Trixie and Maud: Heart of Stone

by TheCrimsonDM

Rating: teen
Tags: Maud Pie, Sex, Main 6, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Romance, Original Character, Trixie
Length: 417720

Trixie Lulamoon has led a hard life, especially after the events of her magic duel with Twilight Sparkle. Now trying to piece herself back together, can she learn the meaning of friendship from her first real friend, Maud Pie?

Trixie Lulamoon has led a hard life, especially after the events of her magic duel with Twilight Sparkle. Now trying to piece herself back together, can she learn the meaning of friendship from her first real friend, Maud Pie? What kind of events will happen between these two ponies? Can Trixie get through to Maud's heart? Will Trixie learn the true meaning of Friendship?

Special thanks to Crow for all the help.

There is a direct sequel up already called Heart of Stone: Recovery Light. Check it out here!

Published 2014-07-17 01:30:04 UTC
Last updated 2016-03-28 20:40:16 UTC

Chapter Two: Woeful Remorse

Chapter Two: Woeful Remorse

Heart of Stone

Chapter Two: Woeful Remorse

Written by TheCrimsonDM

A few days later Trixie sat down at the kitchen table with a partially written letter lying before her, the only words written read.

“Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle”

It was about time that Trixie wrote the apology letter. But the words she needed simply wouldn’t come to her, maybe she could ask for help from Maud. But she was still ashamed of what she had done, and admitting those atrocities to a pony as special as Maud was simply too much for her to handle. Eventually Maud would realize that Trixie was not a good pony, and then she would be all alone… again, but until that time Trixie would enjoy every moment she could with the wonderful mare.

Maud walked into the kitchen and sat across from Trixie with a bright pink letter in her mouth. She laid the letter down on the table before saying in the monotonous voice that Trixie had become enamored to, “My sister sent me a letter.”

Trixie looked up from the letter she was writing, so that she could look into those beautiful blue eyes. “Which sister?”

Maud replied with a dull flat voice, “My sister Pinkie Pie. She is going to visit us tomorrow. I am looking forward to introducing you two.”

Trixie smiled feeling good about that, she had yet to meet Pinkie pie, or at least she really hoped that she had never met her. She felt much happier than she had in a long time. The depression was still there in the background but it was being beaten into submission by the magic of Maud’s friendship. Trixie smiled cheerfully and said excitedly, “I can’t wait to meet her. I really hope we can be friends.”

***

The alley was dark, the moon was bloated out by clouds. A cold shiver ran down Trixie’s spine as she looked around. Down back the way she had came were angry shouts. She pushed ahead with all her might but her leg simply didn’t want to work anymore. The voices were growing louder. She tried to hurry, and managed to round a corner but came up short as she stared at a solid brick wall.

“A dead end!” Trixie swore.

“I think I heard the piece of trash over here, let’s go burn it,” a stallion cried from somewhere behind her.

Trixie turned around, maybe if she hurried she could still hide. Of course ten ponies rounded the corner, each one of them looking at Trixie with evil intent. This time Trixie’s entire body was freezing, she took a step back. they closed in all around her.

“Trixie isn’t scared of you!” Trixie defended.

A teal colored mare stepped ahead of the gang, her brown hair was dirty and clung to the sides of her face. She had no eyes yet glared at Triixe with hollow spots in her head. A malicious smile spread over her lips. “By the time we’re done, you’ll be scared of everything.”

The gang charged.

Trixie awoke in her bed covered in a thick layer of sweat. She was breathing fast and hard, that nightmare was worse than usual. She began to Cradle her head between her hooves while her entire body shook, she whispered to herself, “It was only a dream Trixie. It was only a dream, you’re safe here. Maud’s here. She won’t let them get you.”

After a few moments she calmed down enough to stop shaking. Nightmares have been frequenting her the past few months. She was really hoping that her relationship with Maud was going to make them stop. Unfortunately this was not the case.

Doctor Timequill had explained to her that these dreams had been metaphors for the problems in her life, or on occasion memories best left forgotten. At first she has spent many hours trying to analyze her dreams, but has never been able to figure them out herself. Now it was easier to simply forget about them.

Letting out a deep breath she tried to gather enough energy to move. It was morning and soon she would be able to see Maud, and if she was lucky maybe they would kiss again. The past few days have been a little awkward between them. Maud has been a lot closer to Trixie ever since the kiss, lying next to Maud on the couch was one of her favorite and new activities. They even shared kisses on the cheek every morning and evening, which was always the highlight of her day.

Maud had a hard time expressing emotion, which made it a challenge to figure out if she really liked Trixie. She wondered if sometimes she actually made Maud angry, or if she pushed her away with something she said or did. But Trixie tried to always be the best pony she could be, every little mistake cataloged in her mind with shameful red stamps.

Trixie asked herself, “Why were there so many books about different kinds of rocks, and no books about the one rock I need to learn about?”

After taking her morning medicine Trixie walked out of her room wanting to take a shower. Maud’s room was at the end of the hall; her door was closed like always. Trixie found herself wondering about what Maud’s room really looked like. What kind of stuff did she keep around, probably a collection of rare rocks or something? While opening the bathroom door, Maud’s door opened up causing Trixie to freeze.

She still couldn’t get a good look inside Maud’s room, although she made a mental note about the fact that it was very dark inside it. Maud stepped out of her room wearing her classic stone blue dress. It occurred to Trixie then that she had never once seen her without the dress on. She began to wonder what Maud looked like without her clothing on. The image that Trixie conjured up made Trixie’s cheeks grow warm.

Maud looked at Trixie with her blank emotionless expression. Trixie looked away shyly fearing Maud’s reaction should she find out what Trixie was imagining. A single gray leg wrapped itself around Trixie’s neck pulling the shy unicorn into an embrace. Maud then kissed Trixie softly on the cheek before saying with an even tone, “Good morning, Lulu."

Trixie knew that the nickname was a good sign that Maud really did like her. After all only friends had nicknames for each other. Trixie returned the favor, kissing Maud on the cheek a little nervously. It didn’t seem to matter how many times she kissed Maud, it still made her nervous to be doing something so sensual with such a wonderful mare.

Trixie really was foreign when it came to relationships. It didn’t help her that she still had no idea what to call this beautiful thing she shared with Maud. Were they really marefriends, or was this some kind of miscommunication? Trixie really hoped that Maud liked her back.

Pulling away from Maud’s gentle embrace she found herself gazing deeply into Maud’s blue eyes. Although they usually looked bored, her eyes were a little more open right now, along with the slightest curl of her lips. Three days ago Trixie never would have noticed these subtle details about Maud. Subtle as they are, they managed to speak volumes about Maud’s feelings. Maud was not only happy right now, but excited as well.

A cheerful grin spread across Trixie’s face with the realization that she could evoke such emotions from Maud. Despite the nervous nature Trixie had adopted she couldn’t help but to wrap both hooves around Maud and whisk her up into a tight loving embrace, and if Trixie was strong enough she would have picked Maud up off her hooves too. Maud’s checks became the slightest shade of pink, making Trixie’s flush wildly. The two gazed deeply into one another’s eyes; they held each other like this for a few moments before pulling apart.

Maud began to explain in her monotonous voice, “My sister will be arriving in a few hours. I’m really excited.” Maud paused for a moment, seeming to be lost in thought before continuing with a quieter voice, “I hope she likes you.”

Trixie caught the change in volume, and knew that it was Maud being nervous. Maud was never nervous, about anything, not even about giant monster fish ponies. Trixie couldn’t make up her mind about whether that was a sign of Maud’s fragility or her embarrassment, and if it was the later. Was she embarrassed about Trixie?

She decided it was best not to voice her concern, or at least not yet. Instead Trixie gave another smile at Maud before walking into the bathroom to shower. If only she could share this shower with her new favorite rock, than life would truly be perfect.

***

After her shower Trixie walked out into the living room where Maud was setting up the living room table. The living room was set off the side of the hallway, and the front door was located inside it. The living room consisted of a coffee table with a couch on either side of it facing each other. A small book shelf was set in the corner with each of its shelves having been stacked so full of books that some of the older ones were actually hidden behind, or on top of the other books.

Maud was setting down some snacks on the table, chips with ranch dip. Tiny carrots were sitting on a separate table as well, along with celery sticks. There was also a plate full of cookies.

Trixie also noticed a selection of books on the table. One was a book about various types of rocks called “Unearthed Mysteries” there was nothing mysterious about it. The other two included a soft core romance novel entitled, “The Tale of Two Mares,” and the last one was a book on how to deal with surviving traumatic events called, “Day by day.”

The last book was one that Timequill had given her after her therapy sessions were completed in Manehattan. The book was very helpful to her as she recovered. She had been reading that book the other night, although she has already finished it, rereading it didn’t hurt.

The living room looked like it was designed for socialites, which was the exact opposite of Maud’s personality. Trixie wasn’t ready for a big social life either, at least not at the moment, however she hoped that one day she could become more social again. When that day comes she would love to have ponies over tea, or maybe start up a book club. This room would be perfect for a book club.

Maud looked at the table with what Trixie could only imagine was either skepticism or pride. Maud looked away from the table when Trixie approached her. “Do you think she will like it?”

Trixie realized now that Maud was probably nervous about being a good host for her sister. She took a look at the table, and despite the unnerving attention put into making sure there were an exactly even number of pieces of every food, and that everything, food items to plates were spaced apart evenly, it was still a beautifully set table. She never actually thought that Maud would know how to be a good host. Maud’s introverted nature was yet another reason why Trixie was so close to her.

“It looks wonderful.” Trixie replied with a smile. “Um is there anything I can do to help?”

Maud paused for a second seemingly to think the request over before saying. “Thanks, but I think everything is done. Didn’t you have something to do today though?”

Suddenly Trixie remembered that she was supposed to go out and pick up some things she had ordered. They should be at ‘Gear Dasher’s shop of Enigmas’ already. Trixie quickly went to the door saying. “I will be back soon, I promise… and I’m really looking forward to meeting your other sister.” After that Trixie walked outside and began heading towards the village.

***

The village of New Slate is built on a flat plain of hard earth, with several rock farms surrounding the village. There is a train station near the entrance of the village, and only a few shops inside the village. Gear Dasher kept his shop on the outskirts of town near an old mineshaft that he kept boarded off. The shop itself was a small house with the front porch converted into a shop stand with gray curtains hanging on the sides of the awning to create walls.

On her approach Trixie could hear a song being whistled, it sounded very much like a song from her foalhood, a song about wrapping up winter. A brown earth pony stallion with a purple mane was relaxing on a chair with a cowpony hat covering his face. The Stallion was named Gear Dasher; he was the go to pony for anything and everything that was broken. He was however asleep on the job again. Which was just as well, she didn’t feel like putting up any emotional walls just so she could talk to stallions at the moment.

A little colt with a matching fur and mane pallet to the older earth pony came walking out from the back room whistling to himself. The little one was Gear Dasher’s son, as ingenuitive if not more so than his father, this colt’s name was Dusty Soul.

The little one was chewing on a piece of straw as he whistled to himself without a care in the world. Trixie found herself whistling along with the little colt feeling a little nostalgic for her home town. The colt heard Trixie, he walked over to her, and standing behind the counter he continued whistling. The two whistled together in a duet for a few minutes before the colt stopped and grinned at her. One of his front teeth were missing, but he whistled without a problem.

The colt spoke in a high pitched southern drawl saying, “Howdy, Miss Moon.

Trixie spoke back softly not wanting to bother Gear Dasher while he napped. “Hey, Dusty, how’s the business going?”

The kid sat down disappearing from her view. She peered over the counter to see him sitting down with a hoof rubbing his chin, and pouting. He then stood up again saying, “Well I reckon shops been good, you came here didn’t ya?”

Trixie had to admit this kid’s logic wasn’t bad for a foal without his cutie mark. She then explained to him, “I came here to pick up some things I had ordered from your pa.”

Dusty smiled brightly at this, he always became amused whenever she spoke to him using southern words. And although she would never want anypony to hear her speaking like that, she really did enjoy making children smile. As Dusty ran back inside the house presumably to get Trixie’s package, she found herself daydreaming about being a magic teacher. Nothing as grand as what Celestia had done, but a small classroom of five or six fillies and colts would be ideal for her. This was just one of many dreams.

A full minute passed before Dusty came scampering back with a brown package held in his mouth by strings attached to the package. He set it down on the counter before saying. “Here ya go, Miss Moon. Paper says it’s all paid for. Hope ya like yer book.”

She went to grab the package before she realized that he only mentioned the book, but not the other thing. “Um, Dust, was there anything else for me in there?”

“Ayep it’s in the package, don’t worry Ah made sure it was safe.” He explained with a smile.

She couldn’t help but grin with the package in her mouth; she had been waiting for this for almost a week now. Originally it was going to be used for a way to connect with Maud, and now it should serve as a nice little surprise. Trixie really hoped that Maud would enjoy the present.

Trixie walked a few steps before she stopped, and opened the package pulling out the book that was inside it. The book was entitled “The creative process behind writing letters.” Trixie had never been good at writing letters, and the apology letter she was working on was already halfway done but it felt more like a mess of emotions and guilt, than a proper apology.

The apology letter needed to be perfect if she was sending it to a princess, and she was going to poor every ounce of herself into writing it. She had left the letter on the couch in the living room before going to bed late last night. She put the package into her saddle bags and got to walking.

***

As Trixie approached the little house that she shared with Maud, in truth it was more like a cottage, she could hear a few ponies speaking inside. They sounded happy and cheerful, so the voices definitely didn’t belong to Maud. Trixie could make out several different voices inside, meaning that there was more than just Maud’s sister inside. Maybe all three of Maud’s sisters were inside. Well it didn’t matter too much; she was really excited, and terrified to meet another member of Maud’s family..

Walking inside Trixie saw Maud sitting on the couch all by herself while the other ponies sat across from her talking. Half the food on the table was gone already, and the book about dealing with traumatic events was floating in the air illuminated by a pink aura.

Trixie took a few steps in while keeping her head down and shutting the door closed behind her softly with a rear leg. Trixie walked a few steps forward before hearing Maud greet her, “Lulu, did you get the book you wanted?”

Hearing Maud’s voice perked Trixie up a little, making her look up at Maud. Maud had a small smile across her face which indicated that she was exceedingly happy. Trixie set her saddlebags down at her hooves and smiled at Maud before realizing that it had gotten quiet, really quiet.

Trixie looked over to the other couch and found a group of ponies she was sadly familiar with. From Applejack to Twilight Sparkle, all the of the Elements of Harmony were here, and all of them on her couch. The only one she didn’t know by name was pink as could be with the most untamed curly mane that Trixie had ever witnessed. Twilight had the “Day by Day” book floating in front of her turned to the page Trixie had bookmarked.

All of them stared right at Trixie, and all of them looked very shocked. The one that Trixie didn’t know by name must have been Pinkie Pie. Memories of what happened in Ponyville replayed in her mind. Out of all the things she had regretted from that time. There was one single thing she did that hurt more than anything else now, what she had done to Pinkie Pie.

She had used magic to take away Pinkie Pie’s mouth, taking away the pink ponies ability to talk, to sing, to eat, or even to drink water. Trixie had done something horrible to Pinkie Pie, to Maud’s favorite sister and oldest friend. Even if the spell that Trixie had used had a set time limit, it was still an unforgivable act. When Maud found out about this she was never going to forgive Trixie for it. Trixie was only good at destroying anything and everything she touched, and now she just lost her best and only friend in the whole world.

Time resumed as Rainbow Dash began speaking in a loud voice on the edge of yelling, “Maud’s roommate is Trixie! How can Maud be friends with you after everything you’ve done, especially to Pinkie Pie?”

Rainbow Dash was right, how dare she make friends with Maud, it wasn’t her right. Trixie clenched her eyes shut to try and stop the tears before they came. Next she heard Pinkie Pie shouting at her, “YOU STOLE MY MOUTH YOU THIEF”!

Despite having closed her eyes she could feel the tears running down her cheeks, and she could feel the piercing gaze of Maud’s anger, and disappointment being burned into her very soul. Twilight Sparkle then spoke saying, “Calm down you two, I think there are things you need to kn-“

Pinkie Pie cut her off by saying in a venomous tone, “I don’t need to know anything about this, this, this… monster.”

A few ponies gasped at what Pinkie had said, but that didn’t make any difference to how Trixie felt. Opening her eyes slightly she found herself not able to see very clearly through the tears. Trying desperately to wipe the tears away with a foreleg Trixie let out a soft cry before saying, “I’m S-”.

With a sudden force a pink blur flew from the couch and slammed hard into Trixie knocking the blue unicorn off her hooves. Trixie landed on her back in just the wrong way, causing a spike of pain to shoot up her back. A pair of hooves held her down as a pink muzzle was shoved angrily against hers.

Pinkie Pie was now sitting on top of Trixie, with her teeth bared. She hissed as steam flew out of her nostrils and her eyes narrowed on the poor unicorn. Trixie tried to move but felt another jolt of force knock her down. Pinkie Pie spoke in very serious, very slow words, “What. Are. You. Planning?”

With tears now running down her face Trixie tried to speak, but she could only manage a pitiful whimper.

A pink aura surrounded Pinkie and the mare was torn off of Trixie. Pinkie Pie was now floating next to Twilight Sparkle. Twilight looked at Trixie with sad eyes and said, “I am so sorry.”

Getting off the floor she felt a surge of pain in her back, but Trixie shrugged it off as she walked to her room. She purposefully avoided looking at anypony, she didn’t have to look at them to see the disappointment they held for her. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash both proved that everypony still hated Trixie, and that they always would. Before leaving the living room, Trixie said just loud enough for everypony to hear, “Trixie is sorry everypony, for everything.”

Trixie got inside her room before shutting and locking the door behind her. Trixie went straight to her bed and laid down. The pillow was good for muffling the sound of her broken sobs. Everything she had kept bottled up inside, every ounce of fear and regret, every doubt, every ounce of pain. She let it out right there on her bed.

After a minute or two she stopped trying to hide her crys. Let the other ponies hear her if they want to. Maybe it would make them feel better to know how badly she felt.

After the way Pinkie Pie treated her, it became obvious that she was never going to be able to make up for what she had done. Maybe it would be better for her to give up on being happy, give up on being a good pony, and maybe even give up on life. There didn’t seem to be any point in trying anymore. She closed her eyes trying to ignore the throbbing pain from her back. After a while she drifted off into sleep, but there was nothing but sadness waiting for her there.

Chapter Three: Melancholy Blue

Heart of Stone

Chapter Three: Melancholy Blue

Written by TheCrimsonDM

After a restless nap Trixie woke up with her pillow damp from the tears that had consumed her earlier. Now that she had stopped crying she could hear the ponies outside her room talking fairly clear through her wall. Trixie never realized that her walls were so thin, ha that’s fitting. She fought against snooping in on their conversation at first, but once she realized that her life here was over anyway she gave up.

Twilight was speaking in an authoritative tone. “I can’t believe you would do that to her. Why in Equestria would you attack her!”

Pinkie Pie answered her with fear clear in her voice, “I…I was just trying to protect my sister…I’m sorry.”

Twilight spoke again this time a little softer but her voice was laced with menace. “Pinkie, I am not the one you need to apologize too. When Trixie feels like coming out you will need to apologize to her. She has been through a lot of bad things since we last saw her.”

A softer voice spoke now, right outside of Trixie’s door. The voice belonged to Maud but it sounded weak, “Lulu… please don’t be mad. I really thought that you two could be friends. I am sorry for her behavior. Lulu…”

Another voice spoke next to her, it was very gentle sounding, and very soft, and caring. One that Trixie had to admit she actually missed hearing, it was Fluttershy, “I’m sure we can fix this, Maud. She just needs some time alone right now. Oh… please don’t cry.”

Trixie wondered if Maud was really crying, did she do the realization of what Trixie did to Pinkie hurt her that much? She didn’t know, and at the moment all she could focus on was the pain her back was in. A few minutes passed before she could clearly hear anything again, but she finally heard Pinkie Pie talking again, this time she was right outside of Trixie’s door, and she sounded very sad. “Trixie, can you hear me? I want to apologize for being such a meanie to you.”

Trixie turned her head to the side and tried to say as loud as she could without yelling. “Why? I deserved it.”

Pinkie replied, “Twilight and Rainbow Dash and Maud say that you’re not a bad pony anymore. So you’re not a bad pony anymore, right? You’re not going to like, kidnap Boulder and run away are you?”

The question made her sound nervous, but Trixie didn’t care much about anything at the moment. It hurt too much to care about things right now. So she replied truthfully. “After what I have done, I don’t think I could ever be a good pony again.”

“I… kinda understand. May I open your door just a crack. It would make it easier to talk to you. I pinkie promise I won’t come in, cross my hart, and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

It was rude for good ponies like Pinkie Pie to pretend that they could understand what it was like to be a bad pony, and to do such bad things. Feeling a little bit of anger, Trixie found herself responding without thinking. “And who gets to stick the cupcake in your eye?”

“… I suppose you would get to.”

She realized what she had said was rude. But couldn’t bring herself to apologize, so instead she compromised. “Fine, but only a crack.”

The door opened a tiny bit allowing the two ponies to speak to each other without being so loud. Trixie spoke first. “I really am sorry about everything I did. I know you won’t ever be my friend but maybe one day you can forgive me.”

Pinkie pie was quiet for a few moments making Trixie think that she had left, before Pinkie said in a quiet voice, “I forgive you. I hope that you can forgive me too. I know I scared you, but if you still want to I would love to be your friend. If you don’t want to though I can understand.”

Trixie was a little shocked to hear Pinkie Pie say this. She still wanted to be friends with Pinkie, if only for Maud’s sake. Maybe she could still recover her friendship with Maud, though she felt that any chance for a relationship was pretty much ruined now. Trixie took in a shaky breath before saying. “I forgive you too. I still want to be your friend as well.” After a moment she added. “I…I would also like to tell you something secret…if you want to hear it.”

Pinkie Pie sounded more cheerful as she said. “I would love to listen. I am really good at keeping secrets. Buuuut if you wanna tell me a secret, it would be better if I could come inside. We have somepony prying in on our conversation right now. Although their trying to hide from me, it doesn’t mean I don’t know that they have been behind the couch eavesdropping on us this whole time.”

Trixie didn’t doubt that a pony might be listening in. She didn’t care before, but this secret of Trixie’s wasn’t something she wanted to share openly. “Okay Pinkie Pie, you can come in… just please don’t hurt me again.”

Pinkie opened the door poking her head inside wearing a sad smile. She took only a single step forward before asking. “Did… I really hurt you?”

Trixie didn’t answer she only said. “Don’t forget to close the door.”

Pinkie Pie walked in and closed the door behind her softly. She then walked up to Trixie’s bed before sitting down on the floor. The two looked into each other’s eyes for a moment, Pinkie’s eyes looked very sad but there was a quiet power behind them, reminiscent of Trixie’s favorite rock. Trixie found herself with a small smile as she said. “You have your sister’s eyes. Did you know that?”

Pinkie smiled at that saying very softly. “I don’t have her eyes. There still inside her head you silly filly.”

Trixie smiled a little more at Pinkie’s literal interpretation of her complement. She looked away from Pinkie’s eyes before explaining. “I’ve got Schizophrenia. It was untreated until a few months ago, I… tried to… punish myself after what I did to ponyville.”

Pinkie Pie lost her smile for a second before shaking her head and putting on another sad smile. Pinkie’s eyes told Trixie that she knew what Trixie had gone through all too well. Pinkie Pie reached a hoof out slowly causing Trixie to flinch in fear before she placed her hoof on gently Trixie’s cheek. Pinkie Pie than said, “I am sorry to hear that, if I had been a better pony I would have helped you… but sometimes even I am a bad pony.”

Trixie wasn’t sure exactly how to take that but she was sure that Pinkie was trying to be kind to her. That meant a lot to Trixie, she always felt like everypony hated her after ponyville. Even after what she had done she found this whole event a little surreal.

Here stood one of the ponies she had hurt the worst, and yet this pony was being kind to her, trying to befriend her. Even if Trixie didn’t deserve this attention she really appreciated it, it was nice to have ponies care about her, even when she knew they were just wasting their time.

Pinkie Pie looked down Trixie’s back before she stopped moving and a look of horror spread across her face. What was scaring her, sure Trixie’s back hurt, but it wasn’t that bad…was it?

Pinkie Pie’s bottom lip began to quiver a little as she asked. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

Trixie did not recall ever saying that she was okay, nor did she recall ever feeling that way. Looking at Pinkie Pie she raised her head to ask what was wrong. A fresh wave of pain spread across her back causing her to whimper. Pinkie now looked even more scared and yelled at the door. “TWILIGHT. HELP. NOW.”

It took only a few seconds before both Twilight and Maud came rushing into the room. Trixie tried to sit up, to show them it was all okay. The motion caused a fresh wave of terrible pain to spike in her back, she screamed in pain from the attempted movement. Something was wrong with her back, and it hurt to move. Twilight looked worried, even Maud looked worried. This was bad.

After being levitated to the living room Trixie found herself lying on the same couch as Maud, with Fluttershy examining her back. Trixie’s back was burning with pain, but with her head laying on Maud’s lap and with Maud softly petting her hair she found the strength to fight against it. Maud looked at Trixie with gentle eyes, the fact that Maud didn’t hate her was apparent as she tried to sooth Trixie’s pain. Trixie had been unable to resist snuggling her head into Maud’s lap as she lay there. Maud didn’t resist, she only continued to pet her mane softly.

Fluttershy spoke very quietly with a kind and caring voice. “I think I can help you, but it might hurt a little at first. Is that okay?”

Trixie was still struggling with her emotions unable to decide on whether to be happy, sad, or to cry in pain. A general numbness was creeping up from deep inside her heart. Trixie found herself fighting it as much as she could. The thought occurred to her that taking care of her back would not only help with the pain, but might give her something to focus on other than her depression so she agreed to let Fluttershy do her thing.

Fluttershy began gently massaging Trixie’s back while explaining. “There is a terrible knot in your back. I think you’ve been under too much stress, but… there’s also some old tension here too. When Pinkie um, pushed you, she might have added to it. I’m sorry… I’m going to try and fix it…um, okay?”

Trixie tried to nod but the quick motion of her head caused a twinge of pain in her back. She instead said in a pained voice. “Okay.”

The massage hurt a little bit at first but soon it began feeling good. Fluttershy even put some kind of oil on her back which was really cold and took a huge bite out of the pain. With every press of Fluttershy’s gentle hooves against her back a wave of warm tingly sensations would pass through her. Soon Trixie found herself completely lost in the feeling unable to fight against the tide of wonderful tingles. After a few minutes she became increasingly aware of just how cute Fluttershy really was, with her buttery fur, and long candy pink mane. From the way her mane hung down it was blocking out Fluttershy’s eyes, and keeping her face mostly concealed except for the light blush on her cheeks and the warm smile on her soft lips. Fluttershy’s mane fell down upon Trixie’s withers causing the azure unicorn to let out a tiny squeak.

Fluttershy stopped her wonderful massage for a moment to ask in a concerned tone. “Are you okay, I didn’t hurt you did I?”

Trixie tried to answer but felt a lump get stuck in her throat as she realized just how much she had been enjoying the massage. It felt wrong to enjoy it this much, especially with head lying Maud’s lap like a pillow. Her face felt like it was on fire. “It’s okay, your hair scared me a little.”

Fluttershy looked away her cheeks growing a little more flush as she apologized. “Um… sorry.”

Trixie closed her eyes as she took in the scent of Maud’s fur, it smelled faintly of lilac with a hint of dirt. Trixie didn’t mind though, Maud did a lot of work in the dirt, and the fusion of smells created something that reminded Trixie of a garden. Enjoying the smell Trixie said, “You can stop, my back doesn’t hurt anymore.”

Fluttershy placed her hooves down on Trixie’s back again, kneading and padding with her angelic hooves while saying firmly. “Your back is still hurt, if I don’t take care of this now than you could have some permanent damage. You are lucky to have chiropractor on hoof.”

After that the massage continued with Trixie feeling the warm tingly feeling again as every press of her hooves pushed waves of pleasant warm feeling through Trixie’s entire body. Trixie just relaxed allowing the magical pegasus to do her work. After what Fluttershy had said, it would be dumb of Trixie to argue after all. Even if it was embarrassing. Meanwhile there was some sort of awkward conversation going on with the others that Trixie tuned out.

A few more minutes passed by before Trixie begun to feel other warm feelings inside of her, feelings that made her feel guilty considering it wasn’t Maud giving her a massage. Trixie wondered to herself if this massage was entirely for medical reasons or if Fluttershy was putting a little too much attention into this massage. But that would require Trixie to be worth Fluttershy’s attraction and that was impossible.

Finally Fluttershy found a sensitive spot near Trixie’s croup, and with the soft hooves pushing down on her croup Trixie let out an involuntary moan of satisfaction. Fluttershy froze solid at the moan, and Trixie’s face began warming up far more than before, her entire face becoming a new shade of red. She then buried her face into Maud’s lap trying to hide her embarrassment. Trixie had to stop this, damage or no this massage was going way too far and there was no reason for Fluttershy to be touching her there anyway. “You need to stop.” Trixie said as politely and as firmly as she could.

Fluttershy tried to hide behind her mane, her face equally as red as Trixie’s before she said in a quiet voice barely above a whisper. “Sorry, I, um, didn’t know you were, um so sensitive there.”

Trixie stayed quiet as Fluttershy moved to the other couch, Maud was still stroking her mane gently which made Trixie calm down a little. She eventually looked up to see Maud wearing a small smile as she looked down at Trixie. Maud asked, “Are you feeling better?”

Trixie did have to admit that her back no longer hurt, although she was still embarrassed about the massage. With careful movements Trixie sat up on the couch next to Maud with no pain in her back. It was amazing her back didn’t just stop hurting, it was like she had a hundred pounds of lead weight lifted off of her back. For the first time in a long time she felt as light as a feather.

Trixie looked across the room at Fluttershy who was still trying to hide behind her mane, and smiled saying. “Thank you, Fluttershy. That was magic.”

Fluttershy only gave a short nod of acceptance. Trixie looked around and realized that some of the ponies were no longer here though. The only ones inside the house were Trixie, Maud who was sitting next to her, Fluttershy sitting on the couch opposite of them, Pinkie Pie was also there sitting quietly with a small grin on her face. Twilight Sparkle was in the kitchen though with a letter floating in front of her as she read it, the book Trixie had ordered was also next to her.

Trixie then remembered the present she had ordered for Maud was in the package, but where was the package. Looking around almost frantic Trixie couldn’t see the package anywhere. Looking at the three ponies near her she asked. “Where is the package that I had?”

Pinkie Pie answered her saying a high pitched tone. “It’s on the table in the kitchen. Twilight put it on the table to keep it safe.”

Trixie stood up carefully remembering the pain her back was in only a few moments prior. Thankfully it would seem that Fluttershy really did fix the problem. Pinkie Pie then offered. “I can go get it for you if you’re back still hurts.”

Trixie shook her head. “It’s okay. I want to get it myself.”

She walked into the kitchen where Twilight was sitting at the table. To Trixie’s relief the package sat next to her, unopened. Sitting at the table Trixie opened the package peeking inside, Maud’s present was safe and sound inside its package. She let out an exhausting sigh of relief. She could still give the present to Maud, and hopefully it would mean as much to her as she hoped it would.

Trixie stayed quiet as she sat there looking at Twilight for a few minutes before she felt like being quiet might be considered rude. It only occurred to her now that there might be special rules on how to properly talk to a princess. “Hi… um… greetings, Princess Twilight.”

Twilight sat the letter down allowing Trixie to clearly see her face. Twilight had a few tears running down her face. She had been crying over something, Trixie wondered if it was the letter or Pinkie’s behavior. Taking a look at the letter itself Trixie realized that Twilight was reading the apology letter, even half finished it was obvious who had written it.

Trixie looked at Twilight and felt a need to apologize again, not even sure what she was sorry this time. “I’m sorry. I know the letter isn’t that great, I tried my best though.”

Twilight smiled. Her voice came out softly, “You don’t need to apologize, not for anything. I know about what you have been through. In fact I have been meaning to tell you something for awhile now.”

She felt confused now, what could a princess want to tell her. She wasn’t important enough to garner such attention, unless she had done something bad. Trixie couldn’t think of how to respond so she simply said. “Oh."

“I’m sorry.”

Trixie felt even more confused for a few moments as she tried to think of why a princess would apologize to her. She guessed it was because of Pinkie’s assault. Trixie smiled back feeling happy that Twilight cared enough to feel bad about that and she tried to put Twilight’s guilt at rest. “It’s okay, me and Pinkie Pie are friends now, and thanks to Fluttershy I shouldn’t be having any problems with my back.”

Twilight shook her head sadly and her smile faded a little as she explained. “That’s not what I was apologizing for, although I am terribly sorry for that too.”

Trixie began feeling worried now, what could Twilight be apologizing for. Dozens of possibilities ran through her mind before she stopped herself, and took a moment trying to calm her fears down before asking, “What do you mean?”

Twilight’s smile faded completely now, and with sad looking eyes she explained shamefully. “I messed up Trixie. I am supposed to be the Princess of Friendship, but the one pony who needed a friend more than anypony else in the world was left all alone because I failed to realize just how badly hurt she was inside. I mean even Discord got my friendship, so how could I screw up this badly? Than that pony almost dies because I didn’t help her… I don’t deserve to be a princess if I can’t even help the ponies who need it most.

“Trixie I should have helped you, now that I look back on the past events, I realize just how obvious it was that you needed help. Even if all I could do was give you my friendship, that would have helped you a lot… but I ignored you. That is what I am apologizing for. I know that you may never want to forgive me, but maybe one day we could… be… okay with each other?” By the time she was done tears were running down her face.

Trixie recognized the look in her eyes. It was the same exact feelings that were eating up Trixie inside. Guilt, shame, and remorse were eating up Twilight. Trixie shook her head and walked over to Twilight. Wrapping her forelegs around her, Trixie gave the sad Alicorn Princess a hug while whispering softly, “There is nothing to forgive; you never did anything bad Twilight. Unlike me you’re a good pony, and forgive me if it’s not my place, but I would like to be friends with you, if you don’t mind being friends with a bad pony like me that is.”

Twilight embraced Trixie saying. “I would love to be your friend. Thank you Trixie, you’re a much better pony than I am.”

Trixie froze as she said that. She knew for a fact that she was not better than anypony else, neither was she a good pony. Trixie broke away from Twilight’s embrace saying in as polite a tone as she could. “I am not better than anypony. In fact I am a much lower than you. So you don’t need to pretend, I know how bad I am.”

Twilight simply looked confused for a moment before she asked in a hushed tone. “Is this a joke? You can’t actually believe that, not you.”

Trixie was beginning to panic, how come Twilight was pretending that Trixie was a good pony. First it was Maud, than it was Pinkie Pie, and now even Twilight was lying to her. This was not a funny joke, and it was not a nice thing to do. Trixie took a few steps back away from Twilight, her ears folded as she tried to explain to Twilight this very simple concept. “I really am a bad pony. You saw what I did to Ponyville. I am a terrible horrible pony. It’s okay for you to tell me the truth. I already know.”

Twilight’s expression became a mixture of sadness and concern as she said in a soft voice. “Trixie, you’ve suffered a lot in your life. You have done bad things yes, but that doesn’t make you a bad pony.”

Trixie shook her head again. “Trixie is not a good pony. She has done bad things Twilight, and that makes Trixie a bad pony.”

Twilight was now looking very sad now as she said. “I don’t believe that.”

Trixie did not like this conversation, Twilight was being either really mean by pretending that she was a good pony, or Twilight was being very naive. Either way Trixie decided to change the topic before she started crying again or something worse. “Um… where did the other ponies go? Trixie noticed they were not here.”

Twilight still looked sad but she took the hint and answered question. “They're outside, Rainbow Dash needed to fly. Rarity and Applejack didn’t want to interrupt your massage.”

Trixie blushed a little at the mention of the massage but at least she was beginning to calm down a little bit now. So she decided she would go lay by Maud and hopefully that would make her feel all better. “Thank you for being nice to Tri- er I mean me.

Trixie did bring the package with her when she went back to Maud though. After sitting down on the couch next to the gray mare that she adored, Trixie gave the package to Maud saying nervously. “I got this for you… I hope you enjoy it.”

Twilight had set down besides Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie as Maud opened the package with her hooves. Maud reached down and pulled out a chunk of broken concrete, there was a small graffiti drawing on the side showing an earth pony standing tall amongst black shadowy ponies rising out of a sea of pitch black tar, the earth pony was blue and held a mining pick axe in its hooves. Maud examined the chunk turning it over in her hooves a few times and even going as far as to sniff it.

Fluttershy asked, “Um… it sure is… a rock.”

Pinkie pie was quiet and looked at the chunk suspiciously for a moment before realizing what it was and with a manic grin spreading across her face she asked. “Is that what I think it is?”

Twilight looked at the chunk of concrete and said. “It looks old, what exactly is it though?”

Maud finally licked the rock before setting it down on her lap seeming to examine the taste of it in her mouth. Trixie was feeling a little nervous, if this was a fake than it would be very heart breaking. Maud stopped suddenly, her eyes opened wide and a large smile grew across her face, it was such a big smile that Trixie feared it might break Maud’s face.

Maud then explained in an excited voice, one that Trixie had never expected to come from her, “Oh my Celestia… this is really from the Great Wall of Depression. Erected by the evil King Sombra and torn down when the rebellion began. The wall is over a thousand years old, and most of it was either lost or protected by museums over the millennium. It was made using rare ore which was believed at the time to be indestructible. It was a formidable wall to break. The geological advancements made from this one wall were outstanding.”

Looking over at Trixie she asked in a less excited voice while still smiling, “How did you get this, a single Boulder sized piece is worth a small fortune? This is a full chunk, it even has original artwork on it increasing the value to that of… of… I am not sure that money could buy this.”

Trixie found herself blushing along with a smile before saying, “I kinda lucked out, I was afraid it would be a fake though.”

Maud’s eyes were still wide as she said, “I will forever cherish this gift. I never thought I would even get to see a piece of the wall in person, let alone own a piece.”

The ponies on the other couch were smiling, and Trixie felt like her heart was soaring. Maud pulled Trixie into a tight loving embrace “I am so grateful for having you in my life.”

Pinkie Pie let out a long drawn out, “Awwwwwww.”

Meanwhile Fluttershy blushed a little. “You two really are best friends.”

Twilight sat there quietly smiling. After a few minutes of Maud explaining in ever decreasing excited volumes about the history behind the Great Wall of depression, both Fluttershy and Pinkie decided to head outside. Twilight stayed behind and listened, her attention perked up after hearing about how Starswirl the bearded had spent years trying to destroy the wall with alchemy.

After Maud had gotten done detailing the deep and vast history involving this wall, mostly focusing on the construction of the wall and the vast geological aspects of its construction, she had returned to her normal flat voice.

After that was finally over Twilight looked around as though to check if it really was just the three of them inside the cottage. Twilight decided to pull a small gem from her saddle bags. This gem was a deep purple color, and it gave Trixie inexplicable chills to look at it.

Twilight explained, “This was found on a device inside of the crystal empire, I haven’t told anypony about this gem so I expect you two to keep this secret.”

Both Trixie and Maud agreed to keep this conversation under wraps.

Twilight smiled before continuing, “The device I found was inside a special chamber located in the crystal empire. I still have not revealed the location of this place to anypony because I fear the secrets that could be found down there. I do not believe that even Celestia or Cadence knows about this place. It seems to me that King Sombra had been doing research down there involving this kind of ore, and after your report on the gems found out here I suspected that the two may be connected. This is why I hired you to research this for me Maud; I can only trust you with this task.”

Twilight then looked Trixie in the eyes. “Now that you have been involved with the gems, Trixie, I need your assistance. I believe that you two may be the only ponies who can unravel the secrets behind these gems for me. The last time I encountered them being used, I saw a vision of my worst nightmare coming true. So take care while working on them, and you can’t let anypony outside of us three know about what we're looking into. I will be staying here with my friends for a while as we look into this together.”

Trixie looked at the gem on the table one last time before Twilight took the gem back placing it in her saddle bags. Maud than took out one of the samples the two had collected from the mountain cave and placed it down on the table. The unrefined crystal had the same color, and still gave off chills as Trixie looked at it. Whatever these gems were, she felt like they were simply wrong. Almost like they didn’t belong in this world, hopefully this research would be safe, and not involve any more monster fish ponies.

Chapter Four: Hopeful Dreams

Heart of Stone

Chapter Four: Hopeful Dreams

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Twilight looked up at the ceiling, almost relieved as she said, “I am glad that this little visit of Pinkie Pie’s came so soon, I needed a good excuse to come and visit you in person. This way there won’t be any suspicions raised."

She may not have known Twilight very well, but this whole secrecy thing felt wrong even for her. Perhaps Trixie was over thinking this, or maybe there was something bigger going on here. Whatever the case was she would be happy as long as Twilight kept Maud out of any sort of trouble.

Maud put the samples back inside the bag just in time as Pinkie Pie opened the door saying, “Twilight, we found a cool store, wanna come and look?”

Twilight smiled at Pinkie pie. “I heard there were a few good little shops here, of course I want too.”

Pinkie Pie bounced on her hooves back outside yelling at the small cluster of friends she had outside, “SHE SAID YES!”

Trixie had to admit that seeing these happy ponies brought a measure of peace to her heart that was still missing, despite having Maud in her life. She found the idea of having friends to be a wonderful thing. It was a much welcome shift from the dark thoughts that usually plagued her.

Trixie had a few friends now, that all seemed to actually care about her despite her horrible past. Or maybe they just pitied her, which was still a step up from loathing. She also had Maud in her life, although she still needed to know to what extent. Even Twilight Sparkle was her friend now, something that she never would’ve believed possible in the past. Lastly there was the fact that she had her insanity under control for the first time in her life. This was the moment that a glimmer of hope, like that of a flickering candle light, began to grow inside her damaged heart.

After Twilight left to follow her friends into town Trixie found herself sitting on the couch alone with Maud. She felt as though this was the time for them to talk about everything. After clearing her throat Trixie asked, “So… I need to know. Do you still like me?”

Maud took a moment to answer, adopting a slight frown before she finally spoke. “I really like you Trixie. I have… never really had a marefriend before… but I need to tell Pinkie about us. She already knows that something is going on between us. It’s better to tell her now, or else it might hurt her feelings.”

She had to agree with Maud there, Pinkie Pie was a smart pony and sooner or later she would figure it out. Better to tell her that they were marefriends now rather than…wait did Maud just say marefriends? Looking over at Maud, Trixie noticed a few small things that had escaped her from before.

Maud was wearing a small frown and staring down at the wooden floor. Her eyes looked more watery then before, and in the corners Trixie could see some redness. Had Maud really been crying earlier?

Pulling Maud into an embrace Trixie whispered into her ear, “I like you too.”

Maud turned and stared into Trixie’s eyes, before saying, “I’m sorry I let her hurt you.”

Trixie simply shook her head saying. “It’s okay, you were in shock. I wouldn’t know what to do if I was in your place either. Besides I… deser-“

Trixie was cut off by Maud kissing her on the lips. The kiss lasted for a second before Maud pulled away and a single tear ran down her cheek. “I don’t want to hear you say that anymore. You do not deserve anything bad, you have repented for everything. Believe me.”

Trixie felt tears running down her cheek now as well. Even if she didn’t believe herself to be a good pony deserving of anything good, Maud needed her to believe in this. Even with a new war beginning to rage inside heart she was able to come to a decision. If Maud needed her to be a good pony, than Trixie would be a good pony… for Maud’s sake.

Trixie nodded. “Okay, I… I believe you.”

Maud smiled at her words before pushing Trixie down on the couch. Trixie now on her back found Maud on top of her, with Maud moving her face closer to hers. Before she could fully understand what was happening she found Mau’s lips pressed against hers once more, this time Maud decided to slip her tongue into Trixie’s mouth. For a fraction of a second an old fear jumped on Trixie’s heart, but Trixie looked into those loving eyes and lost herself.

The two of them continued like this for awhile, holding each other inside a deep loving embrace, neither one of them seemed capable of fighting against their baser instincts. Trixie found that Maud’s mouth tasted a little like grape, not artificial grape flavoring but actual farm grown grapes. Trixie had kissed a few ponies before, and as it turned out everypony has a unique flavor. Her favorite had been butterscotch flavor, but now that she had tasted grape, she was addicted.

As Maud began to caress Trixie’s mane she pulled her head away. Trixie instantly missed the feeling of Maud’s lips, but when Maud moved down Trixie’s body and began kissing Trixie’s neck a new explosion of sensations rushed through her. Maud continued working her way southward slowly kissing every inch of her body. Causing tingles to spread through her body at every place Maud kissed.

Trixie found herself excited and scared at the same time. She had never been with some pony before, not like this, not with so much love and tenderness. Part of her was terrified of being that intimate but her heart knew that if it was Maud it would be okay. Trixie closed her eyes and brushed her hooves through Maud’s mane as Maud got down to her belly. Trixie let out a moan as Maud kissed her belly button, she never knew just how sensitive she was down there. After all nopony had ever shown her such gentle feelings before.

Maud paused just long enough to look up and lock eyes with Trixie. “Is this okay?”

Trixie swallowed hard. “Y-yes.”

Just as Maud’s head went back to kissing the front door swung open making the two young lovers freeze. Looking over to the doorway they spotted the last pony either of them wanted to see this; Pinkie Pie. Behind her stood five of her best friends, all of them looked confused, and unsure of exactly what they were looking at. Pinkie Pie’s mouth gapped open as she stood there, her right eye was twitching.

Maud pulled her head away from where it had been in between Trixie’s legs. Maud then sat up straight with a slight pinkness to her cheeks. Trixie on the other hoof tried to scream but only a squeaking noise came from her lungs. Her face had turned from blue to a shade of bright red in a matter of seconds. She rolled over facing the backrest of the couch and tried her hardest to burry herself into it.

Pinkie Pie finally spoke with her high pitched voice even higher than normal, “What’s going on here?”

Maud answered with her flat voice, “This is not what it looks like.”

Pinkie Pie spoke again, her voice somehow even higher than before. “Oh yeah, then what is… is… this?”

Maud answered her flatly, “We were about to have sex.”

Pinkie Pie’s voice rose to such a heightened pitch it hurt Trixie’s ears. “That’s exactly WHAT I THOUGHT!”

Maud shifted a little bit in her seat as Pinkie Pie took in some very fast breaths. Maud’s voice came out as a stillness against the rising sea that was Pinkie Pie. “Calm down, Pinkie. Take slow deep breaths.”

A few seconds passed with Pinkie Pie doing as she was told, before she finally spoke again in a much calmer voice, “When were you going to tell me about this?”

“We talked about it, and decided to tell you the next time we saw you.”

Pinkie Pie sat down near the door. “How, why, when, where, and why?”

Trixie was now feeling a little less embarrassed so she rolled over to look at the group of ponies, they all looked a little misplaced next to the still very confused Pinkie Pie. Maud let out a sigh before looking at Trixie. “It’s a long story.”

Pinkie Pie stood up and walked over to the opposite couch, she then sat down with a huff and crossed her forelegs. “I’m listening.”

Twilight poked her head inside the door and said. “Well um, we will leave you three alone to talk. Pinkie, you can meet us at the motel room.” Twilight then shut the door before leaving with her friends.

The room was beyond awkward silence for a few minutes before Maud began to explain, “Lulu, moved in with me a few months ago, she was simply my assistant at first. We became friends soon after though, she reminds me a lot of you.”

Pinkie Pie dropped her legs to her side and slouched in the couch before saying. “Oh… but how did you two get so close.”
Maud scooted a little closer to Trixie and placed a hoof on her leg. “Unlike most ponies, she actually listened to me. I know how boring I am. I push a lot of ponies away from me with my personality. Lulu, didn’t mind that though. She put the effort into getting closer to me, and she listened to me unlike everypony else. I guess that was why I started to have a crush on her.”

Trixie found herself staring up at Maud in disbelief. She remembered how hard it was to get close to anypony at first after ponyville. She had felt like everypony was judging her always, and the slightest changes in their attitudes would freak her out. Maud was on the other hoof completely emotionless, or so she thought at first. Maud was a safe zone where any and all changes in her emotions were so subtle that she actually missed them entirely at first. Thanks to Maud’s help, Trixie was able to relearn how to talk to ponies. It was somewhat ironic that Maud was the one to help Trixie become social again.

Trixie had spent so much of her time, and put so much effort into simply trying to become friends with Maud. She never thought about how much her actions really meant to Maud. It was almost as though she was really capable of doing good things. For the first time Trixie actually questioned whether she was truly a bad pony. Could there actually be a possibility for her being a good pony?

Maud continued speaking, “We had gone to some caves for my research. While we were inside we were attacked. Lulu, risked everything she had to save me. She gave her all… for me. I can’t explain just how much that means to me. That was when I was finally brave enough to kiss her.”

Pinkie Pie had tears running down her face now and big grin spread across her face. She whipped the tears away with a hoof before saying, “That’s the most beautiful love story I have ever heard. I’m sorry for being freaked out about this at first.”

Maud showed her appreciation with that small, almost invisible smile of hers. Pinkie then walked over to Trixie and sat down on the floor in front of her. Trixie was a little concerned about what Pinkie was up to. Pinkie wrapped her forelegs around her, embracing Trixie. “Thank you for being Maud’s friend. I just know that we are going to be the best of sisters.”

Trixie’s face began turning a little red from embarrassment again as she asked in confusion, “What?”

Pinkie Pie pulled back a little and explained, “Well if you’re going to be my sister’s special somepony then that makes you my new sister.”

Trixie was now even more concerned, too many things had happened in such a short time frame for her. She now had friends, a special somepony, and even a sister. Trixie found herself fighting against even more tears as she returned the embrace and promised, “I am going to be the best sister that I can be. I promise.”

Memories of Trixie’s family were not usually happy, her father had left her when she was very young, and her mother had lost her battle to insanity before Trixie even graduated. Now that she had Pinkie Pie promising to be her family, it was probably the greatest gift Pinkie could have given her. So many good things were happening for once in her life. She knew that something bad had to be waiting just around the corner, it always did, but if she could enjoy the good things for even a little while. She would accept whatever bad may come.

***

A few hours later, night had set in. With the sun was gone, the sky was left with stars, like little guardians in the sky. Although Twilight and the others were staying inside of a motel, Pinkie Pie had decided to stay with Maud and Trixie. Dinner was nice, with both Pinkie Pie, and Trixie telling stories to each other. At some point they must have gotten into a story telling competition because their stories became bigger and less plausible until they begin talking about their respective adventures in outer space.

Neither of them had ever been to space, but that didn’t stop them from both arguing that they had. If one had listened to the stories, then they would have been privy to the epic tale of Pinkie Pie fighting off invading hordes of space bugs by tossing cake at them, while Trixie had commanded a starship into a terrible war against the same bugs, ending with the two of them; Supreme Star Captain Trixie and the legendary scoundrel Pinkie Pie joining forces to finally defeat the evil menace of The Hive, and save the galaxy.

Maud simply listened in on their grand tales happily. The three of them enjoyed a wonderful night of eating, talking, storytelling, and newly found friendship. Finally the three went off to bed, Pinkie Pie fell asleep on the couch very quickly and snoring loudly. This left both Trixie and Maud to share a kiss privately before heading off to their respective rooms.

Trixie remembered how close the two of them had gotten earlier before Pinkie Pie interrupted. She really hopped that it was not a onetime thing, and by missing it she would never get another chance. Trixie really wanted to be with Maud like that now, and that raised some feelings of guilt. After her past, Trixie wasn’t sure she could really handle being with Maud like that, but for her she’d try.

She looked back at Maud’s bedroom door which was always closed. She had a faint hope that it would be open just a crack, a sign that Maud was ready to let Trixie into her room. The door was indeed closed firmly, but that didn’t stop Trixie from knocking on it ever so quietly before saying. “Good night, Maud… I’ll be in my room if you need me, I’ll leave the door open for you...”

She let out a sigh feeling a little silly after she said that, Maud probably wouldn’t get the hint. She really was hoping that Maud would hear her, and invite her in for the night. She waited a few seconds before walking into her own darkened room for the night. She left the door open just a crack just in case.

After a few minutes of restlessness Trixie finally began to nod off when she heard her door squeaking open, the noise was very quiet and made Trixie freeze with fear. Trixie prepared herself to scream should anything bad be in her room, but felt immensely better when she heard a flat, and tired voice ask, “Lulu, may I come in?”

Trixie smiled at the sound of Maud’s voice. “Yeah, I’m right here, did you need me?”

Maud’s voice was right next to Trixie as she spoke again, “I’ll always need you.”

Trixie felt Maud climb into the bed next to her, Trixie only had a small bed so it forced the two of them to become very cozy with one another. Trixie never thought that there could be a benefit to having such a small bed.

Although she couldn’t see Maud she could feel her fur pressed against her own, and she could tell that Maud wasn’t wearing her dress. She wanted to see Maud without her dress. Trixie wanted to see Maud’s cutie mark.

As she laid there being held in Maud’s warm embrace she gave up on the idea. Sleep was coming on very quickly for her now that she was being held by the pony she loved. She really did love Maud, and that was the best feeling in the whole world. She hoped that Maud loved her just as much.

Trixie fell asleep soon with Maud cuddling her. After the emotional day that Trixie had, she would have expected nightmares aplenty. But with Maud’s overwhelming love holding the nightmares at bay, Trixie found that for the first night in a very long time, she had good dreams.

Chapter Five: Caged Fears

Heart of Stone

Chapter Five: Caged Fears

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie woke up to the smell of hay bacon and eggs being cooked in the kitchen. Her room was brightened by the sun’s light shining through the window. After taking her morning meds she looked outside the window seeing the front yard. A flat expanse that went on forever, a few sparse trees, and mountains were all there to greet her. For a moment she stared out the window but hunger eventually drove her to the kitchen.

In the kitchen she found Maud cooking food, and Pinkie Pie sitting at the table looking excited as always. After taking a seat across from Pinkie Pie, Trixie looked at the empty table trying to blink the sleep out of her eyes. “Good morning."

Pinkie Pie returned the greeting. “Good morning, Trixie. Maud’s making breakfast, isn’t she a wonderful chief?”
Maud brought a cup half full of coffee to Trixie, and set it down before kissing Trixie on the cheek. Before Trixie could return the favor Maud went back to cooking. So Trixie did the next best thing, filling the cup up with as much sugar as she could possibly fit in.

Pinkie Pie stared in amusement at this before saying. “Wow. It looks like you love sugar almost as much as I do.”

Trixie smiled at her and took a sip of the sweet liquid. Oddly it was still a little bitter. She wondered If more sugar would help. After setting the cup down she smiled at Pinkie Pie. “I really like sweet things.”

Pinkie Pie grinned before saying with even more excitement. “You too. Then you should come over to the Sugarcube Corner. We have a lot of awesome sweets, especially chocolate.”

Trixie could feel her sweet tooth acting up, craving the fabled chocolate. She couldn’t help but ask. “Do you have Germane chocolate cake?”

Pinkie Pie nodded, and Trixie was salivating at the thought of sinking her teeth into the fabled treat. It had been awhile since she last had any chocolate, and now she wanted some more than anything. After taking a few more drinks of her coffee Maud set a plate full of food in front of Trixie, and Pinkie Pie. The coffee still didn’t taste right.

It looked delicious, not chocolate cake delicious, but still delicious none the less. On the plate was eggs sunny side up on toast with hay bacon on the side. This was truly a wonderful breakfast, made by a wonderful pony. Trixie looked up from the plate to find Maud staring at her blankly.

This stare could mean anything from her wanting to talk, to her being lost in thought again. Trixie looked down at the plate, and took a bite. It was delightful to say the least. She looked back at Maud and knew that she just had to complement her. “It’s wonderful, thanks for making it.”

Maud’s lip curled up ever so slightly. “You’re welcome, Lulu.”

The breakfast went by mostly quietly as Pinkie Pie was stuffing her face, and Maud was eating politely. Trixie was watching Maud’s careful manner, appreciating the care she took in something as simple as eating food. About halfway through her breakfast Maud looked up and met Trixie’s eyes. “I read that you’re not supposed to have caffeine with your medicine.”

Trixie paused for a second at the thought before wrapping a foreleg around the cup and sliding it closer to her. She thought about it for a second and said. “I need my coffee.”

Maud didn’t argue, or react for that matter. It was sometimes very difficult to read Maud, and this time was no exception. Trixie took another drink of the slightly bitter coffee, after that she added another five sugar cubes. Pinkie Pie seemed to be curious about Trixie’s obsession with the sugar cubes. Pinkie grabbed one too and after sucking on it for a few seconds changed her expression from curious to sour. “Eww I don’t like fake sugar.”

Trixie looked at the bowl of sugar cubes for a moment in confusion as well, before she grabbed one to taste. After a few seconds she became aware that this was not real sugar, it was the artificial stuff. Her coffee was half finished already, and with the new revelation of why it was still bitter she decided against drinking the rest of it.

How did the artificial sugar get into the bowl, there was real sugar in it yesterday. A conspiracy began stirring inside Trixie’s mind. Maud was still staring at her with this unreadable expression. Trixie took another bite of food.

Maud hadn’t touched her food again. “Don’t you like your coffee?”

Something wicked occurred to Trixie. “Maud… honey, why is there artificial sugar in the bowl?”

Maud’s expression and tone stayed the same that they always were. “I replaced the sugar, and the coffee. I want you to stay healthy Lulu.”

Trixie really enjoyed having such a straight forward pony, because this means she wouldn’t have to worry about lies. Instead she would just have to deal with the sugar and the coffee being replaced by a very sneaky although loving marefriend. Trixie’s first, and rather upset response came out as, “Trixie demands real coffee.” After a few moments of silence she regained her composer and let out a sigh. “It was very thoughtful of you to think of me, Maud. But you don’t need to go behind my back like this… also I want my real coffee and real sugar back.”

“I didn’t go behind your back. I made you coffee and gave you sugar. You didn’t ask what it was.”

Trixie continued eating while her brain processed what Maud just said, and tried to analyze what it really meant. After a few moments her caffeine deprived brain finally deduced that Maud may have been trying to introduce Trixie to something new, she wasn’t trying to be manipulative. She simply wasn’t very good at the whole social thing.

Looking up at Maud, Trixie began to imagine that maybe she had just hurt Maud’s feelings. Trixie frowned as the guilt built up deep inside of her. “I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to accuse you like that.”

Maud placed a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder. “It’s okay. I should have told you I changed the coffee. I was trying to help you. It was rude of me too change everything without consulting you.”

Trixie was still feeling bad about accusing Maud, but at least it seemed there were no hurt feelings. This was probably just one of those odd things that new couples go through… probably. They may have a lot to learn about being in a relationship, and about each other. Trixie found herself enjoying the idea of a good challenge though. Trixie smiled at Maud and continued eating; she even finished the bitter coffee to show Maud that she really did care. Trixie had plans to make some real coffee with real sugar later.

After breakfast was done, Maud began packing some things into her saddle bags. This peaked Trixie’s interest. So she decided to stick her nose into Maud’s business. “What are you packing for?”

Maud replied, “I am doing some research today. I am bringing Twilight along with me.”

Trixie found it odd that she didn’t know about this earlier. It left her feeling left out of the loop. “Why didn’t Twilight want me to help, is she afraid that I will mess up her project?”

Maud frowned at Trixie and looked over at Pinkie Pie who was sitting on the couch with a book in her hooves. She was staring at them from over the top of the book. Pinkie Pie returned her eyes to the book after meeting Maud’s eyes. Trixie then remembered that the whole project was supposed to be a secret, and Trixie may have just blown the whole thing. Now Trixie was nervous all over again.

Maud looked back at Trixie. “She does want your help. I am the one keeping you out of this. I don’t need to worry about you right now. I would like you to stay with my sister and her friends. I promise that you can help when I return from the mountain.”

Trixie sat down hard. Maud didn’t want to worry about her. Does that mean Maud doesn’t want me? But she told me that she would always want to be with me. Trixie had to remind herself that Maud wasn’t the best at conveying emotions, so it was probably meant to sound a lot nicer then it came out. Maud gave Trixie a hug before leaving to meet Twilight. Trixie and Pinkie Pie were left at the house alone. Despite the company of Pinkie Pie, she couldn’t help but to feel lonely.

Pinkie Pie looked at Trixie and set the book down saying. “Me, and my friends were planning on a picnic today, and since Twilight doesn’t seem to be able to make it… do you wanna come with me?”

Trixie smiled at the pink earth pony, it may not help her feel all the way better, but being with other ponies should cure her loneliness. She agreed to go. After a few minutes the two of them set off to have a picnic.

The two ponies walked for about half an hour before arriving at the picnic. Actually Pinkie Pie bounced all the way there while Trixie walked. It was impossible to think that anypony could possibly bounce that much. When they arrived there were four ponies already waiting for them with a blanket laid out on the ground and various foods spread out, the cupcakes grabbed at Trixie’s attention more than anything else.

Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Apple-something were all sitting on the blanket looking lively as ever. Trixie was beginning to get nervous now that she realized she couldn’t remember the apple one’s name. Pinkie Pie bounced over before sitting down by her friends. Trixie followed feeling a little bit out of place.

After sitting down next to Pinkie Pie, Trixie noticed the somewhat worried expressions on everypony’s faces. Pinkie Pie looked a little confused for a moment before seeming to understand and explain, “Twilight couldn’t make it. So I brought my sister along.” She pulled Trixie into a one legged embrace after saying this.

Trixie could feel her face warming up again, she wondered if there could be a medical condition for blushing too often. Everypony looked a little more confused before Rainbow Dash finally said, “Uh, Pinkie Pie, you brought Trixie with you… why?”

Trixie was trying to avoid looking anypony in the eyes, so she simply stared at Pinkie Pie. If she had not been living with Maud for so long she never could have caught the insanely quick transitions that Pinkie’s face made when Rainbow Dash spoke. Her face within a micro second had gone from happy, to sad, to anger, to sad, and finally ended on being happy again, and all within a fraction of a second. Trixie found this to be a sign that both she wasn’t the craziest pony after all, and that Pinkie Pie might be.

Pinkie than explained to everypony in joyful tones, that now felt very forced to Trixie’s ears, “Maud loves Trixie, so I adopted Trixie as my new bestest sister, next to Maud of course.”

Everypony looked a little misplaced for a few seconds, and then they calmed down a little before all looking at Trixie. Rarity spoke first. “Well darling, tell us about yourself. How is it living in New Slate? What is your affair with Maudie like? And most importantly, have you kept up on the latest fashions?”

Trixie felt a little odd talking about herself, which struck her as odd considering how she used to be able to do that without trouble at all. But she supposed that these ponies didn’t know her for anything other than being a monster. Secretly Trixie still desired their love and attention, although she would never admit it. It took Trixie a minute to realize that Pinkie was not letting go of her anytime soon, so she decided to cuddle in and talk about herself.

A smile spread across Trixie’s face as she began, “Uh well it’s kinda boring here, which is a good thing. I don’t handle stress too well anymore. Um, Maud is… the best pony in Equestria. Oh and um, not really, I do like the color purple though.”

Rarity exclaimed. “I love big hats. I have an entire line of purple ones that are anything from orchard to wild fire. I think you would love it.”

Trixie smiled. “There’s only one big hat for me.” Though I can’t really wear it anymore, too many bad memories.

Fluttershy spoke up after that. “Um…what’s your favorite animal?”

Trixie had to ponder this for a moment, she did love animals but she couldn’t really think of any to cal her favorites. There were a few beavers in Ponyville that were adorable. There was also that one dog from when she was in Canterlot that was super friendly and took a crap on Twilight’s lawn. Finally she remembered one animal that was kinda endeared to her from her old profession as a show magician. “I really like all animals, but I think Bunnies may be my favorite.”

Fluttershy made a sort of quiet squealing sound. “I love bunnies. I need to introduce you to Angel.”

That’s an adorable name for a bunny, I bet it’s the sweetest little thing in all of Equestria. It is named Angle after all. Trixie found herself feeling more comfortable around these ponies now that she was getting to know them. It seemed that the more she knew about them, the less she felt bad about what she had done to them. A wild idea came to her mind, maybe they could all be her friends one day. Though that was probably a selfish thought.

The Apple pony then began speaking, “Shucks looks like everyponies warming up to ya sugarcube, makes me wonder though, how do you feel about apples?”

Trixie began speaking before her brain began working, it was the lack of caffeine that made her brain dumb today. “I don’t really like apples. I like sweet things more.”

The Apple pony frowned. “So you are saying, that you don’t like apples ‘cus they aren’t sweet enough fer you?”

Trixie began feeling a little bad about telling her that. The mare’s freaking cutie mark was apples for crying out loud. “Um… I meant to say that I love apples. There my favorite… food.”

Pinkie Pie laughed. “But you said that your favorite food was Chocolate cake this morning.”

The Apple pony then shook her head. “I can’t believe you’d lie about apples.”

Now Trixie felt really bad, she didn’t mean to hurt the apple one’s feelings. Rarity jumped in with a strong voice demanding everypony’s attention, “Now hold on one minute, Applejack. She said she likes sweet things, are there not sweets made from apples.”

Trixie looked at the two ponies before thinking of some of the really good sweets she liked that had apples inside them. Finally she remembered one of her favorite treats from home. Trixie felt really dumb as she admitted, “Well I do love Apple Pie. I used to eat it a lot as a filly, the best apple pie in all of Equestria comes from my home town.”

Applejack perked up at that. Her smile showed that she was willing to forgive Trixie’s blunder. “I think I could find a better Apple Pie, if you’re ever interested.”

Everypony seemed to be happy now, all of them learning a little more about Trixie, all of them except for Rainbow Dash who was busy eating some of the cupcakes while everypony talked. After a few minutes of little talk Rarity looked at Rainbow Dash. “Do you have any questions for Trixie? You know, to become better friends with her.”

Rainbow Dash swallowed some of the cupcake she was eating before waving a hoof dismissively saying. “I saved her when she tried to kill herself. That makes us pretty good friends.”

Everypony froze staring at Rainbow Dash for a moment before turning their gaze to Trixie who was still laying against Pinkie’s side. The tightness in Trixie’s chest tried to steal away her breath. Now that everypony heard that, would they not want to be friends with Trixie? Why would Rainbow Dash even say that to everypony, she knew that it was a secret… right?

Rarity was the first to speak, her voice full of worry, “Darling… is this true. Why would you do such a thing?”

Pinkie tightened her embrace on Trixie a little, but there was no way that Pinkie was going to be able to make Trixie feel secure now. Trixie was beginning to shake a little bit as she tried to explain to everypony. “After what I did to ponyville, and to all of you. I didn’t deserve to live, not when all I could do was hurt ponies. Some bad things happened to me after that, and I… couldn’t handle it anymore.

“I promised Maud that I would be a good pony from now on, but I… I still feel like I’m a bad pony. Sometimes I still wonder if I deserve the second chance that Rainbow Dash gave me… I don’t know if I do.” By the time Trixie was finished her heart felt hollow all over again. Her skin was numb to the touch, even Pinkie’s warmth and tight embrace couldn’t reach her soul.

Everypony was quiet for a while after that before Applejack asked, “Do you mind if we ask what happened?”

Trixie’s body was still, and a cold calm had overtaken her. “I would rather not talk about it anymore… maybe Rainbow Dash could tell you later… when I’m not around. After all she doesn’t seem to have a problem with it.”

The next few minutes were very quiet with the only brakes being from when everypony would try and make small talk. It didn’t work though, and finally Trixie couldn’t take the awkward silence anymore. She pulled herself free from Pinkie Pie and said her goodbyes to everypony before heading home.

On her way home she decided to take a detour and walk around town. She walked around for at least a few hours before the clouds above began to look a little like rain. She decided to head home. It had been several hours since she had last seen Maud, and she was now becoming worried about the weather. Though Trixie had every reason to suspect that Maud already knew about Trixie’s suicide attempt, Trixie had to wonder if Maud would really accept her if she knew the whole truth surrounding it.

On her way back home she found Twilight Sparkle, and Maud walking down the road with a large cage behind them. The cage had a black tarp strapped over it. The cage itself was being rolled along the road behind them. They were taking care not to let the cage fall into the ditch next to the road. Trixie ran up to the duo, she would have loved to hug Maud and forget her troubles. The cage however made Trixie’s fur stand on edge, something was inside of it. She could feel it, a strange alien sensation crawled up her horn.

“What’s in the cage?” Trixie asked the two.

Maud was about to answer when Twilight put a hoof over Maud’s mouth. “That’s classified information. And apparently you can’t be trusted with such information.”

“What?” Trixie asked in shock, she felt a hint of anger at Twilight’s daring movement to silence Maud.

Twilight narrowed her eyes at Trixie. “Maud told me about what you said this morning to Pinkie Pie. I didn’t help you out just for you to betray me like this.”

Trixie was silenced, she had angered Twilight. Trixie felt really bad about that but she was still a little angry at Twilight for cutting off Maud. Nopony had the right to do that to Maud when she already had a hard enough time talking.

Maud then looked at Twilight saying. “Trixie didn’t mean to say anything. It was more my faul-“

Maud was cut off by Twilight saying angrily, “Shush. Do you know, do either of you have even the slightest of a clue as to what Pinkie Pie would do to me if she knew I was working with Maud to do this. I would prefer to keep my eye firmly intact inside my skull thank you very much.”

Maud looked at Twilight with a blank stare, but her lip slipped ever so slightly downward. Trixie could see the frown that no pony else could see on her face. No pony made Maud sad, no pony ever. Stomping over to the Twilight, Trixie had several things in mind for the stuck up alicorn princess, but the only thing she was going to do right now was find out what was so important about the darn cage.

Twilight looked at Trixie with a threatening look in her eyes, but Trixie ignored it and gave Maud a big kiss. Twilight stared for only a second before looking away from the two with shyly. She was embarrassed to watch ponies being intimate. And Trixie was counting on this weakness of hers. Trixie quickly pulled away, and ran behind the two of them and pulled the tarp up, just enough to see underneath it.

Trixie saw a huge scaly pony with piranha eyes lying on its belly. She held completely still for a few moments staring at the monster as it breathed deeply, its eyes were yellow and its… maw had some burn marks on it. This was the same monster that almost ate her. Its eyes then moved and focused on her before it said in a low growl, “You.”

Trixie screamed as loud as she could while back peddling away from the monster, dropping the tarp back over it. She could still hear it breathing, she could still see its burns. Maud began saying something to her, but she couldn’t hear her over her own screaming. Finally she took one too many steps back and fell backwards into the ditch. Trixie tumbled down a few feet before she felt her skull slam into the hard earth beneath her as came to a sudden stop at the bottom. Everything began to turn black for the poor unicorn, the last thing she heard was Maud yelling, “Trixie!”

Everything then was devoured by the blackness.

Chapter Six: Memory Drift

Heart of Stone

Chapter Six: Memory Drift

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie found herself running away from Ponyville, galloping as fast as her tired legs would take her. She could hear some of the ponies from the village chasing after her shouting. Most were yelling the similar threats, “Get out and stay out.” That had been one thing she’d heard repeated in her career. Eventually she escaped the angry ponies, her body exhausted she found herself in need of a good night’s rest.

Looking around she found herself surrounded by dense wood with little to no trace of where she had come from or where she was going. She was lost, but she continued moving forward anyway. There were no more tears she could shed; she had finally lost to Twilight Sparkle. Was there any point in continuing to walk, she could just lie down, and never move again. Maybe it would be better that way.

Memories of what she had done in Ponyville were playing through her mind. Locking ponies in cages, mutating ponies, and finally enslaving them. She had even managed to hurt the only few ponies who actually cared about her.

Lying down on her belly she could only whimper to herself. She had once put her life on the line to protect both Snips and Snails. Even if no one else thought of it that way. Trixie tried her best, she always tried her best. Giving up was what normal ponies did. And The great and powerful Trixie is not a normal pony, she was best pony.

Or was she? Thinking about it now, Trixie realized that everything she had ever done only hurt her. Twilight may have started this, but Trixie had been the one to do most of the damage. It had to be Twilight Sparkle’s fault, it always was, she was the one who ruined Trixie’s life.

Even when her home was destroyed in the battle with the Ursa Minor, did anypony actually care about her? No and it was because Twilight made Trixie look like the villain. Since when did telling stories become a crime?

Did ponies not enjoy Trixie’s stories of heroic feats? Were they not entertained? Certainly she found herself enjoying stories as a child, stories of the great heroes of old and their feats of valor. Now she guessed that ponies simply didn’t enjoy a good story.

Looking around she decided it was time to try walking again. After moving for a few hours she found herself even more lost then before. There was however a cave she found that offered potential shelter for her. Though she felt like she didn’t deserve shelter, all she could do was survive now. She took shelter in the cave for the night but the thoughts of what she had done to Ponyville haunted her. She also found something sleeping deep inside the cave, something terrible.

A month later Trixie found herself broke, living on the streets, and fighting every night to survive. Bad ponies kept trying to hurt her, and when they realized who she was they would try even harder. Trixie fought hard not to think of all the bad things that they would do to her if they ever caught up to her, but from what they would shout at her, she knew it would probably kill her.

She was living in the back alleys inside Manehattan. Now in a bundle of filthy rags, hoping that she could stay safe every night, she had finally hit her lowest point. Going to sleep was a dangerous proposition but she couldn’t stay awake forever. So she always tried to hide when she could no longer keep her eyes open.

There was one night in particular, when a group of evil ponies tried to hurt a homeless filly. That night Trixie took it upon herself to take on those evil ponies. Even though she saved the filly, she ended up taking the punishment for her. The vile things those ponies did to her, Trixie could never forget.

It only took a few days before Trixie had managed to walk back to the Everfree forest. There was no point in trying to survive anymore. Ponies only wanted to hurt Trixie. After Ponyville she had been beaten, and after the attack in the city, she had been broken. She continued walking into the forest. This was the most dangerous place in Equestria, if anything could take her pain away. She would find it inside here.

It took Trixie almost a full hour before she came across the cave she had spent the night in after Ponyville. She remembered what she had found sleeping inside. The Ursa Major. Trixie was far from clean, covered in dirt, grime, and blood. Most of the blood belonged to her. She almost laughed to herself as she thought about the irony of her dying at the claws of the very beast that started this trip downwards.

She had beaten an Ursa Major before, or had she? Maybe that was her father with his magical sword. Sometimes it was hard to discern what really happened from what she imagined. She gave up on trying to make sense of her memories, either way she was going to let this monster kill her. It was her destiny to die at its claws.

Wouldn’t Twilight Sparkle be so happy to hear about this?

She knew the best way to anger this beast while it slept. Drawing on the reserves of power she had inside she created a bolt of lightning that streaked down into the cave and struck the monster. It let out a terrible roar of anger.

Trixie stood her ground as a giant bear, consisting of translucent purple light, with stars and constellations inside its fur, crawled out of the cave. Every step it took shook the earth. The Ursa Major rose up to it’s mountainous height, it’s eyes looked down at Trixie, and it snarled with fangs larger than Trixie herself.

Trixie shot a colorful ball of light into its eyes, the ball of light exploded into the shape of a giant blue pony similar to herself. Trixie was using her firework spell as an offensive weapon, of course it couldn’t actually do more than blind it, but that hardly mattered when it got her what she was looking for, it’s full and undivided attention.

The monster swept its paw down at Trixie, and she simply stood solid without moving. The paw smashed into her like a train, and she screamed in agony as her entire body broke under the pressure. She went flying into the air. Soaring into the air and over the trees the pain became almost unbearable. Soon her torment would be over; she wouldn’t have to deal with any more pain.

A rainbow colored streak flew out of nowhere catching Trixie in mid air. Trixie tried to struggle but her limbs were all limp. “Please… let me die. I just want to die.”

The blue Pegasus that had grabbed her then asked as she flew fast even though she was gentle with Trixie’s wrecked body. “Were you trying to get yourself killed?”

Trixie gave a pained laugh before saying, “Yeah, Trixie was.” She coughed out something red and nasty onto the flyer’s blue shoulder. “It’s too hard to live like this. Trixie… is a… bad pony. Please… let me…” She lost all strength to speak anymore. The darkness was creeping in on her, she was going to die.

The blue Pegasus’s voice came out strong and defiant. “I am not letting you die. I don’t care if life is hard, if it’s too hard then get some friends to help make it easier.” After a pause she continued. “I… I’ll be your friend… but you have to promise me. Promise me that you won’t do something stupid and get yourself killed.”

Trixie couldn’t speak, but if she could she would tell her savior that it was okay. Trixie needed to die so that everything would be alright again. Unable to speak, she let the darkness consume her completely. The darkness was warm, and reminded Trixie of her mom’s loving embrace.

***

Trixie woke up to the smell of something being cooked, some kind of stew. It smelled delicious but something felt wrong. She was floating, inside of a small room. There were various masks decorating the wall, and a zebra mare was stirring a pot of brown liquid.

Trixie pondered on what was going on for a few seconds before she saw a body lying on a bed in the corner of the room. This body was almost entirely covered in bandages except for a light blue muzzle and her purple eyes. The pony was alive, and awake, but she didn’t move. She looked emotionless, hollow. Her eyes had a glazed look to them.

Trixie found herself wanting to investigate this pony a little closer, so she tried walking. The sudden movement caused her to spin at a slow pace while floating in the air. This was not very satisfying. After a few kicks with her legs she stopped the spinning and righted herself.

Trixie could have sworn she had just been attacked by an Ursa Major, though that was odd because that was what happened a long time ago. Back before she met Maud. Suddenly Trixie remembered that Maud and Twilight had been dragging a cage into town and she saw the strange monster again… and then she fell.

Trixie knew where she was now, she was dreaming, although these dreams were actually her memories. They felt a little off and fragmented though, and she certainly didn’t remember this zebra.

Rainbow Dash walked through the front door, passing right through the floating form of Trixie’s consciousness before reaching the zebra. It felt wrong about having a pony walk through her. She tried to pay attention to the other two in the room as Rainbow Dash began a conversation with the zebra.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes looked worried. “Zecora… how is she doing?”

The Zebra, who must have been named Zecora, replied. “She will be fine, thanks to this potion of mine.”

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh of relief before looking at the bandaged mare lying on the bed. “I’m so sorry Trixie. I tried to reach you before the Ursa Major hit you… I was too slow, and I failed, and I’m sorry.”

Zecora stopped stirring the pot, and using a spoon she poured some of the soup into a small wooden bowl. She then walked over to the injured pony. “She is awake, but she is not here. Her mind is somewhere far away I fear.”

Rainbow Dash looked confused by what she said. She walked over to the injured mare. “What do you mean by that? Is Trixie going to be okay?”

Why did they keep talking about Trixie while she was floating right behind them? Trixie looked around the room and couldn’t see anypony else here. Was Trixie not dreaming now, this could not be a memory of hers if she did not remember it. Looking down at the injured pony Trixie’s heart skipped a beat. The injured pony’s mane matched her own.

Zecora began carefully feeding the injured mare the soup, and when she did Trixie could taste the food in her mouth. It was an odd mix of vegetables the strongest flavor were the carrots. It wasn’t half bad.

“You see she’s awake, but she cannot comprehend. I think Twilight’s help would be good to this end?”

Rainbow Dash looked somberly at the injured Trixie. “Yeah I will. But if Twilight knew that Trixie had tried to… kill herself, I don’t know if she could handle it.”

Zecora didn’t turn away from her task of feeding the injured Trixie, but she continued the conversation anyway. “I can heal her body, but Twilight can heal her mind. We can save her, but we are running out of time.”

Rainbow Dash nodded and walked to the front door, she took one last look behind herself before speeding off. Afterward Zecora sighed and looked up at the floating Trixie. “You have been broken, but now you have awoken. Listen well little mare, for what I now say is in your future care.”

She narrowed her eyes on the floating form of Trixie’s mental image for a moment before she returned to the task of feeding the injured Trixie. “Darkness is coming, as the world falls into night. It is up to you to bring forth the light. The sword of the lords is yours to be had. Take heart little pony, no need to be sad.”

Trixie floated there stunned, was the zebra really speaking to her, in her dream. Or possible memory? She wasn’t sure anymore. The entire room began to fade and blur into a completely different scene.

Trixie blinked and the world washed away around her. The little hut vanished and light beamed into the little room that was now forming before her eyes. The windows nearby overlooked a sparkling city of splendor. She could see herself lying on the couch staring up at the ceiling while another pony sat in a chair with a notebook in his hooves, and a pen in his mouth. Trixie’s body still looked dead inside. There was also the faint smell of cinnamon in the air.

The earth pony had an egg white coat, which complemented his spiky mahogany mane and tale. He wore a scarf with white and green on it. His cutie mark was that of a clock, with a quill for the big hand. This pony was one she recognized, it was Doctor Timequill. He always had a way of understanding Trixie that nopony else had been able to do. He really helped her out with a lot of her problems, even helping her figure out which meds would work best for her, though that was always changing it felt like.

The Trixie lying on the couch got up and left to the door, she shuffled forward as though a great burden lay on her back. Trixie had been suffering from massive depression at the time. Following her past self out the door Trixie’s consciousness watched as the old Trixie continued to shuffle forward staring at the ground. It was hard to watch, the old Trixie looked so pitiful, always keeping her head low, and her tail seemed to droop as well. Trixie wished she could reach out and give a great big hug to her old self.

While following her past self, Trixie noticed that doctor Timequill was talking to somepony behind them. Feeling curious Trixie began following them. It struck her as odd that she could easily follow these ponies by just willing it. Yet using her legs only resulted in nauseating effects.

Timequill was speaking to a purple unicorn wearing a gray hooded cloak. She listened in on their conversation. Timequill sounded grateful as he said, “Thank you so much for giving us the funding for our program. A lot of ponies out there are damaged, and I only wish I could help them all. I am a realist though, so I know that my goal is impossible. But with your funding we have been able to help so many ponies. I’m surprised though, that the only two things you asked for were to remain anonymous and for me to personally take care of Miss Lulamoon.”

The cloaked pony spoke quietly. “How is she doing?”

Timequill looked down the hallway that Trixie had walked down and wore a small smile. “She is improving, although I would suggest pairing her with a stable friend. She has been hurt in so many different ways, I don’t know that she will ever be fixed, but I can at least help her become stable.”

The unicorn then asked. “What kind of pony would need to be her friend?”

Timequill pondered this for a long moment. “An impossible one. The pony would have to show no strong emotions outwardly, but still have strong emotions inside. That way Miss Lulamoon would not have any undue stress, and learning the ponies subtleties would be a great way to rebuild her social nature. This pony would also have to be filled with love and care.”
The unicorn took a moment of silence as she contemplated what he had suggested. “I believe we are in luck. I have met one pony like this. My friend’s sister, Maud Pie is very close to what you described. Maybe she could help? Though she does live on a rock farm.”

Timequill looked at the unicorn and said. “Really? If that’s really so then this would be the ideal location for Trixie’s recovery. It would be both familiar but also not connected to any bad memories.”

The unicorn smiled brightly. “I think I can set up a meeting with her.”

He rubbed his chin for a few seconds before saying. “Okay, but we need to keep your involvement to a minimum. There is no telling how she could react if she found out that you were helping her in secret. Once again I must thank you, Princess Twi-“

He was cut off by the unicorn using magic to shut his muzzle as she said. “We need to keep this secret remember.”

Trixie simply floated there for a few moments in silent shock. Twilight Sparkle had been trying to help her all along. She knew what Trixie had been through and was still trying to help her. Trixie couldn’t have been such a bad pony if she earned this much attention from Twilight. Yet again the world around her faded away only to be replaced with something new.

Trixie now found herself no longer floating. Rather she was sitting down at the base of a great willow tree surrounded by vast green plains of grass. The sun was shining down making everything look cozy and warm. Off in the distance a familiar stage wagon was resting upright and complete. Unfortunately the air had a bitter cold in it, along with a wet slimy feeling that coated every inch of her fur, thus ruining the picture perfect image.

A dark shadow began forming next to her taking a pony like shape. She then heard a deep growling voice speak, “Interesting."

Trixie looked over at the shadowy creature, and its glowing yellow eyes. This thing was simply wrong. It’s mere presence made Trixie’s skin crawl backward in an attempt to flee in the most opposite direction. Its voice penetrated her very being, molesting her ears, and torturing her very soul. Her throat dried as she asked, “What are you?”

The shadow took a moment to answer, and Trixie could hear a multitude of voices whispering incoherently before stopping to let the shadow talk. “We are the Deep One. Waiting for an eternity to cleanse the world of its corruption. Your cities will flood, and everything will become right once more.

“We find it amusing that you equines have done so much damage despite your misguided attempts at creating order out of the chaos that is the true nature of our world.”

Trixie gulped before asking. “What do you mean?”

“Controlling the weather for example, do you even realize how much damage you have done by interfering with nature like this? Even if you quit trying to control the weather right now, it would take centuries for the world to heal from what you have done. We created disruption, chaos, and even Discord to counter balance the effects of your order, your tyranny. What makes you think that you can control every little thing in the world? How do you feel about being controlled by others? What would happen if your mortal coil was suddenly made re-aware of the true owners of this world, of the very monsters that make your filthy planet spin.”

“I don’t think that controlling the weather is so bad.”

The Deep One let out a low terrible laugh that violated everything around it. “Oh but when you were chased out of town, was that not a form of control? When you tried to protect two colts from their own folly, who sacrificed their home to save them? Who was willing to lose their life to save the foals? And who was blamed for the young star eater, the Ursa Minor?”

Trixie could feel her fear mix with her sadness, and a rage that has been long suppressed beginning to surface. “I don’t care.”

“It was you, Trixie. Yet being an outsider was your downfall, they blamed you instead of their own. The children should have been punished, and you were still kind enough not to argue this point, again you protected them by taking their sentence and leaving ponyville for good.”

Trixie was angry at this thing, it was still talking about things it shouldn’t know, about things that shouldn’t be true, about things that still hurt her. She stared it in the eyes and her anger rose to new heights pushing back the tide of vile filth this thing spread. “I am not an OUTSIDER. It was my home and I was defending it. Nopony else was going to stand up and fight. Nopony even tried. I was the only one to try. I, the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

The monster began laughing, and Trixie’s hatred of the thing only cemented itself further. She just wanted to go home, she just wanted to see her mom, but thanks to what she had done, thanks to Twilight Sparkle she was never going to get to go home again. She started screaming in frustration.

She could feel the cold power coming off of the thing standing next to her, she knew its potential. It was sympathizing with her. It was dark, and knew how the world should really work.

“You can make it all right again. You can control it. Just let us help.”

Trixie froze, her anger bit back by the sudden offer. She’d seen this before, and it didn’t turn out well for her than either. Some small part of her wanted to accept this offer, and to make her personal world alright again. The larger part realized something even more important. She was loved, by Maud, and Pinkie. She had managed to make friends with the very same ponies that had hurt her in the past. Even Twilight had gone out of her way to make Trixie be okay.

The creature began fading from her view and the air around her grew noticeably warmer and dry. “You can think on our offer, Trixie. After all, who else can really help a broken mess like you?”

Chapter Seven: The Coming Storm

Heart of Stone

Chapter Seven: The Coming Storm

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie awoke in a fit of panic. She sat up and quickly looked around finding herself inside her bedroom, with three ponies standing over her. Twilight, Pinkie, and most importantly Maud. Each one of them looked more worried than the first.

Trixie remembered very clearly the dream she just had. The Deep One was there talking to her, and explaining his goal of destroying Equestria. Trixie also remembered a long forgotten anger. The anger she held towards the ponies inside of Ponyville, especially Twilight. Seeing as how she was sure she’d been unconscious for a day at least, though it felt like it had been a few if she was going to be honest with herself, she tried to take some of her medicine as a reflex.

Maud reached out a hoof and stopped her. “It’s only been a few hours, Lulu.”

Trixie tried to calm down, and looked at her bed covers. Something was tied to her head, reaching up she found a bandage. She was hurt, and couldn’t remember exactly how. As she concentrated she began to remember what happened when Twilight and Maud brought the Deep One into town.

Trixie gave Twilight a look that could melt through steel. “Why would you bring such a monster back here? Trixie finds no reason for you to do this.”

Twilight’s worry all but vanished from her face as a bitter one replaced it. “Trixie, you hit your head, you only imagined that. I wouldn’t do anything so reckless.”

Pinkie Pie gave Twilight a suspicious look. “I thought there was something fishy about that cage.”

“There’s nothing in it,” Twilight confirmed in a tone of voice that brokered no argument.

Maud simply looked worried.

Trixie knew that the Deep One was real and worse yet it was evil. “The monster you brought, it’s called a Deep One. It was in Trixie’s dreams. It wants to destroy the world.”

Twilight shook her head, that bitter expression softened a little. “Sounds like a bad dream, but that wasn’t real.”

Maud gave Trixie a hug. “Shh, Lulu, you need to rest. You’ve had a rouge day.”

Maybe those two were right, maybe Trixie really did just imagine this whole thing? It wouldn’t have been the first time she’d hallucinated. She still felt angry at Twilight Sparkle, but that anger was quickly being replaced by a deep sense of loss. Trixie laid back down, all the fight had been taken out of her. “Trixie think she needs some rest.”

Maud pulled the blanket up over Trixie and kissed her cheek. “Good night, Lulu.”

Trixie closed her eyes and fell into a dreamless sleep.

***

Trixie woke up to somepony nuzzling the back of her neck softly. It was nice, the warm soft body pressed against hers, legs wrapped around her waist holding her tight. It was soothing, though it felt far too soft to be Maud, there was one particular pegasus that she didn’t mind cuddling though.

Taking a peak behind her, Trixie was remiss to find that it was only Pinkie Pie. Pinkie must have crawled into bed and fell asleep. Trixie was a little unsure of how to feel about this, but she didn’t want to wake up the sleeping pony. Maybe Pinkie had a nightmare, or was worried about her. Trixie enjoyed the idea of Pinkie Pie caring so much. Closing her eyes Trixie decided to simply snuggle in and go back to sleep.

Sleep however eluded her. She couldn’t stop thinking about how secretive Twilight was being, even to her closest friends. She knew that Twilight had wanted to keep this whole thing a secret, but this was going too far. Twilight might have had a tendency to be irresponsible in the past, but this clearly outweighed all of that.

Trixie did enjoy having a cuddly pony lying next to her, even if it wasn’t Maud. After awhile Trixie couldn’t keep herself quiet anymore. Her mind was assaulting her with thoughts about Twilight’s behavior, and she needed confirmation that it was indeed out of sync with who she was. Trixie cleared her throat before speaking up, “Hey, Pinkie Pie.”

A drowsy Pinkie Pie roused next to her. “yes?”

“Do you think Twilight is okay?”

Pinkie Pie wrapped a leg around Trixie and pulled her into a tight hug. “She’s more than okay, she’s down right sexy with that big brain of hers.”

“W-what?”

Pinkie Pie straightened up. “Uh, I meant that she’s been a little bit… off. She’s been acting strange ever since her last trip to the Crystal Empire. She’s twitchy and reserved. I don’t like it. Last time she did this, she nearly destroyed the whole town.”

Trixie felt the envy she held towards Twilight rising. Twilight was able to be forgiven for nearly destroying the town, and not Trixie. Still Trixie put that anger aside and decided to focus on her primary concern. “Trixie is concerned as well. She wants Twilight to be okay. Is there anything we can do to help her?” she was being truthful, even though she was envious and angry with Twilight, she still only wanted the best for her. They were friends after all… or at least Trixie hoped so.

Pinkie Pie let go and sat up in Trixie’s bed stretching her legs above her head yawning. After a moment she scratched at her flank. “Hmm… I might have an idea. But it’s a crazy one.”

Pinkie Pie hopped off the bed and reached her head down picking up a strange hat that didn’t belong to Trixie. It was a deerstalker hat with gray plaid designs. She flipped the hat into the air and landed the hat on top of her head perfectly. She then pulled a pipe from… actually Trixie had no idea where the pipe came from.

Pinkie Pie blew on the pipe letting loose a few bubbles from it. “I bet you didn’t know about my secondary profession. I am also a detective, although I haven’t worked on any investigations in a while. We will need to pick up my assistant, than we will get to the bottom of this mystery. I will need your help though; do you think you’re up for it?”

Trixie found the idea a little entertaining to say the least, but Twilight’s behavior was making Trixie unnerved. It was time to find out what was wrong and help out anyway she could. Besides hanging out with Pinkie Pie had been decidedly fun so far.

The two of them walked into the living room where Rainbow Dash was reading one of the books Trixie owned. Rainbow Dash was muzzle deep into the book and her entire face was a shade of light red. Examining the title Trixie was left speachless. The book Rainbow Dash was reading was her private copy of, “50 shades of hay.” This particular book was something that had been in her private book collection, but so long as Rainbow Dash didn't let Maud, or Fluttershy see it. It was okay.

Pinkie Pie bounced over to Rainbow Dash and crashed atop her. Now sitting on top of Rainbow Dash who had the book lying over her face, Pinkie asked, “We have a new investigation. This one should be a blast.”

Rainbow Dash moved the book off her face which was still red. She was about to say something before she looked Pinkie Pie down and up and let out a squeak. Pinkie Pie smiled brightly waiting for her answer. Rainbow Dash turned even redder before. With a push Ranbow Dash got out from underneath her friend. “Don’t jump on ponies. It’s… um… just don’t, okay.”

Pinkie Pie apologized before letting Rainbow Dash answer her previous question. “You said a new investigation?”

Pinkie Pie bounced in the air. “Yep, we are going to find out why Twilight’s being so weird and help her out.”

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth in protest for a moment but stopped just as the front door opened. Great gusts of wind whooshed throughout the house as three ponies entered. Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack all walked inside looking terrible. Rarity’s mane was split and dirty. Applejack was positively filthy, dirt covered her legs and back almost as though she’d been rolling in the mud for fun. Fluttershy looked the worst as she shook violently and whispered things to herself.

Rainbow Dash shut the door for them in a flash before landing next to Fluttershy and embracing her. Rarity simply sat down, her eyes looked hollow. Applejack however seemed to be better composed and explained, “We need yer help. Twi and Maud were messing around with some cage. Twi opened it up and some kind of monster came out. Those two chased after the monster, and we chased after them. We nearly got lost inside a cave on this mountain. But we didn't find ‘em. And after we saw some more monsters, Fluttershy began to… uh, break… and so we came back looking fer you.” She looked at Trixie when she finished. Trixie knew that Applejack was talking about her specifically.

Trixie was admittedly terrorfied of the mountain, and of the things that lived inside it. “I-I… I can’t. I don’t have any… what can I do?”

Applejack tilted her hat back. “Yer the Great and Powerful Trixie, plus you’ve been in them caves before. We need you.”

Her legs were shaking with the thought of going anywhere near those caves again. Yet she knew that what Applejack had said was true, she was the only one who knew the caves inside and out. Not only that but Trixie knew about the threat, or at least more about it than the others did. Once Trixie thought about how Maud was in there with only a dangerous and probably crazy Twilight, there was no way she could avoid it. Trixie had to go back.

But if she was going to be walking back into Tartarus then she was going to do so in style.

Trixie looked at Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. “Trixie will need you two to come with her, you both have traits that will prove essential. Get yourselves ready, Trixie will be right back.”

“So you’ll really help?” Applejack asked.

Trixie tried not to, but she couldn’t help but flash a grin at Applejack. “You finally realized how much you need Trixie, it would be mean of Trixie to refuse your request.”

Trixie took one last look at Fluttershy before heading back into her room. She knew she had something to calm down and protect the scared Pegasus. An old folded piece of purple fabric with a blue star pattern on it, a pointed hat with a matching pattern sat right next to it. Ah my old cape this will help for s- she saw something else underneath her bed. A box wrapped up in gray gift wrap.

Pulling the box out with her mouth and placing it on the bed Trixie had to wonder where it had come from and how long it had been sitting here. She tore it open post haste to discover whatever contents the box hid. Inside the box was a bright purple cloak, with gold trim and gold six point stars stitched throughout, the cloaks clasp was a gray diamond. There was also a card inside. It was bright pink with some balloons in the background. Opening it up Trixie read it.

“Dear Lulu.

I wanted to give this to you for a while. I was scared you wouldn’t like it. So after you fell asleep, I hid this package underneath your bed. I hope you enjoy it, I know that you dislike things that remind you of your past, but maybe this will remind you of our future together instead.

Love, Maud Pie”

By the time Trixie had finished reading the card her heart felt like it was about to break. Maud, Trixie’s slate colored pony had given her a wonderful gift and was even nervous about it. Just knowing that Maud put such a high value on pleasing Trixie was enough to make her cry, but it wasn’t time to cry just yet. It was time for action.

Trixie placed the card carefully back into the box and put the new cloak on, along with her old hat. Even if the stars didn’t match she could always have somepony fix that later. She grabbed her old cloak in her mouth and carried it carefully into the living room.

Back in the living room the ponies were all sitting on the couch, except for Fluttershy who had crawled into a corner just out of sight. Fluttershy was curled up and shaking. Her eyes were shut tight and she just kept mumbling to herself.

Kneeling down besides Fluttershy she could now hear the things she had been whispering to herself. Fluttershy was almost crying as she whispered, “They come from somewhere dark, and they’re wrong. All the animals are wrong, everything is wrong. Why is it so wrong? What did they do? The Deep Ones are going to make everything wrong… were all going to drown in a sea of anger and pain. I don’t want to be angry again, don’t let them make me wrong too.”

With a gentle hoof, Trixie began to pet Fluttershy’s mane and said in as soft and caring a voice she could muster, “Trixie knows what you fear… I know what you fear.” Trixie became aware of her speech patterns and made sure to concentrate on speaking correctly before continuing, “I am going to fix everything, I promise.”

Fluttershy looked up at Trixie, she was crying. “How?”

Trixie didn’t know how she was going to do this, but she knew how to make Fluttershy feel better. “I have a secret plan. But I can’t tell anypony about it. I can make sure your safe for right now though.”

Fluttershy whimpered but seamed a little more relaxed. “How?”

Trixie wrapped her old cloak around Fluttershy and snapped the clasp shut, the purple color looked fitting against her yellow fur. Trixie. “You have to promise not to tell anypony the secret of this cloak if I tell you. Promise?”

Fluttershy gave a slight nod looking at Trixie in wonder. “My mom gave me this cape when I was little. There was a scary monster which followed me around, and so my father had Princess Celestia herself make this cloak. It was made to repeal all the scary evil things, and it also keeps you invisible from them. I am trusting you with this cloak because I believe you will take good care of it, and because I know it will keep you safe.”

Fluttershy nodded, but her shaking had almost completely vanished. “I-I promise to k-keep this safe.”

Trixie gave her a quick nuzzle and kissed her forehead. “Thank you.” Fluttershy had stopped shaking altogether, and the whispers didn’t return.

Trixie got up and turned around to see everypony staring with pleased expressions, Trixie coughed and looked away focusing on a dirty spot on the wall.

Rarity’s horn lit up. “Allow me to fix that for you, darling.”

Trixie looked back just in time to see Rarity’s blue aura surround Trixie’s hat. The stars on it went from blue to gold, thus matching the cloak. For a moment Trixie stood there speechless for the gift.

Rarity only offered her a kind smile, though her eyes still looked tired, tired and old. “What should we do?”

Trixie looked at her. “Trixie wants the three of you to stay here, if for whatever reason we don’t return, contact Celestia and have Fluttershy explain everything she can about the monsters.” Trixie looked out the window, the heavy storm clouds covering the skies above made it look like rough weather was ahead. “Trixie shall keep your friends safe Trixie makes that promise. But you must follow Trixie’s orders, you three are the only ones who know about the monsters and can convince the Princess to bring an army.”

Trixie led Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie outside, and Trixie knew that despite what the future may hold. She knew that these monsters were deadly, and more evil than the Ursa Major could ever hope to be. Yet they made one fatal mistake, they angered the one pony in Equestria who would follow them to the very depths of Tartarus itself to see them vanquished. They angered the Great and Powerful Trixie.

Chapter Eight: Into The Dark

Heart of Stone

Chapter Eight: Into The Dark

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie and the others made their way outside with the storm brewing above them, and even though Trixie usually enjoyed the smell of rain, it was over shadowed by the threat they were about to face. Anger, sorrow, and regret all battled for control of Trixie’s heart. Rainbow Dash was flying next to them keeping a sharp eye on everything around them while Pinkie Pie took the lead.

Pinkie Pie seemed to know exactly where they were going, but it seemed impossible given the fact that to the best of Trixie’s knowledge Pinkie had never gone before. “How do you know where we’re going?”

Pinkie Pie smiled. “Pinkie sense.”

Rainbow Dash flew down closer to Trixie’s side, “And the others told us where the monster broke out at.”

Pinkie’s face managed to get even pinker for a moment. “Oh yeah, and that too.”

Trixie smiled nervously at the two, she would have loved to enjoy their silly antics a little more but this whole thing with the Deep One was bothering her immensely. Whatever these creatures were, they did not belong in this world. The world of Equestria was a sacred place full of happiness and peace. Even if there were bad parts of it, the kind that Trixie could first hoof attest too.

Her driving force came mostly from the fact that somehow she knew that Maud was in trouble. Twilight was probably fine, she had stronger magic then anypony, but Maud although strong was not used to dealing with creatures of dark magic. Trixie let out a small prayer while they walked. “Please Celestia, keep her safe.”

It took only fifteen minutes before they arrived to the side of a knocked over empty cage along the side of the road. There was a black tarp waving harshly in the wind, it had gotten stuck around the cage door. The bars looked like they were in good condition, but further inspection showed a saddlebag lying near the cage.

Trixie investigated the bags while Pinkie looked into the cage a little more. Rainbow Dash circled their position keeping look out, although she had to fight against the wind. Inside the bag were some tools and even some samples of the purple crystal. The crystals gave Trixie a creepy feeling, so she avoided them. There was also a headlamp; this would come in handy inside the cave, so Trixie grabbed it.

Pinkie Pie looked at Trixie with a grave expression. “Trixie, I think I found something.”

A lump formed in Trixie’s throat. “W-what?”

Pinkie leaned over and whispered. “Allow me to shed some light on the situation.” She then picked up Twilight’s saddlebags, they had to be hers because they shared her cutiemark. A lamp was then pulled out of the saddlebags. “I found a lamp.”

Trixie blinked. “A… lamp. Wait, was that supposed to be some kind of pun?”

The silly grin spreading over Pinkie’s face was answer enough for Trixie. Terribly timed jokes aside, the lamp was going to be useful. They would need lighting for the cave. A thunderous crack of lightning went off above their heads. Then the rain came pouring down hard, forcing Rainbow Dash to become grounded. Trixie was used to such weather as despite the lack of many plants out here constant thunderstorms were a thing during spring.

The three each donned a head lamp, and Pinkie Pie wore the lantern she found around her neck. They didn’t turn them on yet but the trio would soon enough. Together they headed to the cave on Mount Absolution, none of them had any time to waste so they made haste.

It took just over two hours to get to the cave at their quickened pace, despite the rain and the wind pushing them back. They had made good time. The cave was dry, and dark. Trixie could hear whispers emitting from inside the cave, but the sounds they made were inequine. Nopony wanted to enter the cave, not even to get out of the rain, but they had no choice. Trixie knew that Maud was inside.

Stepping into the cave had a feeling similar to that of being covered in a thick nasty slime. Even if Trixie had to check to make sure she was in fact only soaking wet because of the rain, she still felt sick in here. Her skin was trying to crawl away from the cave.

The three of them made their way inside carefully. Their headlights cast odd shadows across the cave tunnels. Somehow it felt even darker in here than it did last time, almost as though the darkness was trying to swallow the light. The darkness looked like a thick wall of ink.

Pretty soon Pinkie Pie began twitching. “Who’s whispering?”

Rainbow Dash looked at her, and then at Trixie. “Do you hear it too?”

Trixie nodded. Although she couldn’t understand a word of what was being whispered to her she was pretty sure who was responsible for it. “It’s the Deep One. Trixie doesn’t know what it’s saying, but we need to hurry.”

As they approached the room with the black pillar Trixie began to hear Twilight speaking. She arrived at the entrance to the room and saw a dozen Deep Ones standing around the pillar looking up to Twilight. Maud stood next to Twilight, her eyes were covered by a white film that made her look like a zombie. There were torches lit all around the raised platform that Twilight stood on, next to her stood that flat platform, though now Trixie thought it was less of a table and more of an altar.

Twilight’s voice rose up and echoed across the room. “This vessel has potential beyond what we could have hoped for. Maud, would you get ready for the sacrifice.”

Maud crawled on top of the altar lying down on her back and spreading all four legs. Twilight went over to her and tied leather restraints around her legs keeping Maud from moving. A sinking pit formed in Trixie’s stomach.

Pinkie Pie nudged Trixie before whispering, “What should we do?”

Trixie didn’t look away from the scene but she knew what her two friends were capable of. She could feel her tail clamping down in fright. Still she summoned forth all the courage she had left, she was going to need it to save Maud. “Rainbow Dash, we need you to make a tornado or something to keep the Monsters busy. Pinkie Pie, you will follow Trixie and help release Maud, and then you take her out of here. Trixie will save Twilight.”

The two of them nodded in agreement of Trixie’s plan. It was the best she could come up with at such short notice. Normally she would have Pinkie Pie deal with the crazy unicorn keeping it distracted. But with how Twilight was acting, Trixie didn’t trust anypony’s chances of dealing with her.

Rainbow Dash took off in a flash leaving a rainbow streak behind her, and she quickly flew around the Deep Ones in a circle. A powerful wind picked up inside the cave and a rainbow colored tornado formed before Trixie’s very eyes. The deep ones were dragged up into the air and spun around helplessly. Pinkie Pie and Trixie ran forward to save Maud while Twilight spat curses at the rainbow colored tornado.

Standing next to the Altar Trixie focused on the four leather straps and although she could use her magic she still had her teeth. The leather straps were old, and tasted like copper. Maud simply lay there her expression was hollow and dead, emotionless even for Maud. It was like she was empty inside.

Trixie couldn’t help but to give Maud a soft kiss on the lips. “I love you Maud, and I will always will.”

Twilight’s inraged voice filled the cavern. “What are you two doing?”

Trixie quickly looked at Pinkie who had scooped up Maud. “Run, get her away from here, and away from any strange purple crystals.”

Pinkie Pie took one last glance at Trixie her eyes were wet with tears. Could she know what Trixie had planned? Rainbow Dash stopped her tornado all of a sudden causing the Deep Ones trapped inside to go flying off in every direction and crashing into the cavern walls. Trixie then yelled, “Go with Pinkie and keep her safe!”

Both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash ran off and left the cavernous room, leaving Twilight and Trixie alone. Trixie looked at Twilight. Twilight’s eyes began to glow with green evil intent and her horn held the same green menacing color. Trixie felt heavy, and she fell to her knees with a whimper. “It would have just taken one sacrifice and I would have had enough power to protect Equestria from anything. Even Lord Tirek would have bowed before me. But if I can’t take Maud’s magic, then I shall take yours!” Twilight said, in a chilling low voice.

Trixie could feel her energy being sapped out of her entire body as a strange green aura stretched out from Twilight and surrounded Trixie. Trixie was vaguely familiar with magic vampirism. It was something that was used by some of the worst criminal’s in Equestrian history, and most famously used by Lord Tirek.

Trixie heard the voice coming from Twilight’s mouth. Her voice was changing, growing deeper, every syllable not being heard just by Trixie’s ears but by her entire body. “This vessel is strong, though she was far too curious about how our magic worked. It was easy to manipulate her fears and create the catalyst we needed. With her in our control we shall return this world the natural state. The old monsters will return. Their power unfathomable, their terror unquestionable, and their power unstoppable.”

Trixie found her eyes becoming heavy as the voice continued. “We thank you Trixie, if not for you we would never have found such great ideas for how to start the return of the Old Age. We think we shall start with ponyville and finish what you started so long ago.”

The thought was painful and Trixie did not want to imagine what this monster would do to ponyville. She tried to fight it but felt her energy being evaporated even more. She was so tired now. All she wanted to do was sleep. The Deep One continued. “We shall rule this world. No pony will survive our wrath. We will destroy it all and rebuild it anew.”

Trixie closed her eyes and looked deep inside herself, she felt so powerless against this monster. Was there nothing she could do to fight it. Suddenly something snapped and she opened her eyes to see Rainbow Dash tackling Twilight. At that instant the spell was cut off and Trixie felt her strength return.

There was no time to lose as Trixie got up and walked over to Twilight who was struggling to get away from the blue pegasus. Trixie knew only one way to fix this. And that was to take up an offer that she never wanted too.

She leaned next to Twilight and apologized as she touched horns with her. “I’m sorry, this happened. I’ll take all your crazy Twilight; I’ll carry your burden.” She then whispered in Twilight’s ear. “I will take your power now, Deep One.”

A light appeared from Twilight’s horn and latched onto Trixie’s without hesitation. It was like a new sight opened up, one layered right above her old one. She could see Twilight’s pink aura, still tinged by hints of red, and poisoned by splotches of black and green tumors. Those magical tumors leapt from Twilight and buried deep into Trixie.

“Very well, protect your friend, sacrifice yourself, and witness our true glory.”

After a few moments she pulled away from Twilight who was crying. “Trixie… what happened?”

Trixie felt something dark inside her growing at an incredible rate, she had only a few minutes at most before the corruption was too powerful for her to fight off. Trixie looked to Rainbow Dash but refused to allow her weakness to show. “Take her out of here, she’s all better now.”

Rainbow Dash looked sad. “You’re my friend… you know that right?”

Trixie felt something inside her head pulse bringing with it new agony. “I am going to finish this once and for all, quickly take her and leave.”

“But I can-“ Rainbow tried to say.

“Look you can only carry one pony and navigate those tunnels at a time. Now go.”

A pained look crossed Rainbow’s face as she picked up Twilight, Twilight hung limp like a rag doll, but at least she was free from the Deep One. Rainbow Dash turned to leave, but before flying off she glanced back at Trixie. “Don’t you dare break your promise.” She then took off into the dark tunnels leaving Trixie all alone.

Well not quite alone as something inside Trixie began speaking to her. It was something new, something alluring. It sounded a lot like her own voice only confident and sensual. “Can you feel it? Can you feel the pure power coursing through you?”

Trixie could feel it now, an incredible force was running through her. So much magical energy was at her hooftips that she could shake the very foundations of Equestria if she so chose. Maud would be so excited to see how much magic she now had.

The voice continued. “Yes you can make Maud’s world magical. Nopony would hurt her, nopony would hurt you. We can make sure that we never go through that again. Maybe even stop anypony from going through that again.”

Trixie agreed that this was indeed real power and that she could do so much good with it. The temptation to go outside and do something, anything was well worth it.

The voice went on to offer, “We can finally gain the respect we deserve from Celestia as well. Think of how happy she will be when she sees how much good we will do.”

Trixie laughed with pleasure at the idea. All she ever wanted in school was to be as good as Twilight. Now with this much power wasn’t just as good, she was better. The power was building inside of her as she sat there. It would be so nice.

“And we can create happiness in the land. We won’t tolerate any evil or meanness in our kingdom.”

Trixie was ecstatic about the idea, the idea of a kingdom of happiness. It sounded so good. A place where nopony would have to worry about being bullied, run out of their home town, or betrayed by their friends. A place where one could sleep in constant safety at night.

“Oh yes, it will be grand. It will be full of happy bouncy singing ponies, it will be just like ponyville.”

She could see all the new magic spells twirling inside of her mind, she enjoyed the power, the knowledge, and the ideals. So many spells were floating at the tip of her horn. All of them a little blurry until she focused on them. One in particular was quite fascinating; Emerald Lightning.

“Than we can make everypony love us. Nopony will be allowed to hate us. If they do, we will punish them. The entire kingdom would be ours to make safe and happy.”

The last time Trixie tried to make everypony love her, she had gone and enslaved an entire town. The ponies she grew up with, even if they didn’t remember or care about her were all punished by her. This couldn’t happen, Trixie knew she couldn’t be the one to decide what others did. Anger flared up as she realized that this voice whispering ever so sweetly to her was not her own.

Trixie sucked in a quick breath before shouting, “NO, TRIXIE WILL NOT ALLOW ANOTHER PONYVILLE!”

The voice inside of her turned deep and growling, it was the Deep One’s voice now. “Too late, in a few more seconds we will be in control and you will be our new puppet.”

Trixie would not allow this, and realized the mistake that the Deep One had made when giving her access to new magic. She looked at the black pillar and focused her magic into her horn. The one spell she had found interesting was luckily just the right kind. The Deep One seemed to know what she was planning to do. It said in a worried voice. “What do you think you are doing, you are our vessel. Stop this at once. We won’t allow this! He won’t allow this!”

Trixie did not stop. Instead she focused even more power into a green point of light at the end of her horn. She then shot the light out as a green streak of lightning at the pillar. It homed in dead center of the pillar. She could feel her horn throbbing from the magic use. She needed more power though.

Forcing more of herself into the spell a new surge of pain shot through her skull. Wet and hot liquid ran down her nose, it tasted like copper. The lightning was increasing in power and size. Ripples of crackling green electricity crawled up through the pillar. The Deep One let out a howl of tortured pain. She must have been doing something right.

Trixie realized that she needed yet more power if she was going to destroy this thing. Pushing herself any further was a poor idea, but she could not stop now. She poured every ounce of emotion, thought, and energy into the Emerald Lightning. Her entire body began to scream in pain. She yelled aloud as the pain racked her, every muscle exploding into white hot agony. Yet the pain fed into her lightning and it easily doubled in size.

Wet and hot liquid ran down her eyes and her ears. At first she thought maybe she was crying, but when she blinked her eyes open her vision was tinted with red. This spell was killing her but it was also destroying the Deep One.

Trixie wouldn’t give up, not now, not ever. Nopony could deter her now that she finally had real power. Biting back the sickly metallic taste in her mouth she focused solely on keeping the spell up and running. The pillar had cracks all up and down it. Off in the distance Trixie could see the fish ponies all writhing in agony as they began screaming in perfect unison.

With one more push Trixie felt something digging into her skull before violently tearing away. The pillar exploded in a flash of black light. The Deep Ones writhing in pain on the ground turned into stone. Trixie felt the last bit of the Deep One inside her scream as it vanished into oblivion. All the new found magic, power, and knowledge was taken with the Deep One and Trixie collapsed into a pool of crimson.

Lying on the cold ground Trixie felt herself fading off into the darkness again. It was hard to see through the red and breathing was harder still. Time lost all meaning as she lay there. Only the perfect agony kept her company. For all she knew it had been minutes, or days. Finally she blinked and found that a pair of purple hooves were standing next to her. A moment later Twilight knelt down besides her. Tears were running down Twilight’s face.

Trixie wheezed painfully. “Did I do good… Did I finally become a good pony?”

Twilight sniffled. “Yeah… you did. You’re a good pony now, Trixie.”

Trixie coughed. “Tell Rainbow Dash I’m sorry for breaking our promise.”

Twilight nodded. “I will.”

Trixie closed her eyes as her vision became too bright. “And tell Maud that… I love her.”

Twilight’s voice was fading away but Trixie heard her. “She loves you to.”

“Thank… you.”

And just like that Trixie was gone, falling into a bright white oblivion. Rainbow Dash would be proud, because although this may not be the most iconic of deaths, at least she could claim; that Trixie had gone out in style.

Chapter Nine: Into The Light

Heart of Stone

Chapter Nine: Into The Light

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie found herself was floating in a white oblivion. Part of her mind thought that maybe she should be worrying about this. Worrying about Maud. Yet she knew everything would be okay without her. The white all around her dimmed and vague shapes began forming around her. The forest grew all around her thick as a jungle. A lone hill rose up behind her and leveled off at the base of a mountainous wall that went on as far as her eyes could see. On the top of the hill was an old stone tunnel with moss growing thick along its walls. A willow tree was planted next to it creating what had once been a nice little picnic spot.

Laughter emitted from the tunnels as Twilight and her five friends exited. They quietly set up a picnic at the base of the willow tree. Pinkie Pie looked up at Trixie and offered, “Come and join us, Trixie. Oh and bring Maud with you.”

Trixie looked around and just behind her hiding amongst the trees was the earth pony she so dearly loved, although her mane was disheveled. Trixie got up and went to go take a seat next to her. She wrapped a leg around Maud.

Trixie asked, “What’s wrong, Maud?”

Maud whimpered slightly. “I don’t wanna be alone again.”

Trixie offered her a kind smile, “You’re not alone, you have friends, and a wonderful sister.”

Maud looked up at Trixie her eyes were wet and tears ran down her face. Her ears were folded back. “You can’t leave me, Lulu. Not like this.”

Trixie sighed before closing her eyes. Her heart was surprisingly calm right then, like all her troubles were very far away. She still felt pity for Maud. Trixie nuzzled into Maud’s neck before saying, “I won’t ever leave you.”

Maud then repeated only in a quieter tone, “You can’t leave me. Not like this, I can’t go through this. I don’t want to be alone again.”

Trixie opened her eyes and took another look around herself. This place was so familiar to her. It was the entrance to Old Ponyville, and was located in the Everfree Forest. Trixie had spent a good deal of time here by herself when she was very little. Of course she knew she couldn’t be here, she’d never return to Ponyville after what happened. So that meant that this was all a dream. Yet it didn’t feel quite like a dream this time. It was too still, too calm.

Memories of what happened before she fell unconscious returned to her. She had just defeated the Deep One, and destroyed the black pillar. But she had been hurt badly in the battle. She wondered briefly if she was actually dead. That didn’t feel right either. Maybe she was almost dead, dying as it were. For whatever reason that felt more accurate.

Trixie looked back at Maud. She wanted nothing more than to snuggle into that gray fur and rest for an eternity. Yet Trixie knew that if this was her time to go, she’d have to leave Maud all alone in this harsh world. Trixie let out a sigh, she’d never meant to hurt Maud. “I know I said I would never leave you. And I’m sorry that I lied. But at least I learned that I was a good pony in the end...”

Maud began crying loudly into Trixie’s shoulder. It broke Trixie’s heart to see her strong and usually stoic lover like this. Trixie kissed Maud softly on the forehead and wished with all her might that Maud could hear her words. “I love you, Maud. And no matter what I will always be there with you. If you listen hard enough, you will hear me singing in your heart.”

Maud looked up, her eyes barely open from the tears. Her voice was broken as she begged, “I love you too. Please don’t go.”

Trixie could only give her a sad smile, by whatever force that allowed her this one moment with her lover she knew that it had to end. Trixie pressed her lips up against Maud’s and attempted to put all the love she had into that one kiss. “I want you to be strong for me. Promise me that you will live a full life, with or without me.”

Maud began to hiccup as she said, “But-hic-I don’t want to.”

Trixie gave her a gentle look and nuzzled against her neck. “I don’t think either of us have a choice. But before I go, I want to thank you for everything that you have done for me. You came to me when I was damaged; you took me into your house and healed my heart. Then you gave me something that nopony else ever did; love. You even helped me make up for the things that I have done, and forgave me for the things I had done to your family. I love you, Maud Pie, like no other. Please don’t forget about me when I’m gone, and be happy.”

Maud let out a wail full of sorrow and faded from Trixie’s embrace. Trixie looked around and noticed that bit by bit everything around her was disappearing. First all the other ponies, then the mountain. Trixie relaxed against a tree before sighing and lying down on the grass.

A dark blue alicorn appeared next to Trixie, the alicorn had a deep blue flowing mane with stars shining through it. Her mane looked like as full of beauty and mystery as the night sky itself. The alicorn looked at Trixie with sad eyes. “I’m sorry this was the most I could do for you..”

Trixie gave a tired smile to the alicorn, she was already resigned to her fate. “Was this just a dream or was she really here with me? I guess it doesn’t matter, either way it was nice to see her one last time. Thank you, Luna.”

Princess Luna just looked sad as she stared at Trixie. “Again… I’m sorry. I wish I could do more.”

Trixie relaxed as the grass underneath her vanished into a white void as well, the only things left were her, the tree and Luna. Trixie closed her eyes just as even the tree vanished. “It’s alright. You can take me away now, Luna. I’m ready.”

Luna wrapped a wing around Trixie. “Then let us go my child.”

The two of them then vanished off to somewhere happy, someplace where Trixie would never have to worry about being hurt ever again. Somewhere quiet, somewhere peaceful.

***

Trixie opened her eyes slowly and was blinded by intense light for a few moments. Her entire body felt numb, and her ears were ringing. As her vision came into focus she saw a window on the wall next to her. There was a pony talking but listening to it felt like Trixie’s head was underwater. It took a moment for her to wake up enough to understand what was actually being said. It was Twilight talking softly, “…So glad that you’re awake. I was terrified you were going to…Trixie, can you hear me?”

Trixie moved her head and saw Twilight on the opposite side of her bed, along with a sleeping Maud whose head was lying on Trixie’s mattress snuggled into her side. Trixie smiled at the sight before reaching over and petting Maud’s mane. “I can hear you, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled warmly. “I promise I will do everything to make up for this. I Pinkie Pie Promise.”

Trixie gave her a small smile in return. “You don’t need to make up for anything.”

Twilight now looked a little shaken, “Oh… was it that obvious how I felt…”

Trixie just looked at Twilight and heard Twilight say, “I hope she’s okay,” but Twilight’s lips weren’t moving. Trixie then looked at Maud and could hear something from her. Trixie could hear Maud crying softly, although Maud was sleeping soundlessly next to her.

Trixie had heard once before that ponies who had near death experiences could sometimes hear the thoughts of others, but that only lasted temporally... right? Trixie wondered how long she would be able to do this. Even if it was an abuse of her new found power of telepathy she knew that she could never forgive Twilight unless she found out the hard truth. Trixie cleared her throat before asking, “Did you sabotage my life?”

Twilight’s eyes widened in shock for a brief moment before she lowered her head and looked away shamefully. “Why does she still think I hate her? She saved me, even though she really believes that I hate her. I just wish she would know how much I care about her.”

Twilight took an extra moment to say, “Of course not. I’m your friend, Trixie.”

She felt a little guilty for still distrusting Twilight, but now she had read her mind, she knew for sure that Twilight was indeed sincere about befriending her. Trixie gave her a small smile and said, “Thank you. I have to admit that I have been upset with you, even still after all this time I was mad.”

“I’m so sorry,” Twilight apologized. “But… may I ask why?”

“The town blamed the Ursa Major on me, and banished me. Yet you nearly destroyed the town and everypony just forgives you.” Trixie shook her head. “How is that fair?”

“It’s not.” Twilight said a little too quickly. “S-sorry. I just know that sometimes ponies give me special privlige, or overlook my faults and actions because of my status. Used to be that I was the personal apprentice to Celestia, but now I am an actual Princess. There’s a lot of things I could do and nopony would even accuse me of anything. So I only have my friends and myself to keep me in check. It… it scares me sometimes.”

“I wish I had that problem.”

“Do you really?”

Trixie gave it a moment to think on. “No, I don’t. If was in your shoes I would abuse my power. It would have been bad. At least you try to be responsible for your actions.”

Twilight smiled. “I was afraid that maybe I couldn’t make up for this one. But you came back to us. Trixie, I’m really, truly glad that your still here.”

That was an odd way to say it. Trixie recalled her dream with Luna. “Did I die?”

Twilight looked away and quickly said, “You were in trouble. We almost lost you.” Yet Twilight’s mind betrayed her. “You were dead before we got you to the hospital, and then you died again in Maud’s arms after they tried to help you. Then you came back, and it was scary, I felt like I was so powerless I even called in a favor with Princess Luna to try and drag you back to us. I’m just so happy your alive now. Please don’t die again.”

Trixie let out a sigh and was about to ask something else before Maud opened her eyes and murmured, “Lulu?”

Maud moved her head up and looked at Trixie, and Trixie looked back at her. The two locked eyes with one another. Fluttery feelings filled Trixie’s chest as she stared into those eyes still stained with red. Trixie could feel Maud’s affection; it felt like the warmth of the sun against her fur. Trixie couldn’t help herself as she said, “I love you, Maud.”

Maud blinked and a single tear rolled down the side of her face. Trixie put a hoof on Maud’s shoulder and that was all Maud could handle before letting out a wail as her emotional walls broke. “I love you too.”

Maud wrapped her forelegs around Trixie’s prone form and cried deeply into her chest. Twilight looked a little shy and Trixie could hear Twilight thinking to herself, “Oh dear, this looks private.” Twilight’s horn lit up and she teleported out of the room in a flash of pink light, leaving the two ponies alone.

Trixie couldn’t fight the tears back anymore and joined in crying with Maud. The two of them cried, then kissed, and then cried some more. Finally after half an hour Maud had calmed down and sniffled a little as she laid her head down next to Trixie. Trixie could only continue stroking her lover’s mane.

Trixie really had died, and it destroyed Maud to see the only pony who loved her go like that. Trixie knew that one day they would die, and it would destroy whoever was left. It was simply a fact of life, she just didn’t expect it so soon. Trixie could remember most of what had happened while she was dead. She remembered that moment with Maud by that tree, the one Luna had given her.

Trixie relaxed and refusing to go back to sleep she just lay there on that bed stroking Maud’s mane. Now Trixie felt a nagging feeling inside of her. She also didn’t know what to do now. Start a new life with Maud somewhere peaceful was the only thing she could really think of. Yet there were so many other things she wanted to do, things she had almost lost the chance to when she died. Yet through all of the dreams she had, and problems she needed to solve there was a single point of hope that would keep her strong; whatever she did next, she would do with Maud. Trixie whispered softly to herself and to Maud, “I promise I’ll never leave you again.”

Chapter Ten: The Best Night Ever

Heart of Stone

Chapter Ten: The Best Night Ever

Written by TheCrimsonDM

A few hours later and Trixie was released from the hospital. She was stunned to hear that she had been unconscious for three days, she didn’t want to go back to sleep anytime soon. Of course she had to wonder if she missed anything important while she was asleep, though from both Twilight and Maud’s accounts it looked like everypony was too worried to do anything other than wait.

On her way home with Maud, Trixie found that she was still able to hear other ponies’ thoughts, and feeling their emotions was something that she was growing accustomed too. It did gave her an advantage with understanding Maud, so that was always good. When she got home she found everypony waiting for her, they had thrown a surprise party for her. Trixie enjoyed the small party with the seven other ponies. The chocolate cake was delicious, and Trixie ate more than her fair share of it.

Near the end of the party Trixie found herself sitting on the couch while talking to Fluttershy. Trixie was concerned with how she was holding up. She still looked shaken and Trixie could feel how nervous she was. “How are you doing?”

Fluttershy was still wearing the cape that Trixie had given her. “I’m doing… better. Um, how are you?”

Trixie could hear Fluttershy’s worry and after Trixie looked a little further into Fluttershy’s mind. “Please be okay, please be okay, please be okay.”

It worried Trixie that Fluttershy was only thinking these three words over and over again. “I’m fine, in fact I’m better then fine. For the first time in forever I have friends who care about me, and I… feel good.” It felt odd to think that things were actually looking up for her, but that was the truth and she knew it now.

Fluttershy smiled sweetly towards her before taking another timid sip of her cider. Trixie wasn’t sure where they had gotten all of the cider from, but it was nice watching everypony unraveling from the events of the past week. Unfortunately for her, she couldn’t drink much of the Cider. Alcohol didn’t mix well with her brain. Trixie left Fluttershy on the couch and went into the kitchen where Rainbow Dash and Rarity were sitting.

The two were having a conversation about hats, although with how red Rainbow Dash’s face was, and adding the amount of empty mugs sitting on her side of the table. Trixie could assume that she was either drunk or enamored with the white unicorn, probably both. On Trixie’s approach the pair stopped their conversation to greet her.

Rarity took a sip of the cider that she had lovingly poured into a wine glass. “How are you feeling, darling?”

Rainbow Dash was balancing precariously on her chair. “Hi.”

Trixie nodded at the two and concentrated on their thoughts. Rarity’s mind was clear and precise. “That poor Maud, she was so upset over nearly losing her lover. I’ve never seen a pony cry that hard, not even me.”

Rainbow Dash’s thoughts were muddled and jumbled, but Trixie believed she had picked up the words, “I can’t lose you, Trixie.” After a short pause she also heard, “She’s hot.”

Trixie felt her cheeks grow a little warm. It was decided that Rainbow Dash’s thoughts were going to be off limits until she sobered up. Still Trixie needed to say something to the pair. “I’m sorry that I scared you like that. Somepony had to do something to save Twilight, and I was the only one who could do it.”

The pair of ponies smiled and then Rainbow Dash said, “Look it’s uh, scary being the hero and all. But um, something about being awesome?” Rainbow Dash looked confused by the time she finished.

Rarity rolled her eyes. “I believe what she meant to say was, ‘being a hero is hard. Sometimes you have to make tough choices, so long as you can keep fighting for what you believe in though. Then it’s all worth it… oh and that you’re awesome.’ Is that right?”

Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement and almost lost her balance on the chair from the slight movement. Trixie smiled at the two of them as she left. She then moved on to the front porch where Applejack stood staring at the night sky. Trixie stood next to her and looked at the beautiful shining stars that gently floated far above them. The air outside was nice and cool, and she could still smell the scent of fresh rain.

Trixie looked at Applejack and for a moment she couldn’t hear anything, so she concentrated. It was getting harder to read ponies thoughts but she managed to hear Applejack thinking, “I can’t believe it, we’ve survived so many things and never came so close to losing somepony we care about. We nearly lost Trixie to those monsters, I don’t want to lose anypony… again.”

Trixie then looked at the sky again and offered, “It’s a lovely night.”

Applejack pointed a hoof up at the sky near the moon and asked. “What do ya suppose that’s all about?”

Trixie looked to where she was pointing and to her surprise there was a message written in the stars. The stars were aligned in such a way that from her position she could read them. They said, “Get well soon, Trixie.”

She stood there in complete shock for a few minutes simply staring at the night sky in bewilderment. The only pony she knew of that could rearrange the stars was Princess Luna, but why would she go through all of that trouble just for her?

Twilight appeared at Trixie’s side. “Even Luna was worried about you. She came down to visit you in the hospital even. Celestia was busy, though she asked me to wish you well for her.”

Trixie looked over and found that Applejack had gone back inside. Even if it was odd Trixie felt so happy inside to know that so many ponies actually cared about her well being. “Thank you, all of you. I’ve never felt so loved in my entire life.”

Twilight smiled and gave Trixie a small hug. “Were family, all of us here tonight. I mean once Pinkie Pie adopted you, well you had no chance to avoid all of our love after that.”

Trixie returned the embrace. “Can you ever forgive me for what I’ve done to you?”

Twilight said. “Of course, you’re my friend after all.”

Trixie concentrated and heard Twilight’s thoughts. “I know why you blame me for all the bad stuff that’s happened. I’ve hurt you so badly by accident. I’ll do everything I can to get you home again.”

Trixie then said. “You don’t have to feel bad, I forgive you for what happened, and I don’t blame you for taking my home anymore. I’m sure that… that we can fix this somehow.”

Twilight blinked. “What? How did you know that I was worried about that?”

Trixie pulled away and misdirected the truth. “When I saved you I caught a glimpse inside your mind. I was inside your head, though only for a bit, I know how badly you regret hurting me. We’re friends now though. So please don’t feel bad.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you. I’ll get you home soon, and then you can visit your mom again… I never meant to take that away from you, too take her away from you.”

Trixie shook her head. “I wanted to be Ponyville’s pride and joy, but I came in too cocky and rude. I brought some of this on myself, although I can finally admit that a lot of what happened was not my fault… it’s hard not blaming myself for everything that went wrong.”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, I know the feeling.”

After that Twilight went back inside letting Trixie stare up at the night sky for a few more minutes. Pinkie Pie bounced outside and up to her. “Wanna dance with me?”

Trixie turned to face her and said. “I’m not the best dancer. I’ve got four left hooves.”

Pinkie Pie giggled. “You and Twilight both. It’s not about being good, it’s about having fun.”

Trixie sat there for a moment and then concentrated at Pinkie Pie, it was getting much harder to read minds then before. “Am I really your sister?”

Pinkie Pie said. “Of course you are.”

Pinkie Pie thought. “Of course you are, you’re the best…wait a minute, are you reading my mind?”

Trixie took a surprised step back and lost the connection she had to Pinkie’s mind. Pinkie Pie’s smile turned sly and mischievous. “You know it’s rude to do that to ponies.”

Trixie looked away feeling ashamed. “I’m sorry… I just wanted to-“

Pinkie Pie cut her off by saying. “I know, you just wanted to make sure that we actually loved you. If you were a normal pony I would tell you that friendship is about trust, and that’s why what you’re doing is wrong. But I… listened to your heart… you have been hurt so badly by ponies pretending to be your friends, so I don’t blame you. Just don’t abuse our trust okay.”

Trixie smiled and nodded. “I promise. Although I’m beginning to lose the ability.”

“That happens when you use it too much, try to only use it once a day at most. At least until your better at it, also practice reading emotions more often it’s much less invasive and more informative then mind reading.”

Trixie could only wonder at how the pink bouncy pony knew so much about this sort of stuff. She shook her head to get rid of the thoughts. It was too late to wonder about crazy things and Pinkie Pie was probably the craziest thing out there. After that conversation Trixie went back inside and enjoyed the rest of the night with the other ponies.

The party had calmed down just after midnight, with a few of the ponies having fallen asleep on the couches. The others decided to make small beds on the floor of the living room and sleep here tonight. Safer to let the drunk ponies sleep it off here, rather than having them walk back to the inn. As the last few ponies got snug in their beds Trixie walked back to her room. That’s when she noticed something a little bit different. Maud’s bedroom door was ajar.

Trixie pushed the door open with her muzzle. “Maud, are you in there?”

Maud responded as the door opened enough for Trixie to see a darkly light room. “You can come in, Lulu.”

Trixie opened the door all the way and felt excitement running through her as she saw Maud’s room for the first time. The carpet was light pink only a shade lighter than the walls. Pictures of Maud and her sister adorned the walls. There was even a small cat bed in the corner, with a small pebble lying on top of it. The bed had a name tag reading “Boulder”. Maud’s bed was queen sized and had pink everything. Trixie guessed that Maud’s favorite color had to be pink, and thinking about her sister it made a weird amount of sense.

Trixie however didn’t have time to think about these things, as the sight of Maud lying on her back in the bed had captured Trixie’s eyes. Maud held her blanket up to her chest with her left foreleg, the other one was patting an open spot next to her. Trixie stood their stunned.

Maud snapped her out of it by asking flatly, “Are you joining me?”

Trixie couldn’t say no to her, she walked in and using her hind leg she shut the door with a deft and quiet motion. Trixie joined Maud lying next to her in the bed. Maud had a nervous sort of energy about of her.

Trixie wasn’t sure what to do next, kiss Maud, hug her, something more? Trixie could feel her face heating up from embarrassment, which only got worse as Maud leaned in. Maud whispered into Trixie’s ear, “Shh, Lulu, just lay down. This is my present to you.”

Trixie laid down feeling very nervous as Maud began nibbling Trixie’s ear, Maud then moved to kiss her gently, she could feel Maud’s hoof sliding down her chest, sending tingly sensations running through her entire body. Maud’s hoof hovered on Trixie’s belly button for a moment. It was kinda like the first time, when Maud stopped to ask permission. Of course Trixie caught on and said, “It’s okay, I’m not scared.”

Maud then proceeded to make this the best, night, ever.

***

After the two of them had finally had their fill of each other, they lay together in a tight embrace with Trixie’s head lying on top of Maud’s chest. Trixie could hear her lover’s heart beat, steady and full of life. She could also feel something more from Maud it was a warm feeling almost like the sun was shining down on top of her. She wondered to herself if this was what true love felt like.

Maud’s voice came out as a whisper, “You were wonderful.”

Trixie snuggled into her chest and said, “I’ve never been… you know… You’re the first pony to love me like this.”

Maud ran a hoof through Trixie’s hair and kissed the top of her head. “I’m glad I could be your first.”

Trixie looked up at Maud, she was so happy to be here in Maud’s legs. She didn’t want to die ever again. It was impossible to avoid looking into Maud’s wonderful eyes. Though for some reason Trixie now remembered her father, and how he had left his family when she was still a foal.

Maud must have caught on because she asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Please don’t leave me.”

Maud’s smile grew as she said. “Don’t worry, Lulu. I won’t ever let you go again.”

“When I was young my father left us. Me and my mom all alone. It… changed us, changed my mom. It broke her.”

“Why did he do that?”

“It’s… complicated. He was always a wild pegasus. He said he was going on an adventure. Did you know that he once slew an Ursa Major?”

“No.”

“Yeah, he always told me the story. The story of how the great adventurer Moonlight Sonata fought for the defense of Hoofington. I always wanted to be just like him, but I was never good enough. Maybe now though...”

Trixie grew quiet and silence passed between the two for a few seconds.

“Thank you for sharing that with me. I love you, Lulu.”

“You’re welcome. I love you too, Maudie.”

Chapter eleven: friendly farewell

Heart of Stone

Chapter Eleven: Friendly Farewell

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie woke up feeling exhausted but satisfied. She looked around the room feeling a little more disoriented then she usually did in the morning. The room was a filled with pink, the walls, the floor, and even the bed she was in. The bed was also much larger than hers was, and the pictures on the walls were of Maud and Pinkie Pie.

A single photo of Trixie stood on a nightstand next to the bed. The photo was from when she first met Maud, she was scared of everypony, and paranoid of everything, but Maud had calmed her down and made her feel safe, the photo was taken so that the two could always remember there first time meeting. Trixie looked scared in the picture, and by contrast Maud looked as stoic as ever. It reminded Trixie of just how far she has come since first arriving here.

Trixie was inside of Maud’s room, lying in her bed, all of this felt so surreal to her. The memories of last night were replaying in her mind. Her face lit on fire as she realized just what she had done with Maud. Not to mention how much of it they had done.

Maud had placed Trixie’s medicine and a water bottle next to the picture for them. After taking her medication Trixie walked awkwardly to the door, every one of her muscles ached, including ones she didn’t know she had. Inside she was a chaotic mess of joy, shame, and nervous to boot. She wasn’t even married to Maud… yet.

Just outside Trixie smelled the fresh air in the hallway and became painfully aware of how badly Maud’s room smelled right now. The scents of sweat and… other things filled the air, and Trixie didn’t smell any better.

She closed the door softly and tried to sneak her way to the bathroom for a quick shower. As she approached the door, it swung open with Fluttershy walking out. Trixie tried to avoid looking into her eyes. Fluttershy turned beet red and looked down at her own hooves. Fluttershy was still wearing the old cloak. It made Trixie proud to know that Fluttershy had truly appreciated the gift.

Trixie walked past Fluttershy trying to pretend that she didn’t notice Fluttershy holding her breath.

After taking a nice hot shower Trixie felt a lot better, and much cleaner. She looked at herself in the mirror and looked deeply into it. She no longer saw a monster staring back at her, nor did she see a broken pony. Now she saw herself as the pony who was loved, by friends, new family, and a very special gray mare. She could now say with certainty that she did deserve to be loved, and that she would make up for what she had done, someway, somehow.

Outside in the living room Trixie found everypony meandering about the tiny room. Half the ponies looked up at her, and then quickly looked away their faces turning a deep shade of red. Maud looked as bored as ever, but Trixie could feel Maud’s emotions. Maud was amused by something, something she found absolutely hilarious. Trixie remembered Pinkie’s warning and decided against trying to read her mind to figure out what.

She then felt an immense wave of embarrassment coming off of everypony in the room, except from Maud and Rainbow Dash. The overcharge of emotion was almost enough to knock Trixie over. She looked around, everypony was avoiding her gaze except for Rainbow Dash who was hovering in the corner snickering. Trixie didn’t like this feeling, like everypony was avoiding her. It was reminding her of the past.

Trixie looked at Rainbow Dash and demanded, “What are you doing?”

Rainbow Dash began laughing. “Pfft why don’t I ask, what you were doing, all, night, long?”

“I… uh… guess you heard us”

Rainbow Dash stopped laughing just long enough to say, “Ya mean we heard you. Maud was as quiet as a rock.”

A spike of anger filled Trixie at Rainbow’s insult aimed at her adorable rock pony. “That’s only because her mouth was too busy- Kissing me. I mean she was kissing me all night.”

Rainbow Dash fell from the air and onto her back laughing too hard to breathe, and yet she still managed to somehow add, “Yeah, I bet, her mouth was busy, bwahahaha.”

Trixie decided the best course of action was to shut the hay up. She was simply digging herself into an ever deeper hole. She found a nice little spot to sit next to Maud and stayed quiet until Rainbow Dash calmed down.

***

As it turned out the train picking up the six ponies was arriving today, and all of Trixie’s new friends would be leaving soon. She didn’t want to see them leaving so soon. But she realized that they all had lives in Ponyville to take care of. It was far too kind of them too wait for Trixie to wake up before leaving. The party last night was one of the most wonderful things anypony had ever done for her.

Standing at the train station Maud and Trixie stood in front of their six friends. Trixie made a mental note that the little dragon Spike was on the train waiting for them already. He must have come in on the train so he could pick up Twilight in person.

Trixie didn’t want to see the only friends she had leave her, but she was going to be brave for them and see them off properly. Maud laid a caring hoof on Trixie’s shoulder, she seemed to sense her lovers distress. Trixie gave her a small thankful smile before returning attention to the six ponies ahead of her. The air had become somewhat silent and was quickly approaching awkward as none of them wanted to be the first one to say good bye.

Applejack stood strong and brave as she was the first one to speak. She tilted her hat down covering her eyes. “Well were gonna be off soon. Ah better see you in Ponyville soon though, ah wanna show you how delicious our apple pie is.” She turned and walked onto the train.

Rarity spoke next, she had tears running down her face ruining her makeup. “It was nice getting to know you, Trixie, next time you’re in Ponyville be sure to come by the boutique. I will… make… you… two.... each a… beautiful dress.” She then let out a wail as she sobbed, walking back into the train. Stopping only long enough to blow her nose into a handkerchief.

Fluttershy was still wearing Trixie’s old cloak. She tugged at the clasp a little with a hoof. “Are you sure you want me to keep this?”

Trixie nodded towards her saying. “Of course I do. If you keep that cloak with you, then I will know that you’re always safe. Besides I have an even better one now thanks to Maud here.”Maud’s cheeks grew a lovely shade of pink at the compliment.

Fluttershy smiled. “Oh thank you. I promise I will cherish this most wonderful of gifts forever.” She then walked off into the car, she looked a little more confident while wearing the cloak.

One of the train attendants walked to the door. “If you don’t get on now, were leaving you behind.”

Twilight Sparkle turned around and looked him dead in the eyes. “I, am, The, Princess, Twilight, Sparkle. You shall wait for me to be done, and be grateful for it.”

Trixie took a step back in fear along with the attendant who walked back inside looking very worried for more than just his job security. Twilight returned her attention to Trixie. “Sorry about that, I’m just sick and tired of not having enough time to do what I want. So I’m making time.”

Trixie made a mental note to never get on Twilight’s bad side. Twilight then added, “If you ever want help with that horn problem of yours, just let me know, I will do my best to help you use your magic again. After all you’ve done for me, it’s the least I could do.” She looked back at the train and said. “Well I’ll leave you three alone, and make sure the train doesn’t take off. Good luck, Trixie, Maud.”

Rainbow Dash was looking very worried now, she glanced back at the train and back to Trixie. She closed her eyes and said to herself. “Oh buck it.” Rainbow dashed at Trixie and embraced her into a tight hug saying. “Don’t you ever try and break your promise again. Because I will find you if you do, and save your rump all over again. And be safe or whatever… see ya both later.” Rainbow Dash then let go, there were tears in her eyes as she turned and streaked inside the train to join her friends.

Pinkie Pie smiled softly at the two and said. “It was nice staying with you two, even if it was a little weird. We had fun though, and I won’t forget you Trixie. Please consider my offer, and come visit me soon… see ya later.” She looked a little down, her hair even looked a little deflated as she turned to leave inside the train.

Trixie watched her approach the train and felt pressure building up inside of her. She clenched her eyes shut and stopped fighting it. Trixie galloped toward Pinkie Pie and tackle hugged her. Although unlike Trixie, Pinkie Pie didn’t fall over from the tackle, rather she caught Trixie in an embrace. Trixie sniffled a little. “I’ll come visit you, I Pinkie Pie promise. And… I love you… sis.”

Trixie felt very small in Pinkie’s legs, and Pinkie stroked Trixie’s mane a few times while saying. “I love you too, sis. When you come to visit I’ll set up an awesome party, and we’ll have a cake eating contest, and you can meet Gummy, and we can all have fun again.”

Maud wrapped an arm around the pair and they stayed in a group hug for a few seconds.

It was a little painful when Pinkie Pie let go and walked onto the train. Trixie stood there watching the train doors shut. Maud walked up and stood next to Trixie brushing against Trixie’s side. Trixie watched the train begin to roll off and then to her enjoyment a pink head sticking out of one of the side windows began shouting. “And we’ll play hide and seek, and we’ll eat Spike’s famous nachos, and Rarity will make a dress for you, and we’ll go to the gala, and we’ll be the best most awesome party ponies EVER. See ya, Trixie, Maud!”

Pinkie continued shouting about all the things she would do with Trixie until the train was gone and out of sight. Trixie turned to Maud and noticed Maud staring blankly down at Trixie’s cutie mark. Trixie then asked her. “Um… is something wrong?”

Maud replied flatly, “No.” There was the slightest curl in Maud’s lips.

Trixie and Maud began walking home together. With how happy she was, Trixie couldn’t avoid asking, “What are we going to do now?”

Maud then explained. “Pack for our trip to Ponyville.”

End of Book One.

Act Two. Chapter twelve: Celestial reunion

HEART OF STONE
Act Two: Discovery
Chapter twelve: Celestial reunion
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A few days had passed since Twilight and her friends went back to Ponyville. Trixie and Maud had spent a lot of their alone time together being passionate. It was almost like they simply couldn’t get their fill of one another, and the past few lust filled days were both a wonderful, and a little shameful for Trixie. Some of the things she had done with Maud she knew she could never speak of.

Other than that Trixie found herself becoming more social with other ponies. Her confidence and strength were returning, although her magic was still virtually useless. The fact that she couldn’t even lift a pencil with her telekinesis without getting a headache was disconcerting; she was considering going back to Ponyville just to get the help she needed from Twilight.

Trixie was lying on the couch feeling more than a little exhausted from the night before. She stared up at the wooden ceiling and wondered at how her entire life had turned around. Just a week ago she was beating herself up over every little thing, and now she was enjoying every moment she had with Maud. It was almost like when she died, the broken pieces of her heart died too, only they didn’t come back to life like she had.

Maud walked into the living room. Trixie’s mind went blank as she saw Maud’s naked form walking up to her. Trixie’s eyes getting caught on Maud’s cutie mark, which resembled a stone cut into the shape of a diamond. Trixie’s new cloak had the exact same symbol for the clasp. Maud had made the cloak just for her, and the clasp was a symbol of just how much Maud truly did love her. Or maybe it was a symbol of how much she belonged to Maud.

Trixie wore a small smile as Maud crawled onto the couch and got on top of Trixie. Maud began nuzzling Trixie’s cheek while asking. “Have you considered moving to Ponyville yet?”

Trixie could feel Maud’s love radiating off her body, Trixie kissed Maud on the forehead and then said. “You haven’t given me very much time to think about it.”

Maud began nuzzling Trixie’s chest kissing her softly while saying. “When you get time please consider it. I would like to be near my sister again.”

Trixie agreed with Maud that it would be nice to live in ponyville, to be near her friends, to be near her mom. Unfortunately it would be hard to fix her reputation there, after everything she had done. The citizens of Ponyville would have a hard time accepting her, but maybe if she tried hard enough, they could one day forgive her.

Maud’s muzzle landed a soft kiss on a very tender spot of Trixie’s anatomy causing the blue unicorn to make a squeaking sound, and utterly disrupted her thinking process. Trixie gave up on thinking anymore right now, her thoughts were being generously interrupted by Maud again.

Some time and a hot shower later Trixie decided to get outside, before Maud could use her sensual tricks to stop Trixie from thinking again. The sun was shining brightly outside, in fact it felt a little brighter than normal. Trixie walked into town trying to get a breather from Maud, and some time to think about the proposal to move to Ponyville.

As Trixie approached town she saw “Gear Dasher’s shop of enigma’s”. She decided to stop by and say hello to Gear Dasher and his son Dusty. The shop had a large number of boxes sitting just outside with half of them were loaded into a wagon. The sign on the shop itself read. “Gear Dasher’s shop of enigma’s. Now out of business, talk to Gear Dasher if you’re still waiting on a package.”

Trixie looked around and found Gear Dasher sitting outside behind the shop and staring into the abandoned mine shaft. Gear Dasher was smoking a cigarette as he watched. Trixie walked up to him and asked. “Are you really going out of business?”

Gear Dasher looked over and tipped his cowpony hat up. He then smiled and said. “Ayep, it’s time we go and meet up with Dusty’s mom over in Saddle Arabia. Ah’ve been missin her like crazy.”

Trixie gave him a smile even though she was sad about him moving so far away. She then said. “I wish you the best of luck, you two were always so kind to me.”

He looked up at her and blew some of the smoke out of his nostrils, the fact he could do that always astounded Trixie. Then Gear Dasher said. “You’re a good mare Trixie, I know you haven’t always felt that way, but it’s the darn truth. Ah wish you an Maud good luck as well, ah know how scary a new relationship can be. But if ya’ll try, ya might just have something special.”

Trixie smiled even wider at him now. Then her smile faded as some clanging sounds began coming from the old mineshaft. Trixie looked over to it, and the memories of Deep One’s filled her mind. She took a step back and asked. “What is that?”

Gear Dash gave a small laugh and said. “Just watch, Ah think Ya’ll like it.”

She watched fearfully as something crawled out of the mineshaft. A small colt covered in black soot crawled out. This was Dusty Soul, Gear Dasher’s son who crawled out. Dusty had a bag in his mouth. He walked up to Gear Dasher and dropped the bag next to him before saying. “Ah am not doin that again, it’s black as Nightmare Moon down there.”

Gear Dasher gave his son a pat on the head before returning his attention to the bag. Dusty looked over at Trixie and grinned widely as he said. “Miss Moon, did ya come to see us off?”

Trixie smiled at the little foal and said. “Yep I sure did. I couldn’t just let you leave without a hug now could I.”

Dusty cocked his head to the side saying. “Ah don’t think-“ He was cut off as Trixie swooped him up into an embrace and hugged him tightly. He squirmed for a second before he gave up and returned the hug. After setting him down Dusty smiled while his eyes began watering up and he said. “Ah will miss ya Miss Moon.”

He then walked into the house presumably to clean up. Speaking of cleaning up, Trixie noticed that her legs and torso and even part of her face, was now covered in black soot. This was going to be fun to wash out of her fur later. Maybe she would have Maud help her with it, and all of a sudden Trixie’s face was turning red again.

Gear Dasher reached into the bag and pulled out a nice clean bottle of vintage alcohol. He gave a whistle as he examined it. Trixie sat down and asked. “What’s that?”

Gear Dasher looked at her with a grin on his face as he explained. “This is Celestia’s Hell Fire. It’s one of the most powerful alcohols made, it’s also extremely rare.”

Gear Dasher grabbed a clean cloth from next to him and handed it to Trixie. Trixie stood up as she began trying to rub out the soot in her fur he placed the bottle into a slandered looking saddle bag. Trixie was not having much luck wiping the black out of her fur. Gear Dasher then said. “You’re gonna be cleaning that off yer fur for a week.”

She looked back towards his house and said. “Totally worth it, I’m going to miss you guys a lot.”

Gear Dasher then put the saddle bags on Trixie’s back, surprising her and almost making her buck him. She then walked in a circle a few times in confusion, as she said. “What did you do that for, what’s in this, why is it on?”

Gear Dasher gave another chuckle as he explained. “It’s a present, you’ve been a good friend to us Trixie. Just thought I’d repay you for the kindness. Side’s that, you’re probably the only mare who’s ever beaten me in a drinking contest.”

That brought back pleasant memories. The drinking contest was something she did with Gear Dasher after she had first met him, she couldn’t remember much of it, but he fell asleep before it was over. Of course she was mentally unstable for the couple days after that, Doctor Timequill actually had to be called in to console her. That reminded Trixie that she was going to need to visit him again soon.

Trixie smiled back at Gear Dasher and said. “Thank you, I’ll cherish this present.”

Gear Dasher smiled back at her and said. “Don’t mention it, just make sure that the entire town hears how much you and Maud enjoyed the little gift.”

Trixie blushed a little as she asked. “What do you mean by that?”

Gear Dasher gave her a wink and said with a sly grin. “Ah suppose it didn’t occur to you, that anypony walking by your house these past couple of days has gotten an earful of you’re scream-“

Trixie cut him off by saying. “What. Oh crap, I didn’t…” her face became even redder as she stammered. “B-b-but me and M-m-m-uad are…ugh.” She couldn’t believe that she was that loud. There was no way that this was going to be lived down now, she simply knew that the entire town knew about it by now. Gear Dasher only grinned at her.

After that she decided it was time to leave and go get something to eat. There was a little restaurant she enjoyed in town. She had a few bits on her and figured she could go for a sunflower sandwich. There was a little shop that Trixie was a fan of called “The Slate Plate”.

It was a little restaurant ran by the Pink earth pony with a curly blue mane, named Bubble Delight. Trixie walked in and sat down at one of the booths, a few seconds later Bubble Delight’s daughter named Bubble Delicious walked towards her. The only difference between the two of them was that Bubble Delicious had a green mane with pink stripes and she was a few years younger than Trixie.

Trixie smiled at her and said. “I’d like a Sunflower sandwich please.”

Bubble Delicious used the pencil she was chewing on to write the order on a small note book. She then smiled at Trixie and said. “It’ll be out right away, gotta keep you nice and feed after all the work that Maud has been putting you through.”

Trixie’s entire face burned with embarrassment as Bubble Delicious walked away giggling like a young filly. Trixie laid her head down on the table and let out a long sigh. The entire town was already knew and she was never going to live this down now. Was Trixie really that loud when she was with Maud?

A few minutes later Trixie still had her face planted firmly against the table, when she felt a playful energy next to her. It must have been Bubble Delicious back to tease her some more. As the plate of food was set next to her, Trixie said lamely. “Thanks for the food.”

A very different voice spoke to her then sounding very motherly. “You’re welcome Trixie.”

Trixie looked up to see who it was and found the surprise of a life time. Princess Celestia was standing right next to her table, towering over the little Trixie. Trixie was shocked to see her here, and better yet her sunflower sandwich was here too. Trixie looked from the food back to the princess and asked. “Did you bring me my food?”

Celestia simply smiled and sat down on the bench opposite of Trixie’s before asking. “Is that a problem?”

Trixie blushed a little more as she replied. “N-no it’s n-not a problem at all. I…um…hi.”

Celestia continued smiling at Trixie, they sat there quietly for a few moments before Bubble Delicious looking very nervous brought out a cake covered in pink icing, and two glasses of iced tea. The cake was set in front of Celestia who looked at it with hungry eye’s, and each pony was given a glass of tea. Bubble Delicious didn’t seem to know what to do other then retreat slowly into the kitchen.

Trixie took a sip of the tea, it was nice and cold, but not enough sugar. As Trixie began pouring sugar into the cup of tea Celestia carefully removed a large slice of Cake and took a sample bite. After a moment she grinned and took a much larger bite of the cake. Trixie let out another sigh as she asked. “Do you always cause such a stir wherever you go?”

A few gasps could be heard from various ponies inside the restaurant. Celestia gave a small laugh and said. “Oh you remember what it was like for us in Canterlot don’t you?”

Trixie looked up at Celestia, way up. She then asked. “I don’t mean any offense but, what are you doing here? Twilight left here a few days ago.”

Celestia looked a little sad at what Trixie had said. She took another giant bite of cake and a sip of tea before saying. “I came here to visit you. I…nearly lost you. No matter what you may think of your self-worth Trixie, you should always remember that you were one of my student’s, one of my top students at that.”

Trixie smiled shyly at her and said. “Wow…you came all the way out here, just for me. I…I don’t know what to say. Why didn’t you come to my house?”

Celestia smiled and looked directly at Trixie and said. “Oh I did, but you sounded a little busy. I decided to wait a few hours and try again.”

Trixie’s face turned an entirely new shade of red as she nearly died from embarrassment. Trixie really was that loud. Looking in any other direction she possibly could Trixie said. “Oh yes. I was…working...”

Celestia then said in a quieter tone. “Oh you must have been working very hard in order to make those kinds of sounds. By the way who is Maud?”

Trixie tried to speak, and nothing but squeaks came out. Celestia smiled and said. “Go ahead and eat a little, that will give me time to…tell you some things. Things that you need to hear.”

Trixie listened and began eating slowly as Celestia continued. “You were always one of my very best students Trixie, in fact I always saw you as a second pupil. I know that I was unable to spend as much time with you as I wanted to, but I hope you understand that when you’re father asked me to take you under my wings, and take care of you. That I did the very best I could.”

Trixie stopped eating, and in shock she asked. “Did you just say my father?”

Celestia nodded and said. “Yes I did, he didn’t want me to tell you about his involvement with me, not until after you were an adult. I know it’s hard for you but I-“

Trixie did something that she knew would end up in regret, but she had to know if Celestia was telling the truth. She concentrated on reading Celestia’s mind as hard as she could, and asked aloud. “Are you telling me the truth about dad?”

Celestia nodded again and said. “I am. I know that he left you long before I ever met you, but he still loves you very much.”

Trixie couldn’t hear Celestia’s thoughts though, and the harder she tried the more she could make out a high pitched humming noise. Trixie closed her eyes and with all her strength she concentrated on Celestia’s playful personality, trying to force a connection to her mind until the hum became so high pitched that it hurt. Then the hum turned into a loud pop, and Trixie could hear Celestia’s thoughts for a few seconds.

Celestia thought. “Her father was such a close friend of mine, he was destroyed by what happened to his wife. I swore to him that I would take you in as my ward, but I couldn’t do that publicly and keep you safe. I know that I didn’t do the best job, but I tried...”

Celestia’s thoughts disappeared from Trixie again as she felt like she was slammed back into her chair by some intangible force. Celestia wore a concerned expression on her face as she watched Trixie closely. Trixie felt exhausted and dizzy, she was about to say something when she began to notice the warm liquid running down from her nose and down her muzzle.

In a very sluggish movement Trixie reached up and touched her muzzle with a hoof, she pulled her hoof away to see the blue hoof was stained red with blood. Celestia lifted a napkin up and wiped the blood off of Trixie’s muzzle for her. After she was done she said. “You shouldn’t try and do that again. I’m over a thousand years old, you would think I’d have a protective spell against,” she leaned in and whispered into Trixie’s ear, “mind reading.”

Trixie felt scared that Celestia knew what she had just done, but she also felt slow. Trixie looked up and said. “I’m sorry, it’s just my father…”

Celestia’s expression didn’t change from being worried as she said in a slightly louder tone. “You should get that checked up on when you talk to your doctor.”

She then returned to her perfectly normal voice and said. “I’m not mad. Like I said before, I nearly lost you, and that scares me.” Celestia let out a sigh and then smiled. She reached out a wing awkwardly and brushed back Trixie’s mane a little. She then asked. “Did you know that I almost sent you to Ponyville to stop nightmare moon, instead of Twilight Sparkle?”

Trixie looked up at her in surprise and admitted. “No, I didn’t?”

She shook her head and explained. “I didn’t have a clue on how to stop my sister while she was possessed by the nightmare spirits. I had to choose one of you two but I couldn’t figure out which one. If anypony could learn the spell to defeat her it would have been you, but on the other hoof Twilight had stronger magic, and may have been the only one powerful enough to actually accomplish the task.”

Trixie felt strange after hearing this. Her entire life could have been different if only a single thing had been changed. Maybe she could have become friends with everypony, heck maybe even become a princess. And all of it would have depended on who was sent to Ponyville on that fateful day. Trixie asked. “How did you decide who to send.”

Celestia smiled softly and said. “I sent the pony who needed friendship the most, Twilight was so lonely inside. I spent so much of my time just trying to keep her out of a deep depression. I feared that she would have become broken if I didn’t do anything. So I sent her based off of this information. Ponyville has always had a way of reforming ponies into the ponies that they were meant to be.” There was a long pause before she finally finished saying. “Sometimes I wonder if I made the wrong choice.”

Trixie looked up at the princess and knew right then that Celestia was suffering from an internal conflict, similar to what she had been suffering from not but a week ago. Trixie gave her Princess, her teacher, and the closest thing to mother figure she had a smile. Trixie then said. “You made the right choice, even if I had been the one to find the magical spell to stop it, I would have done so selfishly, and I may have even hurt your sister. I was suffering from completely untreated Schizophrenia. You made the right choice.”

Celestia looked taken aback by what Trixie had just said. Celestia then asked quietly. “Do you really have…schizophrenia?”

Trixie felt a little angry that Celestia didn’t know, but she reminded herself that Twilight made sure that it was a secret. Trixie gave Celestia’s outstretched wing a hug and said. “Yeah, but I have my med’s, and a doctor. Twilight has done more to help me then I ever thought possible.”

Celestia smiled, but pulled back her wing. She then said. “There was another reason why I came here to New Slate to talk to you.”

Trixie could feel the playful energy inside Celestia shifting, it was becoming more serious. For a second Trixie felt something hard, hot, and violent coming from Celestia, it lasted only a second before Celestia’s emotions became simple and serious. Trixie didn’t like where this was going at all, but she still asked. “What’s that?”

Trixie noticed that the tea was gone, and so was most of the cake. They had been sitting there eating for longer then she had realized. Celestia looked serious as she asked. “What was Twilight really doing here?”

The memories of the cave, the Deep One’s, and of Twilight being possessed came to her mind. Trixie shook her head and lied. “She came here to check up on me.”

Celestia then asked. “Is that really all?”

Trixie nodded and shook a little bit, she felt as though there was a giant weight being pressed down onto her from Celestia’s emotions.

After a few moments of complete silence Celestia’s serious feelings began to become softer. Celestia then said. “I’m glad. Please promise that if Twilight gets wrapped up in something…bad. Promise me you will stay out of it.”

Trixie nodded again as the pressure came off of her. Celestia’s horn began glowing for a second and a bright yellow aura surrounds Trixie. After a few seconds Trixie stopped glowing and found herself completely clean now. Trixie got up and said. “Well I kinda need to go home now, your welcome to come and visit anytime.”

Celestia nodded and said. “Remember how much I love you Trixie.” As Trixie began walking out of the restaurant Celestia added. “And thank you for saving Twilight from the deep ones.”

Trixie turned and looked at her in shock, she then said. “What, how?”

Celestia then said. “Twilight still writes me letters every week.” She gave a little laugh before saying. “I told her she didn’t have too, but I secretly enjoy reading her letters. It makes me feel good to know that she cares.”

Trixie smiled and then headed off towards her home. Trixie wondered if Twilight had really told Celestia about this? It wouldn’t surprise her, but the way Twilight acted had been strange. Trixie wondered if she really was okay, and what the connection between her father and Celestia really was. It seemed like Trixie was beginning to uncover a secret world that had been around her all of her life, but it’s a world she had never seen before. Hopefully Celestia didn’t realize that Trixie had lied to her, but even if she did, she didn’t seem mad. Looking up at the brighter than normal sky Trixie said to herself. “I think I have an answer Maud.”

Chapter thirteen: Decision

HEART OF STONE
Chapter thirteen: Decision
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie arrived home and found it odd that Maud wasn’t there waiting for her. Trixie really wanted to tell Maud all about her meeting with Celestia. She would have to wait patiently for her return. Sitting down on the couch in the living room Trixie examined the bookshelf in front of her.

There were many books on the shelf ranging from romance to science. To Trixie’s surprise she discovered a couple of new books sitting on the shelf. She tried to reach out with her magic and grab one, but just as she grabbed hold of the book her horn began throbbing in pain. She stopped trying to use magic and simply walked over to the shelf instead.

There were a few different types of new books here on the shelf. One of them was entitled “Creatures of myth”. Trixie picked it up with her mouth and sat back down on the couch before placing it in her hooves to read.

She found a book mark already inside it. Trixie turned to that page and found something that surprised her a little. This section of the book, although small talked about the Deep One’s. Trixie read the section.

“The Deep One, a monster created from a pony that has been corrupted and mutated heavily by outside influences. Deep One’s are typically very basic monsters by themselves, although a large group of them has been known to develop hive mind intelligence. This intelligence always calls themselves The Deep One, and have a hard time distinguishing themselves apart from one another. This is a rare behavior but a very dangerous one.

“It is known that only ponies suffering from mental illness are able to speak with The Deep One, often times forming a cultic religion around such creatures. It is suggested that if signs of any Deep One activity are found, that extreme measure’s be taken to deal with them immediately.

“Deep One Mutation has been theorized to be caused by a strange ore, usually purple in color. Most ponies would only assume that it’s a type of crystal, but ponies who suffer from mental illness always report that the ore is somehow wrong, disturbing, and giving them chills They have also reported to see strange runes inside the ore, although none are able to properly read them. It is suggested that you destroy or get rid of any ore matching this description.”

Trixie sat there re-reading the small section on Deep One’s over and over again until Maud walked through the front door. Trixie instantly looked up and asked. “What did you do with the purple crystals we got from the caves?”

Maud answered with a flat tone. “I gave them to Twilight, she said she was going to destroy them.”

Trixie looked back at the book and asked. “Did she?”

Maud then said. “I don’t think so. I think she brought it back to Ponyville. Why is something wrong?”

Trixie felt a cold shiver run through her heart as the book’s implication of what may happen. Trixie then looked at Maud and said in a serious tone. “We are going to Ponyville.”

Trixie continued reading the book just as Maud sat down next to her breaking Trixie’s immersion into the book. Maud then asked. “Are we going to live in Ponyville, or just visit?”

Trixie looked at Maud and said. “I don’t know yet, I guess we are just visiting for now. We could take a look at some places for rent while we’re there.”

Maud then snuggled a little closer to Trixie and asked. “What if we find a nice place?”

Trixie thought about it for a moment and then said. “Yeah, I suppose we could move there if that was the case. It might be hard for me to adjust though.”

Maud began nuzzling Trixie’s neck, and then Maud began to kiss her neck softly. Trixie could tell exactly where this was going…again. This time however Trixie just didn’t feel in the mood for such an activity. Her thoughts were too focused on destroying those crystals.

Trixie gently pushed Maud’s head away saying. “Not right now, I don’t feel up to it.”

Maud looked confused, and she felt a little scared. Maud then asked. “Why?”

Trixie then said. “It’s just that we’ve been doing nothing but having sex with each other for the past few days. I’d enjoy it if we did something different.”

Maud then looked away, her feeling of fear didn’t go away though. Trixie began to wonder if Maud might have had a reason behind her obsession with physical intimacy. Trixie asked in a kind voice. “Is there a reason you’ve been so physical with me lately?”

Maud didn’t look at Trixie but she explained. “I have a hard time expressing my feelings for you. This is an easy way for me to show you how much I love you.”

Trixie could still sense some fear deep inside of Maud, so Trixie asked. “Is that the only reason?”

Maud was quiet for a moment, but she finally admitted. “I’m afraid of losing you Lulu.”

That was it, Maud was terrified of losing Trixie and her fear had made her more physically active with Trixie. Maybe Maud didn’t feel like she was good enough or maybe she simply was afraid of not spending the time she had with Trixie to the fullest. Trixie could relate and even though she wanted to dig into Maud’s mind to learn more, she didn’t.

Trixie brought a leg around Maud and pulled her into a tight embrace. Trixie then said. “You won’t lose me, I’m going to be by your side forever Maud.” Trixie gave her lover a kiss on the forehead and added. “But I want to spend my time with you in the best ways I can, just making love isn’t enough. I want to talk with you, go on walks with you, and maybe one day start a family with you.”

Maud looked up at her with a few tears running down her face. Maud was smiling though and she was radiating love. Maud then said. “You…just want to be with me?”

Trixie smiled and asked. “What, did you think I was only in this for the sex?”

Maud gave Trixie a kiss on the lips, and then said. “I was afraid you didn’t need me anymore.”

Trixie gave her a kiss back and said. “I’ll always need you in my life, you are the entire reason that I’m sane.”

The two of them simply held each other and cuddled on the couch for the longest time. Trixie really did love Maud, and cuddling her was one of her favorite things to do. It had been so long since they simply cuddled without it turning into something more, she took her time to enjoy every second of it.

***

A few days later Trixie began packing some things for the trip to Ponyville. She knew that they may only be spending a few days there, but looking for a new place to live was very important to Maud, so she would be trying her best to help her with that. Trixie had a few more goals while there such as making sure Twilight destroys those purple crystals. And Trixie had plans to go and visit her mother while she was there, hopefully it wouldn’t be too painful a reunion for her.

Trixie didn’t have a whole awful lot she needed to pack, and neither did Maud for that matter. The two of them had bought tickets to go to Ponyville, and were planning on staying with Pinkie Pie during their time there. Tomorrow was the day they go to Ponyville, and although Trixie was both scared and nervous she was also very excited to be going home again.

It had been so long since she had last seen it, and she couldn’t help but think about it. Ponyville, the place where she was born, where she turned bad, and the place where she will be living again, if things go well that is. Trixie let out a sigh and said to herself. “Please let this trip go well.”

Chapter fourteen: disruption

HEART OF STONE
Chapter fourteen: disruption
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The train ride from New Slate to Ponyville is a three hour ride. It wasn’t as tedious as trying to get to the Crystal Empire but it was still a long ride. At least Trixie was glad that she and Maud had obtained their own personal cabin.

Trixie could feel the nervous calm being pulled over her like a curtain, and with it came with all the terrible thoughts of what she had done in the past. There was no telling what the ponies in Ponyville would do to her once she returned. They had chased her out of town once before while shouting threats, the kinds of which she could not easily forget.

Maud looked at Trixie with her stoic expression and asked. “Are you going to be okay?”

Trixie gave Maud a falsely confident smile before saying. “Yeah, I’m just a little worried about how the town will treat me.”

Maud didn’t look away, or even change her expression, but Trixie could feel a nearly overpowering felling of protection coming from her. Maud then said flatly. “No matter what happens. I’ll keep you safe.”

Trixie truly appreciated the gesture of love from Maud. She’d been saved by Maud in the past, so there was no doubt in her mind that she would be safe with Maud at her side. Trixie stared out the window feeling pensive about this whole situation, she really wanted to go home but with everything she had done and the threat the Deep One’s still posed. It really was just too much to deal with by herself, how does Twilight Sparkle manage to save the world twice a year when Trixie could barely manage to keep her insanity in check?

The two ponies sat quietly in the train car for the rest of the trip. Thankfully only ten minutes passed before they arrived at Ponyville station.

Trixie and Maud walked together as they exited the train cart, Trixie tried to keep her head low and unnoticed. Just outside however bounced the one problem with her plan. Pinkie Pie bounced merrily in wait for the two and only a few seconds after stepping off the train did Pinkie Pie shout in a loud and joyful tone. “TRIXIE, MAUD I’M SO HAPPY TO SEE YOU!”

Trixie instantly felt the air around her go from being calm to intense, and with it she noticed a large number of ponies leering angrily at her. Trixie felt horrid and sunk her head low letting the miserable feelings overcome her. She would’ve cried if not for the kind hoof placed around her left leg. Trixie looked up into Pinkie’s big blue eyes and happy smile. She realized that no matter what others would say or do, Trixie had Maud’s love and her sister there for her. Trixie followed Pinkie Pie as she led them away from the train station and into town.

***

Pinkie Pie had insisted that they go to Sugarcube corner first, but Trixie had the unsettling feeling something was wrong and convinced Pinkie to lead them to Twilight’s first and foremost.

The walk through town was unsettling for Trixie. Everypony continued to stare at her and feelings of fear, anger, and rage were shifting through the crowds of ponies. The feelings became so powerful at some points that Trixie nearly collapsed from the pressure of sour emotions. She fought hard to try and keep the emotions away, but she found that no wall powerful enough could be erected in her mind to stop the tide of emotions.

The trio finally reached Twilight Sparkles Tree-castle; it looked very much like something from the crystal empire. For an egg headed princess this looked like a perfect palace, but Trixie felt as though she could never live in such a place herself. She would need a more quiet and subtle home. Maybe she could find such a place while on her stay here with Maud.

The inside of the palace was a little bigger then she thought it would be. Pinkie Pie led them up some stairs and into a long narrow hallway of purple crystal. Trixie loved the crystal empire look of Twilight’s palace, and from the sensations of wonder coming from Maud, it seemed she was not alone.

Pinkie Pie led them to a large double door made of solid looking blue crystal and knocked repeatedly for a full thirty seconds. The door finally opened causing Pinkie to begin swinging her hoof at empty air. Spike stood at the doorway looking a little surprised at the sight of the three ponies.

Pinkie Pie asked. “Hey is Twilight in here, we need to talk to her.”

Trixie began to hear a faint whispering sound from somewhere inside the castle. The sound deeply unsettled her.

Spike answered. “Yeah, she’s here. But she’s really busy doing experiments on these weird purple rocks.”

Trixie felt a small surge of raw magic emanate from deep inside the castle. Trixie could feel it above her, and she could also feel just how dark it really was.

Trixie looked at them and asked. “Do you hear those creepy whispers?”

Maud and spike both shook their heads but Pinkie Pie said. “You hear those too. Weird, I wonder what they are.”

Trixie closed her eyes and forced her courage to come up to the surface again. Trixie opened her eyes again and said. “Twilight’s in trouble and we need to help her now.” Without further announcement Trixie took off in a full gallop towards the sounds.

The other three followed closely, spike having to ride on Pinkie’s back to keep up. Trixie lead them through the mostly empty castle moving upwards. As she ran she noticed that only a few of the castles rooms had been furnished or even looked touched. Most of these rooms were filled with bookshelves.

After three flights of stairs the trio finally came to a stop. The whispering had become a loud mumbling to Trixie and Pinkie Pie. Even Maud and Spike looked physically ill, but they couldn’t seem to hear the voices.

Trixie opened the door that stood in front of them and was engulfed by a bright green light. It was blinding for a few seconds but then Trixie saw something she had never wanted to.

An incorporeal green tentacle had wrapped itself around Twilight’s throat and held her dangling five feet above the floor. It was slowly chocking her. Twilight was kicking in the air trying to fight it, but Trixie could feel Twilight’s magic being drained by this thing. The six purple stones sat on the table glowing in a sickly green light. The metal table holding them was warped as though it had been melted.

Trixie didn’t know what to do about this and she looked to the others for advice. The others were all frozen in fear, but none looked as horrified as Pinkie Pie. Trixie closed her eyes and knew she had to do something and fast.

Trixie took another look at the purple stones and knew what she had to do, what she had to sacrifice. Trixie focused on the round stones and forced her magic out to grab them. She lifted them up into the air slowly. Her horn began throbbing in pain. She began unleashing a green line of energy from her horn towards them. Her nose began to bleed. The stones were struck hard by the green light, and exploded into fine powder.

Trixie fell to her knees and winced at the pain in her skull just as the green tentacle dissipated into motes of pale green light before vanishing completely. Twilight was dropped onto the floor, hard. The mumbling voices fell to a barely audible whisper. Twilight looked up and gasped at the air for a few seconds before saying in a rough raspy voice. “There are more in the cabinet.”

Trixie looked over at the metal cabinet in the corner of the room. She could feel the stones inside of it, and they were afraid. Trixie stood up and walked to the cabinet. She opened it and found a small sack filled with the purple crystals. Some of them looked like the crystals in the cave while others looked more like the stones she had just destroyed.

Trixie wasn’t sure why, but she believed that the stones were changing shape. It was like the stones wanted to become rounded and smooth almost like they wanted to be used for something.

Trixie refused to let some freaky little rocks ruin her home, and so she summoned every ounce of strength she had left. With more pain than before Trixie fired a green laser spell to destroy the rocks. As the rocks turned to smoldering ash Trixie felt a tear running down her left eye and went to wipe it off. Her hoof came back red.

Trixie fell on her side feeling all the strength leave her body. Maud rushed to Trixie’s side, Pinkie along with spike went to Twilight’s side. Trixie simply lay limp while Maud picked her up and laid her across her back. Trixie couldn’t stand right now but she still felt strong enough to speak.

Trixie looked at Twilight and said. “That was very foolish of you.”

The two ponies plus dragon all looked up at her with wide eyes and shocked expressions for a few seconds. Pinkie Pie said in a near whisper. “Trixie your eye.”

Twilight Sparkle seemed to reclaim some of her composer but she still looked both worried and ashamed at the same time. Twilight then apologized. “I’m sorry, I…just wanted to understand how they worked.”

Trixie could feel the blood trickling down from her eye across her cheek and onto Maud’s neck. Trixie’s entire head was in pain, and her horn hurt the worst. Trixie closed her eyes and said. “I’m just glad you’re okay. But you need to be more careful about what you do in the future. Celestia’s already worried about the Deep Ones and your possession.”

Twilight then said in a shocked tone. “She knows? But how does she know about that? I had everypony swear to secrecy, even Applejack.”

Trixie felt confused now and looked at Twilight’s worried expression. Celestia had said that Twilight had written to her about everything that happened in New Slate, but if what Twilight said was true. Then that made Celestia a liar, and this…this was a political mess that Trixie did not want to enter.

Spike stopped looking at Trixie and focused Twilight before giving her a hug. He then asked her. “What just happened? I mean you were floating there, and then Trixie shot some crazy magic lasers at those rocks and you fell…what’s going on?”

Trixie didn’t want any more questions or weirdness; she just killed a bunch of evil rocks. Why does it always have to become so weird and complicated?

Pinkie Pie began looking a little better as well and explained to him. “Those rocks were making this scary tentacle thing that was attacking Twilight. Trixie just saved her life a second time, she’s a real hero.”

Trixie didn’t feel like a hero. Not even in the slightest. Trixie opened her mouth to protest but stopped when she saw a strange look in Pinkie’s eyes. It threw her off for a moment until she noticed a similar look in both Spike’s and Twilights eyes. Trixie was worried about the looks, after an uncomfortable moment she finally asked. “What are you all looking at me like that for? I know I’m not the best pony, but I tried to get here before this happened okay. Stop judging me already.”

Twilight examined her friends’ expressions before looking back at Trixie and saying. “Do you really think we’re judging you? That’s not it at all Trixie…we’re admiring you.” Twilight than began coughing for a few seconds.

Trixie was…being admired by ponies. This had all sorts of wrong written all over it. Trixie was very bothered about this new behavior, but as worried as she was…she enjoyed the good attention. Trixie wondered if this meant she was finally earning some respect from other ponies.

The more she thought about it, the more she believed it too be true. Trixie was amazed at just how good she felt knowing that her friends respected her. In the past when she had gotten any recognition it always felt so hollow. But now she felt…full inside. Despite being in pain Trixie couldn’t stop grinning ear to ear as she looked at these three ponies who truly appreciated her.

Chapter fifteen: deep sleep

HEART OF STONE
Chapter fifteen: deep sleep
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie opened her eyes slowly as the feeling of exhaustion washed over her. She could still feel the dull throbbing pain in her horn. She analyzed her surroundings as she lay on the bed. She was lying inside of a large guest room full of book shelves. The floor and the walls were made from a purple crystal. She wondered if she was inside the crystal empire for a half second before realizing where she was.

Trixie was inside Twilight’s tree-castle. She wasn’t sure how she got on this bed though. The last thing she remembered was when she had been forced to use magic to save Twilight’s life. Maud was carrying her after that. She concluded that she must have fallen asleep on Maud’s back.

Trixie simply lay there in complete silence for a few minutes before she finally heard a voice from next to her. “Hey, are you feeling any better yet?”

Trixie looked up to see Twilight Sparkle standing next to her. Trixie rolled away from her and said flatly, “I can’t believe you did that, I told you to destroy those rocks.”

Twilight replied, “I was trying to understand how the magic worked. It wasn’t my first experience with this kind of magic before…I believed I could handle it.”

Trixie looked over her shoulder and gave Twilight a stern look while saying, “Well you believed wrong. You could have killed yourself. You can’t do this kind of stuff now that you’re a princess.”

Twilight looked away shamefully and agreed, “I know…and again I’m sorry.”

Trixie closed her eyes and said in a softer tone. “I understand. Just don’t do it again…okay?”

Trixie heard Twilight stand up and walk away saying. “I promise I won’t.”

Trixie was concerned for Twilight Sparkle, she always was the curious pony and her lack of wisdom was always a concern back in school. Sometimes Trixie wondered if unicorns were simply cursed to go in head strong without thinking of consequences or taking any precautions. Trixie couldn’t say that she hadn’t been irresponsible in the past, but after her actions got others hurt she knew that she needed to grow up. Maybe it was time Twilight did so as well.

***

Trixie lay there on the bed for what felt like an eternity alone in that room. She couldn’t prevent her mind from wondering about the things in her life. Her mom was here in Ponyville, she may be completely insane but she was here at least. Maud was somewhere in the castle, Trixie could feel the presence of her mind, her emotions. Pinkie Pie was also in here somewhere talking to Maud.

Other ponies had entered the castle since Trixie first awoken. Trixie couldn’t tell who they were from the feeling of their minds alone, she was not as familiar with them. Judging by the fact that Trixie had felt five new ponies enter Twilights home it was safe to assume that these ponies were Twilight’s friends.

Trixie began feeling very lonely in the little room she was in. Trixie tried to go back to sleep while cuddling under the blanket Twilight had given her. After a while Trixie heard the door open very quietly and the faintest of taps on the hard crystalline floor indicating walking. The pony that had just entered walked over to Trixie’s side, this pony felt very sad for Trixie, and very scared, along with an emotion that Trixie couldn’t quite understand.

Trixie heard a soft voice begin speaking next to her. It was Fluttershy’s voice. “Um….hello Trixie. I’m…I’m sorry that you got hurt again, Twilight told us that you saved her. Pinkie Pie was…uh…a little more than upset when we got here. I think those two had a fight.”

Trixie planned on simply lying there and pretending to sleep. Until she felt Fluttershy give her a gentle hug. Trixie could feel that last emotion growing stronger, and she still wasn’t sure what that emotion was. It was almost like Fluttershy was really scared of something but also really happy at the same time. Fluttershy then kissed the back of Trixie’s head softly.

Fluttershy whispered in a voice so low that Trixie was only just barely able to catch it. Fluttershy said, “I’m in love with you.”

Trixie’s heart stopped. Fluttershy was in what with who now? Trixie began feeling a new sense of panic enveloping her entire being. Trixie wanted to let Fluttershy know that she was awake, but if she did then Fluttershy would realize that she just heard her. This was a sensitive situation, the kind that scared the crap out of her.

Fluttershy then explained, “I always liked your shows, I thought your showy personality was kinda silly. I used to think you did all that intentionally, maybe you did and you just didn’t realize it. I wanted so badly to be your friend. I could tell that you needed one. But my friends were always so…rude when talking about you. I was scared they would be mean to me for liking you, but I know better now.”

There was a pause before Fluttershy admitted, “When you helped me out over in New Slate…well that was very kind of you. You’re my hero Trixie…”

Fluttershy leaned in closer and whispered. “I know that you and Maud are special, but if anything ever happened to you and Maud, I would be here for you…I wish you could hear me right now.”

Fluttershy leaned away and let out a sigh before saying, “This is silly and maybe a little bad of me, I shouldn’t have snuck up here. Discord was wrong, telling you how I feel while you were sleeping doesn’t make me feel better…I only feel pathetic now.”

Fluttershy simply sat next to Trixie for a few more minutes in complete silence, and for every second that Trixie had to pretend to be sleeping she felt more and more terror rising inside her. Finally Trixie heard another Pony at the door to the room she was in.

Rarity spoke from the doorway. “Fluttershy darling, Twilight told us not to bother Trixie. Trixie needs her beauty sleep after all. Come on downstairs before Twilight finds out, last thing we need is to have another conflict. Pinkie Pie is already mad enough for all of us.”

Fluttershy stood up and began walking to the door. Trixie heard Fluttershy ask as she left. “Why would Twilight keep researching these monsters? Trixie ki-defeated them all already right?”

Rarity replied, “It’s complicated. I think she just wants to-.“ The door closed shutting off everything Trixie could hear from the other ponies.

Trixie laid there pretending to sleep for a while. All she could do was contemplate everything Fluttershy had said to her. Trixie was becoming afraid of what could happen in the near future, but the worst part was that Fluttershy had mentioned a name she was afraid of, Discord. If Discord had his talons, or hooves, or whatever in this, then he had to have had some chaotic purpose for it. He never did good things, not without causing an uproar first.

Trixie closed her eyes, she needed rest after using that much magic. Not to mention the emotional exhaustion she was feeling now after Fluttershy’s revelation. If she only closed her eyes and relaxed for a few minutes she may feel good enough to go talk to everypony. The exhaustion from before hit her hard, and Trixie found herself quickly falling into sleep

***

After a few hours Trixie finally decided to get off the bed and check out the situation downstairs. There was an odd blue tint to everything she could see. And everything had become quiet. There was no sign of anypony inside the castle, Trixie couldn’t feel anypony around. She explored the castle searching for signs of anypony still around but found no pony inside the castle.

An hour passed, than two, then four. Trixie searched but found nopony in the castle, and no pony in the village. Everything had become quiet and empty. Trixie was past the point of worry and panic. Nopony was around and she was alone, all alone. Trixie fell to her knees and closed her eyes; there was nopony around to help her.

Finally Trixie heard somepony coming towards her and looked towards them excitedly. What stood before her was a mirrored reflection of herself. The pony that stood before her was an exact copy of herself, the false Trixie was wearing a red cape with a black star pattern, she also had a matching magician’s hat.

Trixie stood up and stared at her reflection feeling confused. Finally the false Trixie grew a wicked grin and said. “Well now, this is a surprise.”

Trixie looked around for any answers she could find, she had to figure out what was going on here. The sky had begun crackling with a blue lighting calling forth a terrible storm over ponyville. Trixie was afraid.

The false Trixie looked at her with red hate filled eyes. The false Trixie then said in a low dangerous tone, “You should have known this was coming, that I was coming. You can’t stop what’s to come, Trixie Lulamoon your sins run too deep for you to simply run away from them. Why do you think you think your magic doesn’t work anymore, who do you think took your power away?”

The false Trixie’s eyes became green with a purple aura glowing around them. The false Trixie’s voice became a little deeper, and she said, “I’ve been sleeping for so long now. You were a most hospitable host but now I must ask that you resign control over to me for the meantime. I need to gather a few…things. Do not worry though, I won’t let any harm come to those you love. We will be done with our task…soon enough.”

Trixie felt very sleepy all of a sudden. This creature threatened to take her body, to force her to do whatever it wanted. Trixie couldn’t just let this happen it was offensive, wrong, and vile. However Trixie had no chance against the creature standing before her right now, it was too much for her to comprehend.

A veil of soothing calm overcame her, and as Trixie fell over from the exhaustion she had the most curious thought. What happens if you fall asleep while you’re dreaming?

Trixie closed her eyes and fell deeper into sleep…

Chapter sixteen: dark waters

HEART OF STONE
Chapter sixteen: dark waters
Written by TheCrimsonDM

It felt as though Trixie was in a deep sleep surrounded by blackness. She tried to wake up but she felt like all of her strength had left her. Weakened, defenseless, and alone there was nothing she could do except give up.

It wasn’t blackness all the time however, the blackness was continuously interrupted by flashes of images. Trixie could see glimpses of things, things she was doing, things she didn’t understand. It was like watching a movie, only she was both the star and the audience. There was nothing she could do but watch fearfully.

In one moment Trixie could see herself gathering the purple crystals in Twilight’s basement, she was gathering all of them. Thankfully there weren’t very many but she felt as though they would be more than enough for whatever dark purpose they were about to serve.

Darkness came again for a while before being interrupted by another flash. In this flash Trixie watched as she walked down a long cave tunnel, the tunnel opened up into a large cavernous area with a pool of luminescent water in the center of it. Trixie began setting the stones around the pool and watched as she began effortlessly using magic to surround the stones with green energy.

Trixie continued to watch in terror as the stones turned gray and all the energy from inside them flowed into the pool of water. Trixie then took a few steps forward and went for a swim.

Blackness became her world again and she simply lay there feeling alone and scared. It felt like an eternity but Trixie finally began to see light, it was faint at first and then it was brighter. The light got continuously brighter until it blinded her eyes.

***

Trixie opened her eyes and gasped for air as she awoke with a jump start. She was cold and wet, and the hard rocky floor she lay on was far from comfortable. She looked around and realized that she was inside a cave, the very same cave from her dream. The pool of glowing water rest behind her along with the ring of gray stones around its edges.

She wasn’t sure what had happened but she knew that whatever had occurred here, it was going to spell trouble for her in the future. She stood up slowly, she was still very tired but after waking up in strange unfamiliar place, the last thing she wanted to do was sleep.

Trixie examined the area she was in and saw a tunnel leading out of the room. A shadowy figure was watching her from the tunnel. It quickly turned away and ran from her. Trixie couldn’t explain why, but she knew that she had to chase after that shadow.

She ran up the slope that lead to the tunnel and raced inside the tunnel. It was getting progressively dark, and Trixie couldn’t use her magic for fear of hurting herself again. The shadow was just ahead of her, it belonged to a pony and Trixie needed to stop that pony.

Trixie heard a familiar voice calling back to her, it was a little deeper then hers and sounded almost sensual.

“I must thank you for sheltering me while I regained my strength. You were a much more…pleasurable host then Twilight was,” the mare said to her.

Trixie didn’t like what the voice was saying, and she really didn’t want to meet the mare this voice belonged to. But she had to stop them, she could feel it in her bones that this thing was going to be bad.

Trixie called out to the mare. “Why, what did you do? What are you?”

“Oh, I just borrowed your…body for a few weeks. If not for you going into Twilight’s mind and rescuing me…I never would have been free,” the voice explained back to Trixie.

Trixie could feel the exhaustion slowing her down. She wanted to stop and rest, but this was one race she couldn’t afford to lose. Finally the shadow stopped moving and Trixie caught up to it. There was nothing but a dead end waiting for this pony, as the tunnel had long ago collapsed. Trixie couldn’t make out any obvious details on the pony in question but that didn’t stop her from being afraid it.

The pony stood and faced her, and Trixie caught a glimpse at its red glowing eyes. The eyes cast only the faintest of light upon this mares light blue face and her blue and silver striped mane. Trixie stood frozen as she realized that this pony looked very much like her.

Trixie took a step back and fearfully asked, “What are you?”

The pony in front of her adopted a small grin and said, “Why I’m nothing more than a shadow my dear. At least that’s what I am anymore, but thanks to you…well let’s just say that I can fix all that now.”

Trixie took another step back as the pony stood there staring at her. Trixie began to shake as she asked, “What did you make me do?”

The doppelganger closed its glowing eyes casting the tunnel into an impenetrable darkness. The voice explained. “Oh I didn’t do anything naughty, you have earned some small favors from me. I am the element of domination, although I suppose I could use a new name now that my form has been changed yet again. How about you call me Scath.”

Trixie took yet another step backwards and her rump touched the cavern wall, causing her to let out a scream of terror. Scath began laughing as a dull green light from her horn illuminated the entire tunnel. Scath looked very much like Trixie, only Scath’s fur was a little paler and her cutie mark was missing.

Scath then surrounded herself with the dark green energy and melted into the shadows, the shadows then pulled themselves underneath the collapsed tunnel exit. Forever escaping Trixie’s grasp. Trixie was then left alone in the darkness with nowhere to go, and nothing to do. More than the darkness surrounded Trixie now, a sinking feeling deep inside her heart brought her down and into a inescapable numbness.

Trixie turned away from the tunnel knowing that she could not escape this way. She backtracked to the glowing pool of water and waited next to it. Somepony would eventually notice she was gone and come looking for her right?

***

Trixie laid on the hard stone spending most of her time sleeping down there. She couldn’t tell how long it had been since she first arrived inside this strange cave, but she had gone through two sleep cycles since. Unfortunately that didn’t tell her anything about the passing of time. She suspected that these sleep cycles were actually caused by her instincts kicking in. She could’ve been here for an hour, or for two days, she couldn’t tell.

Her previous attempts to find another exit all failed. This cavern only had one tunnel leading out, and that tunnel was blocked. The pool of water gave her light to see by, but it also gave her a chilling feeling. Something was very wrong with this place.

Eventually Trixie couldn’t sleep anymore her restless mind was bothering her with troubling thoughts. Trixie wanted to see Maud and tell her she was safe, she wanted to know if Twilight was doing okay after that attack, and she wanted to visit her mom. After having been stuck here for so long she finally realized that avoiding her mom had been the worst thing she could have ever done. So what if her mom was insane, Trixie was insane as well.

Tears ran down Trixie’s face and she knew that this was going to be her end. There was no way out of this cave, the only tunnel there was lead to a dead end. Trixie couldn’t’ even fathom how Scath had gotten into here. She must have used that shadowy spell of hers.

A strange presence filled the cave and Trixie could feel something new in here with her. Its thoughts were completely distorted and confused, unreadable. Trixie looked around but didn’t see anything around her.

“Are you having fun in here,” a male voice began saying, “all by yourself?”

“Who is that?” Trixie asked the voice.

“Why it’s just me, a little mischievous and handsome spirit,” Explained the voice.

Trixie shook her head feeling confused and fearful. Was she finally going insane again? Had it really been this long since she had last taken her medication? Trixie laid her head down and said lamely, “Whatever, you’re just a figment of my crazy anyways…”

The voice then offered playfully, “Oh well if I am simply a part of your crazy maybe I should help you out.”

Trixie didn’t feel much like entertaining a hallucination but she had nothing better to do. “How?” she asked.

The voice gave a small chuckle before saying, “why with your intellect I would have thought it obvious. Try using those mind powers of yours. If you can read minds, could you not implant ideas into them?”

Trixie would have argued about this plan if it didn’t make sense, but it did. Trixie concentrated on trying to find any minds around her, it took awhile but she began feeling a familiar mind close to her current location. Twilight Sparkle was somewhere near her and she was thinking about how to prevent some disaster or something. Twilights own thoughts were a little muddled to Trixie at the moment but she could connect to it, and that meant she had a chance. Trixie began pressing an idea into Twilight’s mind.

Trixie focused on showing Twilight the location she was standing in currently. The glowing pool of magic water was the best location marker she could find near her. It took her a few minutes of concentrating but finally Trixie could feel Twilight’s thoughts shift from potential future doom. Twilight was now thinking about Trixie’s location, and Trixie being there. For some reason Twilight became fearful about an army of Trixie clones, but Trixie could feel Twilight as she began planning on checking out the location.

Trixie waited patiently for a few minutes while staying connected to Twilight’s mind. A bright flash of pink light shocked Trixie out of her concentration. Twilight was now standing only a few feet away from Trixie and was giving her an odd look. Trixie didn’t care though because she finally had a way out of here.

Even with tears streaming down her face, Trixie managed to smile and say, “I can’t believe you came to rescue me.”

Twilight looked cautiously around the room as if trying to find something important. After a moment Twilight asked, “Why are you down here?”

Trixie wasn’t sure why she was down here, Scath hadn’t given her a proper answer. Trixie simple shook her head saying, “I don’t know how I got down here. I think my magic went crazy again.”

Twilight didn’t seem to accept the answer at first but after a moment she relaxed and said, “Alright let’s get you home Trixie. It doesn’t look like any harm’s been done so we should be safe.”

Twilight walked over and gave Trixie an embrace. After a second Trixie’s world was washed in a soft pink light as she was teleported out of the cave.

Chapter Eighteen: Home Sweet Home

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Eighteen: Homeward Bound
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie lay in Maud’s legs cuddling into her chest as she lay in bed. Pinkie Pie was snoring loudly from the other side of the room. Pinkie Pie had offered them her room to stay at while they were in Ponyville. Pinkie Pie managed to get a second bed up into her room just for these two to sleep in. As Trixie lay there nice and snug Maud became increasingly frisky with her. Maud’s hooves gently caressing the length of her body. Trixie found herself enjoying Maud’s touch thoroughly even with Pinkie Pie sleeping in the other bed.

“Maud, we should stop this before it goes too far,” purred Trixie unable to resist her lovers touch.

Maud didn’t say a word as she continued working her magic. Suddenly a second pair of hooves began rubbing Trixie’s withers. Trixie noticed that the snoring had stopped. Trixie looked behind herself and saw Pinkie Pie staring back at her with a seductive look in her eyes. Unsure of how to handle this new situation Trixie looked towards her lover for any indication of what to do, and to her surprise she found Maud replaced with Fluttershy. Fluttershy slowly moved her hooves down Trixie’s sides and onto her flanks. Pinkie Pie began to kiss the length of Trixie’s neck. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy leaned there muzzles over Trixie and kissed one another. Trixie had no idea what was happening or why. Suddenly a bright light blinded Trixie.

***

Trixie sat straight up in bed and covered her eyes as the morning sun blinded her momentarily. She was covered in sweat and trembling. The dream she just had was very exciting if not just a bit worrisome. She rubbed at her eyes and forced herself to calm down. She looked over to see the sleeping form of Maud Pie lying next to her. Pinkie Pie wasn’t in the room at the moment, so she must be awake already.

Trixie was concerned about her dream. A dream about both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie was a little odd in her opinion. She wasn’t sure whether to enjoy or fear the dream, perhaps both. Trixie already had a pony for that kind of stuff. A pony she loved with all her heart, this dream was just…weird. She decided that if she had to deal with this, it could wait until after she was done with today’s schedule.

Trixie laid back down on the bed and wrapped her forelegs around her sleeping mare friend. She just lay there snuggling Maud for a few more minutes, breathing in the sweet scent of lilac from her special somepony. Trixie couldn’t help but smile as she thought about how Pinkie Pie had been so keen on creating a list of fun things for the three of them to do together. After everything Trixie had been through since coming to Ponyville however, Pinkie Pie decided to re write the list and make it more…calm.

Trixie really needed rest, and although she had gotten a good amount of sleep last night, it just didn’t feel like enough. A sudden churning inside Trixie’s belly caused her to sit up and charge towards the bathroom. She had run down the stairs and bolted into the bathroom just in time to vomit into the toilet. After she finally finished she wiped her muzzle with her foreleg and felt shaky. Trixie went to flush the toilet and stopped.

There was a lot of red inside the toilet. Her foreleg and muzzle was red as well. Trixie didn’t want to think about this, she didn’t want to deal with this, she didn’t want any part of this. She flushed the toilet and told herself that it couldn’t be blood, it had to be something she ate…it didn’t work but she tried to tell herself this anyway.

After washing off her leg and muzzle Trixie emerged from the bathroom. She found Pinkie Pie waiting for her on the other side of the door. Pinkie Pie looked a little sad as she stared at Trixie. Trixie couldn’t help but look away and say, “It’s okay Pinkie Pie. I’ll be just fine…”

Pinkie Pie gave Trixie a hug and said, “That’s exactly what I said when I needed help the most. Trixie you’re my sister and I’m going to help you anyway I can, but you have to trust me okay.”

Trixie returned the hug and in quiet whisper said, “I’ve been dealing with so much stuff since coming here to Ponyville. I don’t know what to do about it all.”

Pinkie Pie sniffled and said, “I understand, but we’re going to fix that okay. I have the list of things to do, it won’t be hard on you. I promise, and if you need help getting around town I can pull you in my wagon.”

Trixie gave a little laugh and said playfully, “pulling Trixie around in a wagon, that will never happen. The great and powerful Trixie doesn’t trust wheels, remember.”

Pinkie Pie laughed a little at the little joke Trixie made, she enjoyed being able to joke like that with Pinkie Pie. Pinkie Pie took Trixie downstairs where she had prepared a wonderful pancake breakfast for her. Although Trixie insisted that she wouldn’t eat without Maud by her side. So Pinkie went up stairs to fetch her sister.

***

Aside from Pinkie Pie and the two young foals, the breakfast table was quiet. Trixie could tell that Maud was confused, and worried. The cakes seemed to be nervous. Trixie really wished that she couldn’t feel other ponies emotions sometimes. Trixie decided to try and kill the tension and be the first one to speak.

“You know I grew up here in Ponyville,” Trixie admitted.

Mr. Cake looked intrigued and said, “Oh really?”

Trixie smiled back as nicely as she could. “Yeah, back then ponies used to call me Little Lula, I’m Midnight Sonata’s daughter.”

The Cakes looked at one another before returning there gaze to Trixie. Misses Cake then said, “Oh, does that mean you’re the daughter who was sent to Celestia’s school?”

Trixie nodded and then Mr. Cake said, “I’m sorry about…uh…everything.”

Trixie looked at her food, she had hardly touched any of it. It was delicious to be sure, but she just didn’t feel like eating. She was emotionally upset still, and her belly still didn’t feel right.

Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I’ve had a hard life. But things are finally looking up, I have Maud, and Pinkie. I’m even friends with Twilight Sparkle…so I think that this might really be the start of a good life for me. I know I’ve done a lot of bad here in the past, and if I hurt either of you I’m terribly sorry for it. I’m going to make up for it somehow though, I promise.”

Misses Cake gave Trixie a kind smile. “There’s no need for that. Pinkie Pie has told us how good you really are, and how wrong we all were for judging you. I’m sure that the town will begin to accept you soon, you just need to give them a chance. This town is amazing for turning lives around you’ll see.”

Trixie felt herself grinning, it was nice to have support from ponies she barely even knew. If Misses Cake's words were true then her life could continue to improve. Trixie still couldn’t stomach more than a few tiny bites of breakfast, her insides were still tumbling around making her feel sick.

***

After breakfast Trixie simply lay down on the bed, Maud was kind enough to offer her flank as a pillow for Trixie to rest her head on. Trixie didn’t know what had caused her to become so ill, not for certain anyway. She still suspected that it was because of her use of magic to destroy the rocks and save Twilight. The thing with Scath on the other hoof was still worrying her, maybe Scath had done something to her. That could explain the blood.

Every second Trixie lay still she felt panic beginning to rise. There had to be a reason for everything to be like this. Maybe Trixie was simply cursed, that would only be fitting after all. Maud stroked Trixie’s mane gently. “It’s okay Trixie. When you feel better we can go out and look around town. I hear there is a nice restaurant in town that you may like.”

Trixie simply laid there enjoying the kind treatment from her special somepony. Their plan had been to look around town at the houses and hopefully find a good home. Trixie didn’t feel much like eating at the moment so the idea of going to a restaurant with Maud although pleasing was not the best idea at the moment. It was nice of her to suggest it though, a date with Maud would be nice…did Maud just suggest a date?

Trixie spoke softly as she asked, “Did you just ask me out on a date?”

Maud answered back with her flat tone of voice, but Trixie could feel her nerviousness, “Yes.”

Trixie smiled and cuddled into her mare friends flank a little more. Trixie then said, “I would love to, when I stop feeling so sick. The first thing I did today was throw up, after all.”

“Maybe you caught something on the train?” Maud suggested.

“Maybe,” said Trixie dully.

Trixie closed her eyes and listened to Maud’s soothing voice as she rested. “Rarity wanted you to come by when you felt better.”

Trixie began feeling sleepy and asked, “Do you know why?”

“I think she made something for you,” Maud answered.

Trixie just lay there in silence and allowed the world to sweep away as she fell asleep. Trixie’s last conscious thoughts were about how often she was sleeping lately, it seemed like a lot to her, and yet she was feeling so exhausted.

***

Later that day Trixie and Maud followed Pinkie Pie around town as Pinkie showed them a few houses. Trixie felt a little better but not by enough, she was still feeling sick and tired. She toughed it up and decided to go anyway. She was determined to find a nice little place to live sick or not.

The few places they visited were a little unlike what she had imagined. Trixie kept her eyes open for a particular building that she had wanted to visit. But after a while Trixie gave up on finding the old tree house that used to meant so much to her. It may not matter much anyway, she could find it again later. Her memories of the old library were very pleasant.

The first house they had visited was a two story house with straw roofing, there wasn’t anything wrong with it in particular. It was just too close to the town hall, meaning it was a little too busy for Maud to handle. Although Maud had denied it, Trixie could feel her anxiety over this house.

While Maud was exploring the upstairs Trixie took Pinkie Pie aside and into the kitchen. Trixie had been meaning to ask something for a while now but she had either been too busy, or too stressed to talk about it.

Pinkie Pie smiled brightly at Trixie making her feel a little bad for asking this, but it needed to be done. “Hey Pinkie Pie, I just wanted to tell you that the information you gave me about my psychic powers was really informative. But I am a little curious, how do you know so much about them?”

Pinkie’s expression continued looking happy, but Trixie could feel a shift in the air around her. Pinkie Pie was beginning to panic, or at least that’s what if felt like to Trixie. Pinkie Pie then said in her bouncy happy voice, “lucky guess.”

It felt almost like a lie to Trixie, but she decided to trust her and not press any further for information. Trixie looked around and felt as though it was time to continue the search somewhere else.

***

The second house was next to a candy store, and it was more suitable. At least until the owner came out, a pony with a pink and blue mane and two candies for a cutie mark, and made a snide comment to Trixie. Trixie wasn’t sure what she had done to this pony but the image of stealing all of her candy and eating it came to mind. Pinkie Pie and Trixie had to work together to pull an angry Maud away before things got ugly.

***

The third house was right next to the lake, and although it was a very pretty view of the lake. It was a little too close to Twilight’s tree-castle for Trixie’s liking. Although they were friends now, Trixie would prefer not to live so close to the princess, it was kinda like asking for trouble from every evil doer in Equestria.

Trixie had walked out to the surface of the lake alone and watched the water. It was really quiet right now, and Trixie enjoyed that. The pony from before had really upset her, but even worse the pony had upset Maud. Trixie had forgotten just how scary Maud could be when she was protecting the ponies she loved.

Pinkie Pie walked up to Trixie and said, “hey there filly…you okay?”

“I don’t know, it just sucks when some ponies are mean like that one was,” Trixie explained.

Pinkie Pie kicked a pebble into the water and looked back towards the house. “Maud is inside checking out the bed room. She might take a few minutes so I have enough time to tell you a story.”

Pinkie looked at Trixie meeting her eyes. Trixie became suddenly aware of a heavy weight that was on Pinkie Pie. It was something that felt very familiar to Trixie’s guilt. Trixie sat down and said, “okay, what’s it about?”

Pinkie Pie smiled but Trixie could feel Pinkie’s heart breaking. Pinkie then said, “Once upon a time there was a pink pegasus pony. She lived up in the clouds with her family. Her family worked on a rock-um cloud farm. And they were content…but the pink pegasus wasn’t happy.”

“What was wrong with her,” asked Trixie.

Pinkie let out a sigh and said, “the pink pegasus’s family-“

“Pegasi,” corrected Trixie.

Pinkie gave a small huff and puff before continuing her story. “Anyway, the pink pony’s family were a very different kind of pony. Her parents almost never said the words ‘I love you’ nor did they ever give out any hugs. Things were really dull up in the clouds. One day the Pink pony saw a magical rainbow explosion and realized that there was more to life then boring gray rocks.”

“Don’t you mean clouds,” Trixie corrected again.

Pinkie Pie smiled in appreciation. “Yeah gray boring clouds. Anyways, now that she learned that there was more out there she began searching for things that were different. Things that spat in the face of her old boring life. The pink pegasus got into a lot of trouble with authority during this time of her life. Eventually she discovered she had a knack for making ponies laugh. So she decided to try having some out of this world parties.”

Pinkie Pie paused for a moment causing Trixie who was very interested in the story to ask, “what happened?”

Pinkie Pie gave her a sly smile as she said, “well she might have caused a fire in the village after an out of control party. After that she was disciplined harshly and was not allowed to go out and party, or hang out with her old friends. Her parents were scared that there child was becoming a bad pony, they may have been right but locking her up only made things worse. The pink pegasus had a very hard time after this. Her parents didn’t understand, and they never even tried to. They kept her stuck on the farm with no outside contact. She still loves them but they are a very different kind of pony, the boring kind. After awhile the pink pony got really depressed, and soon she found a new friend…a lot of new friends actually.”

Trixie gave Pinkie an inquisitive look. Pinkie looked away from Trixie’s eyes and took in a deep breath before saying, “None of these friends of hers were actually real. But without contact with the outside world she didn’t have a choice, and when they began speaking to her, she was overjoyed for anything that would comfort her. Anything that would understand her.”

Trixie sat down and asked, “But what about Maud?”

Pinkie Pie didn’t meet Trixie’s eyes as she explained, “Maud was away in school. Learning about rocks and such. Maud is older than me after all, and she was working towards a degree.”

Trixie placed a hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder in an attempt to cheer her up. “It’s okay, why don’t you finish the story about the pink pegasus?”

Pinkie Pie smiled gratefully and said, “Okay.” It took Pinkie Pie a few moments but she finally continued. “One of her friends was a pile of rocks, named Rocky. Another one was ball of cotton he was funny, his name was cottontail. The pink pegasus eventually got a new best friend…”

Pinkie Paused as she closed her eyes and rubbed at her hooves. Pinkie Pie stayed quiet for a few moments. The seconds passed by slowly as Trixie waited for Pinkie to open her eyes. After a few more moments a few tears began to run down her face from under her eyes as she said, “Her new best friend was a knife named Cutie Cutter.”

Trixie simply stared in confusion for a few seconds before it dawned on her. A knife…probably a very sharp knife. Trixie stared in horror at Pinkie Pie who seemed more and more obsessed with rubbing at her…fetlocks. A deep fear began rising inside of Trixie as she could only imagine what the pink pegasus had done.

Pinkie Pie finally opened her eyes, they were all watery and she explained, “One day the pink pegasus had played a game with Cutie Cutter. It was game they would play a lot, it might’ve been a little painful but she was used to it by then. The problem though was that she messed up and accidently hurt herself a little too badly. The pink pegasus died that day. She actually enjoyed the otherworld while she was there. Because her family was waiting for her, members of her family long since passed. They told her all kinds of secrets, but they explained that she still had a purpose to fufill, a destiny. So the pink pegasus returned home…returned to the world of the living.”

Pinkie Pie wiped her eyes with a hoof and took a second to recompose herself. “After that the pink pegasus was seen as being too troublesome to take care of. She was the black sheep of the family, the one who would corrupt her younger sisters. So the parents sent her to live with her aunt and uncle who owned a small bakery, and she has been living there peacefully ever since. Now she refuses to let anypony be sad or depressed for even a second and uses every single skill she has to cheer them up. Few ponies can understand how hard things can get…as she does.”

Trixie looked to the house and then back to Pinkie Pie. “So…you can read minds because of this…accident?”

Pinkie Pie stood up and said, “I said that it was a pink pegasus, and it was only a story. If anything like that did ever happen then I suppose that this Pink pegasus would have some crazy powers…but she might also be a complete nut ball. Thankfully I grew up on a rock farm far away from the dark gloomy clouds of boring, lonely, and depressed grayness.”

Pinkie Pie then walked back towards the house. As she began walking away she said, “please don’t tell Maud about this story. She doesn’t need to learn of such sad things.” Pinkie Pie then winked at Trixie as she added, “and that’s how Equestria was made.”

Trixie couldn’t help but giggle a little bit at that last sentence, even though it had nothing to do with the story. Trixie watched Pinkie Pie walk inside the house with a new perspective on the pink pony. Maybe Pinkie Pie had some crazy stories she liked to tell, and maybe this truly was just another story. But Trixie didn’t believe that at all, it felt a lot more likely that this was Pinkie Pie’s way of dealing with a terrible event.

Pinkie Pie had once mentioned that she could understand Trixie’s feelings in the past. Pinkie Pie had a strange way of remembering things in odd ways, often times distorting them, but there was always a fragment of truth in her stories. That fragment of truth was what concerned Trixie the most about this story.

It was strange but Trixie felt a relieved to know that there was another pony who could understand her. It was so hard to talk about suicide to ponies who never attempted it, let alone considered it. Sometimes it was like a black mark that everypony tried there hardest to pretend never happened.

Trixie let out a sigh and whispered to herself, “you really are a great sister Pinkie Pie. I’m lucky to have you.”

***

Finally after two hours Pinkie Pie lead the young couple to a small single story house at the edge of town. Trixie could see the school house down the road, and children playing happily. Trixie looked back at the house, there was nice wide yard, it had its own well, and a small river running by it. The best news was that aside from the school house down the way, there was little traffic up here. Maud wouldn’t have to be bothered by a lot of busy ponies.

The house opened up into a small living room/kitchen area. There were four empty rooms, a small room for washing laundry, a nice and large bathroom. There was even a small fire place for staying cozy and warm during the winter.

Trixie could imagine herself living here, raising a child or two with Maud. Keeping warm and cuddling by the fireplace, the big open bath was planting all kinds of illicit fantasies inside her mind, and the general feel of the place was…romantic. It was perfect, now if only Maud liked it as well they could stay here.

Trixie looked at Maud who was staring down at the ground and realized that Maud had barely looked up at this place. It must not have been a very good home after all. Trixie took in a deep breath and resigned herself to not being able to be here if Maud didn’t like it. Trixie wrapped a foreleg around Maud and feeling very timid asked, “so…do you like this place?”

Maud stayed quiet staring down at the cobble stone floor for a few moments. After an uncomfortable amount of silence she looked up and said in her monotonous voice, “There are a lot of unique rocks used in the construction of this house. The bathroom floor is made of river rocks unique to Ponyville. The floor of the kitchen is made of cobblestone. The washing room is also made of cobblestone. I like this place.”

Trixie suddenly realized that while she had fallen in love with the fireplace, the bath, and the small cozy nature of this house. Maud had been examining the ground the entire time, she wasn’t disappointed by the house, Maud was in love with it. Trixie couldn’t stop herself from wrapping both of her hooves around Maud and kissing her.

Trixie pulled back and said, “You are the most wonderful pony in the whole of Equestria. We are totally moving here.”

Trixie looked at Pinkie Pie and said, “We want this place. How much is it?”

Pinkie Pie grinned so wide that her mouth was nearly bigger then her face. Pinkie Pie turned around and a pulled out a piece of paper from…actually Trixie still had no idea where Pinkie was grabbing these things from. Maybe it was some sort of magic, gypsy magic? Trixie abolished the idea quickly and took a look at the paper as Pinkie Pie showed it to her.

According to the document that Pinkie Pie was holding in her mouth. This house was owned by Twilight Sparkle and this document was actually a lease agreement. Trixie read it in depth. According to the document, Trixie and Maud would be allowed to live here, with full ownership. The house wasn’t going to cost anything, in fact it was free.

Trixie reread the document trying to find where the loop hole, or the trap was. There wasn’t any, from what Trixie could tell. It was like Twilight was just giving them a free place to live and all she had to do was sign this paper…but why?

Trixie sat down hard and asked, “why? Why would Twilight give us a nice house like this? What did I do to deserve this?”

Pinkie Pie sat down and grabbed the document with her hooves. With her mouth now free Pinkie explained, “You honestly don’t know? You have saved Twilight’s life twice now, she is a princess. Trixie, do you understand all the cool things she can do now that she has unlimited funding? If she wanted to spend ten thousand bits researching pony farts she could, and no pony would protest. You have died for Twilight, no pony has done that before, so she is going to do anything she can to help you out…”

Trixie felt like her pride was being smashed, a free home like this it was almost like pity. The old Trixie would have raged and fought about this, the new Trixie was smarter than that and would be humble about it, while still secretly disliking the charity.

Trixie grabbed the document from Pinkie Pie and let out a huff. Pinkie Pie looked a little scared, Trixie noticed that there was quill sitting on the ground next to Pinkie Pie along with some ink. Trixie let out a small growl and said, “I don’t need pity from any pony, not anymore. I’m better, I’m fixed, I am not broken.”

Pinkie Pie closed her eyes and begged, “Please don’t let your pride ruin this, you two could be so happy here.”

Trixie quickly picked up the quill and signed her name on the document before handing it over to Maud. Trixie watched as Maud signed it and then Trixie put the document back into Pinkie Pie’s hooves. Pinkie’s eyes opened slowly, and as she saw the signatures her eyes widened and her mouth gapped open in surprise.

Trixie crossed her forelegs and looked away saying, “But that doesn’t mean that I won’t accept this gift. Sometimes you need to do things for the better, even if you don’t like the feeling of it…and tell Twilight I said thank you.”

A voice from behind Trixie said, “She won’t have too.”

Trixie looked back and saw Twilight Sparkle standing behind her looking pleased. Trixie looked away and feeling a little shameful for acting prideful apologized, “I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to sound ungrateful…”

Twilight shook her head and said, “That’s okay, it was presumptuous of me to do this. I just couldn’t think of any other way to thank you for all the things you have done for me, and for Equestria.”

Trixie couldn’t help but smile a little at Twilight’s kind words. Maybe Trixie had judged Twilight too harshly in the past. Maybe she really was fit to be a princess, just maybe.

***

Now that Trixie and Maud were the proud owners of a new ponyville home, she decided it was finally time to do what she needed to. She still felt a little sick, but it was getting better. Trixie had decided to not invite anypony with her this time, this was something she needed to do by herself.

Trixie found herself being escorted by a nice looking nurse with a red cross as a cutie mark, she had white fur and a pink mane. This nice pony was named Redheart and she was working at the Ponyville hospital. Nurse Redheart lead Trixie to a long hallway filled with small padded rooms, at the end of the hall there was a door with the number thirteen written on it.

“Here we are. I have to tell you, Screw Loose doesn’t get many visitors,” said Nurse Redheart.

“Well I may be visiting a lot more often now that I live here,” Trixie said feeling nervous.

Nurse Redheart opened the door to the cell and just inside sat a teal earth pony with a messy silver mane. This pony was wearing a straight jacket. The walls were covered in black symbols but Trixie wasn’t focused on those, her eyes could only see the pony who sat before her. Trixie walked in and heard the door shut securely behind her.

Trixie took a look at the symbols on the walls now, and she seemed to recognize them but she wasn’t sure from where…they gave her chills by simply looking at them. Trixie refocused her view on the pony known as Screw Loose. Screw Loose looked back at Trixie and gave her a welcoming smile before barking like a dog. Trixie couldn’t stop the tears running down her face, even though she wiped them away with a hoof she just couldn’t stop them.

Trixie took a shaky breath and said, “I’m finally here to visit you…mom.”

Chapter Nineteen: Memories Aflame

HEART OF STONE
Chapter nineteen: Memories Aflame
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie stood there silently staring forward as the tears continued to stream down her face. Screw Loose sat there staring at the wall. Trixie finally took a step toward her and watched as Screw Loose turned around. There was a gentle smile on Screw Looses face filling Trixie with hope that maybe her mom had gotten better. Screw Loose then barked happily at Trixie before returning her attention to the drawings on the walls.

Trixie’s hope was shattered instantly, and Trixie began to wonder how this happened. Screw Loose had once been a sane pony. In fact she was the best mom, at least in Trixie’s opinion. One day a fire broke out and nearly destroyed her home, after that her father left the family to go on his big adventure. Things were never the same after he left.

Trixie was told that her father had left, because he was a bird who needed to spread his wings. She didn’t know what that meant, but she never saw him again, at least not until she had died. Her mom slowly went crazy over the next couple of years. It was hard enough being a unicorn who had both earth pony and pegasus origins, but with her mother slowly going crazy…things were difficult growing up.

Eventually Screw Loose lost her mind completely and believed herself to be a dog, it was a horrible time for Trixie. If not for Celestia coming down to Ponyville and taking Trixie in to her school…Trixie wouldn’t know where she would be. Maybe things would’ve been easier that way, perhaps they simply would’ve been harder. Either way Trixie can’t change the past, that was impossible.

Trixie stood there staring for the longest time, until she began to feel something different about her mom. Her mom was giving off a deep feeling of love for Trixie, the kind of love that only a mother could give. Trixie was surprised and wondered if that meant that Screw Loose remembered who Trixie was.

Trixie cleared her throat although her voice was still shaky when she spoke she asked, “Hey mom, do you remember me?”

Screw Loose scooted over and nuzzled Trixie’s chest for a moment before licking Trixie cheek. Screw Loose then barked happily. Trixie felt a deep pain welling up inside her heart. Trixie’s mom was still crazy, she had heard that Screw Loose had almost been cured a few times, but would always return to this state. Maybe it was easier to be a dog?

Trixie wrapped her arms around her mother and hugged her tightly. Trixie couldn’t help but apologize for all things that were out of her control, and the things that were. She apologized for her father, she apologized for leaving Screw Loose behind, she apologized for not being able to visit, and finally she apologized for not being able to fix it.

The longer Trixie stayed there the more she began to hear Screw Looses mind, Trixie wasn’t trying to listen in on purpose. But with the close proximity and the broken state of her mother’s mind it was far too easy to listen in.

Screw Loose’s thoughts were disconnected from one another, like a lot random puzzle pieces that didn’t fit together. Screw Loose’s mind was also strangely familiar. Trixie was curious despite her sadness, and now she was looking in on purpose. Trixie was finding odd feelings sitting inside her mother, memories of Trixie when she was young, and something she never expected.

An image of a burning house, and a cloaked pony standing at the doorway appeared to Trixie. Trixie pulled back as she recognized the house. It was her old home that was burning. Trixie didn’t know anything about the cloaked pony but something was odd about the image. She found herself very curious and decided to take a deeper look.
Maybe this cloaked pony could explain why Trixie’s father left them. She wanted to know why so badly, and she didn’t expect to ever receive the answer from him. So this was her only chance to learn.

Trixie closed her eyes while taking a deep breath. She braved herself for whatever she may find inside her mother’s mind. Trixie opened her eyes again and stared into her mother’s purple eyes. Trixie focused on Screw Loose’s mind and began to feel herself being pulled into it. The room around her quickly began to fade and Trixie found herself in a very familiar place.

***

The moonlight was cast into the room allowing Trixie to see the wooden floors and walls. The pictures on the walls were all of a young Trixie and her parents. The bed behind her had two sleeping ponies laying on it. One was a young earth pony with a teal coat and silver hair. The other was a pegasus with a deep blue coat, and white hair. Trixie was standing inside her parents’ room.

She stood there unable to think properly and only watching for a few minutes until her father, Moonlight Sonata began to stir. He sat up and his long white mane fell in front of his face. He looked around cautiously before standing up and walking towards the bedroom door. Trixie prepared herself as he walked toward her, and then right through her. That old feeling of wrongness came back instantly.

Trixie realized that this must be a memory she was in. After Moonlight Sonata left the room her mom sat up in the bed. Screw Loose looked a little worried about what was going on. Screw Loose quietly snuck out of the bed and walked over to the door. Trixie backed out of the way, she didn’t like being walked through, and being able to stand on her hooves inside of a memory was a small blessing.

Trixie followed Screw Loose into the living room where they could hear Moonlight Sonata talking. Moonlight Sonata was standing at the front door talking to a cloaked pony who stood just outside. Screw Loose wasn’t able to get a very good picture of the pony, but the pony was much taller than the pegasus stallion, and she had white fur. Trixie didn’t have to guess too hard to figure out who it was.

Screw Loose hid just behind the wall of the hallway and listened in.

Moonlight Sonata yawned before saying, “so how long do we have?”

The cloaked mare replied, “I’m not sure. It could be only a matter of days before something serious happens. I would deal with this myself, but…I’m busy with a troubled student.”

Moonlight Sonata rubbed at his eyes while saying, “okay, I get it. I’ll get the group together. Celestia’s Heroes will save the day again…your heroes will save the day.”

The cloaked mare, which Trixie knew had to be Celestia at this point, gave him a reassuring smile before jumping into the air and taking flight. Moonlight Sonata closed the door after a few seconds and said, “sorry sweetie, looks like I have work again. I’ll be leaving tomorrow to deal with this little problem. It’s only some weird pony cultist in the southern mines. We’ll have them rounded up before the weeks over.”

Screw Loose stepped out from beyond the corner and asked, “why does she always send you on these dangerous missions?”

He grinned at her and said, “somepony has to kick flank and stop evil. Not everything can be solved with words. Some ponies are simply too bad and need to be beaten up and locked away in Tartarus.”

Screw Loose walked towards him and embraced him before saying, “we have a daughter now though. We need to be here for her. You need to be here for her.”

Moonlight Sonata nuzzled into her neck and said, “I know, but Celestia needs strong ponies. My group is one of the only things she has to keep the land safe. The border patrol is already dealing with increased Changeling raids, and the frozen north is acting scary again. If this all keeps up Equestria might be in deep trouble soon.”

Screw Loose snuggled into him and said, “I understand, please be safe.”

Moonlight Sonata was quiet as he held her for a few minutes before he asked, “is she showing any signs yet? You know, of being like you?”

Screw Loose simply cuddled into him and said, “not yet, but I didn’t begin showing signs until I was in my late teens. By the time my parents realized something was wrong with me I was already beginning to be barking mad.”

Moonlight Sonata smiled softly and said, “you know I don’t find that joke funny.”

Screw Loose replied, “humor is a way for ponies to defeat worrisome things.”

Moonlight Sonata pulled away from their embrace and said, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to worry you. Well I’ll be leaving tomorrow. Do you have enough of your med’s?”

Screw Loose looked back towards the hallway, towards Trixie. Even though she didn’t see Trixie, if felt like she was looking right at her. “Yeah I have enough med’s. It’s funny how these med’s make me feel like I’m on a leash even though there helping me stay…normal.”

Moonlight Sonata stretched a wing around Screw Loose. “You are perfectly normal. Being insane isn’t a bad thing, we will keep a close eye on Trix and make sure that if she inherits any of your problems…that she will be taken care of. Okay?”

Screw Loose cuddled into his wing and said, “that sounds like a good plan.”

***

The memory shifted into a new one taking place in the kitchen where Trixie could see her mom cooking something on the burner. It smelled delicious. It looked dark outside the windows and Trixie wondered what Screw Loose could be making this late at night. Trixie heard the front door open.

Screw Loose then let out a whistle and said, “I’m making dinner for you two. It will be done soon so I hope you’re hungry.”

After a few moments of silence Trixie began to worry. Something felt wrong here and it looked like Screw Loose thought so too. Screw Loose shouted again asking, “Did you two have fun at the carnival?” after a moment of no reply Screw Loose carefully grabbed the kitchen knife in her mouth. Trixie followed Screw Loose as she walked over to the door leading to the living room.

The front door was wide open but there were no signs of anypony in the house. Screw Loose looked worried. Screw Loose took another step into the living room and a pony quickly charged into her. Screw Loose was knocked her off her hooves and onto her side. The knife went sliding back into the kitchen.

A pony stood in front of Screw Loose wearing a dark red cloak with gold trim, most of his face was obscured by the hood but his red muzzle stood out. He looked down at Screw Loose and a sudden deep red glow surrounded Screw Loose. As Screw Loose was lifted into the air by the magical aura Trixie let out a scream. Screw Loose’s eyes began glowing red for a few moments before she closed her eyes and fell unconscious.

The cloaked pony began to laugh in a low almost growling tone before saying, “your husband should’ve stayed out of our way. We almost completed our sacred mission until he interrupted us at the mines. Now he will learn his place.”

Trixie could only watch in horror as she realized that this must have been one of the cultist her father was supposed to deal with. That meant that this memory was taking place at a much later date, and that her father had failed in his mission.

Screw Loose floated helplessly in the air. The cloaked stallion dropped her onto the ground and then looked away towards the door. As he began walking away a red aura surrounded his head and fire flew out from the aura. The fire landed on the walls and ceiling catching and spreading where it touched. The cloaked stallion then continued walking forward. “For Tirus,” were his last words before he walked out into the night and disappeared for good.

Trixie watched in horror as the fire grew larger and consumed more of the house. Screw Loose was still unconscious laying there on the floor. The fire raged around her. Trixie tried to grab her mom but her hooves went right through her. There was nothing she could do but watch horrified.

Trixie heard a shrieking filly outside the house looked to the door just in time to see a blue pegasus stallion runs into the house. He looked determined as he galloped to Screw Loose’s side. Quickly Moonlight Sonata picked up Screw Loose and brought her outside. Trixie fallowed him outside.

Just outside Trixie saw a small blue filly with a silver and blue stripped mane sitting down and sobbing with a group of ponies standing behind her. They looked worried as they watched the house burning down. Moonlight Sonata gently set Screw Loose down next to the blue filly and looked back towards the house. Trixie could see a deep festering rage burning in his eyes. He scowled towards the house and Trixie fallowed his gaze. On the ground just outside on the ground was a burned imprint of the symbol of a cage with fire inside it.

Moonlight Sonata stamped a hoof into the ground and said, “damn you Ash. I will find you, and I will gut you for this.”

Trixie looked back at Moonlight Sonata and watched his expression transform into worry. He turned back to his family and quickly wrapped the filly Trixie into a tight embrace. Screw Loose began to stir than and she sat up carefully. Trixie looked into her eyes and saw something different inside them, like something was missing.

Screw Loose looked very confused for a few moments before seeing Moonlight Sonata at her side. Screw Loose then barked and nuzzled into his chest. Moonlight Sonata looked taken aback for a moment, than he simply looked sad. He brought her into his embrace as well. A deep look of guilt was worn across his face as he said, “I am so sorry for bringing this home to you two. This should never have happened.”

Screw Loose pushed away and smiled at him. One of her pupils had shrunk but she looked a little less confused as she said, “it’s okay, it-it-it’s not your fault.” She then buried her head back into his chest and whimpered.

Trixie watched as the young form of her just hugged her mom, it was a memory that Trixie had remembered but seeing it again she realized that she had never noticed certain things. Trixie already knew what would happen next, and she didn’t like it. The memory began to blur around her and a strange sensation came over Trixie as she felt herself being drawn back into her own body.

***

Trixie found herself pulling away from her mother with a new found understanding. Trixie’s mom had always suffered from her insanity. And with the red stallion attacking her, and Moonlight Sonata leaving her alone with a young Trixie, it had simply been too much and broken her. Trixie wished she could fix her mom but there was nothing that she could do right now.

Trixie had an idea of why her father left on his big adventure now, he was trying to keep Trixie and Screw Loose safe. Unfortunately Trixie could also guess as to what his big adventure had been about. She could only guess that her father was trying to get revenge on this red stallion named Ash.

Trixie also had a name of interest, one that she could easily do research on. Celestia’s Heroes. That was the group that Trixie father had been a part of, so she had to be able to find information about him from doing research on that. Not to mention that the name Tirus could be useful. For once Trixie finally had leads, leads that she could do research on. Trixie didn’t feel so lost now.

Whatever Trixie’s father had been doing he had been doing for Celestia. Trixie felt determined to find out exactly what was going on back then, and just how it connected to what she had seen so far. Looking at the symbols on the wall Trixie could only wonder in fear as too what exactly these symbols meant. Then one of them stuck out to Trixie, it was the symbol of a cage with fire inside of it. This was the symbol that was left by Ash.

Trixie looked back at her mother and could still see something missing from her eyes. She wasn’t sure exactly what it was, it was almost like her mother’s…spark was gone. Screw Loose gave a happy little bark and tried to lick Trixie again. Trixie backed out of reach though, she didn’t like being licked.

For some reason Trixie found it kinda funny how her mom acted. But at the same time, it was devastating for her. To see her mom, the pony who had raised her single hoofedly after her father left, to be reduced to…this. It hurt Trixie in so many ways that could not be easily explained, or even understood. Trixie couldn’t bear to see her mom like this any longer.

Trixie gave her mom a goodbye kiss on the forehead before leaving. Trixie felt pained from seeing her mother like this, but maybe if she could figure out what had happened she could feel at peace. As Trixie walked away she could hear her mother whimpering, like a lost puppy. Trixie began crying tears, tears that wouldn’t go away.

***

On her way out Trixie was left alone as Nurse Redheart was called away for some reason. She walked alone with all hope of seeing her mom sane again now gone. Trixie began to feel her heart sinking from seeing her mom in that state. No matter how hard she tried, she simply couldn’t stop thinking of her mom. This whole trip began to feel like a mistake.

As Trixie approached the entrance she saw a familiar pony. One that she had been trying to avoid, although she couldn’t think of why. Maybe she just didn’t like being reminded of the fact that she was only a few steps away from becoming like her mom.

Doctor Timequill stood at the hospitals front desk talking to a nurse. His Mahogany mane was still all spiky like a porcupine and his tail still looked like a raccoon’s tail. He saw Trixie and smiled, his green eyes looked surprised to see her.

He waved good bye to the nurse before walking up to Trixie and greeting her, “Miss Lulamoon, what brings you here?”

Trixie looked at him and said somberly, “I was visiting my mom.”

His happy smile faded a little and he asked, “Oh…and how did that go?”

Trixie looked away and said, “It reminded me that I’m teetering on the edge of a cliff.”

Timequill gave her a gentle smile and said, “You and your mother suffer from completely different issues. Lulamoon you don’t need to worry about losing your sense of self, you will always be the pony you want to be.”

Trixie was having a hard enough time dealing with her depression at the moment, she didn’t need or want any pony other than Maud to be kind to her. Trixie didn’t feel like she had deserved any kindness. Trixie didn’t look at Timequill but she said, “and what if I want to be an evil pony, a conquering pony. What if I want to enslave everypony who ever did me wrong. What would I be than, an evil crazy pony who leaves her only daughter completely alone?”

Trixie surprised herself with what she had just said. She opened her mouth to explain, but she didn’t really know why she had said all that. It just felt like she was going through too much.

Timequill looked at Trixie with gentle understanding eyes. He let out a sigh and said, “It’s been a hard adjustment for you, I know this. But I also know that you will be a wonderful parent someday. If you ever need to talk I’ll be here. I have been hired to work with your mother, I will be doing my best to help her. I promise you.”

Trixie was baffled by this revelation. He was a really good doctor, and if he was assigned to work with her mom…then maybe there was hope after all. Trixie pushed away all her fear and pain and said, “Thank you. I know you will do a good job.”

Trixie walked past him to leave. She had things to do and couldn’t spend any time more time here. When Timequill said goodbye she barely found the strength to return the gesture. There was no more Trixie could do here, and that hurt her. She needed to go to the library for some research, but at the moment all she wanted to do was lie down and cry into Maud’s chest. Her depression found its way, creeping slowly back into her heart numbing her slowly in the process. But worse than even her depression was the sickly feeling that Trixie was beginning to feel again.

Chapter Twenty: A Caring Sister

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty: A Caring Sister
Written by TheCrimsonDM

On her way back to town Trixie was mentally beating herself up. Seeing her mother in that state was simply too hard on her. She was so lost in thought that it surprised her greatly when she felt the air next to her pop, and with a flash of pink light the princess of ponyville appeared. Trixie calmed down after a second and gave out a long sigh. Twilight Sparkle stopped for a moment and watched as Trixie continued walking without giving Twilight a second thought. Twilight quickly caught up with her.

“Hey Trixie, how are you doing?” Twilight asked politely.

Trixie didn’t respond for a few moments, she felt too numb to want to say anything. After a few more seconds of drawn out silence Trixie knew that Twilight wasn’t going to leave her alone. Trixie continued walking forward and looking at the ground she finally said flatly, “I’m not doing too well.”

Trixie nearly tripped but continued walking without giving it a second thought. Twilight placed a wing over Trixie and asked, “what happened? Your'e walking so slow that you're tripping over your own hooves. In fact you’re dragging them ….does it have something to do with Maud?”

Trixie looked up at Twilight and said, “no it doesn’t.”

“Are you sure, Maud has been really quiet ever since you came to Ponyville. I mean she’s never been loud before, but she has barely said a word since she came here. I can tell something is wrong,” Twilight explained in a worried tone.

Trixie heard Twilight’s words but didn’t respond. She didn’t have the strength to do so. She did consider them though. Maud had been unusually quiet. Trixie thought that it was just because of the large crowds of ponies, but even in quieter circumstances Maud had been very quiet. Trixie didn’t like that, but she felt as though there was nothing she could do. Trixie was so powerless, and sick.

Trixie decided to change the topic, she couldn’t handle thinking about why Maud could be upset at the moment. “What did you want?” Trixie asked.

Twilight sounded a little nervous as she asked, “When did you lose your magic, when exactly?”

It was hard thinking back that far, a lot of those memories were scarred with hurtful things. Trixie felt herself cringe at some of the darker ones before she managed to answer, “I’m not sure.”

Twilight thought for a few moments while they walked together down the road towards town. Twilight then said, “are you positive?”

Trixie didn’t look at Twilight as the sinking feeling came down on her. She thought about it for a few moments and said, “I don’t know. I guess after my suicide attempt they stopped working right. Twilight, I was catatonic for a while, I can’t remember much of anything until after I got to the rock farm with Maud. My magic worked until my suicide attempt though, I know that much.”

Twilight was quiet for a few minutes as they continued walking. After they had gotten to the edge of town Twilight finally spoke up saying, “Hmm…so there is nothing new there…then it must be something else…”

Trixie opened her mouth to ask why this was important when Twilight disappeared in a sudden flash of pink light. With the focus of Twilight’s new questions Trixie’s depression began to make way for fear and curiosity. And with Twilight’s sudden disappearance she began feeling angry. All of these emotions were better than feeling depressed, so Trixie decided she wouldn’t forgive Twilight for her rude disappearance quite yet.

Trixie began walking away when suddenly a pink bouncy pony appeared next to her. “Sooooo what do you think of having children?” asked Pinkie Pie.

Trixie stopped moving and nearly fell over as Pinkie Pie stood there staring at her. Trixie had no idea where she came from or why she would dare to ask such a complicated question out of the blue. Trixie forced herself to calm down a little before saying, “I would love to have kids someday…I just don’t think that me and Maud are ready yet.”

Pinkie Pie then squealed before shouting, “YES!”

Trixie began walking forward and said with a little resentment, “well I’m glad you’re happy.” After a moment Trixie asked in a more gentle tone, “why do you ask?”

Pinkie Pie walked alongside her and explained, “oh, Maud is getting close to that age where children are very important, so I asked her what she thought about having kids.”

Trixie stopped, turned towards Pinkie Pie, and very slowly asked her, “what. Did. You. Just. Say.”

Pinkie Pie opened her mouth to speak and Trixie put a hoof up shushing her. Trixie very carefully asked, “when did you ask this, and more importantly why?”

Pinkie Pie looked a little confused at Trixie’s reaction, but she answered, “I asked her when you two first came to Ponyville. And I asked her because she is older than me, like by a lot.”

Trixie looked away and said, “Maud is only… six years older than me.”

Pinkie Pie smiled and said, “wow that’s like a fourth of my life…and wait so you’re only eighteen?”

Trixie replied, “yeah…so what?”

Pinkie Pie grinned and said, “wow, that explains a lot. You’re younger then both me and Twilight Sparkle. No wonder you were so jealous of her. Wait this make me your big sister.”

Trixie gave Pinkie Pie a smile. Although it was hard to explain why, it always seemed to Trixie that talking to Pinkie Pie was fun. Trixie began walking along at a faster pace and talking to Pinkie Pie. “So Pinkie, other than your meddling in my love life. Do you know if anypony is doing anything interesting?”

“Oh sure, There is Applejack, she’s working the applecart right now. And then Rarity has something special for you. And Twilight’s being all secret and paranoid again…I don’t like that, and then Fluttershy has been-“

Trixie cut off Pinkie Pie by saying, “okay I get it. everypony is doing something fun. Why don’t we talk about something else.”

Pinkie Pie was quiet for a moment as she thought of something to talk about. Pinkie Pie finally said, “oh, okay. How about we talk about your being sick?”

Trixie was getting slightly annoyed by Pinkie Pie’s questions. But despite how invasive they were Trixie couldn’t blame Pinkie Pie for asking about her illness. “I don’t know, I guess I used too much magic. I’m getting better though, I’m only a little sick now.”

Pinkie Pie gave Trixie a smile and that’s when Trixie began coughing. Trixie continued coughing hard for a few moments before she finally managed to stop. Trixie’s vision was a little blurry and her uneasiness forced her to sit down. Pinkie Pie sounded very concerned as she asked gently, “are you okay?”

Trixie wiped the spit off of her muzzle and said, “yeah. I’m okay. Just give me a minute.”

“But…the blood,” Pinkie Pie said nervously.

Trixie smiled and said, “there isn’t any blood.” She then tasted something disgusting her mouth and quickly spat it out onto the dirt road. Trixie stared at the red glob that now lay on the ground as it stared back at her resentfully. Trixie looked at her leg where she wiped the spit off. The red smeared stains on her fur were of concern.

Trixie closed her eyes and said, “darn it. it…it has to be something I ate.”

A kind gentle hoof was placed on Trixie’s shoulder, and Pinkie Pie said, “but you didn’t eat much of anything today. If fact I don’t think you took your meds either.”

Trixie didn’t open her eyes, she simply sat there fearfully. As her body began shaking Trixie said, “I couldn’t keep them down. I threw up remember.”

Pinkie Pie wrapped both of her forelegs around Trixie and embraced her into a soft hug. “You are going to be fine. Why don’t I take you somewhere to rest.”

***

The sun was nice and warm on Trixie’s back, and the breeze was nice and gentle. She was lying her head down on a table just outside a small restaurant. An oatmeal smoothie was sitting next to her alongside a basket of hay fry’s that Pinkie Pie was sharing with her. Trixie didn’t feel like eating much, but she did enjoy the smoothie.

Pinkie Pie continued to look worried as she watched Trixie. “Trixie, are you sure that I can’t tell anypony…not even Maud?”

Trixie was tired of talking about this. “Yes Pinkie, I mean it. No telling anypony, especially Maud. I’ll tell her if it becomes important.”

Pinkie Pie looked uneasy with the idea of keeping secrets from her sister, but the last thing that Trixie wanted to do was worry Maud. Besides that Trixie didn’t even know if this was serious or not, it could just be a passing thing…right?

“Okay…I won’t tell anypony…but can we change the subject at least,” Pinkie Pie suggested in a worried tone.

Trixie sat up and took another sip from the smoothie. The cool sensation felt really good on her insides. Trixie gave Pinkie Pie a small smile and said, “yeah let’s do that. Is there anything you wanted to know?”

Pinkie Pie put a hoof to her lip for a moment and looked off to the side. After a few seconds Pinkie grinned. “Actually there is something I am curious about. You and Twilight went to the same school so I want to ask you, where is your baby dragon?”

Trixie had no idea what she had meant for a few moments. Trixie never had a dragon, and why should she there weren’t any dragons in school. She did have a familiar but that was a different story altogether. Feeling a little confused she chalked it up to Pinkie Pie’s crazy and explained, “there aren’t any dragons in Canterlot Pinkie. If there were the whole place would probably be on fire.”

Pinkie Pie now looked a little confused. “But Twilight got Spike over in Canterlot, she got him from the test.”

Trixie stared at Pinkie Pie for a few moments before finally understanding where she had gotten this impression from. Trixie felt angry that Twilight wouldn’t tell her best friends the truth and snapped, “Twilight cheated on that test. Everypony who goes to that school was given a test involving a special colored rock. We were all told that they were eggs, but the test was only to see how much willpower everypony had. Somepony switched Twilight’s rock out with a real dragon egg. I don’t even want to think of how they obtained the egg, or how much trouble could be caused if word ever got home to the dragon home lands about it. Besides we didn’t need baby dragons, we have familiars.”

Pinkie Pie seamed to contemplate this for a few seconds before saying, “what if Twilight doesn’t know that the test was a fake?”

Trixie scoffed at the idea before saying, “of course she would know. Anypony who tried to cheat on the test would find out that they were just rocks.”

“But I don’t think Twilight would do that, she doesn’t cheat on tests,” Pinkie replied.

Trixie considered this for a few moments and finally came to a conclusion. “She didn’t really talk to many ponies…aside from my tutoring she didn’t seem to have any friends.”

Pinkie Pie looked shocked. She then grabbed a mouthful of hay fries and continued staring in awe. Trixie guessed she needed to explain a little more. “When I was in school with her, she had a hard time learning magic. So I was assigned to be her tutor because I could learn new tricks so easily. Twilight and me had some really good times together, even learned a few spells that were forbidden from us. I was in love with the illusion magic, and she was in love with…darker spells. I don’t know why she wanted to be able to shoot laser beams from her horn so badly, but it was important to her.”

Pinkie Pie swallowed the food and said, “wow. So you two were like really close?”

Trixie looked away and said, “yeah…I guess we were. Then something happened, we screwed things up and stopped being friends. Truth be told she was just as responsible as me, but…she was too cocky. That might have been my fault though, I might’ve rubbed off on her in the wrong way.”

Pinkie Pie was quiet for a few moments before she began blushing. Trixie wasn’t sure what was wrong. “Pinkie what’s wrong?”

Pinkie Pie seemed to be blushing more as she said, “the way you said that…it was…um…”

Trixie watched as Pinkie Pie began trying to stifle laughter. Trixie was getting annoyed, she had just told Pinkie Pie something that was really sensitive and all Pinkie could do is laugh at her. “What could I have said that was so funny?”

Pinkie Pie grinned and said quietly, “you rubbed off on Twilight, in the wrong way.” She then broke out into a explosive laughter complete with snorting.

Trixie was upset that all Pinkie Pie could think of was a perverted joke at first, and then she thought about what she had said. Slowly but surely Trixie joined in on the laughter as well. By complete mistake Trixie had just said one of the most inappropriate things she could have, and on top of that she said it about her old rival. The two ponies simply laughed together happily for a few minutes.

When the laughter had finally died down Trixie felt all warm and happy inside, if not a little embarrassed. It was nice to laugh like that, and Pinkie’s face was red from the laughter. Trixie snorted and said, “I, can’t believe I said that. I mean what if Twilight had heard me, I think she would’ve broke.”

Pinkie Pie smiled and said, “nah, she would be embarrassed but she wouldn’t be upset. In fact she might not even understand the joke.”

Trixie nodded in agreement and Pinkie Pie added, “oh and thank you, Trixie.”

Trixie wasn’t sure why Pinkie Pie was thanking her but she accepted saying, “you’re welcome, but what exactly are you thanking me for? Was it the silly thing I said?”

Pinkie Pie simply continued smiling as she explained, “I was pretty sure that you and Maud were going to do something together last night. I’m kinda glad that you two simply decided to go to sleep instead.”

“What,” Trixie began asking in surprise, “why would we invade your personal space like that. That would simply be rude.”

Pinkie Pie looked off to the side and stayed quiet for a while giving Trixie time to drink some more of her oatmeal smoothie. Pinkie Pie finally said, “you have been with Maud long enough to know how…active she is.”

“Well, I know that, but it’s not like she would ever…in public…right?” Trixie asked a little nervous.

“Well no, she wouldn’t do that in public…but she might not have an objection if she thought I was asleep…” Pinkie Pie answered shamefully.

The image of being intimate with Maud appeared in Trixie’s mind, complete with Pinkie Pie watching in the background while eating popcorn. It was a rather silly thought, but something about it was enticing and began leading Trixie into imagining what it would be like with both Maud and Pinkie Pie…

“Um…Trixie. If you really want to have a private party with Maud all you need to do is say so. I would leave you two alone for as long as you needed,” Pinkie Pie explained still sounding a little embarrassed.

Trixie wondered why Pinkie would suggest this right now, and then it hit her. “Are you reading my mind?”

Pinkie Pie looked away and said, “no…but you are giving off some very…sensual vibes right now.”

“Oh…are my emotions that obvious?” Trixie asked feeling a little ashamed, but still playing tantalizing fantasies in the back of her mind.

Pinkie gave Trixie a long quiet stare, making Trixie become more nervous. Idea’s about Pinkie Pie simply wouldn’t leave Trixie’s head. Pinkie Pie finally raised an eyebrow and asked, “is there something else you wanted?”

“Nope, I don’t need anypony else. Just Maud, no other additions I promise,” Trixie answered quickly.

A sly grin grew on Pinkie Pie’s face as she suggested, “oh I don’t think Maud would mind an addition, maybe a certain pink bouncy pony could join in for a game or two. You do know what my favorite game is right?” Pinkie pie leaned over the table and said in a very sensual tone, “it’s pin the tail on the pony.”

Trixie leaned back feeling all kinds of nervous, along with other feelings she didn’t want to admit existed. Trixie’s chair leaned back and began falling backwards before stopping mid air. Trixie’s heart was beating faster than it ever should, and Trixie heard a familiar pony say in a flat tone, “she is pretty good at that game.”

Trixie looked up into Maud’s eyes feeling guilty, but unable to stop her imagination from running wild. Trixie really hopped Pinkie Pie wasn’t reading her mind. Maud righted Trixie’s chair making sure that Trixie didn’t fall over. Maud then looked at Pinkie Pie and said, “we should have a threesome.”

Pinkie Pie face hooved and Trixie broke. She covered her face with both of her hooves and squealed from total embarrassment. Maud then looked at Pinkie Pie and said, “you two were talking about sex right?”

Pinkie Pie giggled a little before saying, “yeah we were, but I was trying to be tactful about it.”

Maud simply stared at Pinkie and asked, “why? There’s nothing wrong with sex.”

Pinkie Pie simply shook her head, and Trixie gave another little embarrassed squeal. Maud gently placed a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder and said, “I was joking about the threesome.” That made Trixie feel a little better, and then Maud added, “we would need different pony. I won’t do that with my sister.” Trixie tried to squeal again but nothing came out of her throat. Maud simply kissed Trixie on the cheek. Even though Trixie loved Maud with all her heart, Maud’s idea of a joke was way too much for Trixie to handle. But at least she was happy.

Chapter Twenty One: On the Rocks

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty One: On the Rocks
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The sun was beginning to get low in the sky, but enough of it was still up for Trixie to feel nice and warm. She began to notice that it didn’t seem like the sun was this bright, nor this warm over in New Slate. But then again, the sun over Canterlot was even brighter. Trixie was enjoying the sun as she walked alongside Maud. Ever since Pinkie Pie had left for whatever it was she did for fun, Maud had been unusually quiet.

Trixie leaned her head over and nuzzled Maud’s neck hopping to get a response. Maud was still quiet but Trixie could feel that there was something pensive about Maud. After a minute of silence Trixie finally asked, “Maud, honey…is there something wrong?”

Maud stopped walking all of a sudden causing Trixie to jolt forward and nearly trip. She had been focusing on nuzzling a little too much to pay attention to where she was going. Trixie didn’t see more than a few ponies around. They were almost alone for the time being.

“Lulu, I’ve been thinking about something,” Maud said in a dull tone. Trixie could sense that Maud was in a serious mood though. Whatever she was thinking about must have been very important to her. “I want to have kids one day. I’m not ready yet, but I wanted to know if you wanted the same thing.”

Fear and joy mixed together as Trixie heard these words. She had wanted children so badly, but she knew she wasn’t ready yet. And the fear of becoming like her mother was still in the back of her mind. Trixie fought to keep that fear back as she said, “I want to raise a family with you, more than anything else in the world. But I’m not ready for it either.”

Trixie was happily surprised to see a small smile on Maud’s face. Trixie could also feel Maud’s overwhelming joy. Maud wrapped a leg around Trixie and gave her a kiss. As she pulled back she said, “I love you, Lulu.”

Trixie smiled and felt her fear subsiding. Maud’s love was an overpowering emotion that Trixie enjoyed so much. Trixie couldn’t even begin to imagine what life without Maud would be like, and the mere idea of it was terrible. Trixie would be with Maud forever and nothing was going to change that for her.

“Do you want to do something fun?” Maud asked in a flat tone.

It was a little concerning that Maud changed the subject so quickly, but Trixie felt that a deeper conversation about this topic was at the moment not necessary. All the little questions about how they would go about raising, let alone getting children would be answered at some point in the future. So Trixie let the topic go away for now.

On the other hoof Trixie had forgotten about one of the reasons for this trip, to have fun. It was in part a vacation, so why should she stay feeling depressed all the time. Trixie smiled and asked, “what did you have in mind?”

“A rock hunt.”

Trixie had nearly forgotten about rock hunts. She had spent the last two weeks dealing with an emotional wrecking ball and forgot that Maud loved going on rock hunts. So long as they weren’t playing camouflage, Maud’s idea of fun was surprisingly entertaining.

Trixie smiled and said, “sounds fun.”

***

The sky was cast in a beautiful orange glow, and the surrounding forest was nice and calm. Trixie followed Maud as the two of them made their way through the woods near Ponyville looking for rocks. Maud had a small checklist of rocks she wanted to find before the end of the day, and Trixie was overjoyed to help her.

“Should we make this interesting?” asked Trixie feeling a little playful.

Maud looked at Trixie and asked, “but rocks are already interesting?”

Trixie thought for a moment and then explained, “whoever finds the most rocks on your list will win. If I win…I want you to sing, for me and all of our friends.” Considering Trixie had never heard Maud sing before this sounded like a great plan.

Maud looked down at the list she held in her hooves, she then looked back at Trixie and said, “alright. I’ve never heard you sing before. It will be fun when I win.”

Trixie began laughing and stopped as Maud put the checklist in her hooves. Maud looked Trixie dead in the eyes and said, “you will need this.”

Trixie sat still for a few seconds before she realized that Maud had no fear of losing this competition. That was fine, it was not like Trixie could lose. She grew up in Ponyville after all. Besides that, she refused to let everypony hear her singing. The hunt was on.

Trixie walked away and took a look at the list. The first rock to find on her list was flint. That should be easy enough to find, ponies go hiking all the time out here. So there had to be some. Trixie began her search.

It took Trixie nearly five full minutes before she found a white rock, it looked like it could be flint. Trixie concentrated on the rock and used a spell that allowed her to easily find all sorts of rocks in the past. Or at least she tried to. After only a few seconds of trying Trixie’s horn flared in pain and she dropped the spell. She had really hoped that her good mood would translate into good magic, but that wasn’t going to happen.

Trixie let out a sigh and as the pain began to leave her horn she placed the rock into her saddlebags. This hunt might be a little harder then she thought, but Trixie wouldn’t give up that easily.

Next on the list was limestone, Trixie knew this one would be easier to find. Trixie walked around searching the forest floor for a few minutes before coming across a dark gray rock riddled with white streaks. This had to be limestone, only a foal could get this wrong. Trixie quickly pocketed the rock and gleefully continued onward.

Eventually Trixie had found all of the rocks on the list and then returned to where she had left Maud. Maud was sitting down and staring at a particularly shiny red gem stone that she held in her hooves. Trixie had to admit that the gem was really pretty.

Trixie walked up to her and felt a little prideful as she dropped the saddlebag next to Maud saying, “I think tonight will be awesome. I have collected all of the rocks, and now I get to hear you sing.”

Maud looked up at Trixie and said, “so have I.”

Trixie cocked her head to the side trying to figure out who won. She now realized that leaving Maud’s side to search for the rocks, meant that she had no idea who actually achieved their goal first. Trixie felt silly now that she realized the contest was in vain. Trixie sat down next to Maud and stared at the rock. “Where did you find that ruby, it’s so pretty.”

Maud looked up at Trixie and said, “it’s a fire ruby, these are fairly rare. I was lucky to find sticking out of the earth about thirty feet away from here. It was caught underneath a tree.”

Maud pointed in a direction, and Trixie’s eyes followed. Trixie stopped breathless as she saw a tree that had been knocked over as though a hurricane had come through and ripped it out of the earth. There was a small hole just underneath the tree. Trixie suspected that the tree had not been destroyed like that until Maud came along. Maud’s strength was sometimes a frightful thing.

Trixie looked at Maud who was now digging through Trixie’s saddle bag and examining the rocks. Trixie grinned proudly at her hard work. Maud eventually picked up the white flint rock and looked at it for a few seconds before asking, “what is this?”

“It’s a flint stone,” Trixie replied happily.

Maud put the rock down next to her and then dug through her own saddlebags. Maud pulled out a gray rock with a thin layer of white on one side of it. Maud passed the gray rock over to Trixie and then picked up the white rock Trixie had found.

Trixie looked hard at the rock before her and noticed that this rock had an almost glassy appearance. Maud then asked, “do you see a difference?”

Trixie looked at the two rocks, and said, “this one is…um…glassy looking. The one I found is more rough in appearance.”

Maud smiled and said, “yes, do you know why that is?”

Trixie shook her head. She had the feeling that this wasn’t a good sign for her. Maud explained, “Lulu, you found chert. Flint and chert are related, but the list stated that you needed a flint rock. Do you know what that means?”

Trixie gulped and said nervously, “does it mean I get a do over?”

Maud leaned over and kissed Trixie softly on the cheek before saying, “no. It means that you get to serenade me tonight. While our friends watch.”

Trixie could feel her face blushing from having heard that. She was terrified of singing in front of ponies. But maybe if it was only her closest friends, and if it was for Maud…then maybe she could try singing for them.

On their way back home Trixie discovered something wonderful. A bed of beautiful blue flowers. Trixie began sniffing the wonderful scent of the flowers before Maud pulled her away. Trixie turned around to explain how wonderful they smelled when Trixie sneezed, all over Maud’s face. Maud looked surprised for a few moments as Trixie apologized.

Maud looked back at the flowers and said, “Pinkie Pie told me once that she had an allergic reaction to flowers like that.”

Trixie wiped her nose on her foreleg and said, “really, I didn’t know Pinkie Pie was allergic to flowers.”

Maud cleaned her face with a handkerchief before explaining, “Pinkie Pie didn’t know either. She tried to blame it on some kind of magical curse, but I know her. She has a funny way of talking about things. So it must have been an allergy. Her tongue swelled up from them.”

Trixie wondered how that would’ve happened and asked, “did she eat them?”

Maud looked at Trixie and said, “probably. I’ve caught her eating some pretty weird things before.”

Trixie could only giggle at the idea of what kinds of things Pinkie Pie might’ve tried to eat. For some reason Trixie could imagine Pinkie Pie eating rocks down at the rock farm, and that made her giggle harder. The two ponies continued walking after that. Trixie really hoped that she wouldn’t have to sing to more than just Maud and Pinkie Pie, but she had a feeling that it wouldn’t work out that way.

***

By the time the two ponies got back to Sugarcube Corner the sun had nearly set. The sky was cast into a deep purple twilight. Trixie loved this time of night and wanted to watch the stars with Maud. But normal ponies didn’t stay up watching the stars, that was just one of Trixie’s favorite hobbies. Maybe she could stargaze with Maud some night, but tonight she had a performance.

The house was dark inside, and quiet. Trixie and Maud made their way upstairs quietly trying not to disturb anypony who was sleeping. The Cake’s went to bed earlier than Trixie liked. There was a light coming from inside Pinkie Pie’s room. That meant that at least Pinkie Pie was home, although it was really quiet inside for some reason.

Trixie opened the door only to see a surprised looking Fluttershy standing the room, and no Pinkie Pie in sight. Maud entered the room ahead of Trixie and made her way to the bed. Trixie walked in very slowly and stared in awe at Fluttershy.

It wasn’t the fact that Fluttershy was inside Pinkie’s room that surprised her. It was what Fluttershy was wearing. Fluttershy was wearing Trixie’s old cloak, and that was a little awkward for Trixie to see.

Fluttershy looked at the two ponies looking a little confused before saying, “um…is Pinkie Pie with you?”

Trixie shook her head and shut the bedroom door. Trixie was determined to completely ignore Fluttershy’s crush for now. Then Trixie saw something leaning against Pinkie Pie’s bed, something that was almost seemingly placed there just for her. A bright pink acoustic guitar.

Trixie picked up the guitar and sat on Pinkie Pie’s bed before she strummed it a few times. It sounded lovely, although Trixie despised the color of it. Pink simply didn’t belong on guitars. Fluttershy looked a little interested in what Trixie was doing, and Maud found a spot to sit down in front of Trixie. Fluttershy quickly sat next to her and looked up excitedly.

Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I promised that I would sing in front of our friends. Is it okay if I sing in front of just you two?”

Maud nodded. Trixie then looked at Fluttershy and asked, “would you like to hear? I’m not really that good at singing, but I’ll try my best.”

Fluttershy grinned and had a little blush as she said, “oh I would just love it if you sang for me, I mean um…us.”

This time Trixie actually enjoyed Fluttershy’s little crush. It was nice to know that ponies other than Maud might find her attractive, and actually wanted to hear her sing. Trixie knew she wasn’t very good at singing but she did know how to play a guitar.

Trixie began strumming up a nice soft tune for the song. She didn’t have any particular song in mind, she had a hard time remembering the words of any. So she decided to make one up, maybe she would luck out and make something half way decent.

Trixie inhaled slowly, praying that no pony would be too disappointed in her song, and began to sing a soft paced song for Maud.

“I was a tired blue mare, walking the road of despair. Until came along a gray pony so fair.
Until then I had been hurt, sleeping in the dirt. The earth was cold, and so was my soul.

She was the pony of rock, and the pony of earth, the pony to keep me warm by the hearth.
She was my hero then, and my hero now, without her I wouldn’t make a sound.
Even in darkness, all that surrounds me, I will have you always beside me.

By her side I do stand tall. Even when my poor heart stalls.
I will be here when the light falls, darkness won’t get through these walls.

Boulders may crumble, and mountain loom tall, but my heart of stone never shall fall.
Let my words be heard by the divine. Maud’s my heart of stone and she is mine. Simple and True. I am in love you.

Now I’m a strong blue mare, and true love we share.”

After Trixie had sung the last line of her song she looked up from the guitar and looked into Maud’s eyes. Trixie had half hopped that Maud would enjoy the song, but didn’t expect to see her like this. Maud’s eyes were wet and glossy, her face was a deep shade of red, and there was happy smile across her face.

Trixie couldn’t help but smile and look away. That’s when Trixie noticed the four ponies sticking their heads out from behind the door way and watching Trixie. Pinkie Pie, applejack, rarity, and Rainbow Dash were all watching from the hallway just outside of Pinkie pie’s room. Trixie felt a cold shiver run down her spine as she realized that they had all been listening and watching her.

Trixie looked in the other direction fearing the insults they would launch at her for her terrible performance. Pinkie Pie said, “that song was awesome, I didn’t even know you could play a guitar. Isn’t Trixie talented?”

Trixie peeked over at them to see them all nodding in agreement. It was nice of them to lie for her. All of a sudden Maud stood up and picked up the guitar from Trixie. Maud carefully set it down on the floor and looked at Trixie. Trixie could feel an exceedingly warm emotion coming off of Maud, it was an almost hot feeling. Trixie wasn’t sure what was happening until after Maud kissed her deeply.

Maud pulled away after a moment and said, “Pinkie Pie I’m borrowing your room for tonight.”

Fluttershy gave a quiet squeak as Maud pushed Trixie down onto Pinkie’s Pie’s bed and climbed on top of her. Maud whispered, “no pony has ever song me a love song before…tonight I’m going to make you feel things you never thought possible.”

Trixie glanced over at the group of ponies and watched Fluttershy scurrying out of the door with a beet red face. Pinkie Pie’s ears were dropped and she looked a little misplaced. As Applejack closed the door Trixie heard Pinkie Pie say, “b-b-but…that’s my bed.”

Rarity said, “I’ll help you wash your sheets later, but for now let’s leave the-“ she was cut off by the door closing.

Trixie was then left to the devices of Maud Pie, and despite the embarrassment, she wouldn’t have it be any other way.

Chapter Twenty Two: The Poison Within

Chapter Twenty Two: The Poison Within

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Two: The Poison Within
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The air was cold against Trixie’s fur as she stood inside the dark room. She couldn’t make out anything in the darkness, but she could feel the uneven hard floor beneath her. Trixie tried to use her magic to light up the room but stopped just as she remembered her magic would hurt her. Trixie couldn’t help but feel afraid of this dark cold room.

A purple light began to glow around her, its dim light allowing Trixie to see where she was. Trixie was inside of a black room, the walls, ceiling, and floor were all made of some kind of black stone. Trixie was standing on a set of stairs leading down towards a large doorway. A dark ominous feeling was coming from down that way. Trixie didn’t like it at all.

“You know you’re responsible for this Trixie,” said a disturbingly familiar mare’s voice.

Trixie looked behind herself and saw her doppelganger standing before her with a purple aura glowing from her horn. Trixie scowled at her and said, “Scath.”

Scath smiled at Trixie and began to pace around her. “You don’t even know why Scath choose the name do you? Has it not occurred to you that Scath is your shadow? That Scath was sick of being pushed around? We had been part of you, we had been part of Twilight. And together we decided to become more than just fragments to be used by creatures of corruption like the Deep One. No we, the great and powerful Scath have decided to become the ruler of all.”

Trixie grinned slyly at Scath saying, “no pony will bow to a self righteous monster like yourself.”

“Oh but we are simply being the pony we were meant to be, before you abandoned us to make ‘friends’. You have ruined our good name, and become a pathetic creature,” Scath explained.

Trixie was staring at what she now believed to be some kind of twisted mirror. Scath may be a separate creature, and somehow connected to Twilight. But she was certain that she was staring at an evil version of herself, and it disgusted her.

Scath then stopped and looked at Trixie saying, “you know all Scath needs to do to cause you trouble, is to talk to Maud. We could hurt her, in ways you could only imagine, and she would blame you. Isn’t it wonderful what we could do?”

White hot anger flashed through Trixie at Scath’s words and Trixie lashed out with a hoof trying to punch her doppelganger. Scath teleported away just out of Trixie’s reach, and closer towards the open doorway. Scath grinned and said, “oh, so that’s what it takes to make you chase after us.”

Scath turned and fled through the doorway, and for the moment Trixie didn’t care what creepy monsters lay behind there. She was going to smack Scath silly for even suggesting the idea of hurting Maud. Trixie chased after Scath without a moment’s hesitation.

Inside the doorway Trixie found a room that was darkly lit by a fire pit. The purple colored fire cast a purple flickering light about the small black chamber. A pick axe lay on the floor next to a large statue. The statue didn’t make sense to her at first but as she stared at it, it seemed to become clearer.

The statue stood nearly ten feet tall, and was shaped like a long tall and skinny primate. The primate had its arms sticking straight up towards the sky in an anguished posture as though it was suffering from a terrible pain. The primate creature was far to skinny to be a living creature, it was nearly a skeleton. The statue was made completely of obsidian. In fact Trixie began to suspect that everything around her was made of obsidian.

Scath reappeared from behind the statue and said, “oh Trixie, did you really think that Twilight could handle us? We are after all, you. And we both know that Twilight has never really beaten us in a battle. The one time she had even tried, she cheated. And oh does that burn.”

Trixie nearly screamed at Scath in anger as she said, “even though she cheated in our magic duel, we deserved it. The things we did were terrible. Can’t you understand that?”

Scath replied with an angry tone, “no we cannot, for what the villagers did was horrible to us. We deserved their love and affection and they hurt us. We will get their love, or we will get our revenge. Can’t you understand us, and our pain?”

Trixie looked away and said in a quieter tone, “I’m through with revenge. All it does is hurt me, and the ponies I love. I still have flashbacks of the things I did sometimes, and it’s horrible. I think I locked Fluttershy inside a cage.”

Scath laughed villainously before saying, “oh you were going to, until she showed us how much she admired us. Hehehe the things that we did to that little butter yellow subject of ours. It is no wonder she still loves us. Too bad all you can do is forget about it, and hurt her more by being with Maud, right in front of her face. Even I wouldn’t do that to anypony.”

That was it, something inside Trixie broke and she charged at Scath. Trixie summoned all the energy she could into her horn and screamed. Just as Trixie was about to unleash the built up magic at her foe, a bright light blinded her.

***

Trixie covered her eyes and moaned as she tried to block out the light. She looked around and realized that she was no longer in that dark place with Scath. Trixie was now lying next to Maud inside of the bed Pinkie Pie had set up for them. The light came through the window and was directly in Trixie’s eyes. Trixie hated the light.

That dream she had just woken from was not by any means normal. There was something about it that was very off, and in some ways almost real. It was far too early to wonder about such dreadful things, she decided it would be best to not worry about it until after she had drank her coffee.

Trixie rolled out of bed and shook herself. She needed a shower after the things Maud had done to her the night before, but most importantly, she needed to pee. Maud stirred a little and said in a begging tone, “come back to bed Lulu. Hold me.”

Trixie smiled down at her sleepy lover and said, “I’ll be right back, I need to pee.”

Maud groaned and went back to sleep as Trixie left the room. She made her way down the stairs and into the bathroom located on the third floor of this four story house. Trixie made her way inside and quietly took care of her business. Afterwards Trixie washed her hooves in the sink and noticed scars around her legs.

Trixie had never had any scars before. She then looked into the mirror and found scars on her face. One over her right eye, one under her left cheek, one on her lip, and the last one was just over her left eye. Panic began rushing through her body as she looked at her sides and noticed scars over her flanks, especially on her cutie mark and going towards her rump. Trixie screamed fearfully.

A few minutes later Trixie was cowering behind the bathroom door shaking, it was locked and she was using her body to help keep it shut. She didn’t want anypony to see her like this, not like the damaged, scarred goods that she knew she’d always been. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed from the confusion and fear.

She had no idea how these scars had appeared. She had never been hurt this badly before. It was almost like all her emotional scars had been transformed into physical ones. Almost like some kind of horrid joke, but who would ever be so cruel to do this too her.

“Lulu,” Maud said softly through the door, “please come out. I’m here for you.”

Trixie let out a cry before saying, “no, Trixie is hideous. We look like a monstrous freak. We won’t come out. You can’t be allowed to see Trixie like this.”

Maud was silent for a few seconds before she said in a worried voice, “I’m sure it’s not that bad.”

Trixie tried to quiet her sobs for a moment and calm down. She said, “you don’t know, you don’t know anything about Trixie. Not about how horrible she is, nor about what she secretly desires, nor about her darkest fears, you don’t know anything about the meek and powerless Trixie.”

For the longest time Maud stayed quiet, the only sounds audible to her were those of her own sobs. Trixie finally gave up on hearing Maud say something that would make her feel better about this when suddenly she heard Maud’s voice. “You’re right, I don’t know as much about you as I would like to Lulu. So I want you to tell me everything. I’ll listen, like always…I promise.”

Trixie heard the pain in Maud’s voice, she hadn’t heard Maud sound hurt before. If Trixie had somehow hurt Maud’s feelings then she could never forgive herself for the act. Trixie opened up the bathroom door a crack and saw Maud sitting patiently outside of it.

Maud was wearing a sad expression with some tears running down her face when Trixie opened the door. As Trixie stared at Maud she watched Maud grow a sad smile as she said, “you opened the door.” Maud quickly frowned and cringed as she tried to fight back her tears.

To an outsider Maud’s sadness might seem more normal, but Trixie knew her special somepony better than that. Maud’s shouldn’t be this upset over Trixie alone, something else must have happened. Trixie only opened the door enough for her to see through with one eye, she still didn’t want Maud to see her body like this.

“Maud, are you feeling okay?” Trixie asked feeling concern for her special somepony.

Maud looked confused for a second before looking surprised. Her eyes widened in shock as she seemed to realize something. Then Maud broke down and she clenched her eyes shut nearly crying again. “Lulu…I’m….scared…”

Trixie opened her mouth to explain that it was okay to cry sometimes, but stopped short at Maud’s expression of deep emotional pain. Maud looked around herself quickly before saying quietly, “please let me inside, before Pinkie Pie see’s me like this.”

Too shocked at her lover becoming so emotionally destroyed, Trixie couldn’t help but open the door for Maud. Trixie made sure to stay hidden behind it while Maud entered, so that no pony could see her body. Just as Maud entered the bathroom Trixie closed the door so fast she nearly slammed it shut. To her surprise she watched Maud jump forward in surprise from the sound. Could Maud really be this scared?

Trixie leaned her back against the door and sat on the floor. She watched fearfully as Maud turned around and examined her. Maud’s expression went from surprise to confusion, and finally ended on absolutely horror. Trixie cringed in fear as Maud looked at her.

“Lulu…those are new, and I should know,” Maud said in a quiet timid voice.

Trixie wiped her tears away with a hoof but they simply came back. The feeling of shame simply wouldn’t leave her alone. “Trixie doesn’t know what happened; we just woke up after a nightmare about Scath…and then this….”

Trixie began to feel her fear, shame, guilt, and pain all stirring together. She tried her best to not start crying and found Maud starting to join her. Maud quickly walked up and wrapped her hooves around Trixie before the two of them began sobbing together.

They held each other, crying in each other’s embrace for nearly ten minutes, with Maud nuzzling Trixie’s chest. Finally a knocking was heard at the bathroom door. Pinkie Pie said through the door, “is everything okay you two?”

Trixie watched as Maud’s expression changed from sorrow to terror. Maud looked into Trixie’s eyes and whispered, “S-s-she can’t s-s-see me like this. Lulu help me…save me.”

Trixie wasn’t in any better of an emotional state, but she felt Maud’s terror as well. Trixie cleared her throat before saying, “something’s wrong with us, we…don’t know what it is but we need help.”

Pinkie Pie then said, “of course you need help, and I’m glad that you finally asked. With how sick you have been. I’ve been scared, especially after you coughed out so-“

Trixie cut her off in a near shout saying, “Trixie has no time for your crazy talk. Go fetch Twilight Sparkle and tell her we have need of her services.” Trixie calmed herself down having now stopped Pinkie Pie from revealing something that was secret. “Please Pinkie Pie, we are…changed somehow. Our body has been transformed.”

Pinkie Pie was quiet for a moment causing Trixie to think that she had left on her assigned task. Pinkie Pie surprised Trixie when she said, “um…it’s hard to understand you when you talk like that Trixie. Are you saying that you and Maud fused into some kind of monster pony? Because you keep saying ‘we’.”

Despite the randomness of what Pinkie Pie had suggested, she used the word ‘monster’ and that was all Trixie could focus on and she couldn’t help it anymore. She broke down into sobbing tears again. Maud finally pulled away and gently opened the bathroom door against Trixie’s back. Maud only opened it a few inches to show Pinkie her red face. Maud had been crying so hard her face was red.

Pinkie Pie let out an audible gasp at Maud. Maud explained in a barely even voice, obviously attempting to sound like her normal stoic self, “I don’t know what happened, but Trixie has acquired scar tissue on her body over night.”

Pinkie Pie said, “wow that sounds like a curse…”

Maud’s eyes grew wide as she said in a fearful tone, “curse. Like the blue flower curse?”

“Oh no, you two didn’t come across any poison joke yesterday did you?” Pinkie asked concerned. “I know you went hiking in the forest.”

Maud looked down at Trixie and Maud’s lip began to quiver slighter. “Yes, and Trixie smelled them.”

Pinkie Pie let out a sigh before saying, “and let me guess. You joined in without thinking about it?”

Maud closed her eyes and said timidly, “I pulled her away from them…and then she sneezed on me.”

Pinkie Pie began laughing for a few seconds before saying, “that’s gross. Okay, I can fix you guys pretty quick. Just let me get Twilight.”

Pinkie Pie left, and Maud shut the door and returned to Trixie’s embrace. Maud shivered and whimpered in Trixie’s embrace. Maud was a little taller than Trixie but right now Maud was acting so small and afraid that Trixie was worried for her. Trixie and Maud cried together, whatever kind of curse afflicted them it was pure evil. For nothing had scared Maud before save for Trixie’s death.

***

A few hours had passed and Pinkie Pie had returned without company. By this time Trixie had made her way into Pinkie’s room and had wrapped herself into a blanket. She had wrapped the blanket around herself so tight that no pony could hope to steal her cover from her.

Maud on the other hoof, was acting scared still. Even Gummy, Pinkie Pie’s, pet alligator was scaring her. Trixie had to keep them separated after it tried to nibble on Maud. Maud had let out a shrilling scream as though she was dying. Even wrapped in her blanket cloak, and feeling hideous she still stood guard for Maud, protecting her from the dreaded toothless alligator.

When Pinkie returned alone Trixie began to despair thinking that Pinkie had been unable to find help. But Pinkie showed them a green potion, one that would be poured into a nice hot bath for the two ponies. A bath was something that they had desperately needed.

Pinkie Pie began to prepare them a bath downstairs leaving Maud alone with Trixie. Maud was avoiding looking at her sister, and seemed more terrified of Pinkie Pie then most anything else. Trixie was worried about that.

“Maud, why are you scared of Pinkie Pie?” Trixie asked gently.

For a moment she didn’t get a response but finally Maud said in a tiny voice, “I don’t want to talk about it. not now, not ever.”

Maud began to shake from the fear again, and Trixie didn’t feel like pressing the matter. Whatever might have happened, it didn’t matter because Trixie was here now. Trixie walked up and held Maud until Pinkie Pie came up and told them that the bath was finished. Trixie wasn’t going to leave Maud’s side anytime soon.

Chapter Twenty Three: Wet Lies

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Three: Wet Lies
TheCrimsonDM

Trixie soaked in the hot water of the bath lying on her side, her forelegs wrapped around Maud as they soaked in the green tinted water. She nuzzled into Maud’s strong chest and had her legs wrapped around Maud. She took in the sweet smell of the herbs used to cure them of the Poison Joke. Trixie had been surprised to watch as the bath water washed the scars away as easily as dirt.

Trixie would have loved to make this bath a little more intimate, but Pinkie Pie poked her head in almost every five minutes to check up on them. The idea that Pinkie Pie might be getting her revenge for what Trixie and Maud had done on Pinkie’s bed the night before had crossed her mind. Trixie let out a sigh hoping that Pinkie Pie wouldn’t hold it against them for too long. Maud was still quiet and Trixie couldn’t help but worry about her.

“Honey…um…I have a question,” Trixie said timidly.

Maud wrapped a leg around Trixie’s waist and said, “so do I.”

That didn’t sound good. Maud had a strange feeling about her. It wasn’t something that Trixie could quite place. Trixie didn’t feel that her own question was all that important at the moment, she could wait. “Okay what do you need to know?”

No reply came from Maud for a few long seconds, but finally Maud said, “actually I have a few questions. First of all who is Scath?”

Trixie felt Maud’s leg grip become a little tighter around her waist. She could also feel Maud’s concern. Trixie didn’t want to tell Maud about Scath, she didn’t want to worry her. She could lie to Maud, but that felt wrong. She really didn’t want to talk about it, or even think about it. Plus if Trixie could only keep this secret a little longer, it could keep Maud safe from harm, she just had to keep it secret until Twilight fixed this mess.

At the same time something told Trixie, that Maud didn’t need to know, because this didn’t concern Maud in the slightest. That Maud would only make things harder than need be, and keeping the secrets would be best. Trixie didn’t like that part of her, but she agreed with it.

“Wow, that’s definitely a…question,” Trixie replied nervously. “Okay so, Scath is…a nightmare I had. It scared me, and I don’t do very well with scary things…you know.”

Maud was quiet for a moment before saying, “so Scath isn’t a stallion?”

Trixie nearly sat up in surprise at hearing that, but couldn’t bring herself to pull away from Maud’s warm, fuzzy, and wet chest. “No, not at all. Why would you even worry about that?”

Again there was no reply for a long moment. Finally Maud said, “I was worried that you might be thinking about somepony else…you were saying that name in your sleep last night as well.”

“Stallions are disgusting. I mean they have…things. I don’t even want to think about a stallion that way. Besides that I would never cheat on you, Maud. You mean more to me then the whole world,” Trixie explained and finished by kissing Maud’s chest softly.

Maud then said, “thank you.” Trixie found Maud’s hoof beginning to slide a little lower down her waist. Maud then asked, “and what about your health, are you feeling okay? You’ve been throwing up?”

Trixie began to understand the rules here. So long as Trixie gave out satisfactory answers Maud would continue to slide her hooves lower. Maybe if Trixie answered them all she would get exactly what she wanted. Trixie liked this game now.

Trixie couldn’t help but purr, “mmm, I’m fine. Just fine, but if you were to give me an examination I wouldn’t be opposed.” Trixie opened her mouth to say more, but then realized exactly what she had just said to Maud and closed her eyes, her face beginning to burn from embarrassment. She didn’t mean to say that out loud.

“That’s new,” Maud said sliding her hoof a little lower. “I’m not a doctor. but I could try my ‘hoof’ at it.”

Maud’s hoof was indeed a magical cure to many problems for Trixie, although it wasn’t a mystery as to why. Trixie craved Maud’s hoof, wanting it to move even lower. Trixie then asked, “did you have any more questions?”

Maud kissed the back of Trixie’s head softly and said, “just one. What were you doing on the first day we came to Ponyville. You disappeared completely, and I didn’t see you until late at night. You got sick after that, and didn’t say anything else about it. So what happened?”

Trixie hadn’t realized that Maud was so observant, Maud was there to hold her when things got rough, not to examine every little detail of her life. It surprised Trixie that Maud would actually pay attention to all these small details. Trixie felt that her actions should not have to be examined. Trixie loved her observant pony though, if only Trixie could change Maud’s attention to something a little more personal…

“I was talking to somepony who saved my life,” Trixie said as she wiggled next to Maud. She wanted Maud’s touch so badly.

Maud slid her hoof down a little lower, now resting it over Trixie’s belly button. Trixie wanted it to move a little more. Maud then asked, “do you still love me?”

Trixie nuzzled into Maud’s neck before whispering, “Yes I do.”

Maud slid her hoof down right next to Trixie’s sensitive spot. Trixie stifled a moan and then Maud stopped moving. Trixie looked up at Maud with pleading eyes for her to continue when Maud said, “Trixie, I know you love me. But I also know that you have been lying to me.”

Fear stole away Trixie’s heart, and her eyes widened. How could Maud have possibly known, about any of this. Maud looked Trixie dead center in the eyes, Maud’s eyes seamed to almost pierce Trixie’s soul. “I know that something bad happened that night, something involving Scath. I also know that you are not well. You can’t hide these things from me.”

Trixie shrank back as far as she could against the small tubs interior wall. She had been caught, and Maud didn’t seem happy about his. Trixie could feel how upset Maud was. Trixie could only hope that Maud wasn’t angry with her and would understand that she did it to protect her loving earth pony.

“Trixie…Lulu. I’m not mad at you. But lying to me…” Maud said quietly.

Trixie looked up at Maud and said in a fragile voice, “I-I-I didn’t lie. You just asked me the wrong questions. I…” Trixie’s mind began working into overdrive to find an escape from this. “You asked how I was feeling, and right now I feel fine. You asked who Scath was, and she really is a nightmare…one that I wish didn’t exist. And you asked me what I had been doing, I was with Twilight and Zecora. They both saved my life. So you see I didn’t lie to you, I was just confused by your questions.”

Trixie pouted her lips in an attempt to make herself appear to be upset with the accusation. She stayed that way looking up at Maud for a few seconds before Maud finally said, “you’re right. I should have been more detailed with my questions…but now you seem to know what I wanted to ask right?”

Trixie looked away and said, “yeah…I do. And it was ‘probably’ wrong of me to not answer them properly. I…it’s just that these things scare me, and I didn’t want to think about them.”

Maud pulled Trixie back next to her and said, “so you admit lying to me?”

“Trixie didn’t lie to you. She only…I only misunderstood your questions…on purpose,” Trixie answered shamefully.

Maud let out a sigh and said, “I’m glad you told me the truth, about that. I have been worried about you Lulu. But you hurt my feelings. How are you going to make up for that?”

“I’ll tell you the truth. I swear,” Trixie said.

Maud was quiet for a moment before explaining, “but you hurt me more than that. How are you going to make me not hurt anymore?”

Trixie quickly spoke saying, “punish Trixie, please. But don’t be hurt, you can take it all out on us, Maud. We promise Trixie won’t complain so long as you are okay.”

Maud looked at Trixie and a wicked grin grew on her face as she said, “you know it was that mouth of yours that hurt me. Maybe it can also make me feel better, make me feel good? But I don’t know how you could do that with nothing but a hot tongue.”

Trixie’s face began warming up intensely from what Maud was implying. Usually Maud was very direct, but right now she was hinting at what Trixie would need to do to for forgiveness. Trixie’s face warmed up even more as she said, “I…okay. I can do that, I mean…it’s not like we haven’t done that before…right.”

Maud looked at Trixie and in a way that felt very familiar to her; Maud cocked her head to the side and said, “I don’t understand. You will need to be more direct with me.”

That was it, Maud was teasing Trixie in the worst way. Maud was forcing Trixie to say embarrassing things as punishment. Hopefully Maud wouldn’t make this any worse.

Trixie closed her eyes and said, “…I’ll…I’ll use my mouth…and…um…”

Maud put a hoof to Trixie’s lips stopping her from speaking. Trixie looked up with pleading eyes, she felt too embarrassed to say what Maud wanted her too. Maud then said in her monotone voice, “I will be nice and give you a choice. You can either say the words, or I can borrow some of Pinkie Pie’s toys to use on you. She has a gag to stop that lying mouth of yours if need be.”

“G-g-g-gag?” Trixie asked in a fearful tone.

“A ball gag to be exact. If that’s what you prefer,” Maud explained.

Gags and bondage were the only images Trixie could see in her mind now. And she really disliked imaging them. Trixie closed her eyes shut hard and said, “I’ll give you mouth sex.”

Maud patted Trixie on the head and said in a soft tone, “that’s a good pony. But it’s actually called oral sex. I have a book that you could read on the sub-“

“No, no more talking about things like that. I’ll just do whatever okay, “Trixie said quickly trying to prevent Maud from embarrassing her more. She didn’t know exactly how far Maud would take things, but she knew that Maud had no shame when it came to talking about this subject. Maud was a pervert and there was only one way to appease her.

Trixie began moving her head and body awkwardly in the tub, attempting to get a good position without hurting herself. Trixie finally got her head comfortably down near Maud’s flanks and it didn’t take a psychic pony to know that Maud was excited. Trixie began finding herself very excited as well. Usually Maud was the one doing things to her, but now she was returning the favor. It was a new experience and despite being very embarrassing she now wanted nothing more than to make Maud happy. Trixie was about to start when the bathroom door suddenly swung open and Pinkie Pie bounced in.

Pinkie Pie didn’t seem to react to the awkward Position that Trixie was in, and instead only smiled at the two ponies. Trixie quickly found herself trying to get back into a more normal looking position before Pinkie Pie asked any questions. Pinkie Pie grinned at them and said, “did you two wash up real good? Because I’m making, “Pinkie Pie then sung the last word, “breakfast.”

Pinkie Pie then turned and walked towards the door but didn’t leave. She looked back at them and added, “and it would break my heart if you two weren’t there to enjoy it with me.”

Pinkie Pie stayed until Trixie and Maud crawled out of the bathtub, then Pinkie decided to leave. Trixie began feeling immensely less embarrassed after drying off. But she was also now upset with Pinkie Pie, she would talk to her about personal space, but she remembered all the shameful things that she had done on Pinkie Pie’s bed. At this point it would probably be best to simply burn the sheets, washing them might be out of the question. Or at least that’s how Trixie felt about it.

Just after drying off with a towel Trixie was about to leave the bathroom when Maud asked, “did you take your meds today?”

Trixie stood still for a second trying to remember if she had. Between the scars, and being caught lying to Maud, and then being punished by Maud, Trixie couldn’t really remember. All she could really think about at the moment was how Maud was going to punish her again later, and Trixie would be dead from embarrassment if Maud even showed her what one of those gags looked like.

After a few seconds of thinking about what Maud might do to her, Trixie simply couldn’t think straight. Her stomach was also telling her that she needed food. She could deal with her meds afterwards. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I think so, let’s go eat breakfast.”

Chapter Twenty Four: Shadowed Hearts

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Four: Shadowed Hearts
Written by TheCrimsonDM

After they got downstairs they found out The Cakes were out with the little ones going to the doctor’s office. Trixie heard the word vaccine and began pitying the parents. It was bad enough for one child to receive a shot, but for two of them at once. When they get home it was likely the foals would cuddle up with their cousin, Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie had made some breakfast for Maud and Trixie, and Pinkie couldn’t stop grinning the entire time. Trixie couldn’t tell if it was the fact that Pinkie had succeeded in interrupting her private time with Maud, or if she was just being herself. Because Trixie suspected the former, she began disliking Pinkie’s smile.

Breakfast today seemed to be a good helping of pancakes, with chocolate chips baked inside them. Despite Pinkie’s rude behavior earlier, Trixie decided not to hold it against her. Because of how good the food smelled, Trixie found herself salivating long before the food reached the table.

Together the three of them ate in peace, save for Pinkie Pie who was singing a song about pancakes. It was the same song she had started singing while cooking them, only now she changed the words slightly to make the song about eating them. Trixie didn’t mind, she could barely hear Pinkie’s song over the sound of herself eating the wonderful chocolate pancakes before her.

Having finished the food Trixie laid back in her chair feeling satisfied and full. Pinkie Pie looked excited and smiled brightly at her. “So did you like the food? Trixie nodded and Pinkie Pie continued, “good.”

After that Pinkie Pie got up from the table and left the room. Trixie didn’t like why Pinkie Pie had asked her that question. Why would she bring up the issue of whether Trixie liked the food or not. She began to fear Pinkie Pie had done something to pancakes, but what could she have done? It was a scary idea, and Trixie attempted her best to forget about it.

Maud stared in silence at Trixie for a few minutes causing Trixie to wonder what Maud was thinking about. Maud had been a little too quiet during the meal, and Trixie didn’t like that. So Trixie decided to fix that problem. “So, Maud, what do you want to do today?”

Maud looked flatly at Trixie and stayed quiet. Trixie didn’t like this at all. Maybe Trixie had indeed hurt Maud more then she had believed. “Um…Maud…I am sorry about what I did. I’ll tell you anything you want to know, all you have to do is ask.”

Maud finally looked away from Trixie and said, “I know you didn’t mean to hurt me. But I think I’ve been…I haven’t been listening to you. It’s my fault you were hurt isn’t it?”

Trixie didn’t know where this had come from but she didn’t like it at all. Trixie said, “of course not. I would have been in trouble at some point no matter what I did. Please don’t blame yourself.”

Trixie tried to get Maud to look at her and when Maud showed no signs of wanting to look at Trixie, she knew she had somehow hurt Maud deeper then she had thought possible. Trixie felt on the verge of tears when Maud finally said, “You didn’t want to come here originally, and then when you did…it was only to save Twilight. Then you got hurt, and I didn’t even realize something was wrong until the next day.”

It was painful for Trixie to see Maud worried like this. Maud had been blaming herself for what had happened…and she had tried to make everything better yesterday. Trixie hated herself for not noticing how much Maud cared. Something felt off inside her head, she had already known Maud cared about her. And that Maud paid attention to everything Trixie did, but why did Trixie forget that.

“I got hurt in the forest…my body was taken over by an evil monster. Whatever happened during that time, had hurt me. Her name is Scath, and now she is out there somewhere doing bad things. I just know it. Twilight has promised me that she would fix this, so everything will be okay,” Trixie explained to Maud, hoping that it would somehow make Maud feel better.

Maud was quiet again. After a minute of sitting still waiting, hoping for a response, Trixie gave up and let out a depressed sigh. Maud finally spoke again saying, “I’m sorry. I should have saved you Trixie, but…I didn’t even know something was wrong with you. You were possessed and I didn’t even know. I hurt you…just like…I’m sorry.”

Trixie heard Maud and although she couldn’t hear any difference in the tone of Maud’s voice, she could tell that there was something heavy weighing on Maud’s heart. Trixie closed her eyes and concentrated on Maud’s mind. It was a little harder for Trixie to hear Maud’s thought’s today, but she heard Maud thinking, “it’s just Pinkie Pie all over again…”

Suddenly Trixie was pulled back from Maud’s mind. It was hard to concentrate right now, but what she had heard was horrible. Trixie wanted to know what had happened and she needed to know now, before it got any worse.

“Something happened between you and Pinkie Pie didn’t it? Maud, you need to tell me what happened,” Trixie said in as steady a voice as she could muster.

Maud didn’t answer, instead she simply picked up the dishes and brought them to the sink. Trixie could tell Maud was going to ignore her, so Trixie decided it was time to press. Trixie was determined to fix this mess. Maud began washing the dishes as Trixie decided to speak up saying, “you need to tell me. Maud what you are doing right now is just like when I lied to you.”

Maud didn’t turn from the dishes but she replied with her monotonous voice, “now you know how I felt.”

Trixie’s heart stopped. Maud had just said something…hurtful. Something inside Trixie began breaking, it was as though all her inner pain was beginning to smother her in sorrow. Trixie felt something screw up inside her, she didn’t like it at all. “What did you just say?” she asked in such a tiny voice, hopping that she had misheard Maud.

Maud didn’t respond for a few agonizing moments, and when she did she said, “I told you I am not talking about this.”

Trixie couldn’t find any way to stop her heart from breaking further. Hot tears began running down Trixie’s face as she begged, “please Maud. You already know everything about me. I just want to know something about you…please.”

Maud finally turned around to look directly at Trixie and stomped her hoof into the floor. “I said I refuse to talk about what I did. Drop it Trixie.”

There was nothing but a cold silence for a few seconds as tears continued to stream down Trixie’s face. Trixie looked away from Maud’s face, and noticed the floor beneath Maud’s hoof. The kitchen tiles were cracked where Maud had stomped on them. Trixie had been neglecting her sensing abilities and just realized that Maud was angry. Maud was angry, terrified, and…ashamed.

After another long moment of silence Maud finally said in a gentler tone, “I’m sorry I snapped like that. I…it’s a painful memory for me. One that makes me fear what could happen, if I’m not careful. I won’t ever ask you to tell me about what happened during the dark times in your life, all I ask is that you do the same.”

Trixie continued staring at the broken floor. Her broken heart was fearful now. Trixie looked up and said in an almost whimpering tone, “I…I understand, I won’t ask about this anymore. But may I ask you why you were…mean to me?”

A confused feeling came over Maud as she asked, “I’m sorry. I’m not very good at talking, if I said something mean…I’m sorry.”

Trixie closed her eyes and said, “but why did you say ‘now you know how it feels’?”

Maud’s expression changed slightly as her eyes opened a little more. “I didn’t say that out loud…how did you know what I was thinking?”

This concerned Trixie, amongst everything else seemed wrong about this event. She began to wonder if she had just read Maud’s mind passively. If Trixie could do that passively and by mistake, then she had to wonder if it ever happened in the past? Trixie didn’t like the idea. Trixie also didn’t like how Maud just ruined the floor out of anger, but worst of all she didn’t like how Maud wasn’t letting her in.

Trixie closed her eyes and painfully told another false truth, “I heard when two ponies are soul mates they can sometimes hear each other’s thoughts…maybe that’s what I just did?”

Maud walked up and embraced Trixie gently with her wet hooves. Trixie’s broken heart and fear started to fade as she embraced Maud back. Maud then spoke softly into Trixie’s ear. “I’m sorry if I scared you.”

Trixie knew everything was a mess right now, but at least Maud still loved her. And so long as Trixie had Maud’s love everything should be okay in the end. They stayed together in that embrace for a while before Trixie finally felt calm enough to nuzzle back into Maud’s neck. They simply held each other for the longest time. After that though Maud returned to washing dishes and Trixie was still not sure what she should do.

***

After breakfast and the event with Maud Trixie decided to go and find a nice quiet place to relax. Trixie was content lounging on one of the chairs with her rear legs propped on top of the table. She stayed like that and rested for a while, and she would have stayed there in the peace and quiet forever should she have been given a chance. The bell just over the door rung as the door was swung open and in walked a disheveled Twilight Sparkle.

Trixie sat up straight and asked, “what happened to you?”

Twilight looked around suspiciously before answering, “I have been trying to track down Scath, find a cure for your horn, figure out how Celestia learned of our actions in New Slate, and on top of all of that, I have been trying to not freak out and destroy the town.”

“What…wait why would you destroy the town?” Trixie asked in worry for her friend.

Twilight gave a manic laugh before saying, “are you kidding me, I have been bouncing between anger, and depression for the longest time now. But your screwing around with the mirror pool has revived memories of the darn Pinkie Pie clones. I would’ve much preferred never to think about them again.”

Trixie pitied for Twilight, for she had been in a similar spot once before. But Twilight had friends to look after her, including Trixie. Then Trixie realized Twilight had said the words “Pinkie Pie clones”.

“What do you mean Pinkie Pie clones?” Trixie asked feeling curious and just a little excited about the idea.

Twilight looked away from Trixie and said, “Pinkie Pie made a bunch of clones once. It was a mess. I fixed it. End of story. Never talk about it again.”

Trixie was confused, why should she never talk about it again, wasn’t it an awesome idea? “Why, I think a Pinkie Pie clone would be awesome to have.”

Twilight gave an angry look to Trixie before saying, “no it was not awesome. They were annoying, and everypony suffered.”

Trixie rolled her eyes at Twilight. She was beginning to see what was going on. Twilight had probably not gotten any sleep since the Scath incident. That meant Twilight was all paranoid and silly, when she got sleep she would be normal again.

“Pfft, Pinkie Pie clones are only annoying if you keep them too close together,” Trixie said dismissively.

Twilight’s eyes grew wide as she asked, “what?”

It made sense to Trixie that Pinkie Pie could be annoying sometimes, if you had a bunch of Pinkie Pie’s you would need to separate them, or else the singing might never end.“Simple fix, separate them. Oooo maybe you could put a Pinkie Pie inside every town in Equestria. Then no pony would ever be sad or lonely again. Or you could give them out as pets…oh can I have one?” Trixie said now envisioning all sorts of ideas of what to do with Pinkie Pie clones.

Twilight’s mouth gapped open and she stood frozen. After nearly a minute Twilight said, “I…can’t believe that would’ve…I mean we could at least have tried it. Why didn’t we ask anypony else for advice.”

“So what did you end up doing? Probably locked them away until you figured out what to do huh. I guess you were always the smart one.” Trixie said while contemplating a cage full of bouncing pink ponies, and then thinking about how sad they were without any friends.

Twilight refused to meet Trixie’s eyes and said, “I didn’t come here to complain about my own issues. I needed to tell you what I’ve found out so far.”

“Oh what is it, something about Scath?” Trixie asked, feeling a little less excited for the news now.

Twilight let out a sigh before saying, “do you know what a dark heart is?” Trixie shook her head and Twilight continued, “it’s when a pony becomes a dark version of themselves. The worst cases have them becoming gray in color. It is a terrifying thing to see, and also really annoying. Well I have suffered from a dark heart twice. Once was when I first fought Discord.”

Trixie shivered when she heard that name. She didn’t know a lot about him, but what little she had heard was horrifying, especially considering the thing with Lord Tirek. Twilight gave a few seconds of silence before continuing. “The second time was after I fought Lord Tirek. My home was destroyed, along with everything I had ever once owned. Fluttershy was emotionally destroyed by Discord’s betrayal, and needed a lot of help. I don’t think she slept alone for a month after that. And there was destruction from the roles not being filled during Lord Tirek’s rain.

“My entire body was in pain for a few weeks from how much magic had been poured into me, and ripped out again. Not to mention that it was the first time I had realized that Celestia’s plans…well they suck. All of my pain, anger, and dark feelings began to pile up and explode and I went dark. I heard about what happened to you, and I did my very best to help you Trixie. But there were so many things happening. There was even a small rebellion that we had to quell. It was all horrible.

“Trixie it was the darkest time of my life, and I began searching for ways to keep Equestria and my friends safe. This included many trips into dark and forbidden places. I even broke into the Canterlot royal archives. But the worst thing I discovered was King Sombra’s old lab. Trixie, I did experiments there, things that I should not have messed around with, and eventually I became corrupted by my dark heart and went to Maud for help with the purple crystals. I…knew of their effects but I thought myself better than to succumb to them.

“After you entered my heart and pulled out my darkness. You took it inside of you didn’t you? And that…created a dark heart inside of you. But I believe that you already had one from the past. When you were…under the influence of the Alicorn Amulet. So it was then that I theorize my dark heart, and yours, fused. I don’t know what this element of domination thing is all about…but if I had been told that you were this element back in the old days…I might have believed it to be true.

“Trixie it is very likely that what we are facing is a great darkness, something belonging to both me and you. That is why I believe it is only we, who can destroy it and send it back to the mirror pool. This monster must be stopped and I need your help, because the only one who knows how to stop you is…you. Even I couldn’t beat you when you were at your best, I had to cheat. So please, will you help me with this?”

Trixie sat there feeling as though she was in some kind of dream. All of that information was…a lot to take in. but the last thing Twilight had said. That Twilight had cheated in their magic dual…it brought back memories once forgotten. Trixie closed her eyes and felt a cold shiver pass through her. She needed to do this, to take down her evil self…she had always wanted to destroy her inner darkness and now…she had the chance, together with Twilight.

Trixie looked into Twilight’s eyes and said, “I will help you Twilight, where do we start?”

Chapter Twenty Five: Burned

Chapter Twenty Five: Burned

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Five: Burned
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Twilight smiled and said, “thank you. I’ll come and get you the second I get Scath’s location down. For now just try and have…peace. And be sure not to tell anypony, this is a secret.”

Trixie smiled and said, “alright, after I tell Maud I won’t tell anypony else.”

“No, that’s not acceptable. You have to keep it a secret, from everypony even from Maud, and especially Pinkie Pie,” Twilight warned.

“Hmph, I think not Twilight. I have kept secrets from Maud before and it was horrible. This time I will be telling her everything. I will not ask her to come with us, but you cannot stop me from telling her,” Trixie stated finishing with a stomp of her hoof.

Twilight stayed quiet for a long passing moment before she finally said, “alright you can tell her. But make sure she swears to secrecy on this. No pony can know that the mirror pool has been used again. If they think too hard about it…everypony might begin to crumble.”

Trixie wasn’t sure why Twilight was so worried about anypony learning about this, Twilight seemed even more paranoid about Scath than Trixie was. But at least Twilight was looking a little less stressed out after talking to Trixie. Trixie gave Twilight a friendly smile and watched as Twilight left.

Trixie looked towards the stairs wondering about what Pinkie Pie could be doing upstairs. Maud was in the kitchen so they could have a private conversation about this right now without worry of being heard by Pinkie Pie. Trixie only hoped that Pinkie wouldn’t use her powers to cheat…but Trixie suspected Pinkie Pie was above that.

As Trixie approached the kitchen she watched as Pinkie exited it, and blocked her way. Pinkie Pie said in a quiet tone, “follow me.”

Trixie hadn’t realized Pinkie Pie had come downstairs, and the more she thought about it, the less it made sense to her. Trixie could feel a serious air about Pinkie Pie though, and decided to follow her. Trixie began hoping that maybe she was about to get some of the answers that she needed.

After getting up the stairs and inside Pinkie’s room Trixie found her senses assailed by the strong scent of pine. “What is that smell?” Trixie asked covering her nose.

Pinkie Pie let out a sigh before saying, “that’s pine scented cleanser. It’s really strong, I spent the night at Fluttershy’s and borrowed some from her in the morning.”

Trixie looked up at Pinkie and said, “why would you need something that strong…oh...never mind.” Trixie looked away from Pinkie feeling ashamed of everything she had done with Maud the night before.

Pinkie Pie was quiet for a minute before she explained, “my Pinkie Sense went all crazy a little while ago. Did something happen between you and Maud?”

Trixie’s heart hurt a little as she remembered how angry Maud had been. Trixie refused to make eye contact with Pinkie while she explained, “I asked her about what had happened between you and her…I know something bad happened, I just wanted to help. But when I asked her, she got…angry. It…it scared me a little.”

Pinkie Pie wrapped a leg around Trixie’s neck and pulled her into an embrace. She held Trixie for a minute before finally saying, “I know how hard it is, but you have to stop asking her about that. It was all just a very bad accident.”

Trixie pushed away from Pinkie Pie and said, “but I have told her about everything that I’ve done, at least all that I can remember. My memory isn’t as good as it should be.”

Pinkie Pie cocked her head to the side and asked, “do you have memory loss?”

Trixie nodded and said, “it’s hard to remember things from when I went untreated. Sometimes a memory will come out of the blue and surprise me. But when it comes to the time I wore the amulet, my memory is virtually null.”

Pinkie Pie looked confused for a minute before saying, “of course it’s virtually no. you went through some tough things.”

Trixie opened her mouth to explain what null meant to the pink fluffy brained pony, but stopped as Pinkie put a hoof up. Pinkie Pie asked, “do you trust Maud?”

Trixie nodded and said, “of course I do, she means everything to me.”

“Good. Then trust her to talk to you when she is ready. Maud’s heart moves slowly, but surely. If you be patient then she will tell you everything eventually. She might tell you tonight, or maybe in a few years. But you need to wait for her to be ready. She doesn’t just fall in love with anypony, she chose you Trixie. Take pride in that fact that you pierced her heart…her heart of stone,” Pinkie Pie explained nearly giggling as she said the last part.

It was embarrassing to hear Pinkie Pie repeat that thing Trixie had said to Maud in her song. It was only a song. Hopefully this wouldn’t catch on with the other ponies. She could only imagine them teasing her about it. Trixie let out a sigh, and forgot her own embarrassment for the moment.

It made sense that Maud would take things slower than normal ponies. She never seemed to be one for moving fast in a relationship…Trixie then said, “but wait, Maud tried to sleep with me after only a week of actually dating her.”

Pinkie Pie looked away with a slight blush on her face saying, “I said her heart, Maud’s other parts have always been more active than that. She experiences things through physical actions.”

“Yes that’s true, but Maud’s still a pervert. I mean she has asked me to do some very um…never mind,” Trixie stopped complaining as she realized she might’ve liked those things a little more then she should have.

Pinkie rolled her eyes and said, “I know right. One time when she was in collage I spent the night with her in her dorm. She brought some stallion in late at night, and did things with him. I wouldn’t have minded if I was asleep but apparently he was so good that she began to whinny, so loud that everypony in that wing knew what she was up too…and I was stuck pretending to sleep on the floor.”

Trixie stared in amazement at Pinkie’s story for a moment before realizing that Pinkie Pie had just said that Maud whinnied…Trixie had never heard such noises while being intimate with Maud. Was Trixie not good enough? Was this stallion better than her? Did Maud prefer stallions? Trixie couldn’t figure out whether to be angry or depressed about this.

Pinkie Pie seemed to catch on to the fact that something was wrong. Pinkie Pie coughed a few times distracting Trixie. Pinkie then said, “soooo….you need to trust Maud okay. Think of this as a test, your first big test for your relationship. Don’t push Maud on this, or you will hurt her.”

Trixie forced her fears about Maud and stallions to the back of her mind before saying, “Of course, Trixie is the best at all tests. Trixie went through school with flying colors after all. Even graduating early and with honors.”

Pinkie Pie exclaimed, “wow you graduated. That beats me, by a long shot.”

Trixie grinned, she was proud of her talents. She then turned towards the door and said, “The great and educated Trixie needs to go research…and…oh crap.” Trixie hadn’t meant to say the great and anything. She looked towards her suitcase next to the guest bed and contemplated taking a look at her med’s. But she worried about possibly overmedicating herself, it was one thing to miss a day of meds but to overmedicate…could be very serious. Trixie convinced herself that she had been simply having a rough day, that’s why she broke into character.

***

Trixie walked back downstairs and into the kitchen. There she found Maud washing her hooves. All the dishes were now clean. It was only polite to wash the dishes since they had used them. She walked up to Maud nice and quietly hoping not to disturb her. When Trixie was close she leaned into Maud’s ear and whispered, “I love you.”

Maud jolted and jumped to the side. Maud had never been so jumpy before, and Trixie noticed Maud’s eyes had been raised in the slightest hint of surprise. Maud quickly recomposed herself before saying, “you shouldn’t do that Lulu.”

Maud was still acting strange. It worried Trixie to see Maud like this. “Is something wrong?”

Maud looked around cautiously for a few seconds before saying, “I’m sorry about getting angry with you.”

“You’ve had a rough day, so have I. But everything is better now right? So why are you still so jumpy and worried?” Trixie asked.

There was an uncomfortable silence in the air that lasted for what felt like an eternity. Trixie finally gave up on getting an answer and said, “that’s okay. Look Maud I messed up when I kept secrets from you, and I’m sorry. I won’t make the same mistake again. I trust you.”

Maud gave Trixie a small smile, and Trixie could feel a warm happy sensation coming from Maud. It was still laced with an undertone of fear though, and Trixie didn’t like that at all. Trixie could only hope that she could help Maud out somehow.

After a moment’s hesitation Trixie finally said, “I…uh have business with Twilight today. I need to go and help her stop Scath…it’s supposed to be super secret and stuff. So don’t tell anypony, especially don’t tell Pinkie Pie anything about Scath.”

Trixie stayed quiet for a few moments longer and then added, “I’m also going out to do some research today. I’ll be busy at the Library so if you need me come looking there.”

Maud stayed quiet and even avoided Trixie’s eyes. She could feel a deep pain and fear coming from Maud as the happiness faded, but Trixie couldn’t think of how to help her. Trixie leaned in and kissed Maud softly on the cheek before turning and walking away. Trixie felt hurt that Maud wouldn’t let her in, but Maud was socially awkward. Maybe Maud just needed time to figure out how to say what was on her mind to Trixie.

Maud finally said, “Lulu…you aren’t the monster. You know that right?”

Trixie looked back and smiled saying, “of course. But I still need to stop Scath, she did come from me and it’s my job to clean this mess up. Maybe if I do this, I can be redeemed completely. I mean I will be taking down my own evil…so that could work…maybe.”

Maud wasn’t smiling, not even on the inside. Maud only looked away, saying, “be careful Lulu. I need you to be okay, for me.”

“I promise,” Trixie said. With that she left the house and made her way outside into Ponyville. Today she was going to find the library and do some research. Nopony was going to stop her from her research. At least nopony save Twilight should she find out where Scath was.

***

After an hour or so of searching the town, Trixie gave up on finding it by herself. She had searched all over for the Golden Oaks Library but she could not seem to find it anywhere. Although she didn’t feel any strong emotions towards her today, she still didn’t dare ask for directions. The lack of strong emotions from other ponies was kind of nice, though it was strange.

Eventually she found a nice quiet part of town to sit down for a rest. She laid her back against the trunk of giant, broken, and dead tree, and set her book bag softly on the ground. The body of this tree had been destroyed, and over half of the tree was missing. The idea of lightning having struck here played in her mind. The tree trunk was so big that it must have been impossible to remove.

Trixie relaxed and let out a tired sigh. She had many things to think about now, things she didn’t want to think about of course. Twilight had acted very strange when talking about the Pinkie Pie clones. That being said Trixie only half believed Twilight about them. For all Trixie knew it could simply be a paranoid delusion on Twilight’s part.

Maud was still acting strange, and walled off. It was very concerning to Trixie that Maud wouldn’t let her in, but Pinkie was right. This was a matter of Trust, and Trixie must’ve seemed pretty untrustworthy right now. Trixie still remembered how scary Maud had been when she got angry, and that worried Trixie.

Trixie then remembered what Pinkie Pie had said about Maud’s experience with…stallions. It hurt Trixie to think, that Maud enjoyed the touch of other ponies more than her own. At the very same time it made Trixie angry at her own failure to please Maud. Trixie wished she could only distract herself from these torturous thoughts.

If only she could find the library, she could take her mind of these things and do some research. But she simply couldn’t remember where the Library had been. It was a beautiful Library, made from a hollowed out but still living tree. It was lovely, simply lovely, and the owner was always so kind to Trixie and her mother.

Letting out another sigh Trixie began pawing at the dirt underneath her hoping it would distract her from the ever darker thoughts. To her surprise Trixie felt something hard just underneath the soft earth. Trixie began digging a little deeper and found a book. She had to wonder at how it had gotten there.

The book was in fairly nice shape, not having been damaged by the dirt at all. But there were scorch marks on the book for some reason. Trixie found this to be a very curious thing. Why would a scorched book, be buried just underneath a broken and dead tree. Trixie simply couldn’t figure it out. She was missing something.

Trixie quickly put the book she found into her bag. She had brought the book bag hoping to bring home a number of books from the library. Trixie then began softly digging into the dirt around the base of this large tree. She found some shards of glass, a few pages of burnt paper, and a broken burned picture frame.

Trixie sat all these things down and examined them. The picture frame was burnt and broken, with no picture to be found inside. The pages were all stained with dirt, and/or burned too heavily to read. The book however was something she could work with. There was a small purple lock on the side of the book, but it was damaged from whatever had befallen it. Trixie very easily broke the lock off with a rock.

Excitement filled Trixie’s heart as she opened the mysterious book to find out more about it. Looking upon the first page she found something she had never expected too. The book read.

“Journal entry: day one. Ponyville.

Princess Celestia has asked me to come down here to Ponyville to check on the preparations of this year’s Summer Sun Festival. That would be fine, if it wasn’t for the crazy inconsiderate ponies that all seem to fester in this little back water town. Everypony here is either completely insane, self absorbed, or rude to the point of driving me insane.

I have done well in not acting out, yet. I fear the longer I stay here the more I will lose control over myself. The worst part was when that pink haired freak broke into my new and temporary home, and with half the town threw a surprise ‘party’ for me. Surprise is quite right, but a party it was not. I can still hear them destroying my home downstairs with their loud music, and social…whatever.

Is it too much to ask for some peace and quiet for once? How am I to become the next Starswirl if I am bogged down by others like this. I have a terrible migraine and just want some sleep before the end of the world tomorrow. Did I forget to mention that, I probably should’ve started this log with that. Too late for that now, in fact it is too late for anything, especially a party.

Nightmare Moon is about to be released and I will have to be prepared to deal with her. None of my combat spells are going to be effective I fear. And my horn is not nearly sharp enough to pierce such a monster’s heart. If I am to win this, I will need to find these so called elements of harmony and use them to destroy her.

Destroying threats to Celestia is what I have been trained for after all.”

Trixie stared in amazement at this diary, it was written in such a familiar script. It reminded her of what her own diary used to look like, but that has long since been destroyed. Trixie was curious to find out just who could have written this book. Fascination had taken over Trixie’s mind and all she could think about was her curiosity. Although it bothered Trixie to hear that somepony would even joke about using their horn for melee combat. That was against everything that unicorns believed. Now held by a deeper curiosity she continued to read.

“Journal entry: day two. Ponyville.

As a habit I started a new journal when I came to Ponyville. However I had not expected it to turn out this way. I have an amazing tale of what happened with Nightmare Moon, but I won’t bother you with every little detail of the story. If you’re reading this, then you would probably have already heard most the tale by now anyway.

I was in despair when Celestia had disappeared, I feared the absolute worst. I ventured off alone to fight the evil that is Nightmare Moon but the ponies who I had considered to be rude, and inconsiderate followed me. I simply couldn’t shake them, but that was to my benefit.

The trials we faced in the Everfree Forest led me to believe that I had come across the very elements of harmony I was looking for. My…friends had come to my aid when I needed it most. I figured out that I was the element of friendship magic, and with that realization I was able to channel the Elements of Harmony into a rainbow beam of pure magical force.

At first I had hoped to destroy Nightmare Moon. However when the smoke had cleared I saw not a nightmarish monster before me, but the most beautiful mare I had ever seen. Princess Luna. She looks just about my age, and she is only a little taller then me. Her short light blue mane, and her soft blue fur. I couldn’t stop staring in wonder, I had never thought about what a young Alicorn would look like before. I was…pleased to say the least. Then I saw Celestia reappear.

Celestia and her sister Luna were brought together again. And for the first time in…a long time, I had felt truly satisfied…and happy. I was surrounded by friends, and had saved the day without killing anything. It was so nice to be able to be an actual hero for once. All I ever seemed good at in the past was destroying Celestia’s enemies.

Now I have been given permission to live in Ponyville, so I could stay with my friends. I might never have to fight again. It would be so nice if I could live here peacefully without ever needing to enter battle again. Celestia even promised that she would stop asking me to go on those dangerous missions if I studied the ‘magic of friendship’. That sounds like a load of excrement, but I can at least pretend to study it and enjoy peace for once. Spike also enjoys the idea of a peaceful life here.

I will miss my royal tower in Canterlot but at least the Golden Oaks Library will serve as a perfect home for me. Like Starswirl before me, I will become the best magician in all of Equestria. And never again will I have to deal with politics.”

Trixie closed the book and placed it very carefully back into her saddlebags. The element of magic was Twilight Sparkle, everypony knew that. It dawned on Trixie that this had been Twilight’s…diary. Trixie had no idea how this could have even arrived here at the base of this dead broken tree.

Looking up at the tree Trixie felt that she needed to know more about it. Maybe this tree was a favorite spot of Twilight Sparkle’s or…no Trixie refused to believe it could be true. She ran around the tree until she reached a large opening on the opposite side of the tree.

The inside of the tree was hollow. Burned ash and lumber were strewn around the inner base of the tree. The base of a broken staircase, badly burned, could be seen inside as well. Underneath the ash was what Trixie could barely make out as being books. Completely destroyed and ruined, but they were still books.

Taking a few steps back in horror at what she now knew was true. Trixie felt tears begin to run down her face. The old library, the Golden Oaks Library, was destroyed and in ruin. Trixie shook with a mixture of fear, anger, and loss. Twilight had not only destroyed her wagon home, and every single item she had ever owned. Now Twilight has taken from her the only place that she could remember fondly from her foalhood. Was Twilight out to completely destroy everything that Trixie ever cherished?

It didn’t matter, her hopes of learning anything about her father. Or Celestia’s Heroes for that matter were now completely gone. Trixie forced the pain back down and remembered Twilight’s diary that was still in her saddlebags. “Well if she thinks she is getting this back, then she is dead wrong. Trixie will keep this as a token of repayment for this tragedy. At least until Trixie has finished reading it.”

With that Trixie stomped off angrily in a random direction. She may not ever get revenge on Twilight but that didn’t mean that she was going to easily forgive her either. The sin of destroying a library, especially one that belonged to Trixie’s memories so fondly was simply unforgivable. It would take much groveling on Twilight’s part for Trixie to forgive her.

Chapter Twenty Six: An Apple a Day

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Six: An Apple a Day
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie marched through the streets feeling her anger towards Twilight increase with every step. The more Trixie considered it, the more she realized that there could be no coincidence here. Even if it was subconscious, Twilight was ruining Trixie’s life. Trixie couldn’t understand why Twilight would be doing these things to her, it wasn’t fair.

“Howdy, Trixie,” Applejack said from right behind Trixie. Trixie was so surprised from the sudden greeting that she nearly tripped.

“What do you want with Trixie, can you not see that she is angry at life right now,” Trixie answered back.

Applejack walked into Trixie’s view and gave her a serious look. “What’s wrong, sugarcube?”

Trixie really needed some way to release her anger and Applejack was willing to listen to her rant. “Trixie has just learned that Twilight Sparkle decided to destroy the most important of buildings here in Ponyville. The Golden Oaks Library is now gone, because Twilight decided that Trixie should not have any happy memories or nice places to visit. Trixie hates Twilight for hurting her so, why does Twilight hate Trixie so much. All Trixie ever wanted to do was help Twilight…that’s all.”

Hot tears were streaming down Trixie’s face by the time she finished, her anger now giving way to pain and sadness. Applejack placed a kind hoof on Trixie’s shoulder and said, “do you really think that Twilight destroyed her home on purpose? Trixie, Twilight has lost every single thing she had ever owned when the Library was destroyed. If anypony could understand just how horrible it feels to have everything taken away from ‘em in a single instant, I figured it would be, you.”

Applejacks words had sunk through to Trixie. It had destroyed Trixie when her wagon home was destroyed, but she barely remembered what happened after that. The more Trixie remembered that event the more she realized just how much of her memory was missing from that time. Trixie…could swear that she had gone to ponyville in an attempt to see a home coming but something was very off about the memory. It was almost blurry to remember, and it hurt her head slightly to try and do so.

Trixie took a few minutes to calm down as she followed Applejack around town until they arrived at a small booth that had apples for sale. Trixie guessed that this was Applejacks booth. Applejack stood behind the booth and relieved her older brother, a giant red stallion, from his position. Trixie made sure to stay out of the stallion’s way, he was big and looked very strong.

After a few seconds Applejack picked up an apple with her hoof and gave it to Trixie saying, “here, you might feel better if you eat.”

Trixie never liked the apples that came into New Slate, or the ones in Canterlot. But right now she was a little hungry. She sat down, and decided to take a bite. Trixie’s eyes widened in shock as the strong flavors of the apple went shooting across her tongue. Trixie swallowed the first bite and looked up at Applejack who was smiling down at Trixie. Trixie then finished the apple before saying, “that was delicious. I’ve never had an apple so good before.”

“Of course not, here in Apple Acers we have the best apples. Ya’ll won’t find another apple like ours in all of Equestria,” Applejack said, almost sounding like a sales pitch.

Trixie gave Applejack a happy grin, even her own troubles couldn’t stand up to the might of a delicious apple. “Thank you, Applejack, for the food and the company. I…was really angry, but I guess I didn’t understand how Twilight might’ve felt. Sometimes I am a little selfish…”

Applejack smiled and said, “hey we all have our bad days, that’s why there’s apples. Ah won’t tell Twilight about this, all you need to do is try and have a good time. And if you ever need anypony to talk to, Ah’m here for you.”

Trixie was glad to have a friend like Applejack, something about Applejack reminded Trixie of her mom…back before she went crazy. There was a motherly sense to Applejack, a sense of maturity that Trixie hadn’t seen in her other friends, save for Maud. Trixie’s heart sank a little at the thought of Maud being so…hard to speak with today.

Trixie leaned her back against the cart as Applejack continued working. The day was moving a little slower than usual and that bothered Trixie. All she could do was think, and that was her worst enemy right now. But maybe Applejack could help her in this regard.

“So…Applejack, do you mind if I talk to you some more right now?” Trixie asked, hoping not to disturb Applejacks work.

“Not at all, sugarcube, Ah already said Ah was here for ya,” Applejack replied in her friendly southern drawl.

Trixie grew a small smile before saying, “you know I used to be friends with Twilight back in school.”

Applejack said, “ya sure bout that, Ah mean she always told us she never had friends before ponyville.”

Trixie didn’t meet Applejacks eyes but explained, “well maybe we never used the word ‘friend’, but we were pretty close. Of course when she introduced me to her nerdy brother I knew she would be an awesome friend right away. Of course I related to Shiny a little more than I did to Twilight…but that might have been the schools fault.”

Trixie noticed Applejack had a costumer and stayed quiet until after the blue stallion left. Applejack said, “alright sugarcube, ya can continue now.”

Trixie let out a sigh feeling a little like she was interrupting, Applejacks business, but Applejack was being so kind about it. Trixie placed her hooves on the ground between her hind legs and leaned forward before saying, “I uh…school was always a little hard for me. Only the best unicorns are allowed into the school period. But the last year was the worst possible year for me, for any of us for that matter.”

Applejack giggled a little and said, “Ah’m sure that all them tests got hard.”

Trixie looked up at Applejack not sure if she honestly didn’t know how hard it was or if she did know and was actually making light of the schools idea of tests. Trixie decided to explain the tests a little more either way. “I’m not sure how much of it Twilight has told you, but in the final year the tests changed drastically. The new tests included actual live practice of our spells. The most common test was to send one of us into a dangerous area and we were not allowed to leave until we either subdued or killed the monster that was there waiting for us. Anything from mutant chickens, to giant spiders awaited us.”

Applejack looked astonished at Trixie’s explanation. Applejack was quiet for a moment before getting distracted by another costumer. After her business was completed she looked back Trixie and asked, “are ya tellin the truth? The school forced ya to fight monsters all by yerself?”

Trixie let out a sigh before saying, “well we had an instructor watching us. They were to pull us out in case there was trouble. That didn’t mean there weren’t accidents but usually it was kinda safe. In order to be the very best we could at magic, we needed to learn and practice combat spells. The very best of us got to serve in a special…class. You see, when parents leave their children at the school they have to sign all kinds of papers. The very best students tend to actually get adopted by the school…essentially by Celestia herself. Although that didn’t mean Celestia got to spend a lot of time with any of us.”

Applejack then asked, “wait, but wasn’t Twilight the best student? Does that mean she was adopted?”

Trixie gave a small chuckle remembering how similar Twilight was to herself. “Yeah. Me, and Twilight and a few others were all adopted. But the parents would usually come to visit their kids quite often…except for me and Twilight. My mom is…insane, so she was in the hospital during my youth. Twilight’s parents however seemed to be scared of her. But I heard she transformed them into inanimate objects when she was a filly so it would only make sense they would be.”

Applejack let out a sigh and said softly, “Ah didn’t know…what about yer pa, if Ah may ask?”

Trixie frowned a little as she explained, “I don’t know where he is. My only chance to find out was destroyed with the Library.”

“Ah’m sorry to hear that. Yer not the only one left alone like that. All of us, Twilight and our other close friends, we don’t have good relations if any with our folks,” Applejack explained.

Trixie looked up at Applejack and asked, “is that why you all bonded so well. You took solace in each other or something?”

Applejack nodded and Trixie smiled before saying, “that’s amazing. I mean it’s one thing to not have parents, but to have them live only a few miles away from you and never visit…because they’re afraid of you. That has to be more painful than anything else. I suspect that’s why Twilight began learning all her combat spells. If her parents thought she was a scary powerful creature, then that was what she was going to be. I on the other hoof just wanted somepony to tell me that I was the greatest thing in their life, that I was worth something.”

Applejack placed a caring hoof onto Trixie’s shoulder and said, “you are the greatest Trixie. and you mean everything to us.”

Trixie looked up at Applejack and upon seeing her smile Trixie found herself grinning back. “Thanks Applejack. That means a lot to me. I don’t remember a whole lot from my past, from when I went unmedicated and stuff. But I do remember enough to know that Twilight was a great pony. In the last year of school we all got put into this special class, the five of us, and Twilight was our leader. Of course that meant that when we were sent on the dangerous…tests, Twilight would try and do all the work by herself.

“We didn’t just get tests to prove our worth, because of our excellent skills we were actually sent on missions for Celestia. Usually it was go here, stop this monster, and come back with our heads held high. Twilight hated the fighting, she really did feel like all the fighting, or showing off, only proved that she was a monster to be feared. The worst part was she never tried to get close to anypony other than me. I guess the others just couldn’t understand how it felt to be unloved, like I could.”

Applejack was quiet for a little bit before saying, “you know, now that Ah know this, it makes sense why Ah have never really met Twilight’s folks. Ah have seen them once or twice at the really big events but other than that, they seem to want nothing to do with her. Ah mean they didn’t even come to her birthday parties.”

Trixie replied, “they never came to her birthday parties. The only presents me and her ever received were from Princess Celestia, or Shiny…did I mention how nice of a guy that big old nerd is.”

Applejack smiled and said, “you know it’s weird to hear you say his nick name. Ah only heard Twilight say it before now.”

Trixie pointed to herself and said proudly, “I will have you know that he formally adopted the great and powerful Trixie as a little sister, it also helped that Trixie was really good at role playing.”

Applejack suddenly looked surprised as she asked, “what did you just say? How old are you?”

Trixie was confused as she explained, “I’m eighteen. And I said that Trixie is a good at role playing with Twilight’s brother. Is something wrong with that?”

Applejack stood up straight and said, “of course there is. You were only what, fifteen and doing weird stuff with Twilight’s big brother. Trixie, Shining Armor is nearly twelve years older then you. It’s wrong to…er…role play with him.”

Trixie felt confused, role playing games were one of her favorite things to do. “But Twilight would join in as well? How is it weird?”

Applejacks eyes shot even wider and her face blushed rapidly as she nearly whispered, “what?”

Trixie then added, “yes it is true. Shiny was a paladin, Twilight a sorcerer, and Trixie was always the fighter. Trixie liked being the fighter.”

Applejack seemed to freeze for a moment as her mind worked out what Trixie had just explained. Then with a sudden outburst Applejack said, “gosh darn it Trixie, you had me nearly scared there. You could’ve said it was one of those weird dice rolling games before making me think it was something worse.”

Trixie didn’t understand what Applejack was saying and so Trixie said, “but we were not doing anything weird. The only pony who brought in costumes was Twilight. We had soda, and chips, and pens and stuff. It is not like Trixie was LARPing, that was Twilight’s thing.”

Applejack covered her eyes with a hoof before saying, “darn egg heads. Ya’ll gotta realize that most ponies would think you meant…er…tussling, when ya say role playing.”

Trixie thought for a moment, they did have a scuffle once or twice but it was never a big deal, it was mostly when Shiny would cheat. Trixie simply didn’t get what Applejack was trying to say. Trixie didn’t get into many hoof fights with other ponies, it was not her strong suit.

Trixie shook her head and said, “okay Trixie will not speak of role playing unless she is clear about the dice, and the board and the soda. Especially the soda.”

Applejack nodded in approval and Trixie decided to continue her little story saying, “well aside from the ponies who Twilight should have considered friends, and from Trixie’s old gaming days. Trixie and Twilight had a lot of fun, until Twilight lead us into one mission where everything went wrong. If Twilight would’ve simply changed her approach or if Trixie would have not argued with Twilight then nothing bad would have happened to Fire Light.”

Applejack asked, “who is Fire Light?”

Dark memories came to Trixie’s mind at the question, but Trixie shook her head and said, “she is…an old friend. Trixie and Twilight screwed up and ruined our friendship over her. Trixie blames herself for having ruined Twilight’s ability to trust others.”

Applejack gave Trixie a worried look before she wrapped her legs around Trixie pulling her into a tight hug. After a moment Applejack said, “it’s okay sugarcube.”

Trixie felt a lot better after the hug. She pulled back and said, “I am fine, it is not like anypony died. It was…an accident.”

Applejack smiled and said, “glad to hear it. Now try and calm down. If ya want to you can help me out here. I could use the help, and it will be worth yer time. Ah might make you an apple pie if you do good.”

Trixie grinned excitedly before saying, “I love apple pie. Alright where do I start?”

After a few hours of working alongside Applejack, Trixie felt some measure of pride inside at working at the simple applecart. The work also helped keep her focused and distracted from anymore dark thoughts. Trixie believed that Applejack had known that the work would do this for her.

At first ponies looked a little awkward when dealing with Applejack and Trixie but pretty soon they seemed to stop caring. The idea that maybe Trixie wouldn’t need to do something big to fix her reputation, but rather a lot of small things was a comforting thought. Trixie really felt that doing this was helping her reputation increase around town.

At some point Trixie was carrying a small sack of apples from the cart nearby to replenish the booth, she couldn’t lift the bigger ones. But she could handle the smaller ones just fine. On Trixie’s approach Applejack looked up at the sky and squinted her eyes. Applejack quickly exclaimed, “TRIXIE WATCH OUT!”

Trixie looked up a little too late to move as she witnessed a black square shaped shadow growing rapidly above her. Suddenly the shadow crashed into Trixie’s head forcing Trixie onto the ground hard. Trixie’s vision began to blur as she saw a wooden box lying next to her, that should have hurt, but Trixie could feel nothing at the moment. She then heard Applejack shouting her name. Trixie tried to find Applejack, but her world was quickly enveloped by darkness.

Chapter Twenty Seven: The Great and Powerful Trixie

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Seven: The Great and Powerful Trixie
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Everything was black for a few seconds until with a sudden burst of light Trixie found herself momentarily blinded. After a second or two Trixie could hear the cheers around her as she stood in the middle of a stage. Suddenly Trixie stood on her hind legs and said in a loud and powerful voice, “You all came to see magic, and tonight your wish has been granted, by the one and only, Great and Powerful TRIXIE!”

With that Trixie’s horn began to glow and she took off her purple wizard hat, the final trick of tonight’s show was about to start. Trixie created a magical glowing pink heart above the stage. Six white doves then flew out from Trixie’s hat and flew around in a spiral formation until each on passed through the glowing heart, and each time they did a spray of colorful magic would splash out from where they exited.

It had been hard work to train those doves, but the pay off was well worth it as the crowd before her made sounds of amazement. When they were done Trixie bowed before her audience, sweeping her foreleg wide and looking upon each member of the crowd in the first row. Amongst them was really cute yellow pegasus with a long pink mane.

Trixie grinned as she said, “and now you have witnessed the greatest show in Equestria. The Great and Powerful Trixie must now take her leave.”

After that Trixie used her final spell and disappeared into a poof of smoke. The audience all gasped and for a second nothing happened, but quickly they all began stomping there hooves and cheering in approval. Trixie’s biggest show yet was a success.

***

Trixie later found herself sitting inside her changing room. There had guards positioned outside her door just in case something bad were to happen. Trixie looked at herself in the mirror, and smiled. It was wonderful having an audience, and even more so, they enjoyed her show. Better still was the fact that Trixie’s horn didn’t hurt after the show tonight, usually it did hurt a little after long shows like tonight’s. She didn’t have the magical stamina that some other ponies did, but she knew how to run a show.

Trixie continued to grin at the mirror before getting a little bored. She began making silly faces at the mirror. Sticking her tongue out as far as she could, crossing her eyes and puffing up her cheeks Trixie managed to create a face so silly that she burst into laughter. Tonight had been a wonderful night for Trixie the magician.

All of a sudden Trixie began to hear the two stallions outside her room talking. Though not to each other, it sounded like they were talking to another pony, but Trixie couldn’t hear whoever it was. Trixie snuck up to the door and placed her head against it to listen more. She began feeling like some kind of ninja as she attempted to stay very quiet.

Trixie heard the other pony now, it was a mare with a very quiet voice.

“Sorry but the Great and Powerful Trixie doesn’t talk to ponies after the show,” said the bodyguard his voice was deep, and a little scary.

“B-b-but I paid for a backstage p-p-pass. All I want is t-t-to see her,” pleaded the soft voiced mare.

“The answer is still no, she doesn’t see anypony after the show. Not even fans,” reaffirmed the stallion.

“But…it was so expensive…okay I-I-I’ll just...leave,” said the mare, her soft voice so full of disappointment.

Trixie had enough of this. She had the guards to protect her, not harm her reputation or even worse hurt her fans. Trixie opened the door and said, “how dare you treat one of Trixie’s fans like this, Trixie demands that you make way for her fan this instant.”

The bodyguards looked at Trixie for only a second before moving out of the way of the door. To Trixie’s surprise the fan that had come to visit her was the cute yellow mare that she had spotted during the show. Trixie smiled, pleased with this turn of events. “Come on in little filly, Trixie would love to speak with you.”

The yellow pegasus eyes lit up as she walked into Trixie’s changing room very carefully. She looked excited to see what Trixie’s changing room looked like. It was a little bit of a surprise to Trixie to see this mare so happy simply to be inside this room. It also surprised Trixie that her fan was little taller than her, but Trixie didn’t mind. She had a thing for taller mares.

Trixie closed the door behind them with her magic and asked, “so tell Trixie, what is it that you like most about Trixie?”

The yellow pegasus looked nervous and squeaked a response. It was a little hard for Trixie to hear the yellow pegasus. Not wanting to be rude to her nervous fan, Trixie sat down by the mirror and said, “I am Trixie Lulamoon, the great and powerful magician. What is your name?”

The yellow pegasus seemed to find her courage, or at least a little bit as she said in a quiet voice, “I’m Fluttershy…it’s nice to meet you.”

“Ah so Fluttershy, are you thirsty? Trixie has milk to offer if you want, it is chocolate,” Trixie enticed.

Fluttershy looked a little confused as she said, “um…okay, I…would’ve thought you had cider, or um something. N-n-not that I’m complaining, I’m just a little confused…I’m sorry.”

Trixie thought that Fluttershy was cute when nervous. Trixie gave out a small laugh before saying, “Trixie is only sixteen. Trixie not supposed to drink cider yet, or at least not the fun kind.” Trixie then went to the mini fridge and pulled out two small cartons of chocolate milk. She levitated one out towards Fluttershy who grabbed it and looked a little misplaced at the milk.

“How old are you, if Trixie might ask?” asked Trixie.

Fluttershy opened the milk carton with her mouth and hooves and said, “I’m…um…nineteen…”

Trixie grinned widely and said excitedly, “Trixie has a fan that old! Wow Trixie is really thankful for your support of Trixie’s show. Trixie used to only run shows for children before now.”

Fluttershy smiled with a small pink blush appearing on her face. Fluttershy took a drink from the milk carton and said, more to herself then to Trixie, “wow, I haven’t drank one of these since I was in school.”

They sat down and drank the milk in silence for a few minutes before Trixie finally said, “you know why Trixie’s show is the greatest show in all of Equestria, right?” When Fluttershy shook her head, Trixie continued, “because of her fans, ponies like you make Trixie’s show the greatest. Without you Trixie would be nothing, and that would be sad.”

Fluttershy looked away blushing a little more as she said, “oh, but I um…I don’t think you need to worry…you were so confident out there…on the stage I mean. I could never do that, although I wish could.”

Trixie smiled, she enjoyed seeing the cute mare blush. “Trixie was not as confident as you think. This has been Trixie’s biggest show to date. Trixie was scared of being heckled. If not for Celestia’s help, Trixie could not have accomplished this. Trixie even graduated early just so she could start her dream, her dream of being a famous magician.”

Fluttershy smiled at Trixie’s kind words and then Trixie had an idea. “Why do you think Trixie does this show?”

Fluttershy shook her head saying, “I don’t know, but it makes me feel like I could maybe be as confident as you one day, when I see you perform…”

Trixie smiled and said, “that is one reason for the show, but another one is that ponies sometimes ponies need a persona like The Great and Powerful Trixie. It makes them laugh, smile and be happy. Even the few times that ponies have rudely heckled Trixie’s show, Trixie has been able to make the audience laugh still. But you are still right, Trixie believes that everypony can be great and powerful, even you Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy’s mouth opened in shock but Trixie continued speaking before Fluttershy could say anything. “Fluttershy, you could go on stage. You could do magic too. You could even be almost as good as Trixie is, maybe one day with enough training you could even work with Trixie on stage. Trixie wants to be good, like Starswirl, or Kilic, or Midnight Sonata. Trixie doesn’t know if she will be that good, but she wants to try. And when Trixie gets old she wants to teach little fillies and colts how to be as great and powerful as she is. What do you think about that? It’s a little silly is it not?”

Fluttershy smiled gently as she said, “no it’s not silly. I mean…I thought you were older because of how good you are at magic. But now I know that you are really young…then I know you will only get better, maybe you could even be better than my friend is at magic one day.”

Trixie smiled up at Fluttershy and said, “Trixie really hopes so, Trixie loves magic. Magic is made to make ponies smile and laugh, not to hurt them. Trixie knows of a unicorn who really doesn’t seem to understand that difference, and Trixie finds it sad.”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement. And after that the two of them continued talking for a long time. Eventually Trixie even showed Fluttershy how to do a few magic tricks involving cards, Fluttershy seemed to have knack for it. The night wore on, and together the two of them simply talked for hours on end.

Eventually Trixie felt that she liked Fluttershy enough to say, “Trixie has decided. Fluttershy, you are to be Trixie’s new friend, you do not have a choice. Trixie has determined that you will be a wonderful new friend, and if you would like, Trixie would love to show you around Canterlot personally.”

Fluttershy blushed and Trixie grinned at the sight. Fluttershy then explained, “I…um…I uh won’t be in Canterlot for long.”

Fluttershy was even more attractive when blushing, Trixie’s mind to wonder about things that weren’t entirely proper. Trixie said aloud, “Trixie’s stage persona is kinda silly is it not?”

There was no answer for a moment but then Fluttershy said, “um…well it is a little bit silly. But I think that’s one of the things that makes it so wonderful. I really enjoy the kinds of shows where ponies act a little foolish, and um…full of themselves…and…um.”

“Arrogant,” Trixie finished with a smile. “Fluttershy that is on purpose, ponies are attracted to others who show themselves to be better than them. To be famous Trixie needs to be somewhat like an alpha pony. But there is no alpha pony without their wonderful followers. So Trixie does indeed respect and love all of her fans even if she does not act like it while in character. Trixie also knows that magicians do not work without being a little rude, but Trixie tries to not be mean about it. It is after all only a show. No pony should take what happens on stage too seriously. It is like getting angry at the actors who are in a play, because you did not enjoy the story.”

Fluttershy nodded, and was earnestly paying attention to what Trixie said. Not many ponies actually gave Trixie the time of day to speak to them. Trixie found herself wanting to do something special for the kind Fluttershy. It wasn’t often that Ponies did nice things like stay and talk to Trixie like this, so she wanted to repay the kindness. “Trixie thinks you are a very kind pony, Fluttershy. So tell Trixie, what can we do for you? Anything at all.”

Fluttershy looked away and said, “Oh...um…well…I would…no never mind, it’s not important.”

Trixie put her hooves onto Fluttershy’s shoulders, Trixie then looked deeply into Fluttershy’s soft teal eyes and said gently, “it is important to Trixie. You are the first pony to befriend us in a while. So please, tell Trixie whatever it is that you want.”

Fluttershy looked into Trixie’s eyes, her face was blushing again. Fluttershy said in a tiny voice, “I live in Ponyville, and I would like you to come and perform. I could invite my friends and together we could all enjoy your show. There are a lot of ponies who would enjoy your show. I think that everypony would enjoy your over the top performance…um if you don’t mind.”

Trixie leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. She had planned on going to Ponyville at some point, but not until she was already famous. Trixie was booked for the next four weeks; her show was quickly growing in popularity here in Canterlot. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “Trixie can be there in four weeks. We will send you a message ahead of time using our familiar, wherever that owl ran off to. Trixie will run her show in Ponyville, and on top of that it will be completely free of charge for anypony to see. It will be a show just for you, Fluttershy, and any neighsayers will rue that day, for Trixie values her friends over all else in the world. This shall be the greatest show in Equestria, and the greatest show of your life. This we promise you, Fluttershy.”

Trixie then leaned closer, and stuck her head up a little higher, and then Trixie kissed Fluttershy on the cheek. Fluttershy’s entire face turned a shade of red that Trixie had never seen before, and Trixie giggled at the sight saying, “that was a kissing oath. Now I am bound to deliver an unforgettable show, or I shall forever be cursed with bad luck.” Trixie really just wanted to kiss Fluttershy, but this seemed like a good excuse to do so.

Fluttershy couldn’t speak properly but through squeaks Trixie swore she caught the words, “thank you.”

After that Trixie yawned from exhaustion, and together with Fluttershy the two of them left the changing room. Trixie had a new friend, and a cute one at that. Trixie was overjoyed to be with Fluttershy, she had never met a kinder pony. Trixie’s heart began to beat more rapidly, as she walked with Fluttershy. A new feeling was growing her heart. Trixie walked Fluttershy back to her hotel room, to keep her safe from harm.

Standing outside the door Trixie let out another yawn, and then nearly fell over from just how tired she was. Fluttershy looked a little worried and said, “um…you probably shouldn’t walk home right now…I…um there are two beds in my room…if you um….need a place to sleep…”

Trixie smiled tiredly at Fluttershy and said, “I’d love to. I’ve never had a sleep over before.” Trixie then stumbled into Fluttershy’s hotel and laid down on the extra bed. The second she closed her eyes she was falling asleep. The show and the long conversation with Fluttershy had exhausted Trixie. With a final defiant yawn Trixie fell asleep.

***

Trixie opened her eyes and saw the clear blue sky above her. The fresh memory was a little awkward, but it was still very nice. At the height of Trixie’s career, before she lost it all, she had been a nice and kind pony. Unfortunately that didn’t last long. She played the part of an arrogant pony, and with purpose. Flashes of how happy the ponies looked at her ponyville show, how they laughed as she showed up those completely rude and horribly cruel ponies. They came in and ruined Fluttershy’s show…but wait, weren’t these ponies all of Trixie’s friends…and they were supposed to be Fluttershy’s as well.

Trixie’s old feelings of righteous fury for the defense of her friend were rising in her heart. As she sat up her head screamed at her in intense pain. She quickly forgot all about her anger as Applejack forced her back down saying, “shh, don’t try and move. You were hit by a mail carrier’s package. But yer lucky, this time it wasn’t a piano or anvil.”

A gray pegasus mare with a golden blond mane stood just behind Applejack. Trixie thought she was kinda cute, but then again Trixie liked gray fur. Trixie looked up at the gray mares face and saw a worried expression in the mare’s unaligned eyes. Trixie closed her eyes and said, “Trixie will be okay…Trixie just remembered something…something explains a whole freaking a lot about Trixie’s life.”

Chapter Twenty Eight: Story Time with Rainbow Dash

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Eight: Story Time with Rainbow Dash

With help from Applejack, Trixie stood up slowly. The gray mailmare was standing a few feet away. Trixie couldn’t help but feel pity for the mare after seeing at the guilt ridden expression she wore. “I’m sorry, I just don’t know what went wrong,” apologized the mailmare, in one of the cutest voices Trixie had ever heard.

Trixie felt her face warming up a little, Trixie then said, “it’s okay, Trixie is just fine.”

The mailmare’s eyes lit up brightly as she asked, “Trixie Lulamoon?”

Trixie nodded and the mailmare explained, “I have a letter for you.”

The mailmare quickly pulled out a letter from her bag and gave it to Trixie. Trixie looked at the letter and noticed the royal seal on its back. It was addressed to Trixie, and it came from Princess Celestia. Trixie let out a sigh, the last time she received a letter from Celestia it was calling Trixie to battle something terrible. Trixie did not want to deal with that again.

“Is that a letter from the princess?” Applejack asked, in a surprised tone.

Trixie smiled and said, “of course, why would Trixie receive a letter any less amazing.”

The mailmare smiled at Trixie and said, “I have to go, I’m on a schedule after all. I’m sorry I hurt you, I hope you have a nice day.” The mailmare then picked up the box, and carrying it between her hooves she took off into the air.

Trixie watched her leave and felt a little sadness in her heart. She wanted to enjoy the company of such a cute mare a little longer. Crazy eyes or not, that mare was really nice, Trixie wished she knew her name.

Returning her attention to the letter in her hooves Trixie turned it over and began rubbing her hooves at the wax seal. Trixie seemed to be having trouble opening the letter with her hooves. After a few seconds of struggling Applejack said, “do you want a little help with that?”

Trixie nodded and gave the letter to Applejack, who opened the letter with no problem. Trixie had thought she had gotten good at using her hooves, but maybe she wasn’t as good as she had hoped. Trixie now took the letter out and began to read in silence.

“Dear Trixie Lulamoon.

I have tried to reach on several occasions now, but it would seem none of my letters have reached you. Has something happened to your familiar? If something has you can use Spike to send me a letter, I would love to hear from you again. If you ever find yourself in Canterlot please come and visit me.

Now on to the reason I have sent you this letter. I have recently sent Twilight Sparkle a few books about a group known as Celestia’s Heroes. This was the group that your father once belonged to. I hope the information you find inside will be helpful. Please do take care of yourself, if you need anything let me know. I promised I would look after you, and I do mean to keep that promise.

With love, Princess Celestia.”

Trixie stared at the letter for a few minutes rereading it. Finally Trixie let out a sigh of relief and said, “I can’t believe it, I’ll be able to finally learn about him…I guess sometimes good things do happen.”

Applejack smiled at Trixie and said, “and don’t forget the Apple Pie. You did a good job Trixie, so you earned yerself a reward.” Applejack took a hard look at Trixie’s head and added, “and stick by me until I get you back to Maud. Don’t want anything else to happen to you.”

Trixie didn’t mind having Applejack around but she did want to go get those books from Twilight. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “okay, I can wait for you. But you must take me to Twilight Sparkle’s as soon as you can, I need to do research.”

Applejack nodded in agreement. After a few minutes of waiting by the apple booth, the big red stallion came back. Applejack took a look at him and said, “alright, Big Mac. Ah need to take Trixie to a few places. She got hurt, and needs my help. Think you can do that for me?”

Big Mac took Applejacks place by the cart saying, “Ayep.”

Applejack asked playfully, “do you think you can handle selling apples all by yerself?”

Big Mac gave her a frown saying, “Ayep.”

Applejack gave a little laugh at his response before saying, “good. Ah will be back soon.”

***

Half way to Twilight’s tree-castle Trixie realized that although the castle was pretty, it really didn’t belong in Ponyville. It looked very awkward in the middle of this small rustic village. Trixie was beginning to wonder if maybe there was some sort of spell that could be used to make it fit in more. Some kind of transmutation spell maybe? This lead Trixie to wonder if there wasn’t some way to rebuild the old Library.

“Hey Applejack, Trixie, over here,” a familiar voice called out from Trixie’s side.

Looking over Trixie saw Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and even Maud all standing in a small group next to some houses just off the main road. Fluttershy was still wearing the old cape Trixie had given her. It made Fluttershy look adorable. Trixie felt a small amount of pride in knowing how much Fluttershy had enjoyed the gift. Trixie and Applejack naturally walked over to greet them. Trixie nearly trotted over to Maud and gave her a big hug before saying, “I missed you.”

Maud embraced Trixie back saying, “I missed you too.”

The group then got together in a circle before Rainbow Dash explained, “I was just telling everypony a story about the time I was stuck in the hospital. Wanna join in.”

Trixie loved to listen to stories, but she also wanted to get the books as quickly as possible. Trixie let out a sigh before saying, “okay, but I need to get some books from Twilight after your story.”

Rainbow Dash grinned before saying, “alright, now I have a proper audience for my awesome story.”

Trixie began to feel a little dizzy standing and sat down besides Maud before laying her head against Maud’s neck as a pillow. Maud smelled lovely today, she could still smell the scent of the herbs in Maud’s fur. Trixie caught Fluttershy staring at her for a second with a disappointed expression, before quickly turning her head and looking away. A sudden ping of guilt shot through Trixie’s heart at seeing Fluttershy. Trixie might have to have one very awkward conversation about Fluttershy with Maud later, hopefully it wouldn’t end badly.

“So I was doing the most amazing flying maneuvers ever preformed in Equestria, “said Rainbow Dash. “I mean these were some epic tricks I was performing. And then I crashed into the ground…yeah, I do that sometimes. But this time I actually managed to be so awesome that I injured my wings.”

Trixie had to wonder if Rainbow Dash was serious about crashing awesomely, but then again if she was using the proper definition of the word, Trixie could imagine the crash being awe inspiring…and quite dreadful.

“So I was in the hospital for like a week, with nothing to do. No sports, no games, and no friends,” Rainbow Dash explained.

“Hey,” Pinkie interrupted, “we all came to visit you, every single day. I even spied on you at night to make sure you were safe.”

Rainbow Dash stared at Pinkie Pie looking a little perturbed by Pinkie’s revelation. After a few seconds of awkward silence Rainbow Dash seemed to recuperate and corrected, “okay, so I had ponies visiting me…and spying on me, apparently.”

Pinkie Pie grinned before saying, “thank you. You may now continue.”

Rainbow Dash sighed before saying, “anyway, before I was rudely interrupted.” Trixie could understand how that felt. Rainbow Dash continued, “I was forced to read a book. I used to hate reading because it was for egg heads, but then I learned really quickly that reading was actually fun. Especially the, Daring Doo, books. So I spent the week reading.

“I had gotten to the last chapter of the book when the hospital suddenly kicked me out. I didn’t know that Twilight was willing to let me borrow any books back then, so I decided to sneak inside the hospital and get the book back.” Trixie was normally against thievery but all things are fair in love and literacy, or something like that.

Rainbow Dash continued her story, “so I was underneath the hospital bed, reading the book. I got to the last couple pages when suddenly the door opened and I was accused of trying to steal someponies slippers. I wasn’t going to stick around after that, so I ran off. I didn’t try flying or else they would know it was me, and my wings weren’t entirely healed either. I lead them through the entire town before finally they used a tracking hound to catch me. I couldn’t escape so I tried to hide at Twilight’s. It didn’t work as their dog caught me.

“I stood there hearing the snarling sound of the beast behind the corner, I was trapped and alone. They had me against the wall. The dog’s shadow grew larger as it approached and then it jumped out to get me!” Rainbow Dash jumped forward as she finished the last sentence.

Fluttershy gave an audible gasp at the story, before falling on her haunches. Rarity rolled her eyes and for some reason, both Pinkie Pie and Applejack looked a little upset with Rainbow Dash. Trixie however was on the edge of her none existent seat. The story was intriguing.

After a long pause Rainbow Dash finally said, “and out popped the so called dog. Turns out I was being hunted down by a crazy old mare, who thought she was a dog. She growled and drooled at me, and I was now afraid that I was gonna be bitten by a crazy pony, one that would drive me insane with pony rabies or something. Like a zombie.”

Trixie’s heart froze, and her brain stopped working. Rainbow Dash’s crazy pony sounded too similar to Screw Loose…Trixie’s mom. Trixie opened her mouth, but no words came out she was frozen.

Upon seeing Trixie’s reaction Rainbow Dash grinned and continued, “oh you like that, it gets much better. This pony was totally insane. She was all barking mad, and stuff. She took slow steady steps towards me, and I walked back in fear. The foam was dripping from her muzzle as she gave me the craziest snarling grin I have ever seen. I didn’t want to have to fight her, but I was afraid of her biting me. Suddenly the doctor came out after her and pulled back on the crazy dog-ponies leash while saying, ‘bad, Screw Loose, stay.” He then looked at me and if not for Twilight stopping him, he might have sicked the crazy dog pony on me again. He was furious that I stole the hospitals book, but in the end my awesomeness saved the day.”

Trixie couldn’t move, couldn’t think, and couldn’t even breath. All she could do was feel the cold numb feeling inside her growing rapidly into a burning hot rage. Trixie fought against it, trying her best to suppress it.

Rarity then said, “Rainbow Dash, that story is cruel the way you tell it. Screw Loose wasn’t vicious, she was only following you…it was more…playful.”

Applejack then glared at Rainbow Dash and said, “and what if somepony other than us heard you tell that rude story of yers. I think you would make Nurse Red Heart pretty upset.”

Rainbow Dash waved a hoof saying, “pfft whatever. I only tell that story to my friends. It’s not like any of you care about it.”

Pinkie Pie silently glared at Rainbow Dash for a few moments before finally saying in a low even tone, “you know that I know almost everything there is about everypony. And I know that you don’t really feel that way about poor Screw Loose. So why don’t you apologize.”

Everypony was a little quiet for a moment before Rainbow Dash said, “what should I apologize to, the air? No pony cares about Screw Loose. I mean…er…well.”

Something broke inside Trixie, an old forgotten pain, brought to the surface faster than she could stop. Trixie’s body moved on its own and within seconds Trixie had stood up, and charged Rainbow Dash. Tackled Rainbow Dash onto the ground and then while sitting on top of her punched her in the face. Trixie could then feel herself screaming at Rainbow Dash for a few seconds but she couldn’t hear her own words.

As Trixie’s hearing came back she watched Rainbow Dash’s eyes grow wide in fear, there was a small cut on Rainbow Dash’s lip. Trixie heard herself screaming, “AND IF YOU EVER TALK THAT WAY ABOUT TRIXIE”S MOM AGAIN TRIXIE WILL CRUSH EVERY SIGNLE BONE IN YOUR ENTIRE BODY. YOU. ARROGANT. SELF ABORBED. SLU-“

Trixie stopped suddenly as a pair of gray hooves lifted her off of Rainbow Dash with ease and moved her a few feet away where they finally set the enraged Trixie down. Trixie turned to yell at whatever pony had dared to move her away from the mother insulting Rainbow Dash, only to find Maud staring at her. There was a small frown on Maud’s lips. Trixie’s anger was quickly washed away by the overwhelming shame of what she had just done.

Everypony was in absolute silence, a dreaded fear began taking over Trixie’s heart. Trixie forced herself to look at the faces of her friends and saw them all looking at her terrified. She had done it, she had finally broke. It took this long, but Trixie had finally proven that she had been the villain all along. Trixie stood with the intent on running, swearing never to bother anypony else again.

Trixie turned away to run, and found Pinkie Pie standing right in front of her. Trixie was quickly embraced by Pinkie Pie who simply held her tightly saying, “shh, it’s okay. You are not the bad pony here. Shh you’re a good pony, you are. Just calm down, don’t run. Just calm down and let us talk about this like perfectly reasonable adult ponies.”

Trixie felt hot tears running down her face and she turned her view from Pinkie Pie to look at Maud. Maud quickly wrapped her legs around Trixie as well and together the two of them held a now shaking and terrified Trixie.

“Trixie didn’t mean to hurt her, “Trixie began trying to explain. “Trixie doesn’t know what happened, she, she made fun of Trixie’s mom. And suddenly Trixie went crazy…Trixie…Trixie is crazy. Please just…let Trixie go.”

Dark thoughts began playing themselves in Trixie’s mind. After attacking Rainbow Dash like that, the one pony who had tried her best to save her…Trixie’s friend. Trixie felt like she no longer deserved that extra chance that Rainbow Dash had given her. The pain, the anger, the fear, the confusion, and the sadness…it was too much, and Trixie just wanted some way to make it go away. There was only one way to do that, but at least no pony would need to worry about her anymore…

“NO,” shouted Pinkie Pie. A look of fear was seen clearly in Pinkie’s eyes as she said, “you cannot do that to yourself. I know how bad you feel about attacking Rainbow Dash, but you don’t have to hurt yourself. We have all attacked each other at least once, and usually it’s Rainbow Dash’s fault. Please don’t feel that way. Please don’t hurt yourself.”

Trixie saw the tears in Pinkie Pie’s eyes, and despite knowing that Pinkie Pie had just read her mind…she didn’t care. Trixie could see understanding in Pinkie’s eyes and she cuddled into Pinkie Pie’s chest and sobbed. All Trixie could say was, “Trixie just wanted to make Fluttershy happy. And everypony made fun of Trixie...”

Nopony other than Fluttershy, and potentially Pinkie Pie had any idea what Trixie was talking about. But they didn’t care if Trixie made sense or not, they all cared about her. Trixie felt the kind caring hooves of everypony as they all gave her a group hug. All except for Rainbow Dash, who stood back while wearing the guiltiest expression that Trixie had ever seen.

Trixie enjoyed the love everypony was giving her, but she still felt confused and lost, and scared. A sudden fit of coughing hit Trixie. Everypony quickly backed up to give Trixie her space except Maud who was helping Trixie stay balanced. Trixie continued coughing hard for a few minutes. By the time she was done, her throat hurt, and she felt tired. Everypony around her stared at her, a look of horror set in their eyes. Trixie didn’t have to look down to guess why. She could taste the disgusting copper flavor in her mouth. Trixie wiped the blood away from her muzzle and said, “it’s not fair.”

Chapter Twenty Nine: A Little Privacy

Chapter Twenty Nine: A Little Privacy

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Twenty Nine: A Little Privacy
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie lay uncomfortably on the bed staring at the green ceiling. Maud was at Trixie’s side, but she felt more distant than ever before. The group of ponies had become very worried when Trixie began coughing up blood, so they rushed her to the hospital. Rainbow Dash disappeared from sight at some point; leaving Trixie to wonder if Rainbow Dash would be okay. She wasn’t mad at Rainbow Dash anymore, not after seeing how guilty Rainbow Dash had felt.

“Ugh. I hate hospitals,” Trixie complained as she rolled over in the bed so she could face Maud. Maud was sitting next to Trixie’s bed, while wearing a blank expression. It was more than that though, Maud actually felt…blank; Trixie couldn’t get a read on her emotions at all. “Maud, how are you feeling?” Trixie asked.

Maud answered her flatly, “I’m fine.”

Trixie didn’t like the way Maud was acting. Maybe it looked like Maud was acting normal to other ponies, but Trixie could tell that Maud was lacking that little something that always made Maud come to life in Trixie’s mind. Trixie couldn’t help but feel guilty; maybe it was her fault that Maud was being so distant right now.

“Maud, I’m sorry. I…I don’t know what I did exactly, but I am trying my best. Is it because of what I did to Rainbow Dash?...Maud what did I do wrong?” Trixie asked, in a pleading tone.

Maud was quiet for what felt like an eternity. Finally Maud broke the silence and said, “Lulu I haven’t been taking care of you…you shouldn’t be like this. I love you, Lulu, but am I really good enough for you?”

Trixie’s heart skipped a beat as she heard Maud’s question; there was the tiniest sliver of fear laced into Maud’s voice. Trixie reached over and wrapped a foreleg around Maud’s neck saying, “you are the best thing in my life. I need you, Maud. You’re my stability…without you to come home to…I would be so alone. I won’t lie…Pinkie Pie stopped me from running away…and stopped me from doing something bad to myself. I tried to kill myself once before; I’m scared that I could do it again. You make me feel like, no matter what happens to me, that I have a place to go home to, and often times that is all I need to feel good.”

Maud nuzzled into Trixie’s foreleg and Trixie caught a single tear running down Maud’s face. Maud then said, “am I still your heart of stone?”

Trixie felt her face warming up a little, but despite being a little embarrassed she really liked hearing Maud say those words. “Yes you are, you will always be my heart of stone.”

Maud looked deeply into Trixie’s eyes and leaned a little closer before saying, “you know that stones get eroded after time. They are not invincible…sometimes things happen that make stones crack, that crack can grow until the stone breaks.”

Trixie gave a soft smile to Maud and said, “well that’s why you have me. I will keep you from breaking for as long as I can. Okay.”

Maud leaned in a little closer and just before kissing Trixie she said, “I’ll be right back Lulu. I need to get something.”

Maud then pulled away, and left Trixie’s room. Trixie was left alone for a few minutes in the hospital bed wondering what Maud could possibly be getting for them. Finally the door opened again and Maud walked back in…wearing a nurse’s hat. Trixie felt her face warming up again as she watched Maud close the door behind her, and then pull the curtains shut.

Maud approached Trixie saying, “I already told you that I’m no doctor. But I can still give you that examination.”

Trixie’s face felt like it was on fire now, Trixie tried to look away but simply couldn’t stop staring at Maud. Maud leaned in and whispered, “now lie down, I’m gonna run a few tests and see how you react.”

Trixie felt like screaming from embarrassment, she could barely believe that they were about to do this. Trixie laid down flat on her back and tried her best to be quiet as Maud climbed on top of the hospital bed. Maud began gently kissing Trixie’s rear hooves and Trixie shivered in excitement at her touch. Trixie could now feel Maud’s love radiating off of her. Trixie vowed to never turn down one of Maud’s advances ever again, if only she could feel Maud’s warm love every time.

The door opened and a white pony with a pink mane worn in a bun walked in. Nurse Red Heart looked at the two ponies her eyes wide. Trixie noticed that the nurse’s hat was missing. Nurse Red Heart took a hard look at Maud. “Ahem. That is not your hat.”

Maud reluctantly gave the hat back to the nurse and then Trixie said, “I’m sorry. She was just trying to cheer me up.”

Nurse Red Heart looked at Maud and then nodded towards the floor saying, “the hospital beds are not supposed to be used for this kind of activity. Although they could handle it, you should still consider it impolite to use them in such a way.”

Maud got onto the floor and Trixie could feel her face burning from embarrassment. For some reason though, it was still not as bad as when Pinkie Pie interrupted them. Maybe Trixie was being exposed to this behavior so much that she was becoming braver…or maybe she was being corrupted by Maud’s wonderful touch.

Nurse Red Heart explained, “The doctor will be coming in shortly, but your tests came back positive. It didn’t look like anything was serious; so hopefully that means everything is good.”

Nurse Red Heart walked away and just before leaving she said, “if there is anything I can get you, just let me know…and please don’t shut this door again. Or else I will have to come in here and check on you.”

Trixie contemplated trying to shut the door again, and finish what Maud had started. The fear and excitement of being caught was surprisingly enticing, but she really didn’t want to be known for this kind of behavior. Trixie let out a sigh, and resigned herself to waiting patiently for the doctor.

***

After a half hour of waiting, Trixie begun to feel like the doctor was taking his sweet time. Maud was generally quiet, but not so distant anymore. Maud was kind enough to lay her head down next to Trixie’s and nuzzle her gently. Finally Maud decided to speak, “earlier you asked me what I wanted to do today...do you like music?”

Trixie groaned and said, “I don’t want to play anymore music; I suck at singing.”

Maud gave a short tiny laugh, nearly surprising Trixie at the new sound. It was a rare day in a cold Tartarus when Maud would laugh, it was however one of the sweetest sounds that Trixie had ever heard. Maud said, “I wasn’t going to make you sing. I think we might destroy Pinkie’s room if you sang for me again. What I meant was that I was interested in what kind of music you like.”

Trixie was quiet for a moment thinking of her music tastes. She owned several tapes, most of which were either soft acoustic rock, or metal. Trixie liked both sad, and angry music. Although she never thought about Maud’s musical preference, and now she was curious as to what kind of music Maud enjoyed. Trixie finally sighed and asked, “ever hear of Suns and Roses, or Black Stallion?”

Maud shook her head and explained, “I never really listen to music outside of my interest. I have a few Two Steps From Tartarus records though.”

“Wow…records huh. I’ve never really gotten into those. Then again I used to be able to afford an album/cassette player. Now I’m lucky if I can find an affordable walkpony for my tapes,” Trixie explained. Between her medication, and her recent lack of work; Trixie had almost no money to spend on herself.

Maud nuzzled in a little deeper into Trixie’s neck and asked, “why don’t we listen to some music together when we get back?”

Trixie giggled a little as Maud kissed her neck. Trixie said, “okay, that sounds interesting. But I don’t know if you will like my music. It’s a little dark.”

Maud kissed Trixie again before saying, “I don’t mind. I just want to share things with you. You smell good Lulu.”

Trixie could feel her face heating up all over again from Maud’s comment. But she was happy to hear Maud say she wanted to share. “So does that mean you will tell me what happened between you and-“ Trixie cut herself off, praying that she didn’t just cross the line.

Maud stopped kissing her all of a sudden, and began to pull away. Trixie quickly fished for anything she could find to finish the sentence. Finally she said, “and Twilight?”

Maud looked into Trixie’s eyes and stayed silent for a moment. After a few seconds Maud said, “what exactly did you want to know, there has been a lot things between us lately.”

Trixie closed her eyes and said, “well it’s almost been a year since I came back to the rock farm. So I wanted to know…what did Twilight tell you about…me?” Trixie knew she was just saying whatever came to her mind first, but hopefully it would distract Maud.

To Trixie’s surprise Maud actually smiled, a very tiny smile, but a smile none the less. Trixie made sure to never ask about the Pinkie Pie thing again. Maud then explained, “Twilight told me that you had been hurt badly. And that you needed someplace quiet and safe to recuperate. She told me you might be acting weird for a long time. You were so emotionless when you first came to me. It was like you were dead inside…I understood how that felt.

“So I took care of you. I was surprised when you responded so well to my attempts to befriend you. I usually don’t try to make friends with ponies unless I know them first. But with you, there was something special. When you finally began acting like…normal ponies do. I was very happy. I remember how hard it was for you to talk to anypony other than me at first, and then when you would listen to me talk. You even enjoyed my poetry…no pony likes my poetry.”

Trixie interrupted saying, “your poetry is wonderful. Especially the ones about sapphires.”

Maud’s smile grew as she said, “you mean the ones about you.” Trixie felt her face warming up again. Maud said, “sapphires are a metaphor for you, Lulu. I’m glad you enjoyed my poetry. But maybe now you know how I feel about your music.”

Trixie’s face warmed up even more. Trixie looked away and said, “I guess so. Your poetry is pretty though.”

Maud kissed Trixie on the cheek and said, “so are you.”

Trixie’s face felt like it was on fire now, and so was another part of her body. Trixie wanted to do something outrageous with Maud, right there in the hospital, right at that moment. Trixie opened her mouth to voice her desires when she heard a knocking at the open door. Trixie looked over and saw Doctor Timequill looking at the two of them. He was smiling happily.

Trixie swore that they could roast marshmallows on her face with how embarrassed she was. Trixie quickly grabbed the blanket and covered her lower half with it, trying desperately to hide the shameful parts of her. Trixie saw a small grin on Maud’s face, and knew that Maud found this situation amusing.

Doctor Timequill walked in and said in a kind voice, “I’m glad to see you again, Trixie. How have you been?”

Chapter Thirty: Problem Solving

Chapter Thirty: Problem Solving

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty: Problem Solving
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The door was shut behind Doctor Timequill. Trixie stayed in bed with Maud by her side; she held tightly onto Maud’s hoof. Timequill gave a reassuring smile to Trixie as he explained, “I have some good news for you, Trixie. Physically speaking you are perfectly healthy; there were no signs of anything wrong.”

Trixie was a little confused about a number of things, but she had only one question at that moment. “Why are you the one telling me this, I thought you were a psychologist, not a medical doctor.”

Timequill continued to smile as he explained, “I have experience in the medical field. But you are correct; Doctor Horse was working on your tests earlier, but he was called out to see another patient. It looked serious, so they were going to send the nurse to release you. I thought it would be a kindness to come and visit you myself.”

Trixie was happy to hear that Timequill took the time to come and visit her. Trixie was smiling as she said, “thank you.”

Maud however asked in a flat tone, “what do you mean she is fine? She has been puking and coughing up blood for the past two days. What could make her do something like that, and still be ‘fine’?”

Timequill’s happy smile faded a little as he explained, “I apologize, I should have been more careful with my wording. Trixie is just fine physically, I’m not actually sure what it means. She could just have had a sore throat, maybe it was something she had eaten, but I agree that this does sound a little strange. Unfortunately there is not enough reason for the hospital to keep her here. My suggestion would be too keep a close eye on her, if it gets worse bring her in immediately.”

Maud was frowning at his words, and Trixie could feel Maud’s anger towards the hospital. Maud stayed quiet though and Trixie was just glad to get out of the hospital if for nothing else, she had a few urges that only Maud could fix for her at home. Trixie smiled softly and asked, “so that’s it, I’m free to go?”

Timequill returned the soft smile and said, “yes you are, the nurse is currently bringing up the release papers now. That being said I did have a reason for coming here to visit you.”

Trixie didn’t like the sound of that. She looked at Maud and then back to Timequill before asking, “what is it?”

“Trixie, I get the feeling that something is wrong; it would seem to me, that you might not have been taking your medication properly. Is there a reason you might have forgotten too?” he asked gently.

Trixie noticed Maud looking at her, and instantly she felt guilty. Trixie had no idea if she had actually taken her meds for the day, and she knew that she hadn’t taken them yesterday. On top of that, all the stress she has gone through in the past couple of days. Trixie let out a depressed sigh before saying, “I didn’t take them yesterday, I was sick. And today I…actually can’t remember if I have taken them or not.”

Maud nuzzled Trixie gently and said, “Lulu, you should have told me.”

Trixie looked at her and opened her mouth, but shut it. Trixie wasn't sure what to say, she should have told Maud, but she didn't. Trixie then said very quietly, “Trixie is sorry. She forgot all about them.”

“Trixie is there something you would like talk to me about. I’m here to listen to you if you need it,” Timequill offered.

Trixie smiled and said, “Trixie would like that…” Trixie then looked at Maud and said, “do you mind if Trixie talks to Timequill in private?”

Maud nodded. Maud was very understanding, and kind. Trixie knew that she had chosen the best pony to fall for. Maud left the room quietly, leaving the two to talk alone. Timequill waited very patiently for Trixie to feel secure enough to speak.

“Trixie…has been having a hard time, “Trixie admitted. Trixie decided to stop caring about speaking properly and spoke in a way that felt safe for her. “Things have been hard for Trixie in Ponyville. Trixie has had one of the worst days today, and worse yet, Trixie has remembered why she came to Ponyville in the first place. Trixie came here to run a show for a good friend of Trixie’s…Trixie came here for Fluttershy. Fluttershy invited all of her friends to Trixie’s show, because Fluttershy wanted to introduce them to Trixie’s show.

“Trixie knows that her show was a little...over the top, but that was on purpose. Trixie was angry when the ponies began making fun of Trixie. Trixie did not know that these rude ponies were actually Fluttershy’s friends. So now Trixie knows now that Fluttershy’s heart must have been destroyed by her friends…Trixie is so angry with them…but Trixie is also friends with them now too…so Trixie doesn’t know what to do.”

Timequill was quiet for a moment before he finally said, “that makes a lot of sense. It is too bad that you had blocked out a lot of your old memories. If we had known about this event earlier it could have sped up recovery. But we know about it now and that’s the important part.”

Timequill then proceeded to pull out a clipboard from…actually Trixie still had no idea where ponies pulled things out from. “Where did you get that? Why do ponies keep pulling things out of nowhere, next time a sofa will fall out of Rarity’s butt and then Rarity will dramatically faint on the magical butt sofa. Trixie demands to know what sorcery everypony is using to make items appear from nothing.”

Timequill had one of the oddest looking expressions on his face when Trixie had finished her rant. At length he said, “I…um…the clip board was attached to the end of your bed. I’m actually a little surprised it is sitting here, I believe this actually came from my desk.”

Trixie seemed a little confused about this just like he was, and asked, “may Trixie see the clip board?”

Timequill smiled and said, “sure, it’s the same one that you have seen before.”

Trixie held the clipboard as she lay on her back. She had indeed read this before, but she had been so emotionally dead that she had barely given it any attention. The clipboard was an analysis on Trixie’s personality, and her history. It was a rough overview but she read the first paragraph and noticed it hadn’t been updated since her last appointment with Timequill around a month ago.

“Trixie Lulamoon is a unicorn mare with a blue fur coat and a mane of blue and silver. She lives at the edge of Equestria on a small rock farm right next to the Badlands. Although she has worked here for nearly a year now, she has had a hard time connecting with anypony who she works with. A relatively quiet and nervous pony, she has been trying her best to stay out of the way, and with even more effort, she has been trying her best to not stand out.”

Trixie was a little perturbed at seeing the words “a relatively quiet and nervous pony”. She had never really thought about what her personality had lost when she attempted suicide. Or at least she never considered it too deeply before. Trixie didn’t like being a quiet and nervous pony. Trixie missed being talkative, and brave. But the more she considered it, the more she realized that she has been talkative, and brave.

“Trixie is not quiet and nervous. Trixie was working proudly at an apple booth earlier. And that apple booth was made better for having Trixie’s help. And Trixie was very nice to the costumers,” Trixie explained to the piece of paper before her hooves.

Trixie gave the clipboard back to Timequill and said, “Trixie believes you need to update that piece of silly paper again.”

To her surprise Timequill was actually smiling. Trixie felt a little weird that he would smile at her words, frowning was what she had expected. Trixie then asked, “what are you smiling at Trixie for?”

Timequill then gave a short chuckle before explaining, “I have waited over a year to see you act like this. Didn’t you notice that you are standing up for yourself? You’re finally proud to be yourself again, aren’t you?”

Trixie’s mouth was agape for a few seconds as she took in his words. He was right, it had taken her all this time, but she was finally defending herself for once. More than that, she was actually proud to be…herself. Maybe…”Trixie could become a magician again?” she thought aloud.

At seeing Timequill’s grin Trixie knew that she was indeed getting better. She might have done some bad things, and even got into a fight with one of her dearest friends, but Trixie was…Trixie. This revelation made her want to jump for joy and even do a little dance, but she would’ve fallen off of the bed.

Timequill looked at Trixie and said, “you know, this is wonderful. You should tell Maud exactly how you feel as soon as you leave the room. But first I feel as though there was something you wanted to talk about.”

Trixie felt a little bad as she remembered what it was that she was worrying about. Trixie took in a deep breath before explaining, “Trixie has a lot of problems right now, but she doesn’t know how to fix them. Maud is keeping something from Trixie, and it worries Trixie that Maud doesn’t trust her enough. Trixie also attacked Rainbow Dash, but Rainbow Dash was insulting Trixie’s mother…but that’s not an excuse. Finally Trixie is terrified that she is not pleasing Maud, when they're making love. Trixie just wants to make Maud happy. What is Trixie supposed to do?”

Timequill was silent for a moment but finally he explained, “to the first problem. Try talking to Maud about how you feel. Don’t try and push for an answer, but let her know you are afraid that she doesn’t trust you anymore. The second problem is easier to work out. Apologize to Rainbow Dash, and try to explain to her how it made you feel. Rainbow Dash is a little hard headed but she is an understanding pony. The last problem is a little different. If you want me to give out any honest advice about it, then I’ll need to know a little more about your relationship. I’ll understand if it’s too private for you to discuss with me though.”

Trixie was silent for a few moments before admitting, “Trixie does not have experience past Maud…when it comes to mare on mare…intimacy. What do you need to know?”

“Well first of all, who is usually the one…receiving?” Timequill asked.

Trixie’s face felt like it was going to catch on fire again, but this still wasn’t the most embarrassing conversation that she had ever had with Timequill. There was a much more embarrassing, and much darker one she had discussed once before. “Trixie…is usually…um…receiving.”

Timequill then asked, “has Maud asked you to do anything new, maybe a little weird?”

Trixie could swear that her face was a furnace now. “Trixie has been asked to use bondage, and to do…um…mouth…um oral…things to Maud.”

“In your case I wouldn’t suggest any form of bondage or anything that feels forced, that could damage you emotionally. But with regards to giving back to Maud, I would suggest it. In fact it could be beneficial if you surprise her, and give her all your attention some night. Maybe the change in pace could be all that Maud needs from you,” Timequill suggested.

Trixie imagined it, and liked the idea of giving back to Maud. Maybe Trixie would surprise Maud tonight or sooner if Trixie had her way. Trixie smiled nervously at Timequill and said, “thank you. Trixie doesn’t know how you know about all of this stuff. But Trixie thanks you for it.”

Timequill smiled back at her and said, “you’re welcome, Trixie. This is my job after all. Now I’m going to write you a prescription, it’s for your medication. I feel as though you could benefit from an increased dose. You have been put through so much stress lately that even taking your meds regularly might not have been effective enough.”

***

After getting the new prescription, and signing off on the hospital records Trixie walked outside to see all of her friends sitting inside the hallway waiting for her. Even Twilight Sparkle was here for her. Trixie gave Maud the biggest hug ever and said, “Trixie is…Trixie is,” it was hard to break out of her old speech patterns,”…I am proud to be myself. I know I’ve made some mistakes, but I am happy to be who I am.”

Everypony seemed happy about that. Even Rainbow Dash smiled, with her lip the way it was though, it hurt Trixie to see. Trixie walked up to Rainbow Dash and wrapped her legs around her saying, “I’m so sorry about attacking you. I…it’s just that ponies used to make fun of me over my mom…and you sounded so much like them. I know you didn’t mean to hurt me but-“ Rainbow Dash cut Trixie off with a hoof covering Trixie mouth.

“It’s cool. One time Applejack and me got into a hoof fight over a race, right in front of Princess Celestia. I mean that was pretty embarrassing for Twilight,” Rainbow Dash explained. “I screwed up Trixie; I messed up big time when I said those things. I…I’m sorry. I guess you can’t really forgive me for that but…I’ll spend every moment I can making it up to you. I promise.”

Trixie smiled as a warm feeling filled her heart. Rainbow Dash had apologized to her, and that meant more to her than anything else she could have done. Trixie felt a tear running down her face as she said, “thank you, Rainbow Dash. I forgive you.”

Twilight looked in much better condition then she had before, maybe she had taken a nap. Twilight smiled at the Trixie before saying, “I’m glad to see your feeling better. I heard that you wanted a few books from me, ones detailing the history of Celestia’s Heroes. I left them at Sugarcube Corner; I hope they help you.”

Chapter Thirty One: Under the Bed

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty One: Under the Bed
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Pinkie’s room was brightly lit thanks to the afternoon sun shining through the windows; the sun cast a shade of orange light over everything in Pinkie’s room. It was quiet up here all alone, but Pinkie Pie and Maud were trying to do something downstairs. Trixie wondered if her sudden need to rush back to Pinkie’s had upset anypony; she had forgotten to explain why the books were so important to her, after all.

On the guest bed Trixie found her book bag lying on its side; somepony brought the bag back to Sugarcube Corner for her, when she went to the hospital. Trixie saw the books she wanted on top of Pinkie’s dresser, but she was worried about Twilight’s diary. Trixie quickly looked inside the book bag only to find it empty, the diary was nowhere in sight. Two terrible thoughts occurred to her; first, she wouldn’t be able to read any more of the diary now, she did plan to return it next time she saw Twilight, but why not read it a little before hoof. The second thought was that this may mean that somepony stole it, and Trixie couldn’t have somepony reading her friends secrets.

Trixie began searching the room for it, just in case the book had been misplaced. After all Pinkie Pie, or Maud could have mistaken it for belonging to Trixie. First Trixie searched the closet hoping that it was safely tucked away. There were a bunch of boxes in the closet, all of them related to party decorations. There was also a really nice looking yellow jacket hiding in the back. Trixie moved it to the side hoping to find something behind it.

On closer inspection the yellow jacket wasn’t a jacket at all. It was some kind of full length one piece pajamas. It had a pink tail and mane as part of its design. Trixie stared at it in amazement for a few seconds, wondering why it looked so much like pony fur. Trixie very carefully pulled it out wondering what it was exactly. She followed the zipper with her eyes until she found Fluttershy’s face staring back at her.

Trixie fell back on her haunches as she nearly screamed at the skinned Fluttershy that now lay before her. Trixie didn’t understand what she was looking at; this couldn’t be the real Fluttershy. On closer inspection she figured out this was some sort of costume, but it looked exactly like Fluttershy. Where could Pinkie Pie have gotten such an item was beyond her understanding. She couldn’t look at the costume without thinking of it as being Fluttershy’s skin. Trixie quietly put the creepy costume back into the closet; she never wanted to think about it again.

After closing the door to the closet of horror, Trixie thought that maybe the book had simply fallen out and slid underneath something. First she looked underneath the guest bed, but found nothing. She then noticed a few books underneath Pinkie’s bed from her new vantage point. “Aha, so that’s where it went,” Trixie said to herself.

Pulling out the books from underneath Pinkie’s bed proved fruitless as all she found were some books that didn’t belong to her. There was a copy of “Fifty Shades of Hay” in the pile. Trixie owned a copy of this book, but to her shame, she had never gotten past the first chapter; the book’s depiction of intimacy was far too detailed for Trixie’s taste. Although she kept it, hoping one day she could read it without being too embarrassed.

There were quite a few things underneath Pinkie Pie’s bed. A shoe box was here for some reason as well. Trixie pulled it out after seeing that the box belonged to a popular line of dress shoes. Trixie just had to try them on.

The box did not contain any shoes though, instead there were some very lewd looking magazines inside. Trixie had almost no experience with these kinds of magazines and was a little curious. Trixie picked one up and opened it, the first page she turned to had two mares entangled together and doing some things that Trixie had not even thought possible. After viewing a few more pages Trixie looked around the empty room; she felt embarrassed, and terrified that somepony would see what she was looking at. Trixie quickly put the magazine back inside the box, closed it, and slid it back underneath the bed.

Trixie looked for anything that could distract her from the images that were now burned into her mind. There was a bigger cardboard box underneath the bed as well. Trixie grabbed it and carefully pulled it out. The word “toys” was written in red marker on the top. Trixie grinned at the idea of seeing what kinds of fun things Pinkie Pie might have kept from her youth; knowing Pinkie Pie, she probably still played with them.

Trixie opened it, and was disappointed by the contents. There was a bright pink back massager; this was most certainly not a toy. There were also some beads attached to a string; she decided that they were probably some arts and crafts thing. And few other strange objects that made very little sense to Trixie. She dug through the box and near the bottom found something truly strange. There was a red ball, with some holes going through it. It had black straps on either side that buckled together at their end. It was lying next to some hoof cuffs. Trixie could swear she had seen this kind of object before but she couldn’t remember where exactly.

The door opened and Pinkie Pie walked in. a glass of chocolate milk was balanced on Pinkie’s nose. Trixie looked at Pinkie Pie and said, “I don’t understand, why does this box say ‘toys’ on it, if there aren’t any inside? Do you just shove random crap into here when you can’t think of what to do with it?”

Pinkie Pie looked from Trixie to the box back to Trixie. Pinkie Pie’s eyes grew wide as she stood there. Pinkie then said, “um…I…um…put those back into the box and go wash your hooves.”

Trixie put the strange assortment of items back into the box, and then looked at Pinkie Pie saying, “there wasn’t anything gross on them or anything, so why should I-“

“Because they might not have been washed properly since they were last used, now go wash your hooves and I’ll give you some chocolate milk,” Pinkie said in an almost authoritative tone.

Trixie was a little surprised by the tone Pinkie had taken. She stood up and left the room to do as Pinkie Pie had asked without question. There was no way that Trixie was missing out on free chocolate milk.

***

Trixie had wondered why Pinkie was acting that way the entire time while she washed her hooves, and about half way up the stairs she finally recognized one of the items in question. The ball with straps, it was a ball gag…the kind that Maud wanted to use, and there were hoof cuffs next to them. Trixie put two and two together and realized that the box, of what she had assumed out of her ignorance was an assortment of strange objects might have actually been Pinkie’s…adult toys.

Trixie’s face was burning as she walked back into the room with her head held low. She didn’t know what she had been looking at exactly, or how they were used. But Trixie began suspecting that she didn’t want anything to do with the items. Pinkie Pie had hidden the box again before turning to face Trixie and said, “um…so you saw those. I know Maud wanted to introduce them to you in private, but I guess she never got the chance.”

Trixie looked away from Pinkie Pie and explained, “I’ve never had much experience with things like that before…you know...Maud.”

Pinkie Pie let out a sigh sounding almost relieved before saying, “I’m sorry that you saw those…kinda. I mean one day you’ll probably use them with Maud, you know, but I guess you aren’t ready yet. Did you really think that you were looking at a box of toys?”

Trixie nodded and explained, feeling like a child in the process, “I saw that the box said ‘toys’, and I thought that since you had a…youthful personality, maybe you had some cool stuff. The only thing there that I even recognize is the…um…gag. And that’s only because I’ve seen it in some artwork before. Although now I’m confused, why did you put aback massager into the same box as all that stuff? You can’t very well use that without washing it now, can you?”

Pinkie looked dumbfounded for a second before breaking out into laughter. Pinkie was laughing so hard that she fell onto the floor, clutching her sides, and began snorting in between laughs. Trixie felt embarrassed to say the least, to be laughed at for her innocence; innocence was a strange word for her. Trixie believed that she had lost her innocence, especially after her experiences with Maud.

Trixie found the chocolate milk on the dresser next to the guest bed. She grabbed the chocolate milk and sat down sipping at it with her back to the bed. She watched silently while she waited for Pinkie Pie to stop laughing.

After a few minutes Pinkie Pie had finally stopped laughing and said, “okay, okay…whew, Trixie you are one silly filly.”

“I’m not a filly,” Trixie grumbled in response.

Pinkie Pie walked over and sat down next to Trixie. “I brought that drink for you, so can take your meds. Maud said I have to make sure you take them now, or else you don’t get to eat anything tonight.”

Trixie took her medications while Pinkie watched her; Trixie couldn’t help but feel like she was back in the hospital where the nurses would force the medication down her throat if she didn’t take it willingly. Trixie let out a sigh after she took the last pill. She had gotten too crazy the last few days, and her meds could have helped keep her. She regretted not taking them, she never meant to hurt anypony, but that’s exactly what happened.

Pinkie Pie said in a playful tone, “you know that massager doesn’t go on your back.”

Trixie couldn’t think of what else a massager would be used for, so Trixie looked at Pinkie Pie in disbelief before saying in a slightly arrogant tone, “oh yeah, then what is it used for?”

Pinkie Pie leaned in and whispered into Trixie’s ear. After Pinkie finished explaining, Trixie’s eyes widened and she quickly turned to look at Pinkie and exclaimed, “it goes WHERE? But how? That thing was freaking huge!” Trixie then remembered what male anatomy was like and shivered saying, “ew…okay so…that…ew.”

Pinkie Pie gave another short laugh at Trixie’s behavior and said, “wow I can’t believe that Maud ended up with somepony so…innocent. How did you not learn any of this stuff in school?”

Trixie looked at Pinkie Pie and said, “ask me anything you want about the illusion school or cantrip magic or pyromancy. And I will have an answer, or a theory. Ask me about how to run a magic show, and I will have an answer. Talk to me about stuff that wasn’t taught by the school and I’m as clueless as Twilight.”

Pinkie Pie relaxed, leaning her back against the bed and asked, “how long have you been out of school?”

Trixie relaxed a little as well and began to tell the story to Pinkie Pie. She hadn’t told this story in a long time, and she could only hope she didn’t mess it up. “I got out at sixteen, ran my magic show for a few months. Came to ponyville where some rude ponies attacked my show…I forgive you though, and then I lost the stage wagon. Transforming wagons cost a lot by the way. I worked at the New Slate rock farm before it became a small village. Igneous Rock was nearly slave driver…but he was a good stallion to me.

“I guess worked there for about six months, I found the Alicorn Amulet and attacked Ponyville. I ran away after that, lived in Manehattan for awhile. I didn’t have a home though, I lost that when I left New Slate. I lived on the streets and after I was assaul…um…” Trixie felt a lump inside of her throat as she found it hard to tell the story to Pinkie pie. The memories were still painful for her…especially after all the stress she was put through today. She couldn’t ever forget all the horrible things those evil ponies did to her. Trixie cleared her throat and remembered that Pinkie could read minds, so she skipped that part of the story. “After Manehattan Trixie went to the Everfree forest and challenged the Ursa Major. Trixie managed to hurt it…we think.

“Trixie nearly died after that and was in a coma for a while. Trixie woke up one day at the hospital and found herself very depressed. Trixie spent a long time healing mentally before coming to back to New Slate. Trixie then lived with Maud and there she got her first true friend in over a year…Trixie has never been happier then when Maud first kissed Trixie on that mountain. It surprised Trixie to say the least, but Maud has good tastes…and taste good.”

Pinkie Pie lifted a hoof and gently wiped away a few tears from Trixie’s face. Trixie hadn’t even realized that she was crying. Pinkie Pie then embraced Trixie and said, “well I’m glad that you have Maud. Trixie, you are safe here with us. No matter what I-”

Pinkie Pie stopped speaking all of a sudden. Pinkie Pie’s ears twitched, and then her muzzle scrunched up like she was going to sneeze, and even though Pinkie Pie was sitting next to Trixie, Trixie could feel Pinkie’s butt shaking. Pinkie Pie then said in low even tones, “Rainbow Dash just broke a pinkie promise over at Applejacks farm. I’ll be right back.”

Trixie looked at Pinkie Pie and watched her get up to leave. Trixie had no idea what was going on, but she managed to ask, “wait, what are you talking about?”

Pinkie Pie didn’t look back at Trixie, but explained, “my Pinkie Sense will tell me whenever somepony breaks a pinkie promise, where they are, and what they are doing. Now I need to bring a cupcake all the way over to Applejacks house…why did Rainbow Dash tell her about that.”

Pinkie Pie left the room and Trixie felt a cold shiver of fear run down her spine. Whatever Rainbow Dash just did, it made Pinkie’s crazy go…crazier. Trixie leaned back against the bed and said, “Pinkie is truly a scary pony sometimes. Oh well, guess I know how to summon an angry Pinkie Pie whenever I need one.”

“I wouldn’t suggest doing that, not unless you want to have a cupcake shoved in your face,” Twilight Sparkle said from the doorway.

Trixie looked over in surprise she hadn’t expected to see Twilight here. Trixie then remembered the reason she began digging underneath Pinkie Pie’s bed in the first place. Trixie closed her eyes and whined, “Twilight. I found your diary but I lost it. I was going to give it back to you, but it’s gone…I think somepony might have stole it.”

Twilight walked over and sat down next to Trixie and said, “oh. So you weren’t trying to hide it from me?”

Trixie felt a little guilty that she had wanted to, and worse that she was planning on reading a little more of it until Twilight showed up. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I was going to when I was mad at you…but then I realized that I was just being selfish and crazy. I was going to give it back to you the next time I saw you though…but now it’s gone. I’m sorry I lost it.”

Twilight was quiet for a moment causing Trixie to worry that Twilight might be mad at her for losing it. Twilight explained, “it’s not lost. I found it in your book bag when I was putting the books I’m loaning you in it. I was under the impression that you might have been trying to steal it from me, but I had lost it myself over six months ago, so I had to question myself on that. I’m sorry for making assumptions about you, now that I hear you talking like this I…actually want to share something with you.”

Trixie looked at Twilight and watched as Twilight used her magic to pull out the diary from the saddlebags she wore. Twilight levitated the book over to Trixie and said, “this book has been completed. It covers my journey up my first few days of being a princess. I want you to hold on to it for now, it might help you out when you feel lost. All of my friendship lessons are in here as well, I hope they help you, I know they sure helped me.”

Trixie grabbed the book in between her hooves and looked at the old scorched book with eyes filled with wonder. Trixie had never thought that she could receive a gift so wonderful. This wasn’t just a book, it was a personal part of Twilight…and now it was in Trixie’s hooves. Trixie looked at Twilight and said, “thank you…I…I don’t know what to say. Is there anything that I even could say? This…isn’t this too much for me?”

Twilight looked down at Trixie with such kind eyes and said, “Trixie you…you have grown so much in the past couple of weeks. I think I can finally see what Celestia saw in me, when she saw me here in Ponyville with all my friends. You can keep this book but on one condition. You have to Pinkie Promise to never tell anypony about anything you read in here.”

Trixie nodded and felt tears of joy run down her face, Trixie quickly wrapped her hooves around Twilight’s neck embracing the alicorn who was taller than her. After some coaching from Twilight, Trixie was finally ready to make the Pinkie Promise. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye, I Pinkie Promise never to tell a soul about the things in this book. You have always been such a good friend to me Twilight, even when I wasn’t such a good one to you.”

“That’s okay Trixie, you have finally learned your lesson. The lesson, that friendship is important. I think that Maud was the one who really taught you that one,” Twilight explained.

A warm smile was stuck on Trixie’s face as she sat there with Twilight. Trixie was truly excited to have such a wonderful friend as Twilight. Twilight sat next to her quietly giving Trixie time to say, “so…does this mean that I have to write a silly letter to the princess about what I learned today?”

Twilight laughed before saying, “nope, but you do have to write a silly entry into my friendship journal.”

Chapter Thirty Two: Anguish

Chapter Thirty Two: Anguish

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Two: Resentment
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie sat alone in Pinkie’s room reading the journal. Trixie had never felt closer to Twilight then she did while reading the journal. Trixie had not gotten very far into the book before she began to smell something tasty wafting in from downstairs. Trixie’s hunger decided that it was time to go see about diner.

Downstairs Trixie saw Mrs. Cake cooking some kind of stew in the kitchen. Trixie walked over and asked, “hi Misses Cake, what are you cooking? It smells delicious.”

Mrs. Cake turned and said, “well I’m making an old family recipe tonight. If you’re interested I can teach it to you, considering your part of the family now.”

“Really, that’s awesome. I mean, I’m a terrible cook so you would be better off teaching it to Maud…speaking of Maud, where did my little earth pony go off to?” Trixie asked.

Mrs. Cake explained, “she went with Pinkie Pie a little while ago. Pinkie didn’t look very happy, I hope nothing serious happened. I think Maud went to calm her down, Maud has been the level headed one ever since she was a teenager.”

“What was she like before that?” Trixie asked wanting to know a little more about Maud.

Mrs. Cake returned to stirring the stew before saying, “oh, she was actually very aggressive when she was younger. She used to explode at every tiny little thing that upset her. After she hurt Pinkie Pie though, she grew up. Although I have to admit that I haven’t seen her be as happy as she is with you, since she was a filly.”

Trixie was surprised to hear Mrs. Cake’s words and for a few seconds could do nothing but think. Had Maud really hurt Pinkie Pie, is that why Maud has been so weird lately? Trixie began to fear that she had just crossed a line that she was not meant to. “I don’t think you were supposed to tell me that,” Trixie said, her voice full of worry.

Mrs. Cake gave Trixie a smile and said, “if you had been speaking to either Blinkie or Inkie about Maud then they would tell you horror stories about how she was the evil big sister. Of course they over exaggerate, but the one time that Maud had let her anger get the best of her…well they won’t ever let Maud live that down. I think it’s why neither Pinkie nor Maud are that close with their other sisters.”

Trixie closed her eyes and tried to tell herself that Maud was actually keeping another secret from her. Trixie didn’t want to know the secret if it wasn’t from Maud’s mouth. Somehow Trixie knew that this was indeed the truth, and she couldn’t lie to herself. Trixie finally let out a sigh and explained, “I think Maud was keeping that a secret from me…but maybe it is better to hear it from you then from the other sisters.”

“I could tell that she was trying to hide something from you. You’re right though, it is much nicer to hear it from me, the others add needless details and make Maud out to be some kind of monster,” Mrs. Cake explained.

Trixie was a little happier to hear that this could actually be a blessing in disguise. Besides that, Trixie didn’t need to let Maud know, that she knew yet. Trixie decided she would wait for Maud to tell her at her own pace. But for now Trixie had other questions. “When is the food gonna be ready?”

“In about ten, maybe fifteen minutes. If you want it to be done any faster you can do something for me,” offered Mrs. Cake.

***

Trixie found herself dragging a bag of trash, the strings of the bag being held between her teeth. There was a cart that the Cakes used for bringing garbage to the dump out behind Sugarcube Corner, and that cart was Trixie’s destination. Trixie wished she had a working horn; she used to be able to easily lift trash bags with her magic.

Trixie saw two stallions across the street, one of them was bright yellow with a dark brown mane, he had a lemon for a cutie mark. The other one was a brown stallion with blond hair, he had a knife for a cutie mark; they were both earth ponies.

The brown stallion said, “man we’ve been in Manehattan too long. It was nice there, but I think Ponyville will be a nice place to stay for a few days.”

The yellow one added, “yeah it will be. I hate having to leave the city so soon though, it was a really nice place.”

The brown stallion then said, “look we were there for long over a year. Now the gang’s been disbanded, we’re on our own. But don’t worry, we will be in Applewood soon until then we will need to be more quiet than we were this morning. Don’t want an angry horde of ponies on our tails.”

The yellow one laughed and said, “yeah I guess. I liked playing with that mare from earlier though…a horde of angry ponies huh. That sounds kinda fun, and it wouldn’t be any more dangerous than when we left Manehattan.”

Trixie lifted the bag up with her hooves and put it into the trash. Her legs felt disgusting after picking it up, and she wanted to take a bath. She had earned tonight’s meal now and planned on enjoying its delectable flavors. Trixie turned around to head back when she noticed the stallions had stopped talking. Trixie looked over and they were gone. Something felt wrong.

“Hey there, don’t I know you from somewhere?” said the brown one from behind her.

Trixie turned to face him and began backing away as she saw a wicked grin on his face. Trixie bumped into something warm behind her, she turned to see the yellow one right behind her. Trixie opened her mouth to scream in fright just when she felt something painful smash into her chest. The brown stallion had bucked Trixie in the chest. She was sent back into the yellow one’s forelegs as he grabbed her. All of Trixie’s breath was gone, and she couldn’t draw in any breath. The yellow stallion then shoved Trixie onto the ground hard and pinned her there.

The brown one eyed Trixie, his eyes were nothing but pinpricks and an evil sick grin was wrapped over his face. Trixie was just barely able to take a breath again when he put a hoof down on top of her muzzle and pressed down.

He ground Trixie’s muzzle into the ground painfully as he stared into her eyes. Trixie’s heart was beating faster than ever before as a deep routed fear took hold of her heart. Trixie stared up at him, unable to open her muzzle as he kept it pressed down. The brown stallion then spoke, “I guess you don’t remember us Trixie. Don’t you remember how we had to chase you, in order to show you how much we appreciated you?”

There was evil seeded into his voice and Trixie knew instantly that he had to have been one of her attackers. The stallions who…broke Trixie. Tears streamed down her face as she realized exactly what they were about to do to her…and just how powerless she really was without any magic.

Trixie couldn’t just lay here and let them have their way though, Trixie had to do something, anything. A shred of hope grew in her heart as she used all of her fear as a conduit and summoned all of her magic into her horn. The pain flared in her horn, and she felt something inside her head screaming at her in pain but she could feel the magic building strength.

Suddenly a brown hoof came down crashing into Trixie’s horn hard. Everything went black and she felt completely numb. A few moments later Trixie’s vision returned, along with a dull pain in her head. She realized in horror that she had lost the magic she had built up. Pain suddenly screamed across her head, especially her horn; she tried to scream. Something warm and wet tricked down from her forehead. The ground beneath her was also wet, and warm. Trixie couldn’t think, or do anything but whimper. The brown stallion then said, “Lovely.” After a pause he added, “I remember where you burned me the last time you used that horn of yours. This time I won’t let you fight back.”

Tears and blood streamed down Trixie’s face as she cried silently. She didn’t want to be hurt again, abused again, broken again. Trixie finally found a pony who loved her, one who gave her everything she ever needed. Trixie couldn’t believe her cursed luck. Trixie tried to plead through her shut muzzle.

The brown Stallion noticed and his evil grin widened as he said, “oh did you want to thank us for all the attention we gave you? For the fun time we showed you in Manehattan. Why didn’t you say so? But don’t forget, if you scream, I will cut your tongue out.”

He relieved some of the pressure on Trixie’s muzzle. Just enough to allow her to beg quietly; it was exactly what he wanted. But Trixie couldn’t speak, she couldn’t do anything. It would be better to be dead then to let them do what they had planned for her. Trixie whimpered and remembered how happy she had just been with Pinkie Pie. She questioned how things could turn so quickly for her. Why did Pinkie Pie have to leave, just because Rainbow Dash broke a promise or something?

That was it, Trixie’s only chance for survival. Trixie would have to do it; Twilight’s warning could go straight to Tartarus. With barely any strength left, Trixie whispered, “Twilight wanted to beat Pinkie Pie up for sicking the entire town on her over the gala ticket.”

The brown stallion stared at Trixie for a few long quiet seconds. Finally at length he said, “what does that have to do with anything?”

Trixie couldn’t hear an angry Pinkie Pie. She couldn’t sense anything other than her own fear right now. Trixie quickly gave up; Pinkie Pie had truly just been acting crazy. There was no such thing as Pinkie Sense, why did Trixie even entertain the idea. Trixie whimpered again now fully realizing how horrible this was going to be for her, resigning herself to her fate.

“YOU SICK BUCKING FREAKS ARE DEAD!” shouted the loudest, most anger filled, death laced voice that Trixie had ever heard. It took Trixie all of a second to recognize the voice as belonging to Maud. Trixie had never heard such anger from anypony before.

A gray, blue blur flew above Trixie’s head and collided with the brown stallion, the stallion went flying thirty feet sailing above the ground, before smashing against the hard earth, his body then bounced into the air. Trixie heard the sound of something breaking as the brown stallion landed a second time. He wasn’t moving save for a slight leg twitch.

Maud stood on her hind legs, Maud’s back facing Trixie; Maud truly looked like a hero. Maud turned and stared at the yellow stallion. Trixie could feel him shivering, and if she was in his place she would be too, for Maud looked like death incarnate. A scowl of pure unbridled rage was all that Trixie could see on Maud’s face. The stallion on top of Trixie stood up and just as he did Maud struck out with a hoof with such speed that Trixie had no idea what Maud had done until she had stopped moving.

The stallion was no longer on Trixie. She looked behind herself and couldn’t see him there either. Trixie was still for a moment before noticing the growing shadow around her. Trixie looked up to see the yellow stallion falling from the sky, just as he got close to the ground Maud struck him with both of her hooves. Trixie heard a horrifying cracking sound and the stallion went flying twenty feet away before hitting the ground and sliding along the dirt another five feet.

Trixie couldn’t move, or speak. She just lay there and began sobbing harder then she had ever before. The dirt bellow her was cold and wet and she just wanted to take a bath, and crawl into Maud’s embrace. She closed her eyes shut tightly.

“I knew something was wrong, hey are these guys dead?” asked Pinkie Pie, her voice sounded shaky.

Something heavy landed near Trixie, Trixie then heard Rainbow Dash saying, “who are these jerks…and no there not dead Pinkie.”

“Let me fix that,” Maud said in a harsh dangerous voice.

Trixie reached out towards Maud’s voice and found a hoof to hold onto. Trixie whimpered, and refused to let go. Applejack then said, “Ah, think she needs ya Maud. Let us take care of this…and uh…get her washed up. Ah’m sure she doesn’t want to stay like that.”

Trixie felt a pair of warm hooves wrap around her, she didn’t need to open her eyes to know it was Maud. It smelled like Maud, and felt like her. Trixie cried softly into Maud’s hooves. Maud whispered, “it’s okay now Lulu. I stopped the bad ponies…I’m sorry that I was late.” A kind gentle hoof wiped some of the blood off of Trixie’s forehead.

Trixie wanted to go inside, but she couldn’t even bare to open her eyes. It was too hard to look at the world, it was too mean, too harsh. Trixie just laid there in the cold, wet earth, it hadn’t been cold and wet before the stallions hurt her, why did they have to hurt her.

Trixie felt herself being lifted into the air and then set down on someponies back. Trixie opened her eyes and found herself on Maud’s back. Pinkie Pie looked into Trixie’s eyes and said, “that was smart Trixie…breaking a Pinkie Promise to summon help…that was really smart. I’m proud of you.”

Trixie closed her eyes and whispered, “just leave me…I’m disgusting.”

“I will never leave you Trixie, never,” Maud said in a gentle, caring voice, one that was reserved only for Trixie.

Rainbow Dash came back and said, “ok, these guys are still alive, but I don’t think they will ever walk right again.”

Maud said in a low voice, “good. Maybe they will learn how it feels to be broken now.”

Trixie heard the air pop and everypony let out an audible gasp. Trixie then listened as Twilight Sparkle said, “Holy Celestia’s flaming sun. What happened here and what…oh Celestia what did I step in? Why is the ground wet in this one spot? WHAT IS GOING ON?”

Pinkie Pie explained, “um…these stallions were…they….”

Pinkie Pie sounded unsure of what exactly she was looking at. Trixie figured that Pinkie Pie had never seen such brutality before. Rainbow Dash finished for her. “These stallions forced themselves on Trixie. Maud got them good before they could do anything too bad. But…they still did enough to make Trixie do that.”

Twilight exclaimed, “wait I just stepped in Trixie’s…ew. Okay I’ll take care of these guys. Rainbow Dash you’re helping me take them to the…er…I guess we don’t have a guard post out here...hmm”

“Actually I think these guys might die without immediate medical treatment,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Serves them right,” added Maud.

Twilight let out a sigh and said, “okay, we’ll get them treatment, and then I’ll have a contingent of guards take them somewhere. I don’t know what to do about this. I usually kill the monsters I fight, or petrify them, or send them to…that’s it. I’m sending these guys to Tartarus.”

Maud began walking with gentle steps, careful not to bounce Trixie around. Trixie felt herself falling asleep as they walked. Applejack said, “hey sugarcube, you took two head injuries one day. Ya’ll can’t sleep yet. Everypony we need to keep her awake, don’t want her to go into a coma. Ah mean…look at what they did to her horn.”

Twilight Sparkle was further away now as she said, “after you clean her wound out, and bandage it, keep her awake. I’ll be right back, I have a spell for concussions. And uh…be care when cleaning it, her horn doesn’t look right.”

Trixie just wanted to sleep, or die, or both. She didn’t know what to do, she couldn’t think straight. A deep numbness was crawling itself over her heart. It was old feeling, one that had kept her safe in the past; depression, Trixie’s first, and last friend.

Chapter Thirty Four: Babel

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Four: Babel
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Either the room temperature had increased or Trixie’s did. Both Trixie and Maud lay on the bed panting heavily and sweating after everything they had just finished doing. Trixie knew she was still dirty and disgusting but Maud didn’t seem to care in the slightest. Maud was breathing heavily against Trixie’s fur. Trixie enjoyed seeing Maud like this, she had never seen Maud become so exhausted after intimacy, Trixie knew that it meant she had done really good.

“So, was it good for you?” Trixie asked slyly as she lay on her back petting Maud’s hair.

“That was wonderful…did…did you read my book,” Maud managed to ask in between breaths.

Trixie hadn’t read Maud’s book, she had even forgotten about it until now. It might be a good read, for when Trixie was a little less shy, but she did have an idea of why it was so good for Maud. “Nope, Trixie believes it was something much better.” Trixie then kissed Maud on the back of her head. It had to be Trixie’s confidence with Maud that had made tonight so wonderful.

Maud had curled into Trixie after their session, and rested her head on Trixie’s chest. This was this was the exact opposite of what usually happened afterwards…but Trixie liked it. Trixie laid there enjoying the new position for as long as she could, fighting an urge that she had been building up. Trixie gently pushed Maud away and said, “Trixie needs to use the little fillies room, and she desperately needs a shower.”

Maud rolled over and wrapped the blanket around herself saying, “ok. But you have to come back to me soon. It’s cold without you.” Trixie gave Maud another kiss on the head before getting out of bed. Trixie’s eyes lingered on Maud’s body as she lay there in the moonlight. After a few moments Trixie left the room.

***

Trixie looked at herself in the mirror wondering if she was going to be okay. It was easier for her to be brave with Maud around, but now that she was by herself it was harder to ignore what had happened to her. Trixie’s mind went wondering to thoughts of other things, she wondered how Valiant Heart was doing? Trixie had forgotten that she even existed, and that sent a sliver of guilt over her already fragile heart.

Did Trixie do the right thing in sending the filly away? It had saved her from the horror of that night, but was she really okay by herself. Maybe Trixie could try looking for Valiant Heart…but not without her friends by her side. Trixie couldn’t dare face such horrors by herself again. Trixie let out a sigh and tried to think of something less worrisome.

“Always with the sighing, if I did that as often as you, then I’d sigh myself away,” said a male voice from somewhere around her.

Trixie looked around in a panic feeling terrified that there was a stallion in here. After a few moments of searching the voice called again saying, “come now, do you think you will find me in the shower or something. Sorry little pony, but I’m not one for clichés.”

Trixie began to remember this voice. It was the same disembodied voice that saved her in the cave. Trixie let out a sigh saying, “okay, it’s just Trixie’s crazy. Trixie may need to take more medication after her bath.”

The voice gave a short laugh and said, “How rude, you would do that too little old me. I’m hurt, truly I am. And here I thought that we were beginning to become friends. Oh well. The good news is that I am not actually part of your crazy, I am crazy enough on my own thank you.”

Trixie closed her eyes and concentrated on trying to find out if there was another pony around her. She could sense the voices strange mind, it was shifting to fast for Trixie to get a good read on it. She then began feeling the presence of the Cakes, they were sleeping peacefully, even the foals. Pinkie Pie was downstairs sleeping as well. Trixie was a little surprised that if she only concentrated she could feel the presence of so many other ponies at once. Maud was upstairs; Trixie could feel Maud sleeping soundly, a feeling of deep satisfaction was oozing off of Maud.

Trixie opened her eyes and smiled at the mirror. “Okay, if you are not part of Trixie’s crazy, then who are you?”

The voice was quiet for a moment before saying, “I’m so tired of coming up with nick names for myself. Why don’t you make one up? It could prove entertaining.”

Trixie didn’t like this voice very much but decided for now, “okay Trixie shall call you Babel. For that is what you are doing.”

The voice laughed again before saying, “I don’t think anypony has ever given me such an honest name before. And here I thought that only Applejack could come up with a name like that. I may have been right in assuming you were a fun pony to help.”

Trixie closed her eyes and let out a sigh, talking to this voice…to Babel, was only making her assume that she was indeed insane. Trixie heard the sound of something falling to the floor snapping her to attention. One of Mr. Cake’s razors fell to the floor. Trixie reached over to pick it up with a hoof, and accidently cut herself with the razor; she quickly dropped it surprised. Trixie hated using her hooves.

“Oh did you cut yourself, does it make you mad to be a useless earth pony?” Babel called back to her.

Trixie looked hard at the Razor and said, “Trixie is not an earth pony, she is a proud unicorn.”

The voice laughed at her so she decided to show Babel just what she was made of. Trixie summoned magic into her horn and picked up the razor with telekinesis. She then levitated it and placed it down onto the counter. Trixie grinned and said, “there, is that magical enough for you?”

“I was wondering if that would work, I’m glad to see it did,” Babel said back to her.

Trixie looked up at the ceiling, for some reason it felt proper to look up when talking at disembodied voices. “What worked?”

Babel laughed and said, “why when you cut yourself, you were able to use magic without any problems weren’t you? I am so glad to see that Twilight’s theory was correct, you are using blood magic Trixie; and there are rules to it, rules that you have been breaking.”

“I don’t believe you, if Twilight knew what was wrong with my magic then she would’ve explained it to me,” Trixie defended. She couldn’t afford to distrust Twilight now.

Babel explained, “believe what you will, but she wouldn’t tell you about a theory that could only be tested by hurting you. I however have no such restraints. Just remember, in order to use blood magic, you must bleed. Whether it’s on the outside, or the inside, is your choice.”

Trixie felt the strange presence dissipate after saying that. Trixie had no idea what that voice was, but she made sure to memorize the way it sounded. Should she ever encounter it again, she would remember it belonged to Babel. Trixie sighed and began running her bath, now she was going to need another bandage for her poor hoof.

***

The next day Trixie had woken up, Maud made her take her medications, and then they went to breakfast. Trixie found herself watching Pinkie Pie work throughout most of the morning, Maud was sitting quietly next to Trixie. The books she had wanted to read were sitting in front of her on the table, but she couldn’t bring herself to open any of them. The idea of reading it scared her. What if she found out something that she didn’t like, something that hurt. Trixie didn’t know what to do.

“You don’t have to be afraid of the book, Lulu,” Maud said.

“Trixie knows this, she just doesn’t…want to be hurt again,” Trixie explained.

“I’m right here. If the book tries to hurt you I’ll punch it.,” Maud offered.

Trixie giggled a little at Maud and then came up with another idea. “Trixie has a better idea.”

Trixie had Maud get behind her and wrap her legs around Trixie holding her tightly. Trixie then felt secure enough to read the book. Her fears of being touched by anypony were almost completely gone after the night before; at least when it was Maud. Every single time a stallion entered the store Trixie felt herself freeze up.

Now focusing on the first book, a novel that was written about Celestia’s Heroes. Trixie opened it up and began skimming through it. She skipped the table of contents and found herself at the author’s notes.

“This novel was based on the true stories of Celestia’s Heroes. A group that proved themselves against many difficult odds, monsters, cults, and world ending disasters; have all been thwarted by these young heroes. All six of them were chosen for their exceptional skills and brought together to defend Equestria.
Special thanks goes out to these six heroes.

Gear Dasher and his wife Gear Attack for fending off many monsters.

Kilic the forgetful magician, for his priceless discoveries of the arcane.

Timequill for keeping the group together when everything seemed at it’s worse.

Morning Veil for his expertise in the art of deception.

And finally the leader, Moonlight Sonata. The cunning rogue who lead his team against unbelievable odds.

Together these six ponies made up Celestia’s Heroes, and together they faced dangers beyond most imagination.”

There were no words for Trixie to describe what it felt like after she read this. Trixie had met most of these ponies already, or at least heard of them at some point. The only one she was unfamiliar with was Morning Veil. It was amazing, and confusing to realize that most of these ponies had stayed close to her, even though she never knew how close they were to her father. She thought she would’ve found answers but only discovered more secrets. This was not to Trixie’s liking.

***

After reading some more of the book Trixie began to realize that she would not receive any answers about her father from it. Trixie felt despair at the idea, but she decided that it would be okay. She could now interrogate…er talk to some ponies that she knew, especially Timequill about her father. She was determined to get to the bottom of this mystery at some point, but just when was the question?

Pinkie Pie and Maud walked up to Trixie’s table.

Pinkie Pie was beaming today, Maud was as stoic as ever. Pinkie Pie then said, “hey Trixie, I’m gonna drag Maud off to go see Rarity…it’s about something special. I think you will like it.”

Maud added, “but if you need me I will stay here.”

It was hard for Trixie but she knew that she couldn’t keep Maud tied down with her all the time. Trixie smiled as brightly as she could and said, “of course I don’t mind. Go on you two, I will be fine so long as I am either here, or with one of our friends.”

Maud felt worried but Pinkie Pie dragged her off. Pinkie Pie really seemed excited about whatever this special thing was. Trixie hoped that it was a present. She didn’t want to get in the way of Maud spending time with Pinkie Pie, she would be fine here at Sugarcube Corner.

***

After another half hour of reading, Twilight Sparkle came in wearing a gray cloak and went straight for Trixie. “It’s time, Trixie. I found Scath, and I need your help…after yesterday I understand if you don’t want to help me...”

Trixie didn’t need to discuss this, she had made a promise, and it wasn’t like Twilight to leave Trixie all alone. Trixie answered, “I’ll help.”

Twilight smiled and gave her a gray cloak that was very similar to the one she was wearing. “If we wear these with the hoods up, Scath won’t notice who we are when we approach her; hopefully that will give us enough time to strike her down.”

Disguises were a good idea, Trixie just hoped that together they could stop Scath from causing any harm.

Chapter Thirty Five: The Stage

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Five: The Stage
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Together Twilight and Trixie walked through the town. The hoods of their cloaks were drawn over their faces. Trixie was beginning to question whether this was a good idea; until she saw the magic show.

A large group of ponies stood in front of a large stage, Even Trixie’s friends were there in the front row, as well as Maud. On the stage there stood a nearly perfect duplication of Trixie, the only difference’s were the red eyes, and slightly darker fur. Scath was staring at the crowd and grinning. Scath was wearing a red cape and a red magician’s hat. Trixie wasn’t sure where Scath had obtained them, but she had to admit that Scath had good tastes. Trixie and Twilight tried to blend into the side of the crowd and watch.

Scath stood firm and proud as she said, “The Great and Powerful…Trixie is finally here to show you Ponyvillians exactly what true magic is.”

Trixie was beginning to worry about how Maud was feeling about this situation, and tried to get a feel for her emotions. There were too many ponies in the crowd, their emotions were overpowering all the smaller ones. Trixie could only watch in silence as Scath continued her show.

Scath paced on the stage saying, “Trixie had come here two years ago, trying her best to give you all a show you could watch and enjoy. That show was for a very special pony, one who is very dear to Trixie’s heart. And you all ruined the show, you all hurt this gentle ponies feelings. Trixie vowed revenge, and finally the time has come. Either you will love Trixie, or fear her. Those are your only options now.”

Trixie followed Twilight through the crowd and around to the side of the stage. The crowd was beginning to get upset. Trixie knew this could end badly if nothing was done quickly. This show was terrible so far, one could not simply insult her crowd without proof of being better than them. It’s not ego if you can prove it.

Scath then said, “Trixie is disappointed with the towns behavior, and now Trixie will finally make this up to Fluttershy. Trixie has always cared for you Fluttershy, and now she will proclaim her-“

Trixie heard Fluttershy’s name mentioned and charged, just as Scath was about to finish her sentence Trixie swung a hoof into Scath’s face. Scath was knocked over onto her side and Trixie stood still. Her hood had fallen back from the quick movement and Trixie’s hoof was now sore. Trixie stood there staring down at the surprised Scath in anger. Trixie said, “shut your dirty rotten mouth.”

Scath stood up slowly and laughed before saying, “I can’t believe that you had the apples to come up here and do that. I The Great and Powerful Scath, am impressed.”

Trixie could feel the confusion from the audience, and quickly realized that she was standing on a stage. Everypony stared at her waiting to be told what was going on. Twilight was still cloaked and looked a little embarrassed; Trixie just ruined her cover. Trixie felt a great fear rising inside of her, the ponies were all judging her, all of them watching.

“Are you going to stand there and leave your captive audience in confusion, or are you going to give them a show to remember, Trixie?” Babel asked in a whisper next to her.

Trixie looked towards the sound of the voice finding nothing but air. But despite the fact that Babel was just a voice in her head, she knew that he was right. Trixie took a deep breath and prepared herself. Standing on her hind legs Trixie called out in a loud voice, “behold the true Great and Powerful Trixie! Trixie has come to stop this imposter from causing any more trouble for the wonderful citizens of Ponyville.”

Scath began laughing again and said, “oh and how will you do that? A magic dual perhaps?”

Trixie landed on all fours and looked at her, Trixie was unable to come up with a better plan for the moment, hopefully Twilight was working on one already. “Trixie shall challenge you, and show you, who is truly the greatest unicorn in all of Equestria!” Trixie realized with every single word the grave she was digging herself into was getting deeper and deeper.

Scath grinned, and Trixie noticed Scath’s red eyes had a slight glow to them. Scath’s horn began glowing purple and suddenly Rainbow Dash who was standing in the front row was lifted up into the air and dropped onto the stage. Rainbow Dash looked up looking a little agitated as she said, “you could’ve been a little more gentle.”

Scath scoffed at her and said, “bah, you have had more serious falls, Rainbow Rash.”

Rainbow Dash growled at Scath and Trixie’s ears fold back as she felt bad for Rainbow Dash being drawn into this. Scath grinned and said, “now watch everypony, as Scath turns this vibrant colored pony into a dull boring one.”

Scath’s horn glowed again and Rainbow Dash’s mane became gray, and her fur became white. Trixie was stunned to see Rainbow Dash missing her usual colors. Rainbow Dash examined her body and tail in horror before saying, “uh-uh-uh…please tell me you can fix this.”

Trixie wasn’t sure that she actually could, but she was going to try her best.

Trixie summoned magic into her horn and felt the power growing. Her head was beginning to hurt, and she closed her eyes fighting through the pain. This was a simple illusion spell, it couldn’t damage her that badly, right?

Trixie channeled the magic into a cantrip spell to change Rainbow Dash back into her usual colorful self. To Trixie’s surprise it wasn’t all that hard to use the spell, and her horn only hurt a little, but her hoof was beginning to sting where she had gotten cut during the night.

Trixie looked down at her hoof, a red stain was appearing through the bandage. Ignoring the slight pain, Trixie stood on her hind legs and declared, “Trixie is truly the greatest, you should give up before you embarrass yourself further, Scath!” the audience all cheered.

Scath growled at Trixie and said, “we are not done here.”

A magic glow surrounded Rainbow Dash and shoved her off the stage. Scath then pulled an apple from behind the stage and said, “Scath can turn this Apple into something wonderful.” Scath’s horn flashed and the apple glowed brightly for a second before dimming. Trixie stared in amazement, for what used to be an apple was now an orange. “Can you turn this back, or is it too difficult a task for a false unicorn such as yourself?”

Trixie snarled at Scath. Trixie hadn’t been very good at transmutation spells, this must have been something that Scath inherited from Twilight. Speaking of Twilight where had she gone off to? It didn’t matter Trixie had to perform the spell or risk losing this dual, and Trixie refused to lose to this imposter.

Trixie concentrated on the orange and summoned forth more energy then she had before. Scath had made a mistake in performing the spell in front of Trixie. Trixie now knew her spell, and if she could only reverse it then she could make the orange into an apple.

It took a few seconds, and the cut on her hoof was beginning to burn, and her horn was throbbing in pain, but she transformed the orange back into an apple. Trixie then proudly stated, “do you still wish to test The Great and Powerful Trixie?”

Everypony in the audience cheered at Trixie’s success; this drew scorn from Scath. As the cheers calmed down Scath said, “Scath is still not done, she still has one more test for you.” A magic glow enveloped Fluttershy and lifted her into the air. Trixie watched in horror as Fluttershy was gently set down on the stage. Fluttershy looked terrified to be on stage. Scath took a second to admire Fluttershy’s purple cloak, and her eyes lingered on Fluttershy’s legs for a second. Scath said, “Scath will now turn this shy little pony, into a brave, fearless one.”

Scath’s eyes began glowing green and a purple aura surrounded them, as well as her horn. Trixie wasn’t sure what would happen if she didn’t stop Scath now, but she had no choice. Trixie began charging magic into her horn and stopped suddenly as she saw Twilight just behind Scath.

Twilight unleashed a pink laser from her horn at Scath. Scath turned and created a shield of green energy blocking the laser just in time. Trixie quickly wrapped a leg around Fluttershy and helped her get going off the stage. Scath shot a green laser back at Twilight who brought up her own pink energy shield. Trixie watched Fluttershy get to safety next to Rainbow Dash.

The crowd was watching in awe at the battle between Scath and Twilight. Twilight fired another pink laser at Scath, but just as Scath made the shield Trixie turned and applebucked Scath. Scath’s shield broke before getting hit in the shoulder by the laser. Scath fell to the ground screaming in pain and anger.

Trixie turned and watched Twilight charge another pink laser spell into her horn. Scath took the time to shoot a orb of green energy at Twilight. Twilight brought up a shield spell just in time as the energy orb hit the shield and exploded. The force of the explosion knocked Twilight off the stage and onto the ground. Scath stood up and galloped away, her gallop had a slight limp in it.

Twilight stood up and shook herself shouting, “DARN IT! I’m going to get her for that.”

Twilight began galloping after Scath, and Trixie followed. After a few seconds of running Rainbow Dash caught up and asked, “hey, what in Tartarus is going on?”

Trixie looked at Rainbow Dash and said, “Trixie and Twilight are stopping an evil mirror clone. You should go back and wait with the others, we have this handled.”

Rainbow Dash said, “okay, we will hang back for a little bit. Take care Trixie…kick that poser’s butt.” Trixie nodded and then Rainbow Dash turned around and disappeared.

Trixie caught up to Twilight just as they entered the forest. Twilight slowed to a trot and said, “I know where she is going. And with her leg in that condition she won’t get far. It’s just like the Pinkie clones all over again.”

Chapter Thirty Six: Acceptance

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Six: Acceptance
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Twilight and Trixie trotted through the forest for nearly a half hour without talking. Trixie was becoming increasingly concerned with what Twilight had said. Eventually Trixie was unable to stay her tongue any longer and she asked, “what happened with the Pinkie clones?”

Twilight continued trotting in front of Trixie and said, “don’t ask.”

“Twilight…what did you do to the Pinkie clones?” Trixie asked again, not willing to back down from this question.

“I said don’t ask,” Twilight stated a little louder.

Trixie had already had her fill of unanswered questions, this time she was going to get an answer. “What happened, Twilight?”

Twilight stopped and Trixie bumped into her. Twilight then turned around and said, “I told you to stop bothering me about this. It wasn’t my fault okay, the town forced me to take care of them.”

Trixie sat down and said, “Twilight, I know you. Whatever you did is bothering you deeply, and I want to help you. That’s all I ever wanted. Please let me…”

Twilight turned her head and said, “I guess you would’ve read about it eventually anyway…I…I banished the Pinkie Pie clones.”

“With magic?” Trixie asked. Twilight nodded and Trixie said, “okay, easy fix. All we have to do is use a counter spell to un-banish them and then we can deal with them the proper way. Oh we could build a town for them.”

Twilight said, “no.”

“Fine…you don’t have to help build the town. Me and Maud and Pinkie Pie will do it. Maybe Applejack can help,” Trixie said.

“No,” Twilight said a little louder.

“Okay, if we can’t build a town for them then what? We can’t very well have a bunch of Pinkie Pie’s stuck in Ponyville. It would be party day, every day…wait a minute…that could be fun,” Trixie said.

Twilight grabbed Trixie by the shoulders, and their eyes met. Twilight then said, “we can’t do that because I turned them into energy before banishing them! They are essentially dead Trixie. I killed Pinkie Pie. I killed Pinkie Pie over, and over, and over, and over, and over, and over-“

Trixie put a hoof over Twilight’s mouth silencing her. Trixie looked deeply into Twilight’s panicked eyes and said softly, “shhh. Calm down, and explain exactly what you did.”

A few tears ran down Twilight’s face as she said, “the entire town was angry…with me. They didn’t even stop to wonder if I even knew how to handle so many Pinkie Pie’s. I had no idea what to do at all…I was stressed and nopony gave me any time to think. Even Fluttershy was angry with me…Trixie I didn’t have any help and they all expected so much from me. I did the only thing I could and I sent the Pinkie clones back to the mirror pool.

“I had to use a spell that transformed them into magical energy, and then that energy would rejoin the mirror pool…we both know that pure energy doesn’t have a consciousness. I did some research after that and found out that mirror clones don’t have many, if any memories of the pony that made them. I also learned that after creation they can develop their own personality. They were clone’s but they were still living intelligent beings.

“I have been trying to hide my guilt from my friends for a long time now. Nopony realizes that what we did was wrong, and that I could have easily killed the real Pinkie. I never want anypony to find out…it would break them. Please don’t ever tell anypony.” By the time Twilight finished explaining she had broken down into a sobbing mess.

Trixie wrapped her hooves around Twilight and said, “I promise I won’t tell anypony. I Pinkie Pie-“

Twilight cut her off saying, “no. No Pinkie anything. She has weird powers and would learn of my secret if you did that.”

Trixie remembered Pinkie Pie’s special ability involving the Pinkie Promise. Trixie nodded and said, “okay. Trixie normal promises not to tell.”

Twilight smiled and said, “thank you. Now I only have one more clone to…banish. After that I might be able to sleep again…”

Trixie couldn’t let Twilight continue to do this to herself. Trixie said, “no, Twilight. This is my burden. I will take care of this, and you won’t have to kill anymore.”

Twilight smiled again and said, “thank you, Trixie.”

***

The two of them continued walking after that, Trixie’s small cut from earlier had grown into something a worse, but Trixie was determined to ignore it. With the quiet between them Trixie was able to consider how blood magic might work. It seemed that the cut from last night had gotten worse when she used magic, but the strain on her horn had lessened. Blood magic was a forbidden school; basically that meant that she was not taught about it in school, but Trixie could still use it without getting in trouble. Blood magic wasn’t illegal to use; the only magic ever outlawed was Necromancy.

“Hey Twilight, what do you know about blood magic?” Trixie asked.

“Everything, why?” Twilight replied.

Trixie opened her mouth to explain that she might be using it, but the two ponies finally exited the forest and found themselves looking at a sheer cliff wall and a vast gorge below. Twilight grinned and said, “were finally at Ghastly Gorge. And there are some hoof prints here.” Twilight pointed to a set of hoof prints going along the side of the ridge. A few splatters of blood were found alongside the hoof prints.

Trixie knew that the Ghastly Gorge was home to some scary monsters. Specifically the Quarry Eel was a threat, so long as they stayed on the ridge; everything should be okay. Trixie and Twilight began following the hoof prints.

Soon they saw some large boulders and heard some sobbing from behind them. The two snuck closer and listened. Trixie was surprised to hear Scath sobbing, and talking to herself.

“This is not fair. Why does bad stuff only happen to us, we only wanted to be loved. We only wanted to be special. Why does everypony hate Scath, isn’t Scath good enough for somepony…anypony to care about,” Scath cried to herself.

Trixie listened in and what she heard sounded very familiar. It hit Trixie, that Scath was Trixie’s dark heart. Scath was comprised of all of Trixie’s darkness; all the anger, all the arrogance, all the disappointment, self loathing, and pain. Unlike Trixie, Scath didn’t have any of the good things…like Maud. Trixie felt her heart breaking as she realized that Scath…Scath was as broken as she was, or more likely, Scath was broken because she was.

Trixie stood up and walked around the boulder leaving Twilight to stay hidden. Trixie saw Scath looking over the gorge, her red eyes were blood shot. Scath was holding her shoulder where she was wounded, blood coated her leg; it looked painful. Scath looked at Trixie and her expression turned to fear. Scath looked around and asked, “where is she? Did you bring Twilight here to hurt me?”

Trixie shook her head and said softly, “no, Trixie is…I am alone. How are you feeling?”

Scath looked away and said sourly, “why should we tell you? You were helping the mean one. Why did she even attack Scath, did she hate Scath’s magic show so much that she wanted to hurt us?”

Trixie walked up and sat next to Scath and looked out over the gorge with her. “You were going to hurt Fluttershy.”

Scath quickly defended herself in an angry tone, “Scath would never hurt Fluttershy. We love Fluttershy…we…we really love Fluttershy.”

Trixie closed her eyes and wanted to say that she didn’t feel that way about Fluttershy, but she couldn’t. Ever since her memories had began returning she realized that there had been a deep connection between Fluttershy and her. That being said, she was in love Maud, and no pony could ever take Maud’s place.

“Don’t let Maud hear you say that, she might just try and talk Fluttershy into a threesome,” Trixie joked.

Scath covered her face with her hooves, Scath’s face began turning a light shade of pink and she squeaked, “shut up.”

Trixie laughed at the sight. Trixie found it highly amusing to see what other ponies saw when they would embarrass Trixie. “Wow, no wonder everypony likes to make sex jokes around me.”

Scath squeaked again and her face became even redder. Trixie smiled and said, “okay, I’ll stop. But tell me something. Why have you been so rude and mean to everypony, especially to me?”

Scath was quiet for a moment before saying in a small voice, “if Scath is angry…then we don’t hurt as bad. You’re lucky…you have friends, and a lover…Scath is alone, nopony would ever want to be friends with something as…horrible as us.”

Trixie wrapped a leg around Scath and pulled her into an embrace saying, “You are not alone, you have friends. Scath, you’re a part of me, an important part.”

Scath nuzzled into Trixie’s chest and whimpered, “but we are so broken, this was our last chance to be loved…we just wanted to be special, to somepony…to anypony.”

“We are special. No pony is as good at illusion magic as us, and we have Maud. Our life is good. It’s been hard, it’s horrible, but despite all the bad things we have made it. We have made it to the good stuff,” Trixie said.

Scath looked up at Trixie with a tear stricken face and said, “Scath is sorry about what she said about Maud. Scath shouldn’t have threatened you like that.”

Trixie brushed some hair out of Scath’s mane and said, “shh, it’s okay. I remember when I used to say horrible things to ponies, because I was angry, scared, and alone. I’ve gotten much better about it now, but I still make mistakes.”

A cold wind blew by and Scath shivered in Trixie’s legs. Scath then said, “Scath is all the broken pieces of you. The pain, the torment, the…the crazy. Scath is…Scath is.” Scath began crying into Trixie’s chest. It was a little surreal for Trixie to be sitting there, on that ledge, literally holding herself together.

After a few minutes of crying Scath finally said in a tiny voice, “Scath just wants to be accepted, but even you couldn’t accept her…Scath is simply too broken.”

Trixie held Scath a little tighter and said, “I accept you, you are the darkness inside of me, you are my broken pieces, and my insanity, and I still accept you.”

Trixie’s heart began to feel warmer and Scath said, “Thank you, we promise that we will not hinder your magic, or your memories any longer.”

Trixie opened her eyes and Scath was gone. There was nothing in her legs, and no sign of Scath around her anymore. All Trixie could see was a pool of glowing silver liquid where Scath had been sitting just a moment ago. Trixie couldn’t figure out what just happened, but she somehow felt complete.

Twilight stepped out from around the corner and looked at the confused Trixie and then the puddle. Twilight looked intrigued as she said, “that looks like the mirror pool liquid, when it’s not in the mirror pool it changes color.”

Trixie looked back at Twilight and said, “Scath is…gone…just gone. Where did she go?”

Twilight smiled and explained, “I saw it. Scath seemed to…merge with you. Trixie you saved…yourself. I don’t know what you did, but whatever it was, well you saved the day again.”

Trixie let out a sigh and said, “Scath wasn’t doing anything bad…I thought for sure that my dark side would be going out and attacking ponies and being evil…I’m not sure what to think about this.”

Twilight looked away and said, “well I’m glad she wasn’t a big threat. We will have much to discuss later but for now let’s just go back and meet up with the others. I’m sure Pinkie is dying to finally get her party started. She has had to postpone it every single day that you’ve been in town.”

Trixie stood up and said, “I like that idea. Besides I feel like I have earned some private time with Maud.”

Twilight began walking off as she said, “just don’t be too loud. No pony wants to hear you squealing all night again.”

Trixie’s face felt like it was going to catch fire again; she walked alongside Twilight trying her best to not to show just how embarrassed she really was.

Chapter Thirty Seven: Apple Pie

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Seven: Apple Pie
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Together, Twilight and Trixie made their way back to Ponyville. They had been gone just over an hour before finally returning to the edge of the forest. The sight of Ponyville was a welcoming one indeed; the sight of six perturbed looking ponies was not. Trixie knew exactly where this was going.

Applejack was the first one to speak saying, “so…the mirror pool was used again, and you didn’t tell us.”

Trixie lowered her head feeling guilty. Applejack was right, Trixie should have told them, instead she went along with Twilight’s plan without question.

Rarity spoke next saying, “darling, you could have been hurt. You know we are here to support you.”

Trixie avoided any eye contact; she couldn’t bear to look at her friends after having kept a secret like this from them.

Pinkie Pie looked a little angry as she said, “that’s twice now that you have kept secrets from us.”

Trixie’s heart sunk now, everypony was going to give her their opinion and they were all correct. Rainbow Dash was silent but her legs were crossed and she looked pissed.

Fluttershy then said in a very quiet voice, “Rainbow Dash and me could have been hurt…”

Trixie felt tears beginning to run down the side of her face, she had screwed up everything with her friends now. Trixie closed her eyes and awaited the final blow. Rainbow Dash let out a frustrated, angry growl and said, “okay, there are so many things about this situation that are screwed up. First of all you almost got the entire town into a riot, secondly you hurt us very deeply, thirdly you hurt Trixie worst of all. Seriously, Twilight, why did you keep this secret from us?”

Trixie fell to the ground and cried, “I’m so sorry, please don’t hate me. Twilight made me swear not to tell anypony, I shouldn’t have made that promised, I know that now. but Twilight made it sound like you could be in danger if I told any of you. Please forgive me.”

After a few moments of silence Trixie opened her tear streaked eyes and looked up at her friends. They all looked a little confused as they stared back at her. Finally Rarity asked, “do you think we are made at you?” at Trixie’s nod, Rarity gave a kind smile and explained, “darling we are not upset with you, Maud already told us all about Twilight making you swear to secrecy. We are upset with Twilight.” Rarity then looked sternly at Twilight.

Twilight began speaking, her voice was cracking as she said, “I just did what I thought was the best. I didn’t want anypony to be hurt…I…I’m so sorry.” Twilight then lowered her head crying silent tears.

Fluttershy gave Twilight a hug and explained, “shhh, Twilight, you just made a mistake, we all do that sometimes. We are friends and we can forgive each other, so please don’t cry.”

Twilight wrapped her legs around Fluttershy tightly and buried her head into Fluttershy’s neck. Fluttershy gave a shocked squeak and looked a little stunned at first, but quickly recovered and relaxed. Fluttershy began petting Twilight’s mane while saying, “there, there.”

Trixie stood up still feeling shaken and looked at the others, none of them looked angry, upset but not angry. Applejack walked next to Trixie and said quietly, “sorry about that sugarcube, we thought that you were crying because of something Twilight did. Didn’t know how we must’ve sounded. Tell ya what, Ah got an apple pie at home with yer name on it, if yer still interested.”

Trixie smiled and said, “okay…Maud, do you wanna come too?”

Maud stood next to Trixie and gave her a hug saying, “yes.”

***

By the time Trixie finally arrived at Applejack’s barn house, her hoof was really sore from all the walking. Applejack brought them into the kitchen and together Maud and Trixie sat there waiting for Applejack. After a few minutes Applejack brought them a nice and hot pie, and some plates.

Maud looked at Applejack and said flatly, “could we get some privacy for a few minutes?”

Applejack looked at her and said, “of course.”

Just as Applejack left the room Maud turned to Trixie and said, “Trixie, there are a few things we need to discuss.”

Trixie never liked these conversations, they usually ended up with Trixie wanting to cry. “Okay…what is it?”

Maud looked down at the pie and said, “after today…Trixie, are you sure you want to live in Ponyville?”

Trixie looked out the window and admitted, “this place is a little crazy, but it’s nothing like Manehattan.” Memories of the crowd that stood before Trixie’s stage today replayed in her mind. Trixie didn’t have the ability to consider it at the time, but now she realized that the crowd was actually cheering for her. A smile grew on her lips as she added, “but Trixie thinks she will be just fine here.”

Maud began cutting the pie into slices and then gave one to Trixie, and one for herself. Maud then set the knife down and said, “Scath said some things at the show. The way she was talking about Fluttershy. I didn’t like that.”

Trixie wasn’t sure if there was a question in Maud’s words, but she figured that she might need to explain her past with Fluttershy now. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “before I ran my first show here in Ponyville, I met Fluttershy. I was only sixteen, and I was a little crazy, but I did kinda have a crush on her…” Trixie wasn’t sure how to finish that sentence, so she decided it would be easier to explain how she met Fluttershy, and the promise she had made to her, it was going to be a long story.

***

When Trixie was finished Maud asked, “so you slept in her hotel room. Did you have sex with her?”

Trixie felt her face beginning to heat up quickly as she said, “what? No, of course I didn’t. I don’t even think she would’ve let me. I mean…um…the answer is no.”

The pie had been half eaten while Trixie told the story, Trixie had to admit it was darn good pie. Maud was working on her third slice. Maud said, “we should invite her to a threesome.”

Trixie’s face burned from embarrassment of the comment and Trixie opened her mouth to say something, but only squeaks came out. Maud smiled and said, “that was revenge for not telling me about your old crush.”

Trixie covered her eyes and said, “it is impolite to talk about old relationships…or anything like that.”

Maud took another bite of the pie, and chewed slowly, making Trixie wait to hear a response. Finally after several long agonizingly, embarrassing moments Maud swallowed and said, “it is only impolite, if your lover isn’t already friends with them. I noticed that Fluttershy seems to have her eyes on you a lot, but I’m not the jealous type…usually. Now that I heard your story; I pity Fluttershy, she has to watch you and me be happy together. While she doesn’t have anypony for herself, we should fix that.”

Trixie face hoofed, there was no way that Maud just suggested that. It had to be some kind of joke. “You have to be kidding, that is a terrible idea. Who do we know that is even available?”

Maud smiled and said, “Pinkie Pie.”

Trixie looked away and said, “this is a bad idea, and a terrible conversation. We do not need to be going around trying to hook our friends up with each other. Besides I think that Pinkie Pie isn’t the kind of mare that Fluttershy needs.”

“Then what kind of mare does she need?” Maud asked.

Trixie rolled her eyes and said, “I don’t know, a nice, loyal, honest, sensitive, and understanding mare…maybe Appleja-“

“Enjoying the pie?” Applejack asked as she entered the kitchen.

Trixie was beginning to burn again, hopefully Applejack hadn’t heard their conversation. Maud looked up at Applejack and said, “the pie is good.”

Trixie wanted to crawl into a corner and never come out, why did Maud insist on having an awkward conversation in the middle of a friend’s house. It’s not like Maud to even be interested in this kind of thing. The idea then hit Trixie that this might have been all some elaborate way of getting revenge. Of course Maud wouldn’t do this to her; unless she was actually jealous of Fluttershy.

After a few minutes of awkward conversation with Applejack, Maud and Trixie were left alone again. Maud looked at Trixie and asked, “do you think it will be peaceful for us now?”

Trixie smiled before saying, “yes, I do.”

Maud was quiet for a few more minutes before saying, “I just want to make Pinkie Pie happy. She has been so lonely before. I want her to be like us.”

Trixie looked into Maud’s eyes, and could feel a deep sense of regret coming from her. Trixie smiled softly before saying, “I know you do. I do too. But Pinkie doesn’t need a special somepony to be happy, she needs us. Or at least that’s what I like to think.”

Maud looked away and said, “I don’t think she wants me.”

Trixie didn’t like hearing Maud talk this way, it was sad…and a little worrisome. Trixie then asked, “what’s wrong?”

Maud didn’t answer so Trixie added, “look I’ve done some horrible things in the past. There is nothing you could say to throw me off. I enslaved an entire town once, I have a monster inside of me now…so trust me when I say that there is nothing you could say to make me upset with you.”

Maud closed her eyes tightly and said, “Trixie…you aren’t the monster.”

Trixie had heard Maud say this before. When she had told Maud about Scath. Trixie said, “I know that already, Scath was the monster, and now she is inside of me…gone for good, maybe.”

Maud opened her eyes slowly and Trixie could see that they were watery. Trixie repeated Maud’s words in her head a few times, Maud was implying that there was still a monster…but if it wasn’t Trixie then who could it be….oh no.

“Maud you are not a monster,” Trixie quickly said.

Maud shook her head and explained, “the poison joke revived an old fear inside of me. Trixie, I…I hurt Pinkie Pie once. She had lost my pet rock, Boulder. I was so angry with her, I was so angry that I…I attacked her. Trixie, I broke her leg. I didn’t mean to, but after that Pinkie never acted the same again.”

Maud paused for a few seconds to breath and tried to calm herself. When Maud continued her voice was shaky. “After I hurt her, I knew that I was too dangerous. I’m too strong and my emotions made me a danger. So I decided to get rid of them, if I didn’t feel anything, then I couldn’t hurt anyone. When I first took you in, I saw a pony who was very similar to me, and I realized how wrong I had been to kill off my own emotions. You broke through to my heart, and saved me from being alone.

“the poison joke however reminded me off just how much of a danger I really am. The fears came back to me, and they felt fresh. I was afraid of everything, but more then that I am afraid of myself. I know I’ve been acting strange, and it’s because I don’t want to hurt you, ever…so you see Trixie, you aren’t the monster…I am.” When Maud finished there were tears running down her face.

Trixie stood up and walked around to Maud. Trixie wrapped her legs around Maud and pulled her into a tight embrace saying, “I will always be here for you, forever. I might even be the only pony who can truly understand why you would kill off your own emotions. I guess were just two broken ponies who found comfort and peace in one another, but even so, I believe that finding each other is the greatest thing that has ever happened to us. There is no way I would ever abandon you, no matter what happens, I will always love you. Don’t forget, you are my heart of stone.”

Maud and Trixie stayed quiet after that holding each other. It was true, they were both broken ponies. But they had each other, and that was all they would ever need. Only a broken pony could truly understand another broken pony.

As Trixie held Maud she noticed an old family portrait on the kitchen wall. It looked like Applejack’s entire family line had come over and taken their picture in front of the barn. There were a lot of ponies, maybe over a hundred of them. Trixie noticed a familiar looking mare, with blue fur, and a silver mane. She was young; maybe in her teens, and she looked a lot like Trixie…

Chapter Thirty Eight: Family of Apples

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Eight: Family of Apples
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie stared at the portrait for a long time. The young earth pony looked just like her had to be Screw Loose. Trixie wondered if Screw Loose was related to Applejack, and if so that would mean that Trixie was as well.

“Uh, sugarcube, you’ve been looking at that picture for a long while now…is something up?” Applejack asked.

Trixie turned to face her, Maud had finished off the apple pie and was sitting quietly looking satisfied with the finished meal. Applejack stood next to Trixie looking curiously at her. Trixie looked back at the portrait and asked, “who is that blue earth pony?”

Applejack looked at the picture and said, “Ah don’t rightly know. There’s nearly a hundred ponies in that picture, and a lot of them have…passed on. She looks a lot like you though, that’s strange.”

Trixie looked at Applejack again and said, “do you think that’s Screw Loose?”

Applejack looked at the portrait and back to Trixie before saying, “maybe, Ah am related to most everypony in ponyville after all. Ah even found out that I might be related to Pinkie Pie.”

Trixie looked away and asked, “well how do we go about finding out who it is in this portrait. I would like to know for sure.”

Applejack nodded and said, “follow me, Ah will take you to Granny Smith, she knows everypony in our family.”

***

Applejack lead Trixie into the living room, Maud followed close behind them. Trixie looked at the old green mare sitting on a wooden rocking chair, her gray hair was wrapped into a bun. Applejack walked up to her and gave her the portrait saying, “hey Granny, Ah have a question.”

Granny Smith took the picture in between her hooves and examined it for a few seconds. She then looked at Trixie and squinted her eyes. Granny stared at Trixie for a few uncomfortable long seconds. Granny’s eyes opened wide as she said, “Screwy…is that you?”

Trixie sat down and shook her head saying, “Screw Loose is my mother…is that really her in the portrait?”

Granny Smith smiled softly and her eyes began to tear up as she said, “Ah haven’t seen yer mom in near on twenty years now. What’s yer name young’en?”

Trixie cleared her throat before saying, “I’m Trixie Lulamoon.”

Granny Smith’s smile grew and a tear ran down her cheeks as she said, “so my granddaughter’s name is Trixie. Ah’m so glad to finally meet you.”

Trixie couldn’t believe it, how could she be so closely related to Applejack and not know it? How come her mother never spoke of her relatives? Trixie couldn’t stop herself from asking, “how come my mother never spoke of you?”

A sad frown formed on Granny’s mouth as she explained, “yer mother was always so headstrong. She fell in love with a rascal that had a bad reputation here in ponyville, Ah just knew that she was going to get her heart broken. So Ah forbid her from seeing this pony. She didn’t listen of course, but when she got engaged…Ah made one of the greatest mistakes of mah life. Ah told her she would be removed from the family if she went through with it…she loved him too much though. Feelings were hurt and she never spoke to us again. Ah wish Ah could go back in time and change the past, Ah never got to meet you…not formally. If you could stand to forgive an old mare like me, ah would like to git to know you.”

Trixie looked up at Granny Smith, it had never occurred to Trixie that she might have an actual family outside of her mom and dad. A warm filling began growing inside her heart and Trixie smiled saying, “I would love to get to know you.”

This brought a smile from Granny Smith’s face. Maud looked at Trixie and said, “but if Pinkie Pie is related to the Apple family, doesn’t that mean that we’re related too.”

Trixie looked at Maud and felt a cold shiver run down her spine. This was…weird. Applejack quickly said, “now hold on ya’ll, me and Pinkie are so distantly related that what yer worried about shouldn’t even be a concern. Ah mean, even if one of ya’ll was a stallion there wouldn’t be any problems with yer children.”

This made Trixie feel slightly less weird about the whole affair. This wasn’t going to ruin her relationship with Maud, but it could prove slightly awkward at any family reunions. Trixie decided to let this topic slide. She had an actual family now, and that was good enough to forget any weirdness that might be involved; besides Applejack was right, she was related to everypony in Ponyville…must be hard for her to find any marefriends here.

Applejack broke Trixie’s concentration as she said, “well, Ah guess that means yer officially an apple now. What do you say to doin some hard work on the fields with us?”

Trixie shook her head and said, “I’m okay…thanks. I, uh…think that I had an appointment with Fluttershy today anyway. Let’s go Maud.” Trixie hoped to leave before they could trick her into doing any hard labor.

“No you don’t,” Maud said flatly.

Applejack began laughing before saying, “Ah was just joking, Trixie. Just cus were cousins doesn’t mean that Ah’m gonna force you to work on the farm.”

A sudden thought hit Trixie prompting her to turn towards Granny Smith and ask, “why did you name my mom, Screw Loose? Wasn’t that a terrible name?”

Granny Smith gave out a short but vigorous laugh before explaining, “when Ah named mah kids, all five of them in fact, Ah named ‘em after whatever was goin through mah head when I was given birth. When it came to little Screwy, I was thinking of the loose screws on mah bed and how much noise they would make when me an mah husband would-“

Applejack interjected quickly saying, “Ah think she gets the idea gran.”

Granny Smith laughed again and Trixie could feel her face warming up, that was an embarrassing tale to be sure; Trixie feared what her aunts and uncles could be named. Maud wrapped a foreleg around Trixie and pulled her into an embrace before asking, “what time do you think Pinkie Pie will throw the party tonight?”

Applejack put a hoof to her chin and guessed, “Ah don’t rightly know, but she usually starts around seven or eight, and continues until twelve or later. We’re gonna be using Twilight’s castle for the party tonight.”

Trixie felt like she was missing something, so she asked, “what party?”

Applejack smiled at Trixie and said, “why it’s your ‘welcome to Ponyville’ party.”

Chapter Thirty Nine: Slumber Party

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Nine: Slumber Party
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie had spent a good deal of time talking with Granny Smith and learning more about the Apple family. By the time Trixie and Maud left it was getting late, and the afternoon sun was setting. A chilling wind was breezing past causing Trixie to shiver. Trixie almost envied Maud for her clothing.

Applejack caught up with them as they left and said, “alright ya’ll, were going to Rarity’s house first.” Applejack was quiet for a second before adding, “darn it, it’s this cold already…that ain’t good for the harvest.”

Trixie opened her mouth to speak but was cut off by Applejack saying, “don’t you worry about it, me an Big Mac will take care of it. Just focus on the party.”

Trixie just nodded in agreement, she really did feel like she needed a break from darker things. A party sounded like just the perfect solution for this problem. Trixie asked “so what are we doing at Rarity’s?”

“Nope, Ah’m not sayin a word until we’re there,” Applejack explained.

Trixie hated secrets, but at least this one didn’t seem to be a bad one. If what Pinkie had hinted at the other day, this could be a wonderful secret.

***

It was getting far too cold outside, far too quickly. Whoever was in charge of making the weather so chilly was going to hear a mouthful if Trixie ever caught them. Winter was coming and Trixie really hated the cold.

The trio arrived at Rarity’s house just in time, and enjoyed the warmth of being inside. Rarity’s home was converted into a seamstress workshop. The walls were all a soft pink color, with deep purple drapes covering the walls. Mannequins lined the walls, most of them wearing one of Rarity’s fashions. One particularly lacey dress caught Trixie’s attention. It looked a lot less like a dress, and a lot more like some kind of saucy outfit; the image of Maud wearing it was now stuck inside Trixie’s mind.

“You would look good in that,” Maud stated from Trixie’s side. Trixie could feel her face warming up at the thought. Maud then added, “I could borrow Pinkie’s hoof cuffs and wear them for you. It would be fun.”

Trixie covered her eyes and almost screamed, her face was going to catch fire if Maud kept this up. Trixie forced herself to calm just enough to say, “we don’t need to talk about this in front of the other ponies.”

Maud nuzzled Trixie’s neck and said, “I’ll ask if we can borrow it later then.”

Trixie opened her mouth and squeaked at Maud in an attempt to shush her. Maud smiled and and said, “I agree, Rarity should join us when we try it. Maybe she has a whip.”

Maud then turned around and walked towards Rarity saying, “me and Lulu have something we would like to ask you.”

Trixie could not believe that Maud was just about to ask Rarity that question. Trixie stood up and walked towards Rarity saying, “no we don’t. Maud is just being silly.”

Maud turned and looked into Trixie’s eyes. They stared into each other’s eyes for a few moments, Maud looked determined to ask Rarity those embarrassing questions, and Trixie was determined to stop her. After a few seconds of intense staring Maud smiled and said, “wow, your much more confident now. You win Lulu.” Maud then turned to Rarity and asked, “why did you want to see us?”

Rarity looked thoroughly confused but answered, “I wanted to see you two because I have a present for you.”

Rarity had a box levitating it with her magic. Rarity took the lid off to reveal two identical scarves. One was a gray scarf with a dark gray diamond pattern. The other one was a light blue scarf with a light blue star pattern. These scarves resembled Maud and Trixie’s fur color; it even had their cutie marks for a pattern.

Trixie grabbed the blue one and wrapped it around Maud’s neck. It brought a smile to her face to see Maud wearing the blue scarf. Maud also looked pleased. Maud grabbed the gray scarf and wrapped it around Trixie’s neck. Trixie nuzzled Maud’s cheek before saying, “now you will always have a reminder of me with you at all times.”

“But…um…you two were supposed to be wearing them the other way…oh never mind, it looks cuter this way,” Rarity said.

Maud and Trixie choose to ignore Rarity’s implication and simply held each other for a while. Trixie caught a glimpse outside the window and really disliked the idea of walking out there in that cold weather again. Rarity caught onto what Trixie was thinking and said, “it is getting frightfully cold outside at night now. I will lend you and Applejack each a self hugging sweater, I could never have my friends walking around outside without something to keep them warm.”

***

A few hours later Trixie found herself sipping a cup of punch while listening to some overly happy party music. Maud was sitting next to her being rather quiet, but then again with six loud singing, dancing ponies in the same room it was hard to speak over the noise. Maud was simply not loud enough to be heard over the music and noise. So Trixie sat next to her and watched the marry ponies enjoying themselves.

It was a little surreal to think that she was now at an innocent, happy party, but just yesterday she had survived one of the darkest moments of her life. Things seemed to be bouncing around too rapidly for her to concentrate on. Spike was also here, and he was trying his best to flirt with Rarity. Maybe it was just Trixie’s imagination but she could swear that the dragon looked a little taller than before.

The atmosphere in the room was one of joyous celebration, and it was exactly what she had wanted so badly. She continued sipping her drink until the party began slowing down. The group got together and turned the music off before sitting around in a giant circle. Pinkie Pie was grinning as she said, “okay, I had this absolutely crazy, fun idea, and Twilight said yes.”

“What I said was that I would consider it,” Twilight began to explain, “and I have now decided that yes, it would be a fun thing to try.”

Trixie was sipping on her third cup of punch, and feeling very warm…especially around her sensitive area. She couldn’t help but imagine all the perverted things she could do with Maud; maybe that was part of what Twilight wanted to try. Trixie felt her face becoming warm, but it had already been warm from drinking the punch, now her face was simply toasty.

“Well, sugarcube, what did you have in mind?” Applejack asked.

Trixie took off the scarf in attempt to cool herself a little. Maud began nuzzling into Trixie’s neck, and then Maud began kissing her neck gently before whispering, “Twilight has a lot of empty rooms. We should find one.”

Trixie let out a quiet groan of pleasure before saying, “mmm, yes.”

“Would you two stop that already, this is the third time you began talking about running off to have sex,” Twilight said.

Had Trixie already tried to run off with Maud? She couldn’t remember it very well, but she didn’t have a reason to argue. Trixie nodded and felt very dizzy so she stopped and said, “I’ll stop.” Trixie then took another sip of the punch, the liquid giving her a warm feeling in her belly.

Twilight looked at the group and said, “there is this spell I want to try, it’s inspired by the same kind of magic that Luna uses to enter ponies dreams. I modified it a little so that we can all see a memory, I was thinking we could show Trixie a fun memory…like when we went to the Grand Galloping Gala.”

Applejack was the first one to comment asking, “is this really a safe idea, Ah mean, how long will it last, and how do we know what we will see.”

Twilight answered, “we will all go to sleep for about…five, ten minutes. But in that time we could witness up to a few days worth of memory if I wanted it. I am in complete control of what memories we will see. Don’t worry, I told Luna to check up on our dreams and wake us up if things went wrong.”

Applejack looked a little more relaxed as she said, “well…Luna might be a bit foalish sometimes, but she handles responsibility well. So I say what the hay, why not?”

Rarity said, “this does sound like an entertaining venture, and the gala was a wonderful little adventure.”

Rainbow Dash then said, “maybe we can see some of my awesome acrobatics, so I’m in.”

Fluttershy blushed a little and wrapped herself into Trixie’s old cloak a little tighter before saying, “well…um there were some pretty animals…even if they were a little shy…so um…okay I’ll do it.”

Pinkie Pie grinned like a mad mare at Trixie and Maud until Maud said flatly, “sounds fun. If Trixie is okay with it. So am I.”

Trixie felt the tense atmosphere around her, they were all hanging on her answer. Trixie quickly downed the rest of her punch and said in an accidental southern drawl, “ayep…Ah’m totally down with this…oops…Ah, er I spent too much time in New Slate.” Trixie heard a few giggles from the ponies around her after that.

Twilight’s horn began to glow and everypony one by one began closing their eyes and going into a peaceful sleep. Trixie was able to stay awake just long enough to watch everypony else go to sleep. Maud resting her head down on Trixie’s back, finally just after Twilight closed her eyes, Trixie laid her head down and drifted off into what promised to be a wondrous dream.

***

Trixie stood in front of her mirror positioning her hat and smiling like a filly. She looked into the mirror and felt almost as though somepony was watching her. She quickly dismissed the idea and said, “it’s finally time. The Great and Powerful Trixie finally gets to show Fluttershy just how much we care about her. Today will be the best show ever. Ponyville watch out, for the prodigal daughter has returned.”

Chapter Forty: Return to Ponyville

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty: Return to Ponyville
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie began using a spell to amplify her voice, one of the many cantrips that she was proficient in. She heard the gathering crowd just outside her wagon and smiled, she just knew that Fluttershy was out there waiting for her.

Trixie began speaking with her amplified voice, it sounded almost like she was using a microphone and a loudspeaker, “come one, come all, come and witness the amazing magic of The Grrreat and powerful Trrixie!”

The wagon transformed, its sidewall dropping down and forming a stage, Trixie used another spell to create a cloud of smoke and stepped through the curtains. When the smoke cleared it appeared as though she had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Trixie gave her crowd a cute smile and heard all the crowd’s excited voices.

Trixie saw the two little colts she had met earlier, one was short with blue fur and an orange mane, he had a set of teeth reminding Trixie of a beaver; his name was Snips. The other one was his older brother and stood almost as tall as Trixie, he had an orange coat, and blue mane; this one’s name was Snails. Trixie had asked them to spread word of her arrival and free show for Ponyville. It would seem that they did a good job.

Amongst the crowd Trixie could see Fluttershy in the front row, her face lit up like a light on Hearths Warming Eve. Trixie was very pleased to see her here, and was determined to run a wonderful show for the pegasus.

“Watch in awe as, The Great and Powerful Trixie, performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes,” Trixie said with energy. As she finished she used a Hypnotic Pattern spell to create flashes of wonderful, colorful magic that danced, swirled and shot up like fireworks all around her.

“My,my,my what boasting,” said a rather impolite mare from the front row.

Trixie looked down, fear seizing her heart, she hadn’t even gotten past her introduction before somepony started being loud and mean. The mare was a pristine white unicorn with a curly purple mane. Trixie could only assume that this was some sort of stuck up, high class pony.

A small purple dragon stood next to her talking about something, Trixie couldn’t hear him because unlike his unicorn friend, he was using a respectfully quiet voice. But Trixie recognized him, this was Spike…Twilight’s familiar and adopted son/pet thing. This meant that Twilight was here, hopefully she would stay out of Trixie’s business.

Trixie turned her head as the dragon ran off somewhere. Trixie stood on her hind legs and summoned a bouquet or roses much to the delight of the ponies watching her show. Trixie held the bouquet closely, they smelled good, and she wanted to eat them…but they were for somepony else.

Another voice one with a southern accent said just over the voice of the crowd, “except when she goes showin it off, like a school filly with fancy new ribbons.”

That was a low blow to a performer, the hayseed pony might as well of said, that it was okay to have a party, so long as you never invited anypony. Or tell a joke, so long as no pony ever heard it. How could a pony enjoy a magic show, without seeing it. Trixie kept herself calm and ignored the rude comment. Trixie levitated the bouquet out to the crowd and gave it to Fluttershy, who smiled at the gift. Trixie gave her a quick wink to let the pegasus know that everything was okay.

Trixie heard another pony, one with a rough voice say, “magic shmagic. BOOOO.”

Trixie noticed the group of five ponies near Fluttershy, these were the rude loud mouthed ponies who dared to ruin Trixie’s show for Fluttershy. The ponies around these five looked very odd to Trixie, they looked lost and confused…was something wrong with these ponies, or was this just nature kicking in and the herd was following the loudest voice.

Trixie saw the worried look on Fluttershy’s face and knew that the shy yellow pegasus wasn’t liking the look of these five ponies. The crowd around the three rude ones backed off a little, at least the citizens of Ponyville were being kind enough to not associate themselves with such rude folk. Trixie was going to need to turn the audience around quickly though, for Fluttershy’s shake.

“Well,well,well, it looks like we have some neighsayers in the audience,” Trixie accidently neighed in the middle of her sentence, well hopefully nopony would realize it was accident.

In an attempt to make ponies forget her accidental neigh Trixie quickly added “who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of The Great and Powerful Trixie.”

The white one blew a raspberry spitting all over her purple friends face, before saying, “just who does she think she is?”

Trixie nearly laughed at the disgusting stuck up pony, as the purple unicorn was obviously trying to ignore the spit now covering half of her face. The purple unicorn however stood out just enough to stop Trixie from actually laughing. Twilight Sparkle was standing there staring at her, this was going to end horribly wasn’t it.

Spike jumped up and said, “yeah especially since we all know that Twilight here is-“ he was cut off as Twilight pushed him away. Trixie was actually grateful for Twilight’s unwillingness to stand out today, Trixie knew that it would be a hard won battle if she even could show up Twilight.

After that the rude ponies began quieting down, so Trixie assumed that they were following Twilight’s lead and backing down. Trixie stood again on her hind legs and used another Hypnotic Pattern spell to distract the crowd from the harsh words of the interrupting ponies. If these five didn’t like Trixie’s show then they could walk away, nopony was making them stay and watch a free show.

Suddenly the blue pegasus with a rainbow mane flew at Trixie, the surprise nearly made Trixie fall over. Trixie kept a brave face as the pegasus got into Trixie’s personal bubble. Trixie wasn’t sure if the crazy pegasus was about to attack or what, but she kept her guard up just in case.

The pegasus gave Trixie a judgmental look before saying, “so Great and Powerful Trixie, what makes you think you’re so awesome anyway?”

This wasn’t going to be introduced until later in the show, but Trixie felt that now would be the best time. “Why only The Great and Powerful Trixie has magic powerful enough to vanquish the dreaded Ursa Major.” It might have been her father’s story, but Trixie was going to continue telling the story. Maybe one day she hoped her father would hear it, and realize that the young magician was actually his daughter…maybe this could reunite them. Trixie looked around before casting another spell and noticed that Fluttershy was missing.

Trixie then cast another illusionary spell, Minor Image. This was one of Trixie’s favorite spells. The giant image of an Ursa Major appeared over the crowd, causing all ponies to look up in excitement. Trixie kept the image looking very cartoonish, and foal friendly, no need to scare Snips and Snails.

Trixie then began telling the story, “when all hope was lost the ponies of Hoofington had no one to turn to, The Great and Powerful Trixie stepped in, and with her awesome magic vanquished the Ursa Major, and sent it back too it’s cave deep within the Everfree Forest.” A cartoon illusion of Trixie began battling the Ursa Major appeared above the crowd, causing the Ursa Major to turn dark before the illusion exploded into colorful light’s obtaining more excited sounds from the audience.

After a few seconds Trixie could hear Snails saying, “that settles it, Trixie is the most magical, most awesome pony in Ponyville.”

Snips added, “no, in all of Equestria.”

Trixie heard Spike open his mouth and begin complaining again, thankfully Twilight summoned an illusionary zipper to cover the dragons mouth. Trixie looked for Fluttershy again, Fluttershy was still not in the front row, and no longer in the crowd even. After a second of searching she caught a glimpse of the yellow pegasus off in the distance, running away, her pink mane flowing behind her.

These rude ponies had scared away Fluttershy, no wonder she had vanished, the rainbow one must have scared her. After all Trixie had never met a pony who actually charged the stage like that before, it was abhorrent behavior.

Trixie let out an almost angry laugh, and said, “it’s true my enthusiastic little admirers. Trixie’s is most certainly the best in Ponyville.” Now that they scared Fluttershy away, she could no longer ignore them. “Don’t believe The Great and Powerful Trixie, well then. I hear by Challenge you, Ponyvillians; anything you can do, I can do better.” She knew these three awful ponies couldn’t ignore a challenge and they deserved some humiliation.

“Any takers, anyone, or is Trixie destined to be the greatest equine who has ever lived,” Trixie said while standing triumphantly on her hind legs and using another Hypnotic Pattern. If this didn’t goad the rude ponies into a challenge then nothing would.

Trixie looked around pretending to be searching for a challenger, then she said, “how about.” Trixie quickly pointed a hoof at the hayseed pony, who dared mock Trixie earlier and said, “you!”

“Well how about it hmm.” Righteous fury was rising up in Trixie’s heart, she was going to win back Fluttershy’s honor no matter what. “Is there anything you can do that The Great and Powerful Trixie can’t? Well little hayseed?”

The orange earth pony stomped her hoof and said, “that’s it, Ah can’t stand for no more of this.”

Trixie noted that the orange earth pony had an apple for a cutie mark, that must make her an apple pony. The apple pony walked up onto the stage and grabbed a rope with her tail saying, “can yer magical powers do this?”

The apple pony began spinning the rope around herself and then jumping through the loop she had tied into the rope. Trixie had to admit that it was pretty neat how the apple pony could do this without any magic. The apple pony finally tossed the rope off stage grabbed an apple off of a nearby apple tree and pulled it back to herself and eating it. The apple pony then said, “top that missy.”

Oh Trixie was going to top that, and this was going to be fun. For the first time during the show Trixie took her hat off with a telekinesis spell and said, “oh you of little talent, watch and be amazed at the magic of Trixie.”

Trixie used her magic to carefully used the Animate Rope spell on the rope and added a Hypnotize spell to captivate the apple ponies attention. With the other side of the rope she grabbed an apple and quickly tied the apple pony’s legs and lifted her up before setting her down on her back. Trixie then set the apple in her mouth. The apple pony now looked very comical, but she was most likely just the first one to get Trixie’s revenge.

The crowd all cheered Trixie on, they must be pleased that one of the loud, rambunctious ponies who was ruining their show was taught a lesson. As the apple pony began hopping of stage Trixie said, “once again, The Great and Powerful Trixie prevails.”

The rainbow maned pegasus came up behind Trixie and said, “there is no need to go strutting around and showing off like that.”

“Oh,” Trixie replied coolly.

“That’s my job,” the rainbow maned pegasus said while pointing to herself.

The pegasus flew off and into a windmill, and spun the windmill around several times faster than it should be going. The pegasus then took off into the sky flying straight through several clouds at high speeds. She stopped momentarily in the air, striking some dramatic pose, before coming back down through the same holes she had just opened up and spinning the windmill in the reverse direction. Trixie could only imagine the damage the windmill was sustaining from the trick. The pegasus then came flying back before stopping suddenly on the stage, rain water flew into her back and soaked her. A rainbow then appeared over the rainbow pegasus.

“They don’t call me Rainbow and Dash for nothing,” the pegasus said.

Trixie heard the crowd go wild for Rainbow Dash’s performance; she doubted that anypony even considered what damage might have just been done to the windmill from the sudden reversal of its blades. Trixie grinned and said, “when Trixie is through, the only thing they will call you is loser.”

Trixie cast another spell, this time creating a small tornado around Rainbow Dash. Trixie was surprised to see the rainbow that Rainbow Dash had made got sucked into the tornado as well and together they went spinning rapidly off stage. When the tornado stopped the pegasus looked ill, Trixie guessed that the dizziness would last a few minutes, maybe less for a pegasus.

“It would seem like anypony with a Dash of good sense would think twice before tussling with the great Trixie,” Trixie said before casting a small lightning spell. As the lightning zapped Rainbow Dash’s hind quarters Rainbow Dash let out a yelp and nearly jumped into the air. The crowd burst out into laughter at the sight of this. That would teach her not to get into someponies face for without due provocation.

Trixie watched the five rude ponies talking amongst themselves for a bit before finally the white unicorn walked to the front. Trixie only caught the last of what the white one said, “-may behave themselves like ruffians, but Rarity conducts herself with both beauty and grace.”

Trixie needed to goad this one into a challenge, and considering how well maintained Rarity’s mane was, that wouldn’t be too hard. Trixie said, “ooo, what’s the matter, afraid that you will get a hair out of place in that rat’s nest you call a mane?”

Rarity’s face became serious as she said, “oh it is on.”

Rarity quickly trotted up to the stage and began walking circles around Trixie saying, “you may think yourself tough with all your so called powers, but there is more to magic then your brutish ways. A unicorn needs to be more than just muscle.”

Trixie saw the blue aura of Rarity’s horn flair up and then Trixie’s stage curtain was pulled down. She had no idea what was going on but if Rarity thought it was okay to destroy Trixie’s property then Rarity had another thing coming. The curtain began spinning quickly around Rarity and a bright light blinded Trixie for a moment.

When Trixie opened her eyes again she heard Rarity say, “a unicorn needs to have style.”

Trixie was stunned to see the curtain transformed into such a beautiful blue dress with gold trim and a gold saddle. Rarity’s hair was styled into a wonderful bun. Trixie had to admit that Rarity might be a self absorbed stuck up pony, but she was darn sexy. Rarity then said, “a unicorn is not a unicorn without grace, and beauty.”

‘That was a real nice sentiment to all the young unicorns who had insecurity issues, make them all feel terrible for not looking as good as you,’ Trixie thought sarcastically to herself.

Trixie was stunned, but only for a moment, as the crowd voicing their pleasure towards Rarity’s transformation snapped her out of it. Trixie grinned, there was one way to get under this mare’s fur for sure. Trixie’s horn lit up and she cast a devious cantrip.

The crowd all gasped and Rarity sensing that something wrong screamed, “QUICK GET ME A MIRROR, I NEED A MIRROR!” Rarity’s voice got higher pitched as she asked, “what did she do to my hair, I know she did something terrible to my hair.”

Twilight quickly said, “nothing.”

Rainbow Dash said, “it’s fine.”

The apple pony said, “it’s gorgeous.”

And Spike said honestly, “it’s green.”

Tears began pooling at the corners of Rarity’s eyes as she looked up and saw what had been done. Trixie had transformed the color of her hair green, disheveled it, and stuck some twigs and plastic worms in for good measure. Rarity’s hair would turn back to its original color in an hour or so, there was no permanent damage, and Trixie felt satisfied finally getting back at the mare who had started heckling her show in the first place.

Rarity began crying as she ran off saying, “no, not green hair. Such an awful, awful color.”

Trixie nearly face hoofed as she saw Rarity run right past another pony who had naturally green hair, while screaming the above. Some ponies were truly so self absorbed that they didn’t care if they hurt other ponies around them or not.

Trixie quickly cleaned a smudge of dirt off of her cloaks clasp and attempted to listen to Spike and Twilight’s whispering. She heard Spike say, “you’re better than her.”

Trixie walked up to the edge of the stage, her recent victories making her feel powerful, and invincible. Trixie quickly said, “you think you are better than Trixie. you think you have more magical talent.” It was no longer just about Fluttershy, if Trixie could avenge Fire Light now as well, then everything would be perfect. “well come on, show Trixie what you got. Show us all.” Trixie wanted to show everypony just how much of a monster Twilight really was.

Twilight looked around at the crowd and said, “who? Me, I’m just your run of the mill citizen of ponyville.”

Trixie knew these were lies, Twilight was possibly more powerful then Celestia and now Trixie was going to expose Twilight for the sins she has committed. Twilight then added, “no powerful magic here…I uh…I think I hear my laundry calling, gotta go.” Twilight then took off in a full gallop away from the stage. Trixie had heard Twilight try to lie in the past, but ‘laundry calling’ had to be the most pathetic lie yet.

Trixie stood victorious and said, “once again The Great and Powerful Trixie has proven herself to be the most amazing unicorn in all of Equestria. Was there ever any doubt.”

Trixie turned and left the stage, it was time for a rest…then to check up on Fluttershy. She hopped that Fluttershy hadn’t been too upset over the rude ponies attacking Trixie’s show. And the stage curtain was now gone as well, Trixie added that to property damage on top of everything else those horrid ponies did to her today.

***

After closing the stage and resting against the side of the wagon for a little while Trixie began to feel lonely. She didn’t like being alone for too long, especially when a show went badly like today’s did. Her horn was also beginning to hurt, she should not have used the Hypnotic Lights spell so many times, she might not be able to do anything more than a cantrip or a jolt of lightning for the rest of the day now.

Snips and Snails walked over to her again. They looked pleased with themselves. Snips quickly said, “Great and Powerful Trixie, what can we do for you?”

Trixie relaxed and said, “I’m not really in the mood for acting right now…can you come back later.”

The two of them looked confused for a moment before Snails said, “oh, so you don’t want to pretend like you weren’t hurt by those mean ponies. Yeah me and Snips get bullied sometime, it’s hard to stay strong all the time eh.”

These two ponies were so innocent, they really believed that Trixie’s stage persona was really her. Who could believe that somepony could be so arrogant, it was inconceivable that anypony would confuse a stage persona for a real person…unless they were foals. Trixie smiled and forced herself to pretend a little more for their sake. “Trixie is just a little tired after dealing with those hecklers. But if you still wish to aid Trixie, then take her to the home of Fluttershy. Trixie needs to speak with her good friend.”

The two colts looked ecstatic as ever and said together, “Sure thing Great and Powerful Trixie.”

***

The colts lead Trixie to a small cottage at the very edge of town but stopped just before crossing the bridge. Trixie looked up at the cottage; its roof was covered in leaves and looked very close to nature. Trixie turned to look at the colts and asked, “do you wish to accompany Trixie up to the door?”

The two colts looked a little nervous and Snips explained, “um…Fluttershy kinda banned us from ever coming back to her home…”

Snails added, “we set all the chickens free.”

Trixie let out a sigh, made sense that these two would cause some trouble. The entire time Trixie had been here she had seen ponies being a little rude to these two. Considering how they have not stopped asking silly questions of Trixie until they arrived here, Trixie assumed that these two were nuisance’s to the town…but she couldn’t help but like them.

“I’ll…Trixie will go meet with Fluttershy, you two go and guard Trixie’s wagon. It is a very important job,” Trixie said.

The two colts looked excited to be helping their favorite celebrity, and ran off. Snips called back to Trixie saying, “we will guard it with our lives.”

Snails added, “and we won’t set any chickens free.”

Trixie smiled as they left. Those colts were adorable and silly if not a bit annoying, but now it was time for Trixie to try and cheer up Fluttershy…

***

Trixie knocked on Fluttershy’s door a few times and waited patiently. After a few moments of silence, Trixie knocked again, and then placed an ear against the door trying to listen in. She heard the sound of crying and Trixie knew that it had to be Fluttershy. Trixie then said, “this is Trixie, I just wanted to see if you were doing okay…”

After a few moments the crying stopped and the door opened. Fluttershy stood there, her eyes were red and her face was wet from the tears. Trixie knew that there was really only one thing she could do. She wrapped her legs around Fluttershy and pulled her into a gentle loving embrace saying, “shh…I am so sorry. I know you just wanted your friends to see my show, and those rude ponies ruined it…I’m sorry.”

Fluttershy wrapped her legs around Trixie and dug her muzzle into Trixie’s shoulder saying, “those rude ponies were my friends…”

Trixie’s heart skipped a beat as she heard Fluttershy’s words. Had those ponies who ridiculed Trixie’s show so rudely actually been friends with Fluttershy? If so then how could they do something so horrible to something that Fluttershy loved…this was not what friendship was supposed to be about.

Trixie held onto Fluttershy a little tighter and offered her the only thing she could. “Trixie still has her wagon, and she will still be here tomorrow, and maybe, if you would like to of course…Trixie could run a small show…just for you. That way you won’t be disappointed in Trixie.”

Fluttershy clung onto Trixie a little tighter and said, “I’m sorry.”

Trixie held on gently to Fluttershy enjoying the smell of Fluttershy’s mane. “Trixie can understand…after what Trixie’s failure of a show…is there anything else Trixie can do for you?”

Fluttershy let out a small cry before saying, “I’m sorry that they hurt you. I know how scary it must be to go on stage, and after what they did…I am so sorry. I should never have brought them there.”

Trixie felt a tear run down her face as she realized that Fluttershy was right. Those ponies not only hurt Fluttershy, they also hurt Trixie. Trixie wasn’t going to give in quite yet though, she could still make Fluttershy happy. “Trixie will go back to her wagon, if you come over tomorrow Trixie could…fix this somehow. Trixie isn’t sure how, but she will fix this somehow.”

Fluttershy pulled away and smiled at Trixie saying, “um…ok…if you are still here tomorrow…I’ll come visit you…and um…we can do something fun.”

Trixie nodded in agreement. This was a plan that Trixie would love to follow through with.

***

Trixie got back to her wagon only to find it absent of any her guards, it would seem that the colts got bored and left. Trixie was actually kinda relieved to be alone now, she could think about everything that had happened today. Something was bothering her about the way she had dealt with her hecklers. After setting her hat down inside, she stared longingly into her mirror and wondered what she could have done differently. She could swear that she was being watched, but she didn’t know why.

Suddenly Trixie heard the sound of something rolling down a hill. Trixie looked behind herself just in time to see a cart rolling down the hill towards her and her expensive wagon. She stood up and used her magic to pull the wagon out of the way just in time as the cart rolled by where the wagon had just stood. Trixie really couldn’t afford to lose her wagon, it was the only thing keeping her afloat.

The cart stopped just behind Trixie slamming hard into something behind her. A dark shadow began growing around Trixie, she looked up and closed her eyes just in time as a splash of mud covered her face, and mane. Wiping the mud out of her eyes with a hoof Trixie carefully removed her cloak and set inside her wagon, her hat was thankfully setting just out of reach of the mud.

Snips and Snails came running down towards Trixie and looked concerned. Trixie was already beginning to feel depressed, on top of her anger, and now these colts run up to her at the exact wrong time to see her like this. Today simply couldn’t get worse.

“Sorry about that eh,” Snails said.

“It wasn’t our fault honest, it was the wheels that made it roll down the hill when we let go of the cart,” Snips added.

So it was these foals fault that Trixie was now covered in mud. She took another look at her cloak and was thankful for it staying clean at the very least. Trixie grabbed a towel and said, “after Trixie washes up, we are having a discussion about responsibility.”

***

Three hours later Trixie found herself brushing her mane yet again, it simply wouldn’t stay down. The worst part is that Snips and Snails wouldn’t give her a second of rest. They continued to have her tell them stories; it was almost as though they had no shame over having gotten mud into Trixie’s mane. The worst part is they kept asking Trixie to tell them the same story involving the Ursa Major over, and over, and over again. Trixie was past the point of annoyance, but she was still kind enough to not break character. Apparently these kids really liked Trixie’s arrogant persona, she began to imagine that they saw Trixie as some kind of Princess…it was a little weird.

Snips distracted Trixie as he stuck his butt into the air, balancing a smoothie on his rump. He then said, “this is the oat smoothie you asked for, with extra hay, just the way you like it.”

Trixie had not said a thing about extra hay, but these foals brought her a free drink…she could at least accept it. As she picked it up Snails added, “mmm…hay.”

Trixie picked up the drink with her magic and took a drink from it, the colts stood there staring at her with big open eyes. Trixie looked at them and asked, “yes?”

“Tell us another story, Great and Powerful Trixie,” Snips asked, and then he bowed for extra measure.

“Yeah tell us about how you vanquished the Ursa Major,” Snails added.

This would be the fifth time she told them that exact story…within the last three hours. Trixie’s horn was still in pain, she was still upset with having been accosted on stage, and thanks to these ponies she couldn’t think of a way to fix Fluttershy’s heart. Trixie was not up for this anymore and desperately needed a rest.

Trixie made a sound of annoyance and said, “Trixie is far too exhausted from performing feats beyond imagination, be gone with you until morning.”

The two colts smiled brightly and backed off. Snails said, “oh of course Great and Powerful Trixie.”

Snips added, “anything you say, were at your beck and call.”

Trixie looked away and made a sound signifying her annoyance, and watched as their faces lit up even brighter. Trixie didn’t know why these colts enjoyed being talked down to, but whatever made them happy…and gave her a break. Trixie went back inside determined to get some sleep before she runs another show tomorrow. She felt almost empty after having expended so much magic on her show today.

***

Trixie woke up a few hours later in her bed, it was nice and warm and soft. Something still felt off, she felt like somepony was watching her, but nopony was there. A certain part of Trixie began feeling very warm, and Trixie realized she would have to take care of it. Trixie looked at her hoof and said, “who should it be tonight…Twilight, no I’m still mad at her over what happened to Fire Light. That Rainbow pegasus had a nice, toned body…I could teach her how to properly use her mouth…but alas no. hmm I think I will use Rarity for my imagination tonight, she was absolutely sexy at my show, it really is a shame that she was such a mean pony.”

Trixie stopped to think about whether having conversations with yourself about what you would fantasize about was considered weird….her head felt a little chaotic at the moment, so thinking was a little hard to do, but she was also used to holding conversations with herself…it wasn’t that weird…was it?

Trixie let out a sigh, and began sliding her hoof under the covers. She wanted to get this over with quickly so that she wouldn’t be distracted from sleep by her own biological needs any longer. Just as Trixie began she heard some screaming outside her room, it was completely dark outside, but they were screaming her name. She contemplated pretending not to hear them but she knew exactly who was pestering her this late at night.

Trixie stood up and walked over to her door, she looked down outside the window and saw both Snips and Snails. They looked both excited, and fearful. Trixie didn’t care, she had her private time interrupted by these two. “Trixie thought she said, that The Great and Powerful Trixie did not want to be disturbed.”

Snips giggled nervously before saying, “we have a tiny problem.”

Snails added, “actually it’s a big one.”

“What is so important that you cannot wait until morning to disturb Trixie?” Trixie asked in a scolding tone.

A thundering roar caused Trixie to look up, fear stole away her heart. The trees off in the distance began falling as something pushed its way through them. Suddenly a giant bear, with translucent blue fur emerged, and stars could be seen throughout its body. A pair of red eyes set themselves onto Trixie and her wagon. This had to be The Ursa Major.

It was rumored that an Ursa Major could smell the blood of a pony who had previously killed one, along with the blood of their kin. If Trixie was to believe her father’s stories…then she was now in deep trouble.

The Ursa charged Trixie’s small wagon seeking her blood. Trixie began screaming in pure terror, pushed opened the door to her wagon, and was about to run. She paused only briefly, while still screaming, to push the colts out of the Ursa’s path of destruction. Trixie then took off knowing that it would only follow her, and things that smelled like her. She heard the Ursa smashing her home into little bits behind her as she continued her speedy retreat. She could only hope that those two kids would stay away, hide somewhere and wait for Celestia, or her army to slay this beast.

Chapter Forty One: Major Problems

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty One: Major Problems
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The night sky was beautiful and full of bright colorful stars tonight. The gentle breeze was nice and refreshing. And the Ursa Major was loud and still chasing after Trixie with a blood thirsty drive.

Trixie’s legs burned from the strain of running so much, she had been galloping through the town for a full ten minutes. She needed rest, to catch her breath but the Ursa wouldn’t let up. Finally she nearly tripped and couldn’t run anymore. She had to stop or she would die of exhaustion plus get eaten.

Trixie stopped and turned around so that her back would be facing several houses and she stood her ground waiting for the Ursa to arrive. The two colts came running around the corner just as Trixie began catching her breath and ran up to her. She couldn’t believe that they had decided to follow her, of all the ponies they could have chosen, they chose to follow the one who was being chased by an Ursa Major.

“Get behind me you foals,” Trixie demanded as she heard the loud stomps of the Ursa growing in the distance.

The two colts didn’t object as they went behind her, and then she waited. She glanced back at the colts to see if they were actually okay. They looked okay, they might have been staring at Trixie with brain dead expressions but they were okay. That made Trixie wonder what exactly were they looking at, all that they could see from their position was Trixie’s butt…and then Trixie realized why these two were so obsessed with her. Perverted colts.

Trixie returned her attention to the sounds of the Ursa as it stomped around the corner of the street and made its way towards Trixie. There had to be something she could do, even though these colts were perverts, they still needed saving. She couldn’t think of any spell she knew that would be powerful enough to even stun the Ursa, and she also remembered that they were surprisingly resilient to illusions.

“Great and Powerful Trixie, you gotta vanquish the Ursa,” Snips said.

“Yeah vanquish so we can watch,” Snails added.

What in the world was wrong with these two ponies, first they stare at her butt all day, then they demand that she fights…for their amusement. These were possibly the two rudest ponies she had ever met in Equestria.

“Yeah, it took a lot of trouble to get that thing here,” Snips said.

Trixie’s brain might have just had a seizure as she attempted to understand exactly what Snips had just said. It was almost like he had said a bunch of words, that although formed a sentence, couldn’t possibly have come out of any pony’s mouth. She looked at their faces, they weren’t scared they were excited. These colt’s were psychopaths…and Trixie had been hanging out with them all day. No wonder Ponyville hated them.

Trixie turned and in a fearful tone said, “wait, you brought this here? Are you out of your little pony minds?”

The expressions on the colts faces began turning from excitement to concern. Maybe not psychopaths, but irresponsible was a still a good word for them.

Snips then said, “but you’re The Great and Powerful Trixie?”

“Yeah remember, you defeated an Ursa Major,” Snails added.

These two actually believed her story was real…who could’ve believed it? You needed an ancient magical weapon to actually slay an Ursa, and pretty much any damage other than that was null. Trixie took in a deep breath, maybe if she died first these two would still get a chance to run away.

The Ursa Major roared, the force of its voice alone caused Trixie’s hair to get messed up again. Now covered in Ursa saliva, and breathing in its disgusting rotted breath. Trixie prepared herself to die…

“Okay,” Trixie said trying to reassure herself. Trixie swallowed air, fear threatening to seize her heart. “Stand back.”

Trixie used an Animate Rope spell and commanded a rope to tie up the Ursa Major, she looked back at the colts and said nervously, “piece of cake.” She could only pray that they would run.

The rope however was too small, and tied itself around the Ursa’s fingers. The Ursa snapped the rope easily and gave Trixie a confused look, almost as though it was asking her what she thought she was doing.

“Aw, come on, Trixie, “Snips said.

“Stop goofing around and vanquish it eh,” Snails added.

If Trixie was guessing right, Snips was very impressionable, while Snails was exceedingly rude. What was she to do now? She couldn’t think of anything, and she didn’t know of any combat spells that could even touch the Ursa…except.

Trixie took in a nervous breath, it was getting hard to breath all of a sudden. With an Ursa threatening to eat her on one front, and two ponies judging her from behind she was beginning to break inside. Trixie summoned forth the only combat spell powerful enough to do anything. Lightning Bolt.

A black storm cloud formed over the Ursa.

“Well that was a dud eh,” said Snails sounding very unimpressed.

“yeah, come on. Where’s all the cool explosions and smoke and stuff like earlier, ya know,” Snips added.

Trixie’s horn was beginning to throb in pain from the over taxation of magic, and these two colts ignorance of magic was not helping her any. Suddenly the lightning bolt struck out and hit the Ursa’s flank. A black scorch mark the length of a pony was left from the lightning’s impact. That lightning bolt would have killed most any pony, and certainly done damage to any flesh and blood monster. But Trixie had forgotten that Ursa’s are not flesh and blood, nor are they susceptible to most forms of magic, or weaponry.

The Ursa opened its mouth revealing it’s sharp jagged teeth before roaring again. Trixie knew she had just bucked up big time, but at least she could now lead the monster away from the colts. “uh oh,” were the last words out of Trixie’s mouth before she charged forward underneath the Ursa’s legs. If the colts stayed put, or turned and fled the other direction then they would be safe. Trixie looked behind herself only to see the colts still following her, were these colts trying to get themselves killed?

As Trixie ran she turned and looked at the colts and shouted, “why are you still following me? You should run away and be safe. I am trying to distract the beast, and you are ruining my efforts to save you. Stop ruining my efforts to save you.”

Snips yelled, “we want to see it when you defeat the Ursa Major.”

Snails added, “yeah, it will be a show eh.”

Trixie continued darting in between buildings the colts close behind her, as the Ursa was chasing them. After a short chase Trixie had to stop again, she was exhausted and out of breath and the Ursa was finally losing interest in them. It began attacking random buildings around the town.

Trixie heard Twilight ask, “what’s going on?”

Snips proudly explained, “we brought an Ursa to town.”

Twilight shouted, “YOU WHAT!”

Snails said, “don’t worry, The Great and Powerful Trixie will vanquish it.”

Trixie turned and faced Twilight. she was feeling conflicted, these colts stupidity was far beyond acceptable parameters and Twilight was surely going to judge her no matter how this turned out in the end. Trixie finally realized that these two colts needed to be told very bluntly, and directly. “I can’t.”

Snails shouted, “WHAT?”
Trixie explained, “well I can’t, I never have, no one can vanquish an Ursa Major, I just made the whole story up to make me look better.” It was better to say that then to explain she was borrowing it from her father.

Snails then said, “made it up?”

Trixie couldn’t meet Twilight’s eyes, she was admitting defeat in front of Twilight and it felt shameful. If Twilight had not been here, then this wouldn’t feel so bad, but Twilight Sparkle was going to somehow make Trixie feel guilty for telling stories…that was practically all Trixie could really do, and now she was beginning to feel ashamed of her special talent.

The moonlight was suddenly eclipsed by the Ursa as it stood, bearing its full height against all of Ponyville. The moon could be seen through its face, but the light did not reach past its body. The Ursa dropped back down to all fours and began walking towards Trixie, a mass of ponies all seemed to have gathered around her. They must have all come to see the fall of Trixie.

As the Ursa approached Twilight walked towards it, her horn glowing. A simple music spell began playing a soft melody causing the Ursa to wobble back and forth, Trixie recognized this spell. It was a level zero cantrip and it was actually working as a lullaby. Trixie was confused however by why there was an overglow to Twilight’s magic, was she really exerting that much energy to simply play music. A second overglow covered Twilight’s horn, and then a third. Whatever Twilight was doing, it was going to put her horn out for a week.

Trixie stopped watching Twilight just in time to notice the Ursa Major beginning to fall on her. Trixie flinched in fear and watched as the Ursa stopped falling, and then was lifted into the air by a light purple aura. A water tower was then set into its mouth and Trixie watched as the Ursa began sucking on it like a bottle. The Ursa was then lifted over the town and back into the Everfree Forest. Just as Twilight’s horn began to spark Twilight released her magic and nearly collapsed from exhaustion.

The entire town suddenly burst out into cheers for Twilight Sparkle, leaving Trixie enough time to examine her currant standing. Trixie had no home, no wagon, was deeply in debt now…and everypony was cheering for her ex-friend. Trixie felt like charging up a spell to unleash on Twilight but stopped as something felt very wrong around her...she could swear that somepony was watching her.

Trixie listened in on Twilight talking to her friends. It sounded like Twilight was afraid that her friends would hate her because she was good at magic, reasonable considering their behavior. But when they began bad mouthing Trixie for her show persona, whatever feelings of depression, or sorrow she could be feeling right now gave way to pure unbridled anger. None of those loud mouthed ponies made even the slightest of attempts to stop the Ursa, they all left Trixie and those colts to die. Only Twilight actually tried to do anything.

Twilight continued talking to her friends for a bit and Trixie felt her blood boiling with rage. A pink pony standing next to her said, “pfft, those guys are kinda mean sometimes. I didn’t think Trixie’s show was all that bad, the lights were really pretty, oh and floaty, got to mention floaty.”

Trixie looked at the pink pony, she looked familiar somehow, but she knew for a fact that she had never met the pony before. Trixie opened her mouth to thank the pony for her kind words, even if they hadn’t been directly targeted towards her when the pink pony added, “but you gotta follow the group. And I always do what my friends are doing, and think what they are thinking.”

Trixie wanted to face hoof at the pink pony for being a zombie, she didn’t’ know who the pink pony was talking to but considering the large amounts of ponies around her…it could be anypony. Trixie was beginning to worry about the debt she was in thanks to wagon now. The pink pony then turned and looked directly at Trixie and said, “you know there is a rock farm south of here, I hear they are hiring for extra help right about now. Maybe you could get a job with them.” It was very disturbing that the pink one would say that just at the right time.

“That wasn’t an Ursa Major, it was a baby, an Ursa Minor,” Twilight explained to her friends.

Trixie opened her mouth and said in surprise, “that was just a baby?”

“And it wasn’t rampaging, it was just cranky because someone woke it up,” Twilight explained while glaring at Snips and Snails. At least those two would get there punishment, but Trixie was not convinced that the Ursa was not rampaging.

Trixie noticed that the pink pony suddenly appeared next to Snips and Snails…but how did she move that far, that quick…and why? Trixie ignored the pink one’s teleporting abilities and focused instead on her anger. Twilight had been giving Trixie judgmental looks the entire time she was talking about the Ursa. Twilight still herald herself as being better than Trixie, well she couldn’t just let Twilight get away with that now could she.

Trixie marched up to Twilight and began saying, “ha you may have vanquished an Ursa Minor, but you will never have the amazing, show stopping ability of The Great and Powerful Trixie.”

Trixie then used a smoke spell and galloped away like the magicians of old. Trixie heard Rainbow Dash make some kind of rude comment before Twilight stopped her saying, “just let her go, maybe someday she will learn her lesson.”

***

Trixie continued galloping until she was a safe distance from the town, then she finally collapsed by the side of the road. Tears were streaming down her face, her anger was gone and now she was filled with pain. “What lesson, all I learned in Ponyville was that no matter how hard you try to make ponies laugh, and smile. You will still be accosted, judged and then run off by the more popular ponies. It’s not fair, all I wanted was to make Fluttershy happy, and everypony ruined it. Those stupid kids actually found an Ursa, and Twilight judged me for it? How come nopony ever thought about how I must feel, I got attacked on stage, I lost my home to a monster, and then I was judged by a stupid mean cruel purple unicorn.”

Trixie broke down and began sobbing into her legs along the side of the road. There was nothing she could do now, everything she had, plus some that she didn’t was placed into that wagon. Her dream was now over, and all because some ponies couldn’t distinguish reality from magic shows.

After lying there for a nearly ten minutes Trixie began to wonder if she might’ve been a little too mean in her humiliation of the ponies. Despite how rude they were, or how they hurt Fluttershy…she might have gone overboard…at least when it came to Rarity’s hair. Rainbow Dash and apple pony deserved there treatment.

“Trixie, are you okay?” asked a familiar voice.

Trixie looked up to see Princess Luna staring back at her. Luna looked down with gentle eyes before saying, “Trixie, this is simply a memory, you are dreaming. You need to wake up.”

Trixie looked up at Luna and began to remember that all these things had already happened, they were over, even if the pain felt fresh, it was still old pain. Trixie stood up and asked, “so am I having a lucid dream? Does that mean I can do anything that I want to?”

Luna gave a kind smile to Trixie and said, “yes, you are, and you can. But you really should wake up, you nee-“

Trixie stomped her hoof and made Luna vanish in a poof of smoke. If Trixie was having a lucid dream, and she wasn’t suffering from a terribly broken heart at the moment, then it was time to have a good dream, for the first time in…ever since she first came back to Ponyville.

Chapter Forty Two: Sweetly Dreaming

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty Two: Sweetly Dreaming.
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie imagined herself standing inside a beautiful meadow filled with various flowers, and surrounded by a dense forest. The sky was bright and the sun was shining, but she could still see the stars in the sky. Dreams could be truly fantastic Trixie thought as she looked up at the sky.

Now she had only one question to answer. “Should I make this a sex dream, or a magic dream?” Trixie debated with this for a little while and then decided, “a magical sex dream. That sounds awesome!”

Trixie didn’t feel any embarrassment in her dream, after all that’s all this was so why should she? Trixie used her magic to summon forth two of her friends, Rarity, and Fluttershy. The two appeared in front of her and sat still, looking at her with blank expressions. “hmm, I want you two to make out.”

At her direction the two ponies began kissing each other vigorously, much to Trixie’s delight. Trixie watched them for a few moments and decided she would like a plaything of her own. So she summoned both Maud, and Pinkie Pie.

Maud appeared at her side and Trixie had Maud hug her. Pinkie Pie however stood up on her hind legs and said, “okay, Trixie…what are you doing?”

Trixie grinned and explained to the dream Pinkie, “I am dreaming, why what do you usually dream of?”

Pinkie Pie smiled as she said, “frosting…mmm lots of frosting.”

“Frosting…that’s the best idea ever,” Trixie exclaimed.

Frosting appeared on Pinkie’s body covering her lower region and chest area. Trixie grinned as she said, “oh no, Maud, look at your sister she is covered in frosting. Why don’t you go and help her clean up…with your mouth.”

Pinkie’s face turned into a deep shade of red as she backed away from the slowly advancing Maud. Pinkie then shouted, “STOP!”

The world around Trixie shattered and turned into a white blank canvas, just waiting for her imagination to shape it into anything she could imagine. And everypony except for Pinkie Pie vanished. Trixie stared at Pinkie and watched as Pinkie began wiping the frosting of herself. Trixie growled and said, “why did you do that dream Pinkie. I want to have a magical sex dream and you’re ruining it. After everything your friends did to me I think I’m entitled to it.”

Pinkie let out a sigh and said, “do you even realize that everypony has been stuck inside your head, we have all seen what happened through your eyes, felt what you did, and even heard your thoughts. Seriously Trixie, we have all found ourselves feeling like crap. I think I heard Rainbow Dash say that we were all a bunch of buttholes about twenty times now.”

Trixie sat there and thought about it for a little bit, she did have the feeling that somepony was watching, but she didn’t care. This was a dream, her dream and she was going to make it crazy if she wanted to. Trixie then said, “pfft I don’t care, now put that icing back on. If you won’t let Maud clean you, then I will…I’ll have Maud clean me next.”

Pinkie glared at Trixie and said, “no, Trixie, I am not going to make everypony go through that.”

Trixie stood up and said, “you are my dream, and I decided that I want to be weird. Now let me be weird.”

Pinkie stomped her hoof down and said, “I am the real Pinkie Pie. I am not a part of your dream, it’s just taken me a while to figure out how to get out of your head.”

Trixie stood for a little bit before giving up and sitting down. Trixie then crossed her legs and said, “fine, I won’t be weird with you…but I’m still going to be weird with Maud. Maybe she likes frosting…”

Pinkie Pie shook her head and explained, “do you remember that spell Twilight was going to use. The one that would let us view one of her memories…well it didn’t go quite as planned, instead we all viewed one of your memories, and now we are viewing one of your dreams.”

Things were beginning to make a bad bit of sense to Trixie. No wonder Luna wanted her to wake up so badly, but Trixie wasn’t ready to wake up yet. “Pinkie Pie…I don’t have good dreams. If I’m finally having a lucid dream…I want it to be good, and happy, and sexy. Can I please just have this one thing, just this one…I just want this to be a happy dream.”

Trixie could feel tears running down her face as she began crying. It wasn’t fair, all she ever had were nightmares of the past or dreams that she couldn’t recall. It was rare that her dreams were ever truly good…and even the sex dreams were scary for her sometimes.

“Stop that, Trixie I can hear your thoughts…I’m sorry you don’t have good dreams but don’t force us to watch and feel you have sex…please that’s just a little too much,” Pinkie Pie explained.

Trixie looked up at her and said, “but…this is the only place I can be special. I can’t use magic anymore Pinkie, my magic is corrupted by whatever the hay Blood Magic is, and it’s trying to kill me every single time I use it. This is the only place I can be a real unicorn again…it’s…it’s like I’m a pegasus without wings…I guess that doesn’t make sense to you.”

“Trixie I can feel your feelings, it makes sense to all of us…I…darn it. I don’t want to stop you from enjoying yourself, but can you be a little less perverted about it…please?” Pinkie Pie asked.

The world shifted and transformed into a beautiful cloudscape, with Trixie sitting on a cloud staring out at the night sky. Pinkie Pie was standing on the same cloud right next to her. Trixie smiled and said, “fine, I won’t let my deviant side take over…yet. How about this instead.” Trixie’s horn began to glow and the aura surrounded the two of them.

Pinkie Pie found herself with a new unicorn horn, and a pair of pink feather wings. Trixie had her own pair of blue wings. Trixie grinned and said, “we can be alicorn princesses and fly as free as any pegasus. Is that acceptable?”

Pinkie Pie beamed widely and nearly screamed, “that sounds awesome!”

Trixie then jumped off the cloud and began free falling towards the water below. She looked up and saw Pinkie Pie following her lead. Trixie stretched her wings out and caught an up drift and began soaring through the sky. She felt free, unrestricted and happy. As Pinkie flew up to her side Trixie asked, “so Princess Pinkie, how do you like the new wings? Is Trixie not the greatest unicorn..er alicorn ever?”

Pinkie Pie grinned and said, “you are truly the coolest Alicorn Princess ever. Thanks for letting me join in the fun.”

“The Great Alicorn Princess Trixie couldn’t leave you behind Pinkie. Despite how much of a pervert Trixie is, she still considers you to be her sister,” Trixie said.

“Good thing you didn’t try and do anything with Applejack then,” Pinkie said.

Trixie began imagining all the dirty things one could do with Applejack, some of them involved apples. Pinkie Pie facehoofed and said, “I shouldn’t have opened my big mouth.”

“This one is not Trixie’s fault, Trixie cannot control her thoughts normally, how could she control them in her dreams,” Trixie defended.

Memories of Pinkie’s secret box’s underneath her bed began playing in her head and she wondered what it would be like to use some of those toys on Maud. Pinkie Pie suddenly shouted, “Okay Trixie stop it seriously, if you can’t control your thoughts you are going to reveal everyponies secrets by mistake. We should wake up.”

Trixie hated to admit it, but Pinkie Pie had a point, there was no purpose in revealing everything she had learned. It would be especially painful if she revealed her old feelings for Fluttershy…darn it. Trixie screamed in frustration and suddenly she stopped in mid air. Pinkie Pie stopped moving as well.

“So are you ready to wake up yet, Princess Lulamoon?” Luna said as she flew up to their eye level.

Trixie let out a sigh and said, “yeah…it was fun while it lasted…no point in staying like this right, I’ll need to go back to being useless sooner or later.”

Luna stayed quiet when Trixie expected to hear her say something encouraging. Trixie then felt a little worse and added, “Trixie is useless, and worthless, and broken...no magic, no self confidence, no nothing to show for her long, hard life…why aren’t you stopping me?”

Luna gave a kind understanding smile to Trixie and said, “it sounds like you have a lot to get off of your chest. But I do have to ask, do you really believe all of that?”

Trixie was quiet for a few seconds while she thought about it, she did feel like those things were true, but at the same time she knew that they weren’t. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I guess that I don’t…but sometimes I just want to hear that I’m valued…”

“You know that you are valued, and I think that you will find everypony will be willing to offer you their love and support if only you should ask for it. I’m sure that your special somepony would love to tell you exactly how much she loves you,” Luna said.

Trixie grinned and said, “alright, but the first thing I’m doing is taking Maud into the bathroom and bucking her brains out,” Trixie paused for a moment and then added, “um…I didn’t mean to say that out loud. Can we go now?”

Pinkie groaned and said, “wouldn’t matter they would’ve heard it anyway.”

Luna stretched out her foreleg and said, “take my hoof and I will guide you to your waking self.”

Trixie reached out and said, “thank you Luna…you are truly too nice to me.” Trixie grabbed Luna’s hoof and everything became bright.

***

Trixie opened her eyes and found herself lying in Twilight’s living room. Everypony around her was still asleep, and Maud was lying next to her. She saw Luna watching the sleeping group of ponies and suddenly their eyes met. Luna turned and began galloping away. Trixie stood up quickly and chased after her. After having been helped so much by the princess, she couldn’t simply let Luna leave without giving her thanks in person.

Trixie chased Luna up the stairs until they reached a long room with bookshelves lining the walls. At the end of the room was a balcony and an open glass pane door. Luna was almost at the door, and she could fly off without getting thanks from Trixie.

Trixie reached out with her magic and forced the door shut. Luna then slammed face first into the glass paned window. Trixie slowed down and cringed at what just happened, she didn’t mean for that to happen, she didn’t expect her magic to work either.

Luna moaned as she stood up, and Trixie quickly wrapped her hooves around Luna’s neck saying, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to do that.”

Luna pushed Trixie away and said, “we cannot be seen here, why did you stop us?”

Trixie sat down hard and said, “I wanted to thank you…for helping me in my darkest hours, for letting me speak to Maud when I was dying…and for the stars.”

Luna gave Trixie an inquisitive look as she asked, “what do you mean by, the stars?”

Trixie looked away and explained, “I’ve always like the night sky, the moon, the stars all of it. but when you came back to Equestria I noticed just how much prettier the stars looked, you made them truly come to life…and I’ve spent many nights just looking up at them and admiring their beauty…so thank you for giving us that gift.”

When Luna didn’t answer Trixie looked up and noticed a few tears running down Luna’s face. Luna then said, “nopony has ever thanked me for…the night before. I’ve met ponies who enjoy the night, but they never thank me for my hard work…I…I’m so grateful.”

Luna threw her legs around Trixie and gave her a hug. Trixie then heard some shouting from downstairs and the ponies calling out her name. Luna pulled away and looked at the rising sun saying, “okay, I really do have to leave now. But I promise I will give you that lucid dream you wanted some other time. I promise.”

Luna then opened the door and flew off into the sky before hanging to the right and disappearing from sight. Trixie was thankful for finally getting to meet Princess Luna in person and thanking her.

Trixie heard some hoof steps coming up the stairs and she was distracted from her thoughts as Rarity said, “oh thank Celestia you didn’t run away. Trixie I have something I need to discuss with you right away.”

Trixie didn’t turn to face her but said, “what is it?”

Rarity found a spot to sit next to her and said, “I’m sorry.”

That was not exactly what Trixie had expected to hear from Rarity. Trixie turned and asked, “what?”

Rarity simply looked out the window and explained, “we were so terrible to you…I said that unicorns need to have grace, and well…I was lacking in that quality when I assaulted your show. I was the first one to speak, I didn’t even give your show a chance. If I had kept my loud mouth shut, then maybe you would have had a better time in Ponyville.”

Trixie wasn’t sure how to handle an apology like this, so did the only thing she could, the only thing she ever could. Trixie wrapped a leg around Rarity and said, “I for-“

Rarity stood suddenly and said, “no you cannot simply forgive me, what I have done to you is absolutely abhorrent, you need to punish me.” Rarity was quiet for a moment with a contemplative look on her face. Rarity quickly said, “hit me.”

Trixie tilted her head to the side and said, “what?”

Rarity grabbed one of Trixie’s legs and touched it to her face while saying, “I deserve only the worst from you, so hit me. I will not hold it against you, no matter how badly you hurt me. Even a black eye will be forgiven.”

Trixie refused to hit Rarity, but she had another idea for a fitting punishment. Trixie began petting Rarity’s soft white fury cheek and said, “I won’t hurt you, but if you do intend to make this up to me there is only one way. Go ask Maud if you can join in a threesome with us. Don’t worry she’s been looking for a third party member for awhile now.”

Rarity’s white face turned pink and she said, “I-I-I um…oh darling I don’t know if…are you sure?”

“That is the only way we can truly make things up with one another,” Trixie said gently.

Rarity struck a determined expression and said, “then I shall ask her permission for this threesome. It will happen and then I will be forgiven.”

Rarity then stalked off and disappeared down the stairs. The second that Rarity was out of earshot Trixie burst into a fit of laughter. Maud might actually agree to this, but Trixie wouldn’t. It would be hilarious to see how this plays out, maybe this was a little mean but at least Trixie wouldn’t have to hurt the sexy unicorn. Speaking of sexy things, there was something that Trixie needed to take care of, and to Tartarus with the consequences.

***

Trixie made her way downstairs and found the others all sitting down. They all looked ashamed of their past behavior, and tried to apologize to Trixie the second she walked into the room. Except for Maud who was looking at Trixie with a flat expression, Trixie expected that Maud was waiting for Trixie to come down and get her.

“I forgive all of you for everything you have ever done,“ Trixie said.

Trixie then walked over the Maud and turned around. She made sure to sway her tail in just the right way for Maud to get a nice view before wrapping her tail gently around Maud’s neck and saying, “come on, Maud.”

Trixie lead Maud out of the room and everypony looked very surprised to see this behavior from Trixie. Rainbow Dash asked, “where are you two going?”

Trixie turned to face her, and noticed Maud’s eyes leering down at Trixie’s rump. A slight blush was on Maud’s face, another secret victory for Trixie. Trixie said, “we are going to the bathroom.” Trixie then left the room with Maud hot on her tail, literally.

Chapter Forty Three: The Stars Will Shine

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty Three: The Stars Will Shine
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie Lay on Twilight’s bathroom floor, with Maud spooning her. Maud’s dress had been tossed into the corner the second they had reached the bathroom. Trixie’s face felt like it was on fire as she slowly began to realize exactly what she had just done…everything else aside, having sex in your friends bathroom…that was a surely breaking a few boundaries.

The bathroom itself was huge, Trixie couldn’t even figure out why one pony would need a restroom this big, it was as big as a bed room. Maud’s nuzzling distracted Trixie long enough for her to ask, “did you guys really see…all of my dream?”

Maud kissed Trixie’s cheek lightly before admitting, “yes.”

“Ugh…I can’t believe I did all that…do you hate me now?” Trixie asked as she lay in Maud’s warm loving embrace.

“No,” Maud replied.

“But I was dreaming of you and your sister…in a sexual way…aren’t you mad at me?” Trixie asked.

“No, I’m not. It’s perfectly normal to have fantasies like that. My sister might be a little round in the middle, but I have to admit that she’s attractive. I’m glad that she isn’t very sexually active, that way I don’t worry so much,” Maud explained.

Trixie rolled over and looked Maud in the eyes and said, “Maud, your sister has a box of sex toys underneath her bed…I think she is more active then you think.”

“Lulu, she mostly uses those on herself…she only has sex with the ponies she trusts with all of her heart. She isn’t like me, she is very shy around ponies she doesn’t consider close enough to be family,” Maud explained.

Trixie groaned at the mention of family, she still remembered fantasizing about Maud and Pinkie. Maud kissed Trixie gently on the lips and asked, “do you really want a threesome with me and my sister?”

There were no words for Trixie to say as her brain shut down. If she was hearing this correctly then Maud might actually be offering to do something tantalizingly taboo. Trixie sat up and instead of replying calmly in a cool collected mater she shrieked, “ARE YOU SERIOUS?”

Maud just lay on her side and smiled at Trixie. After a few seconds of silence Trixie’s heart was pounding ever faster in her chest, her breathing sped up, and she said, “that would be wrong, and disgusting, and weird, oh Celestia it would be so weird.”

“I would only do something like this for you, Lulu. I know I could convince Pinkie Pie to say yes, if you wanted it that is,” Maud said.

Trixie couldn’t respond properly to Maud’s words. She wanted to say no, she wanted to say that this was something they should never do, what she actually said was, “I-I-I um I don’t know.”

Maud sat up and leaned closer to Trixie, Maud’s hot breath fell upon her neck as she said, “I know that you want to say yes. It’s something just wrong enough that you really want it, don’t you?”

Trixie’s brain refused to work, and she didn’t know what to think. There was no way that Trixie could ever actually do something like this…right…Trixie opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. Maud began gently kissing Trixie’s neck, and Trixie’s hooves curled. The mixture of emotions, were causing her brain to not work properly and her body to feeling hot. There had to be some reason why Maud was doing this to her. After a few more seconds Trixie found herself enjoying Maud’s kissing thoroughly and she moaned, “yes.”

Maud pulled away and said, “alright, I’ll get her to join us. I’ll also make sure she brings frosting for you.”

Trixie sat there her brain now completely dead, she didn’t mean yes to the threesome, she meant yes the kissing was good. She turned her head and watched Maud get dressed before walking out the bathroom door. Trixie opened her mouth and again no words could come out, as Maud left and Trixie found herself sitting there in disbelief…this was going to happen now, wasn’t it?

***

Much later in the day Trixie was sitting inside of Twilight’s tree-castle and looking out one of the windows. Apparently the group of friends had started this tradition of eating a big dinner together about once a month. It sounded nice, and the fact that they invited both Maud and her was even better.

The smell of the food coming from the kitchen was delectable to say the least. Trixie couldn’t believe she was going to get to gorge herself on free food tonight. After tonight though, it looked like she was going to need to head back with Maud and start moving all there stuff here to Ponyville.

“You okay, Trixie?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah…I’m just contemplative right now…I can’t believe that after all the crap I’ve been through, things are actually really good for once, I mean really, really good,” Trixie said.

“Yeah…I can’t believe it either. It looks like we finally broke the seasonal curse,” Twilight said.

“What’s that?” Trixie asked.

“I noticed that about once every three months or so, we get attacked by some huge monster or disaster. It was escalating drastically until Lord Tirek…but it’s been so long since everything exploded. I fully expected Scath to bring in an army of shadow monsters and for us to have to use the elements of harmony yet again…,” Twilight explained.

“Hmm…sounds like you have had a rough time being a hero, I guess it isn’t as good as one would think,” Trixie said.

“Not even close. It kinda sucks being the hero, but I don’t have a choice,” Twilight said. She was quiet for a few moments before asking, “you said something about blood magic earlier…is there a reason you asked.”

“Don’t pretend you don’t already know. My magic is all screwed up, and I’m apparently using blood magic now…what I wanted to know was if there was anything you could do to help me?” Trixie asked.

“Yeah there are a few things I could try, I’ve suspected that you had blood magic…but it was too scary to test for. After being inside your head though, I believe you are right, and that you are using blood magic. I have no idea how this happened, or if there was any one thing that did this to your magic, or if was multiple cumulative effects. Either way, I have a few ideas. The best one I can offer right now, is to teach you how to use blood magic without nearly killing yourself,” Twilight said.

Trixie smiled and said, “thank you…it would mean so much to me if I could use magic again.”

“You know that stage that Scath was using. Well it turns out it’s a transforming stage/wagon. Like the one you used to own, nopony really knew what to do with it…but I have an idea if you’re interested,” Twilight said.

Trixie looked her, curiosity and excitement was rising in her chest. Trixie nodded and Twilight asked, “do you want to keep it?”

Trixie jumped into the air and shouted, “YES!”

When she landed Twilight began giggling and said, “then it’s yours. Just try and be careful not to hurt yourself using any magic, not until after I teach you how to use it properly that is.”

Trixie couldn’t help but to wrap both of her forelegs around Twilight’s neck and pull her into an embrace saying, “thank you so much. I never thought that I would get another wagon…this is…it’s…I don’t have any words to describe just how awesome this is. Twilight you are the best princess.”

Twilight pulled away and said shyly, “well…I don’t know about ‘best’.”

***

The eight ponies plus one dragon sat around a dinner table in Twilight’s dining hall, and despite how large the room was the dining table was rather small. Mashed potatoes, gravy, steamed vegetables, bread rolls, and all sorts of other things served to entice Trixie. Every single bit of food smelled so lovely that she wanted to eat it all, and she was determined to try her best to do just that.

The ponies talked, the ponies ate, and most importantly they all had fun. Trixie loved seeing everypony so happy together, so close to one another. It was like they had all become family, and it was only strengthened by the fact that Trixie was legitimate family to at least one pony at the table.

“Hey, Trixie, you look like you have something to say,” Rainbow Dash said.

Trixie had a mouth full of food, but she swallowed it and said, “I’m enjoying this. Dinner with all of you girls, it’s lovely. I didn’t think I’d ever get to have a…family, not before I became friends with all of you anyways. I still remember how awkward everything was…and you know what? I’m grateful for all of you. Thank you girls; for being my friends, and for being my family.”

Everypony smiled at Trixie’s kind words. Rarity stood up on her hind legs, and lifted her wine glass up saying. “A toast, to our most wonderful friend, a little sister to all of us here; Trixie Lulamoon, thank you for joining us tonight, and for forgiving our past aggressions.”

Everypony agreed with Rarity’s words, and then Rarity took another drink of her wine and nearly lost her balance. She sat back down before saying, “maybe I’ve been enjoying myself a little too much tonight.”

Rainbow Dash laughed and said, “nah, you’re not drunk yet.”

Applejack added, “Ah think you might want to slow down on the wine sugarcube, you get a might bit silly when you drink too much.”

Rarity replied, “I am not getting drunk, just a little tipsy. And I don’t ever drink too much, a real mare does not disgrace herself in such a way.”

Applejack rolled her eyes and said, “yeah, that’s what you always say, next thing yer gonna say is that green is actually okay for a mane color.”

Rarity put a hoof to her chin and stuck out her lower lip in thought before saying, “you know, it’s not actually that bad of a color, so long as your fur matches. I mean Daisy is still cute and she’s pink and green.”

Applejack hoof faced and said, “Ah knew it.”

Pinkie Pie looked at Fluttershy and said, “so…tell me what you’re thinking?”

Fluttershy looked up from her plate. Fluttershy’s muzzle was covered in food, and she was still chewing on her last bite. It occurred to Trixie that Fluttershy had been eating a lot during the feast tonight. After Fluttershy swallowed she said, “this food is delicious. Who made it?”

Applejack raised a hoof and admitted, “it was me and Pinkie who made most of the food.”

Fluttershy smiled and said, “it’s really good, thank you, Applejack, Pinkie Pie.”

Twilight stifled a giggle as she levitated a napkin over to Fluttershy and said, “Fluttershy, you might want this.”

Fluttershy grabbed the napkin and studied it for a few seconds before her face when red and she quickly began cleaning the food off of her muzzle. Rainbow Dash laughed again and said, “that’s our Fluttershy, put some good food in front of her, and she forgets all about manors. I swear sometimes you forget that silverware exists.”

Applejack said, “now that taint fair, Rainbow, this here is good cookin, and Fluttershy only forgot to use a spoon when eating once.”

Fluttershy looked embarrassed and almost like she wanted to run and hide for a few moments. Fluttershy looked back down at the food on her plate, and seemed to forget her embarrassment as she began digging in again. If it wasn’t for the fact that Trixie had tasted the food already, not to mention her ability to read emotions, she would’ve assumed that Fluttershy was eating to hide from her embarrassment.

Truth was though, that the Fluttershy really did enjoy good food. Although Trixie had the feeling that Fluttershy only let herself enjoy food like this in the company of her closest friends, Trixie couldn’t imagine Fluttershy acting like this in front of Celestia. Celestia on the other hoof would be muzzle deep in the cake, if there was any.

***

After the dinner Trixie sat on the balcony staring out over Ponyville. The sun was almost gone from the sky, and the stars stood out as shinning, beacons of light. Maud was sitting at Trixie’s side. The cool wind breezed by and Trixie began feeling cold. Maud got behind Trixie and wrapped her legs around Trixie’s waist. Maud held Trixie tightly as the two of them looked out over the town.

“You know I’ve wanted to share the night sky with you for a long time now,” Trixie said as she stared up.

Maud was quiet for a few seconds as she snuggled herself into Trixie’s back. Maud then said, “I’m glad to share this moment with you, Lulu.”

A few quiet moments passed by before Pinkie Pie walked out and stood next to them. Trixie looked over at Pinkie and saw a green plaid quilt in her mouth. Pinkie Pie was balancing two cups of hot chocolate on her rump. Maud let go of Trixie and the cold air hitting her back made Trixie shiver. Maud grabbed the blanket from Pinkie Pie and then sat down next to Trixie before wrapping the quilt around the two of them. The quilt was nice and warm, and Maud had wrapped a hoof around Trixie’s waist pulling her closer.

Pinkie Pie set the cups of hot chocolate down before them. Pinkie Pie then turned and trotted away saying, “good luck, Maud.”

Trixie didn’t know what Pinkie Pie was talking about but she was used to the pink one’s crazy by now. She just lay in Maud’s warm embrace for the longest time, watching the sun disappear from the sky. The stars were shining ever so brightly tonight.

“Trixie…I have a question to ask you…a big one,” Maud said nervously.

Trixie was resting her head on Maud’s strong shoulder, and was feeling all warm and cuddly. Trixie giggled a little bit as she said, “okay, ask.”

Maud was quiet for the longest time, Trixie didn’t feel scared though. She wasn’t sure why, but Maud, although nervous was giving off the warmest vibes she had ever felt from her special somepony. Maud finally asked in a very quiet voice, “will you marry me?”

Trixie’s brain did a hop, skip, and then a jump, as she analyzed the question. Trixie pulled back and looked up at Maud wondering if she had just heard correctly. Trixie quietly asked, “…are you serious?”

Maud looked very nervous and began to ramble, “it’s just that we’ve known each other for a year now, and we’ve been dating for a few weeks, and we’ve already promised to never leave each other’s side, and I really am in love with you, and I really mean it when I say that I want to marry you with all my heart, and-“

Trixie cut off Maud’s rambling with a kiss. When Trixie pulled away she smiled gently at Maud. She very carefully got out of the quilt, and moved the hot chocolate a few feet away from the two of them. Trixie then returned to Maud’s side and said, “I only ever have one answer for you ,Maud.”

Maud’s eyes looked deeply into Trixie’s and Trixie suddenly couldn’t keep herself calm anymore. Trixie began bouncing repeatedly into the air while screaming, “YES, YES, YES, YES, YES, YES!”

When Trixie finally stopped she looked at Maud and said, “you are the most wonderful pony in all of Equestria, and that makes me the most luckiest pony for having you by my side.”

There were tears running down Maud’s face as she smiled. Trixie smiled back and quickly kissed Maud again. Trixie’s brain suddenly turned on again and she asked, “are we having an earth pony traditional marriage or a unicorn high class one?”

Maud looked a little confused and asked, “what one do you want?”

Trixie grinned and said, “earth pony traditional. After all it would be a little awkward if we had a unicorn one, considering you’re an earth pony. Oh and earth pony traditional is more family oriented, and…oh sweet Celestia, I love you so much, Maud.”

Trixie felt more excited then she had ever been in her whole life, and it was hard for her to continue sitting down next to Maud when all she wanted to do was dance, and sing, and proclaim her love for Maud to the stars. Trixie fought her excitement down just enough so that she could enjoy sitting down next to Maud, wrapped up in that warm quilt. They sat together quietly, peacefully drinking their hot chocolate, and watching the stars. Today had truly been the best day in Trixie’s entire life. She was getting married!

End of Act Two.

Act Three. Chapter Forty Four: Stories of the Farm

HEART OF STONE
Act Three: Freezing Point
Chapter Forty Four: Stories of the Farm
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A few days had passed since Trixie’s engagement, since then both Maud and Trixie had moved their furniture and personal items into the new house in Ponyville. Trixie had almost no time to spend on things other than moving the past couple of days but they were finally finished. Trixie stood on her new porch admiring the little river running nearby.

“So do you like it here?” Maud asked flatly from Trixie’s side.

Trixie looked away from the river to face Maud. Trixie gave a small smile to Maud and said, “Do I? Of course I do, I love it here. And with this,” Trixie said while motioning to the gray ribbon tied around her left foreleg.

Maud looked down at the blue ribbon that was tired around her own left foreleg. These ribbons were a sign of their commitment to one another, and to Trixie it meant the entire world. Maud smiled at the ribbon and said, “I guess we will have a lot of things to do now.”

Trixie’s face adopted a sly grin as she said, “A lot of things indeed.” Trixie then walked inside the house and looked back at Maud and said, “Let’s make this place feel a little more like home.” Trixie began sweeping her tail back and forth rapidly in excitement.

Maud sniffed at the air a few times before looking Trixie in the eyes and saying, “Oh, okay.”

Maud followed Trixie back into the house and straight to the bedroom. This was their new home and Trixie was determined to do everything that she wanted to do in it, and Maud was not against the idea.

***

The two ponies lay on the bed exhausted, hot, and drenched in sweat. Maud was resting her head on Trixie’s chest again and Trixie stroked her lover’s mane gently. Maud was holding on loosely to Trixie. “Wow, you’ve gotten really good at this,” Maud said.

“I think it’s because of my confidence level,” Trixie said.

The two of them stayed in bed, cuddling in silence for a few minutes before Maud began moving her hoof down across Trixie’s belly and back underneath the sheets. Trixie let out a squeak as Maud’s hoof crossed a very tender region on her body.

“Maud, stop it. We just did this and I want to cuddle,” Trixie stated.

“Sorry, I was just looking for something,” Maud said.

Trixie looked down at Maud’s left foreleg and knew exactly what Maud was looking for. Trixie stretched her foreleg over and grabbed the blue ribbon that she had placed carefully on the night stand. Trixie gave it back to Maud and gently said, “I put it away safely so that you wouldn’t lose it, honey.”

Maud smiled up at Trixie and said, “Thank you.”

After a few minutes of cuddling Trixie let out a sigh and said, “You know I worked on your father’s farm…but do you know how I got there?”

Maud wrapped her hooves a little tighter around Trixie and said, “No.”

“Well after the whole event at Ponyville, I was in debt and the news of the ‘mane six’ disliking my show spread like wildfire. Apparently most ponies call our friends the ‘mane six’ and I don’t know if they realize it yet, but they are famous for saving the world on multiple occasions,” Trixie explained. “Well as it turns out, anything they say carries a lot of weight. So when they attacked my show and my performance, they completely destroyed my reputation.

“I didn’t do myself any real favors though, you see after that incident I was stressed out. My shows quickly became more erratic, and when I was heckled I would react more violently. One time I set some stallion’s mane on fire for calling me a ‘burn out’. I thought it was ironic. After that though I simply couldn’t get any gigs…so I began wandering, lost and alone.

“Eventually, and this was nearly two years ago now I came across the provenance of New Slate. It was winter, and the snow was building up. It almost never snows in the badlands, but it did that year and it was terrible. I got caught in a storm and eventually I passed out.

“I woke up somewhere nice and warm, my body was in pain but I was warm. There were two ponies there, one of them was Igneous Rock, and the other was Cloudy Quartz, your father and mother. It turns out that their daughters were staying with somepony for a little bit, while they kept an eye on the farm. They had saved me from dying, and Igneous spoke his first, and last words to me when I woke up. He said, ‘you will be safe here’.

“I don’t know why but I believed him, the stallion that never spoke a word was one of the few to be nice to me after Ponyville. Although your father never spoke, your mother did quite a lot. After I recovered they let me stay with them at the farm, I worked out in the fields alongside Igneous. It was quiet, peaceful, and safe. But I needed my show back, I needed my life back. I worked there until I got the money together to buy something that I thought would help me.

“The Alicorn Amulet. I originally wore it because I thought it would help me become a better magician, but the second I put it on…it was like my mind was scattered. I remember only bits and pieces of what it was like when I wore it, but I remember clearly the hatred that filled my heart. My heart became dark, in an instant I went from wanting to run a magic show to wanting to destroy Twilight’s reputation…like she and her friends had done to me.” When Trixie finally finished Maud tightened her grip around Trixie.

Maud said, “You’re never going to get over what they did to you are you? Even my sister…”

“Pinkie Pie is my sister too, and she never did anything to hurt me…in fact her words about the rock farm really helped me. So I will never hold anything against her…never again anyway. The others though…Maud can you keep a secret for me?” Trixie asked her heart full of worry.

“Of course, Lulu…I always will,” Maud promised.

Trixie was silent for a few moments before saying, “I won’t ever forget what those three did to me. And it’s a battle, every time I am reminded of what happened, for me not to hate them. Fluttershy didn’t deserve that, Pinkie Pie was nice to me, Twilight was trying to stay out of it, and those three attacked me. This is really hard for me, but if I can befriend them, if I can continue to forgive them…then I prove to everypony…even myself…that I really am a good pony.”

Maud was silent for a few moments as Trixie’s heart began beating ever faster. She loved those six ponies, but it was so hard for her to not to hate them at the same time…it was all so confusing for her. They had hurt her terribly, they had been nice to her, they had befriended her even…but in the end she only saw a giant ball of confused hate, love, respect, and worst of all fear, whenever she thought about them.

“Maud, honey…I’m scared of them,” Trixie said at length.

“Don’t be, they won’t dare hurt you again like that,” Maud explained.

“But what if they do?” Trixie asked.

“Then I will beat an apology out of them. Trixie I was angry with them at first, and at some level I still am…but I know how badly they feel about this,” Maud said flatly. “They will do anything they can to make up with you. I’m more worried about how far they are willing to go in order to apologize to you, I’m afraid they might go to some extremes to gain your forgiveness, they might even hurt themselves.”

Trixie was quiet for a few long moments as she took this information in. She couldn’t deny that these ponies were legitimately insane enough to hurt themselves in the name of friendship. In fact according to Twilight’s journal they had already gone and done some horrible things like that before. Especially to Fluttershy who seemed to be their punching bag, next to Pinkie Pie however who received even worse treatment. Trixie didn’t like reading the book sometimes, but at least the group usually learned their lessons.

Trixie let out another deep sigh as she said, “You’re right. I will try my best to not hold this against them, I don’t want them to hurt themselves ov-“ Trixie stopped talking midsentence to squeak as she felt a very soft hoof touching something very sensitive. Maud leaned her head up and kissed Trixie deeply, then Maud kissed Trixie’s cheek. Maud lowered her head and kissed Trixie’s neck, followed by her chest.

“Are you re-“ Maud stopped talking for a second and using her free hoof pulled a blue hair out of her mouth.

“That’s disgusting,” Trixie said.

“That’s what happens when we kiss,” Maud said before ducking her head under the covers.

Trixie let out a loud moan as her thoughts were completely destroyed by what Maud was doing. It was so nice to not be stuck at Pinkie’s house and having to wait until they were alone, or ask for permission for this kind of behavior. Now Trixie could have Maud anytime she wanted to, and her need for Maud’s touch was increasing lately.

Chapter Forty Five: Time for Answers

Chapter Forty Five: Time for Answers

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty Five: Time for Answers
Written by TheCrimsonDM

It’s been a few days since Trixie officially moved into Ponyville, and she had finally found the time to visit Timequill. It was time for some answers. That’s why Trixie now stood in front of Timequill’s office door staring at the door handle. She wasn’t entirely sure that she was ready to learn about her father, especially considering that she had met him only after dying. Trixie took in a deep breath and grabbed the handle. She then walked in, bracing herself for whatever information she was going to learn.

Timequill sat behind his desk reading a book. He glanced up at Trixie and smiled at her as she entered. “How are you doing, Trixie? Did you come to set up an appointment with me?” He asked kindly.

“No, I actually came here with another purpose in mind…and I’ll need to consult with Maud before setting up our next appointment, it would only be right,” Trixie replied.

Timequill looked at the gray ribbon tied around Trixie’s left foreleg, his smile increasing as he said, “I’m glad to see things are going well for you two.”

Trixie couldn’t help but grin when she heard his words. Trixie quickly looked around making sure that she was alone in here before jumping into the air exclaiming, “We’re getting married!”

Timequill kept his smile as he said, “That sounds wonderful. You deserve it, Trixie.”

Trixie took a deep breath and calmed her heart before saying, “I have questions for you, Timequill…and I really need answers.”

His smile faded a little as he said, “What’s on your mind?”

“What happened to my father? And where is he now?” Trixie asked.

Timequill’s expression hardened as he said, “I assume this means you learned about Celestia’s heroes.” At Trixie’s nod he continued, “I don’t know where Moonlight went, about twelve years ago he left, and after that nopony was able to find him. I tried to look for him myself for awhile, but was unable to find him, it was almost like he disappeared without a trace…but considering his skill set, it isn’t hard to imagine.”

Trixie sat down and felt her hopes withering away as she asked, “So you really don’t know anything about where he ran off to?”

“I’m sorry…if I did I would tell you,” Timequill said. “Before your father left, he told a select few of us to keep an eye on you. If we should ever meet you, we were to help you any way we could. Me, Kilic, and Gear Dasher…we vowed to help you out if we could.”

“How come you never told me?” Trixie asked, she made sure to look Timequill in his green eyes.

“You rarely talk about your father, it’s a sensitive topic for you, and I will always respect your space. It also didn’t help that you were in such rough shape when you first came to me, I didn’t want to upset you with anything shocking,” Timequill explained. He was quiet for a few seconds before he said, “You know, I’ve been waiting for a long time now…to have this conversation with you. I wasn’t keeping any secrets from you, I was only waiting until you were ready.”

Trixie could understand why he didn’t tell her sooner. It probably would have done much more harm then good for her to learn about Timequill’s connection to her father any sooner. If it hadn’t been for Maud, and her friends…well she might not have been able to handle this yet. As it was though, she wanted to know more, and more wasn’t going to happen here.

“I know, thank you for telling me…I just wish there was some way to find out what happened with him,” Trixie said somberly.

“Morning Veil was the last one to see him, it turns out that when your father left, he asked Morning for his help in finding somepony. I don’t know any of the details, but Morning helped your dad, and then your dad was gone. You could try asking him if you ever meet him,” Timequill explained.

Trixie forced as small smile as she looked at Timequill. Her hopes of learning anything now were destroyed, but maybe she could still learn something later on. Morning Veil, now that was a name that Trixie wasn’t going to forget anytime soon.

Trixie stood up and said, “Thank you. I still got things to do today, but this was…something.” Trixie then turned around and left.

***

An hour later Trixie sat in Twilight’s living room while the purple princess walked circles around her. Twilight’s horn was glowing softly as she used a spell to examine Trixie. Trixie had been sitting still for what was beginning to feel like an eternity until finally she had enough of this. “Twilight, are you just going to walk around in circles all day, or are you going to tell me what you found?” Trixie asked.

Twilight stood still and her horn stopped glowing suddenly. “Trixie, I’m a little unsure of what exactly has happened to your body. It looks like you have had a lot of things happen that have transformed your magic into something very different. I theorize that your magic was originally hindered by your fight with the Ursa Major, and then the dark magics that were inside of me gave you access to magic that you shouldn’t be able to use…that nopony should be able to use. The destruction of the Black Pillar however must have been the final nail in your magic’s coffin.

“That being said, your magic is actually beginning to return to normal…slowly. I believe that even though it might be hard at first, you can eventually relearn how to use some minor spells again. The higher level spells…those might take years to return…if it’s even possible for you to use them ever again,” Twilight finished lamely.

There really weren’t words to describe just how low Trixie’s heart was sinking at the thought of never being able to use her big magic tricks ever again. The small amount of solace she could take in being able to use small spells with time just wasn’t enough when she remembered how much fun she had with illusions. Her dreams of being a magician again seemed very distant, more so than ever before.

“Trixie, will you be okay?” Twilight asked gently as she looked at Trixie.

Trixie forced a smile and said, “Yeah…I’ll be fine…”

Twilight turned her attention to behind Trixie as her eyes grew wide for a second, before lowering into a scowl. Twilight then said in a low voice, “So…you’re getting pretty tall. I wonder why that’s happening.”

Trixie turned around to see Spike walk into the room. He was at least a head taller then he had been last time Trixie had seen him. And that was just a few days ago. Spike now stood at the same height as Trixie’s chin.

Spike looked a little nervous as he said, “I uh…I have no idea. Maybe I’m just growing up?”

Trixie thought back to what little she actually knew about dragons. They were creatures of magic, rumored to grow to the size of small houses in a matter of a few years. Their minds were also supposed to be far older than their bodies could ever indicate. Dragons were strange magical creatures, and not native to Equestria. So Spike jumping in height could be a normal thing for as far as she knew, but then again nothing about dragons was normal.

“If I find out that you are keeping another horde somewhere, I’m going to be very cross with you Spike,” Twilight threatened.

Spike folded his arms and said, “Yeah, and if you keep me small forever, then Rarity will never treat me right.”

“We are not having this argument again, especially not in front of Trixie,” Twilight said, ending with a stomp of her hoof.

“You’re right, we aren’t,” Spike said before turning around and walking away. “I’m too old to be treated like this by you.”

“That little,” Twilight growled under her breath as Spike left the room.

Trixie felt the need to ask, “How old is he?”

Twilight looked away from where Spike had left and said, “He is eleven years old, and he is getting on my nerves.”

“Wait, Spike is eleven years old, and he is still that small?” Trixie gasped.

“Yes, why? Is there something wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Well yeah, from my knowledge on the subject, dragons are supposed to be very large by the time they are eleven,” Trixie explained. “Why is he still so small?”

“Well…dragons get larger based on the size of their horde,” Twilight explained.

“He must have a small horde then,” Trixie said.

“Actually he doesn’t have a horde,” Twilight said pridefully.

Trixie was quiet for a few moments before she finally said, “So what you’re saying is, that Spike the dragon doesn’t have a horde. The most basic need, and instinct of all dragons is a horde, and he doesn’t have one…and you think that it’s okay? Twilight, that’s like changing the nature of an animal because you didn’t like what it was eating. It’s horrible and wrong.”

Twilight stared at Trixie with a dumbfounded look for a few minutes before finally saying, “Um…what if I already did that to an animal…twice?”

Trixie face hoofed and said, “Twilight, just let him be. Maybe if he was a little bigger he could help out around the castle more…or something. I’m sure he hates being the small one and all.”

Twilight sat down and said, “I’ll give him a chance, just one. You’re right, he needs to grow, I just wanted him to be…my, baby dragon…but…”

“There is a time when every parent need’s to let go, Twilight. And I think that it’s about time you do that for Spike,” Trixie said trying to comfort her friend.

Twilight looked into Trixie’s eyes, and Trixie could see the sadness in them. “Will he still be mine?”

“He will always be yours. You’re his mother, Twilight, and he will always love you…but he needs to grow up too. Just like the rest of us,” Trixie said.

Twilight wrapped her hooves around Trixie and embraced her. Trixie returned the hug and said in a gentle voice, “I’m here to talk to you if you need it.”

“Thank you, Trixie,” Twilight said in a quiet voice.

Chapter Forty Six: It Finally Happened

Chapter Forty Six: It Finally Happened

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty Six: It Finally Happened
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A week had passed since Trixie’s last meeting with Twilight, and now she was getting impatient waiting for help from the princess. Twilight had promised to help her learn how to control her blood magic but Twilight has also been putting it off. Trixie was reaching the point where she was going to march in and force Twilight’s hoof on the matter. Right now however Trixie had only one thing she wanted to do; get out of the snow.

It was beginning to snow here in Ponyville, and right in the middle of a nice long walk too. Trixie scurried home as fast as her legs would take her, and the snow was increasing in strength. At this rate the snow might turn into a blizzard. Why were the pegasi making it snow this much, right now, and without warning?

Trixie made it home and slammed the door shut behind her. Trixie was shaking uncontrollably from the cold, and had snow stuck to her fur and mane. This was not fun. Trixie called out, “Maud, I’m cold.”

She only had to wait a second before she heard a reply from Maud, “I’m in the bedroom.”

Trixie walked to the bedroom and swung the door open and stopped. She looked inside and saw Maud lying on her side in the middle of the bed. Pinkie Pie was on Maud’s left and had her lower half underneath the covers. Rarity was on Maud’s right and rested her head on her foreleg looking a little embarrassed.

“What…what the Tartarus is going on?” Trixie asked her brain doing a metaphorical pirouette off of the metaphorical table.

Maud looked at her and said flatly, “I told you that I would give you a threesome with Pinkie Pie, and Rarity wanted in as well.”

Trixie stared flatly at the three of them with the realization of exactly what she was looking at creeping on her. Trixie opened her mouth and said, “Buh wha?”

Nopony answered for a moment, all of them looking a little more embarrassed by the second until Pinkie Pie pulled out a can of whipped cream from who knows where. “I brought the whipped cream…so you know you can do that thing…and um…stuff…” Pinkie looked rather embarrassed by the time she finished.

Trixie stood still for a few more seconds but her now wet and freezing cold fur was getting to her. She wasn't sure how to feel about this, it all felt too sudden. Should she be happy with Maud's attempt, freak out because this was weird, or be angry with coming home to a group of ponies lying in her bed. No mater how she thought about this, it just wouldn't make sense. Cold, confused, and just wanting to spend some quality time with Maud...Trixie decided to settle on being angry.

Trixie looked at Rarity and said, “I was only joking about the threesome thing. I wasn’t serious.” Trixie then looked at Maud and explained, “And I never actually agreed to do this, you just misunderstood me.” Trixie finally looked at Pinkie Pie and said, “And you…you can leave the whipped cream here when you leave.”

“Lulu, I know that you want to do this,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie turned around and said, “Nope.” Trixie then walked away and toward the front door.

Trixie opened the front door and a gust of harsh wind assaulted her with snow. Trixie quickly shut the door and turned around now covered in snow from head to tail said, “I hate snow.”

***

Four awkward ponies sat around the living room with Trixie wrapped up tightly in a blanket and sitting on a couch next to Maud. It seemed that aside from Maud, nopony was capable of looking into each other’s eyes, or into Trixie’s for that matter. Trixie let out a sigh and took another sip of her hot chocolate before whispering to herself. “This is lovely, trapped in a snowstorm after a failed attempt at a four…some…this is lovely.”

“It doesn’t have to be a failed attempt, Lulu,” Maud offered.

Trixie was not pleased with this situation, and she was still angry. All she wanted to do was come home and cuddle with Maud, alone. Now she was stuck inside the house with these three, she was still freezing, and worse of all she was aroused with no way of dealing with it. So although it was hard, she was still trying her best to stay calm after all this. Trixie looked at Maud and said in a low tone, “Not now, I’m still upset with you about this. There’s freezing blizzard outside, and I’m cold and wet, and…never mind.”

“What’s wrong?” Pinkie Pie asked quietly.

“Oh just read my mind already, it should be pretty obvious what the problem is,” Trixie retorted.

Everypony was quiet for a few seconds before Maud said, “My sister can’t read minds.”

Rarity added, “It’s impossible to read minds, Trixie…”

A few long seconds passed before Pinkie Pie said, “Maybe you should take a bath? You know get warm, and take care of that problem of yours.”

Trixie set the cup down on the table very gently and then looked Pinkie in the eyes and said, “I’m cold, wet, and turned on right now. I refuse to have sex with the three of you, and with Maud surprising me like this I’m too angry to let her touch me either. My hooves don’t work as well, and I really want her touch, but I refuse to let her. So now I’m stuck like this and it makes me even more angry.”

“You’re only making yourself uncomfortable and angry because you want to be,” Maud said from Trixie’s side.

Trixie looked over to see Maud leaning in towards her, Trixie leaned backwards and felt her face warming up as Maud continued leaning in. Trixie fell onto her back and Maud climbed on top of her. Trixie tried to scoot further away but she was already at the edge of the couch. Maud leaned in and gently kissed Trixie on the lips.

Trixie closed her eyes tightly and fought the warm feelings that were building up inside her body. She refused to let Maud win here, this was her final stand. Trixie felt Maud kiss her again and Trixie felt herself becoming warmer, her brain was beginning to fill with fantasies. Trixie placed her hooves on Maud in an attempt to push her away but instead Trixie began kissing Maud back and the two started kissing furiously.

“Are these two always like this?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, pretty much. Just wait a few minutes, Maud’s gonna convince Trixie to let us join in…and we did kinda agree to do this,” Pinkie Pie explained.

Trixie let out a breath as Maud kissed along her neck. Trixie’s body craved Maud’s touch, and the idea of saying no to anything at this point was nonexistent. Maud continued her kissing down Trixie’s chest and across her belly. Maud found a nice little place to kiss on Trixie and stopped suddenly. Trixie looked up at Maud with pleading eyes.

“Say yes, and I’ll continue,” Maud offered.

Trixie covered her eyes with her hooves and said, “No, it’s too embarrassing.”

“It won’t be any more embarrassing for you then it will for the rest of us. Just say yes,” Maud said.

Trixie refused to open her eyes, and she tried to fight her body as it told her to give in to Maud’s desires. She fought as hard as she could before finally saying in a quiet voice, barely even a whisper, “yes.”

Maud leaned in and her hot, heavy breaths fell against Trixie’s fur before Maud asked, “What did you say?”

“Yes,” Trixie said a little louder.

Maud’s hoof began sliding across the inside of Trixie’s thigh sending shivers of excitement through her body. Maud then said, “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t hear you.”

“YES!” Trixie shouted. In a quieter voice Trixie added, “I’ll do anything you want, just please continue doing magical things to me.”

Trixie imagined that Maud was grinning right now as Trixie felt a kiss being placed ever so gently on her fur. Maud quietly said, “Alright.”

***

Trixie opened her eyes slowly and found herself lying in her bed. The room was exceptionally dark. She felt a little tired, and sore as she thought about what she was just dreaming about. It had been a strange dream indeed, with Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Maud…but not a bad dream. Maud shifted a little next to Trixie and so Trixie rolled over and wrapped a foreleg around her special somepony.

Trixie nuzzled into Maud’s curly mane and took in her scent. Maud smelled like frosting, Trixie kissed the back of Maud’s neck and whispered, “I just had the best, weirdest dream.”

Pinkie Pie replied, “Mmm me too. There was frosting, lots of frosting.”

Chapter Forty Eight: Pinkie Clean

Chapter Forty Eight: Pinkie Clean

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty Eight: Pinkie Clean
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The bathing room was a little smaller then Trixie had originally believed, it was actually the bath tub itself that was large as it took up over half of the room. As Trixie laid back, the water going over her shoulders she admired just how large the tub was. It was big enough for four ponies to fit in comfortably, although that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. Trixie blew some of the bubbles away as she sat in the hot water letting it cleanse her of the filthy things she had done earlier.

A small splash followed by bubbles floating into Trixie’s view distracted her from her relaxation. She looked over at Pinkie Pie whose wet mane was drooping down and covering half of her face. Pinkie Pie was enjoying the bubbles and playing with them, she made a small tower of bubbles vaguely shaped like Twilight’s Tree Castle, and then Pinkie Pie smashed it with her hooves and giggled as the bubbles flew everywhere.

Despite the fact that this was originally supposed to be Trixie’s private bath time, she actually found herself enjoying Pinkie’s company. Maud had suggested that Trixie allow Pinkie Pie to bathe with her, and suggested a bubble bath as well. It turns out that Pinkie Pie loved bubble baths and the mere mention of one cheered her up. Letting Pinkie Pie bathe with her was the least she could do for the distraught mare.

“So, Trixie, do you want me to wash your back?” Pinkie Pie asked with a giggle.

As much as Trixie wanted to take Pinkie up on her offer, this wasn’t about her. Trixie sat up and said, “How about I wash your back instead?”

Pinkie Pie smiled and turned away from Trixie saying, “Sounds nice. I haven’t taken a bath with anypony since Maud was last in Ponyville.”

As Trixie moved closer to Pinkie Pie and grabbed some of the shampoo from the counter Trixie asked, “Do you and Maud take baths together a lot?”

Pinkie Pie was quiet for a few seconds as Trixie squeezed some shampoo onto Pinkie’s back, and began working the shampoo into her wet fur. Trixie wasn’t really used to doing this, usually when Maud and Trixie took baths they would forget about cleaning themselves. Trixie tired to be gentle with her hooves as she continued washing Pinkie’s back.

“We used too…last time I took a bath with her though, things got a little weird,” Pinkie explained quietly.

“What happened?” Trixie asked kindly as she felt Pinkie’s back tensing up.

“Maud happened. I don’t think it was on purpose but…something happened and it was weird. Can we talk about something else?” Pinkie asked, a hint of worry in her voice.

“Of course, what do you want to talk about?” Trixie asked as she found herself beginning to massage Pinkie’s back. It was strange to consider Pinkie Pie having tension in her back, for some reason it just seemed like the acrobatic, bouncy pony, should never have tension in her muscles.

“Actually…I want to talk about this…I need to,” Pinkie Pie said. Trixie stayed quiet and continued working through Pinkie’s fur. “Trixie, is it weird that…Maud is so…I don’t really know how to say this nicely…”

“Then say it rudely, She’s your sister and I know how much you love her. Whatever you say won’t bother me,” Trixie said.

“Is it weird that she’s so perverted? I mean I do things with my friends sometimes but we are usually pretty quiet about it. I know my sister experiences things physically and all but sometimes she is really perverted and it…it scares me,” Pinkie Pie admitted.

Trixie was quiet for a few moments as she began washing the shampoo out of Pinkie’s fur. She decided if she was going to do this, she might as well go all the way. “Lean back a little.”

Pinkie Pie complied with Trixie’s order and then Trixie began rewetting Pinkie’s mane. As Trixie brought the shampoo back to get at Pinkie’s mane she said, “Sometimes Maud’s perversion worries me a little. Not because she’s perverted, but because she has no shame.” Pinkie Pie closed her eyes as Trixie began pouring shampoo into Pinkie’s mane. Trixie then added, “I used to think it was because Maud had a more healthy understanding of sex, but recently I’ve been thinking otherwise.”

“Yeah…I think Maud tried to have sex with me last time we took a bath together,” Pinkie Pie said.

Trixie stopped dead in her tracks and blinked a few times as her mind shut down. It took a few seconds but her brain rebooted and Trixie asked, “Maud did what to you?”

Pinkie was silent for a few seconds before saying in a quiet voice, “I didn’t say anything important.”

“No, you just told me that Maud tried to have sex with you. Pinkie Pie, what the hay happened?” Trixie asked a little more sternly then she had meant to.

“Maud was just lonely…or something. Maybe she was in heat, I don’t know. It wasn’t a big deal, I mean all she did was wash me…a lot,” Pinkie Pie said in a shaky voice.

“Pinkie Pie, how far did you two go?” Trixie asked in a very careful voice.

“Too far,” Pinkie answered.

“Tell me what happened. I won’t judge you, I promise,” Trixie said as she began washing the shampoo out gently.

“Maud’s hoof continued slipping when she was washing me, and then it would stay slipped until I moved it. Nothing really bad, but it was still weird, and the worst part was the heart broken look she had on her face when I told her to stop …I’m not mad with her or anything I just thought it was weird. I didn’t really put it all together until tonight. I just thought she was being clumsy…or something,” Pinkie explained.

“So what why did you join in the foursome if this bothered you so much?” Trixie asked.

“I thought it sounded like fun. Thought maybe I would end up spending most of my time with Rarity, it wouldn’t be the first time after all. But then Maud spent most of her time with me…and I enjoyed it. I mean I really enjoyed it, nopony has ever done that to me before…and that feels wrong,” Pinkie Pie said in a quiet voice.

“Look Pinkie Pie, everything we did tonight was going to end up feeling weird or wrong in one way or another. I feel horrible about the things I did with Rarity, but I won’t let it get to me because that’s exactly what happens when you do this kind of thing. I just didn’t want anypony’s feelings to be hurt…are your feelings hurt?” Trixie asked.

“No…not really. I’m just confused is all. Maybe I shouldn’t do anything like that again for awhile,” Pinkie Pie said.

Trixie was quiet as she turned around and sunk down into the water again. She just wanted to help Pinkie, but sadly this sounded like something that was only going to be worked out between Maud and Pinkie privately. And the idea of Maud having tried to be intimate with Pinkie Pie in the past was concerning.

Suddenly Trixie felt a pair of hooves rubbing her shoulders gently followed by Pinkie Pie saying, “Sit up and I’ll wash your back.”

Trixie didn’t argue and sat up so that Pinkie could have access. The shampoo was a little cold as it landed on Trixie’s back, but when Pinkie Pie began massaging it into her fur the sensation was lovely. Trixie decided it was time to ask her the other question, “Why don’t you want any of us to tell Fluttershy?”

Pinkie Pie didn’t stop massaging the shampoo in as she explained, “Because she has a crush on you. Fluttershy already has reason enough to hate me, but if she ever found out about this then she might attack me. Seriously, she doesn’t get angry often but when she does it’s terrifying.”

“I don’t think she would ever hurt you. You’re her friend after all,” Trixie said.

“Well I’ve been a crappy friend. You know how sometimes I open my mouth and say things that are a little hurtful?” Pinkie asked. With Trixie’s nod Pinkie continued, “Well I’ve said a lot of mean stuff to her. One time she got her revenge though and she called me…simple minded.”

“That’s not really much of an insult,” Trixie said.

“It is when she’s implying that I’m retarded,” Pinkie retorted.

Trixie was quiet for a long time after that, and only after her back had been washed and Pinkie Pie had began working on washing Trixie’s mane did she finally ask, “Is there a reason that you’ve said so much mean stuff to her?”

Pinkie stroked Trixie’s mane gently while explaining, “In the social dynamic of our group, I’m on the bottom. I’m either treated like I’m childish or insane most of the time. Fluttershy is one step above me, and the only reason the others don’t pick on her is because their afraid of her getting angry. That doesn’t mean that they don’t disrespect her sometimes, but so long as it’s not a direct insult she seems to stay calm…unless of course it’s me saying something.

“One time when we first met, I called myself Auntie Pinkie Pie, and patted her on the head. I was only trying to be cute but she thought I was demeaning her and she nearly bit me. Considering how the rest of that party for Gilda went, well nothing was going to work out that day,” Pinkie Pie finished.

“So I’m guessing that dating Fluttershy is off the table for you?” Trixie asked.

Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened as she stared down at Trixie and then Pinkie Pie whispered, “Fluttershy hate’s me. Well maybe she just really dislikes me, but that’s basically like hating me for her.”

“How come you think Fluttershy hates you?” Trixie asked.

“Because she never hangs out with me, at least not when we’re alone…and the one single time that she tried too…I screwed it up okay,” Pinkie Pie said almost defensively.

“I could talk to her about how she feels about you if you want. Maybe she actually really likes you but she’s scared of how confident you are,” Trixie suggested.

Pinkie Pie was silent for a few moments as she washed the shampoo out of Trixie’s mane before she finally said, “Alright…I’d like that. It would be nice if she wants to get closer to me. Out of all of my friend’s she’s the only one that I haven’t been with after all.”

“What?” Trixie asked.

“Oh I’ve had sex with everyone of my friends except for Fluttershy. I’m actually still surprised that AJ agreed but you can’t beat pouty face,” Pinkie Pie said with a wink.

Trixie sighed and said, “Of course you did. Maud already told me a little about how active you are…”

“Yep, but only with the ponies I know and trust with my life…there are six ponies I trust that much now,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Six, if that includes me and Fluttershy, than what about Maud?” Trixie asked and then quickly hated herself for bringing it up.

A sad look overtook Pinkie’s face and Trixie heard Pinkie Pie whisper, “I nearly forgot about that…”

Chapter Fifty: Cold Terror

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty: Cold Terror
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A slight chill blew through the room, and Trixie snuggled a little closer to her blanket. Her mind slowly stirred as she listened with her eyes closed to the room around her. Silence, the room was filled with silence. Not only that, but the bed was empty save for her.

It’s so lonely in here.

Trixie awoke to Rarity shaking her violently shouting, “We have to leave, NOW!”
Trixie nearly jumped out of the bed and was stricken by the cold. She had hardly any time to analyze her surroundings as she ran out the bedroom door with Rarity. The carpet crunched underneath her hooves as she galloped, and the window was covered in a thick layer of white frost.

What’s happening?

The living room’s windows were in similar shape, and the wooden floors were slippery. Rarity stopped at the open front door and waited for Trixie. Maud and Pinkie Pie stood outside in the frozen snow, there horrified expression sent a shiver down Trixie’s spine. Trixie ran out towards them, she only wanted to make sure they were okay. The second Trixie got out the front door, Rarity gave out a terrified shriek and something knocked Trixie off her hooves and sent her into the frigid snow.
Trixie rolled over and onto her side. Made numb from the cold, Trixie pushed herself upright. Now covered in snow she turned around to find out what happened and her heart stopped. Rarity stood at the doorway of the house, she stood so perfectly still that one could confuse her for a statue. Rarity’s fur glistened in the sun light, and ice sickles ran down her underbelly.

“R-R-Rarity?” Trixie called but the white unicorn didn’t react.

Rarity’s body began cracking. Trixie tried to scream, but nothing came out. Finally she turned her head, and whimpered at the sound of ice shattering.

What’s going on here? What happened to her? It doesn’t matter now, we have to leave. I have to get the others out of here.

Trixie turned to face the others, the horrified looks on their faces confirmed what Trixie had heard. Rarity’s… gone…

The mound of snow behind Maud and Pinkie shifted. Trixie tried to run and but her legs were so cold, so numb, she could barely muster a few steps when the snow mound leapt into the air. The snow formed itself into the shape of a giant pony and charged at Pinkie. Maud jumped in the way and took a swing at the monster with her hoof. Maud’s hoof sunk into the snow, and suddenly her body went stiff. Trixie watched in horror as Maud’s body slowly leaned over.

“NOOO!” Trixie screamed in horror.

Maud’s body hit the snow like a brick and shattered into tiny frozen pieces.

Trixie fell to her knees. She wanted to look away, she didn’t want to see this, she didn’t want this to happen, but she couldn’t pry her eyes from the sight. Pinkie Pie’s cries broke Trixie’s paralysis.

Pinkie Pie backed away from the snow monster as quickly as she could. Trixie tried to stand, her muscles were too numb, the only thing she could move was her head. She could only watch as the monster jumped on top of Pinkie, swallowing the pink pony whole. After what happened from simple contact with Maud, there was no hope of Pinkie’s survival.

Hot wet tears streamed down her face as she tried to comprehend what was going on. Her friend, her sister, and her fiancé just… they were gone. She knew that she was next.

Trixie looked down at her hooves and waited for the monster to come after her. She waited and waited and waited some more. Finally she looked up and to her astonishment she didn’t see any signs of the monster. It was just her, left alone in a plane of cold snow, surrounded by the frozen corpses of her closest friends. She was all alone… again…

There was no point left in trying, Trixie laid her head down in the snow and closed her eyes. Maybe she could join them if only she stayed here long enough, if only she could close her eyes and disappear. Leave to someplace where she wouldn’t be lonely anymore.

I don’t want to live alone ever again. I… I couldn’t handle being on my own. The last time I was alone, I was hurt, I was hurt so badly that it destroyed everything that was good inside of me. Please don’t leave me alone, please.

Her silent prayers went unanswered.

As long as I stay here, I’ll never be happy again. Never…

A harsh wind blew, and frozen flakes began falling on Trixie’s’ back. At first only a few, but that number steadily increased. She didn’t move though, she just lay there.

I can’t do this without Maud, I can’t do this without Pinkie, without my friends. I… need them so badly. I’d rather die than be alone ever again. I’ve already died once, twice maybe… how hard could it be to do it again.

As the snow piled around Trixie, her body was quickly encased in the white fluffy powder. She refused to budge, refused to move, refused to fight.

Please forgive me everypony, I… I just can’t do this anymore.

Trixie’s breathing slowed, and the world became more and more cold. Something inside of her stopped, and for a brief moment everything was finally over. Until a dark, malevolent voice called out to her.

“You aren’t allowed to die yet, Trixie Lulamoon.”

Chapter Fifty one: Pillow Talk

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty one: Pillow Talk
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie inhaled sharply as she opened her eyes and saw nothing but blackness around her. Her body was shaking, and she was terrified. She was about to scream when she felt a warm leg wrap itself around her waist and Maud whisper, “Shh, Lulu. I’m right here.”

Trixie slowly began to calm down and closed her eyes. She stayed still as she enjoyed the warmth of the two ponies next to her. Maud who was on her left and holding her tightly, and Pinkie who was on her right. She felt safe in between these two, safer then she had ever felt before. Pinkie Pie snuggled in a little closer, sandwiching Trixie in between the two of them.

Pinkie was quiet as she asked, “Did we wake her?”

“No, I think she’s still asleep. She has nightmares…a lot,” Maud explained quietly.

“I’m sorry to hear that. I’m glad that we didn’t wake her though,” Pinkie said. There was silence for a few minutes and Trixie nearly fell asleep again but stopped just as Pinkie Pie asked, “Do you have sexual fantasies about me?”

“Why are you asking that?” Maud replied.

“What we did today was weird, and wrong…Maud, this isn’t what sisters are supposed to do,” Pinkie Pie said.

“It was just sex, Pinkie,” Maud replied.

“You always say that, but you know what? It’s never just sex, never. When I have sex it’s because I feel like I need to be loved,” Pinkie Pie explained.

“You are loved, Pinkie. By your friends, by your family, and by me,” Maud said trying to comfort her.

“Yeah well, maybe by my friends, and you, and Trixie…but our parents obviously don’t love me. They abandoned me, Maud. Abandoned their own daughter when she needed them most,” Pinkie Pie said quietly.

“What do you mean?” Maud asked, her voice as stoic as ever but Trixie could feel a growing sense of worry coming from her.

“Remember that accident that nearly killed me when I was younger. Well it wasn’t an accident, I was hurting myself and went too far one day. I used to cut myself and it nearly killed me. After that incident our parents thought that I was too much of a bad influence for the others and so they sent me to Ponyville to live with our aunt and uncle Cake,” Pinkie Pie explained with a serious tone.

Maud was silent for a few minutes, and Trixie could feel something in Maud, desperation. Trixie could sense that Maud was desperately looking for any answer that could explain why Pinkie did this too herself, and why their parents would send her away. Maud’s desperation continued until suddenly it stopped and she calmed down.

“Pinkie Pie, our parents do love you. They didn’t know how to help you, and they had two other children that needed help too. They sent you to Ponyville so that you could have somepony to take care of you, and give you all the love and attention that you needed. All the love and care that they simply couldn’t afford to give to you themselves,” Maud explained flatly, but Trixie could feel her kind heart with every word.

Pinkie Pie was quiet for a few seconds before saying, “You’re telling the truth…I’m…I’m sorry, Maud. It’s just so hard for me to handle things sometimes. It’s just so much easier to be crazy, nopony expects anything from me then…but now I have to take care of Trixie so I can’t afford to choose being crazy and reckless all the time. I have to be responsible and it’s really hard…especially after today.”

Pinkie Pie was quiet again for a long moment before saying, “You never answered my question. Did you want to have sex with me?”

“Trixie was asking me if I thought it was wrong to do this with you…and I don’t think what we did was wrong,” Maud said.

“Please just answer me for once, Maud. Don’t try and misdirect me or anything…I…I already know the answer but I need to hear you say it,” Pinkie Pie said in an almost pleading voice.

“Yes,” Maud answered simply.

An awkward silence filled the room and bothered Trixie deeply. Finally when the silence became too much to bare Maud added, “I love you, Pinkie Pie. You’re my sister and I know that what we did was different; some ponies would call it weird. But I have wanted to do this since we were young and now that I’ve finally got to do this with you, you’re upset with me. Why?”

“I’m…I’m not upset with you. I’m just confused, okay…and I’m trying to figure out how to help you but what you’re saying doesn’t make any sense to me,” Pinkie Pie said.

Maud began explaining, “It was just a sexual fantasy, and I thought that because of our close bond it would be more meaningful. You always know what I’m thinking, or what I’m feeling and I know it’s because of how close we are. I thought that if we did this our bond would only deepen, but it seems to have only made us grow further apart. Is it because it was just sex? Did you want something more from me and Trixie? If Lulu agrees then we could involve you in our relationship-“

“NO,” Pinkie shouted! After a few seconds of terrified silence Pinkie added in a whisper, “You need to stop saying and thinking those things right now. We are sisters, okay. Yes we share a bond that makes us super close, closer then you could be with almost anypony. But I will not be in any kind of a romantic relationship with you.” After a second Pinkie added, “And what about Trixie? Doesn’t she mean as much to you as I do?”

“Trixie is my entire world. She means just as much to me as you do, if not more…I know it’s wrong to love her more, but I love her so much, Pinkie,” Maud said.

“It’s not wrong to love her more than me. That’s normal. It’s the… the things you want to do to me that are not normal,” Pinkie Pie explained. “This became a problem last time we were close together for a long time too.”

“If you’re worried about Trixie being jealous, I’m sure she would love to have you join us,” Maud said.

“You just want a personal harem for yourself don’t you?” Pinkie asked.

“Of course not, it will be Trixie’s harem, not mine,” Maud said.

Trixie suddenly felt deep feelings of disgust and revolution that Pinkie had towards this idea. Trixie wasn’t sure what the Tartarus she was listening to, but it was one of the weirdest, and most perverted conversations she had ever heard. Maud couldn’t be serious about being in a relationship with her sister, or with the idea of having a harem. Trixie really wished she could go back to sleep right now.

“Maud, I will never agree to this…I don’t know how you could possibly be okay with all of this…but I think you need to think about a lot things. Maybe we might even need to take a break from each other,” Pinkie Pie said.

A sudden tension built in Maud’s heart, and then snapped. Maud’s fragile heart shattered in an instant and Trixie’s along with it. Trixie knew just how important Pinkie was to Maud, even if they were too close this was not something she wanted Maud to have to deal with. Soon Trixie began hearing some sniffling sounds coming from Maud. Pinkie Pie also felt this and suddenly said, “I’m sorry I didn’t mean it like that…I. Maud, what can I do to fix this?”

Maud actually whimpered before saying in a pained voice, “I don’t think you can. I obviously screwed up again, and now I’m going to lose you.”

“You aren’t losing me,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Is it really so wrong of me to want to take away your loneliness? To give you something like what I have with Trixie,” Maud asked, her voice on the verge of crying.

Pinkie Pie was silent for a few seconds before reaching out with her mind. Trixie could feel Pinkie’s mind groping outwards and covering Maud’s as well as her own. A somewhat ticklish sensation covered Trixie’s mind for only a few seconds before it vanished.

“So that’s what’s going on… well let me just ask you this,” Pinkie Pie said. “If I had feelings for somepony else, let’s say that I had gotten my hopes up for the idea of being with them recently…would you still be trying so hard to get me to agree to this crazy idea?”

“Who is it?” Maud asked.

“Fluttershy. Both Trixie and Rarity seem to think it’s a possibility, and I would really like to try being with her… does that upset you?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Maud was quiet for a few seconds before saying, “No, that sounds really nice. I was afraid that you had settled on the idea of being alone and I just wanted to fix that. I’m sorry for hurting you.”

“You don’t need to be sorry, Maud,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Yes I do, I had sex with you, and then I tried to drag you into a relationship because you’re lonely and, and…I’m so sorry. Please don’t leave me again,” Maud begged.

Pinkie Pie leaned over Trixie and kissed Maud quickly before whispering, “You’re my sister, and I do love you. I will never leave you, no matter how weird your ideas might be. Beside’s that I know now that you just wanted to make sure that I wasn’t lonely anymore, but, Maud, you don’t need to feel guilty over having such a perfect relationship with Trixie. You’re destroying yourself with your unwarranted guilt, and you’re going to destroy all your other relationships if you keep feeling that way.”

“So you aren’t jealous, or upset about me and Trixie?” Maud asked.

“Not even a little,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Thank you…and could you never tell Lulu about any of this? I…I don’t want her to know about what we talked about,” Maud said nervously.

“I Pinkie Pie Promise not to tell her about what you just told me,” Pinkie Pie said.

Maud relaxed in the bed and sniffled again a little bit. Pinkie Pie relaxed as well before she leaned into Trixie’s ear and whispered in such a quiet voice that it was doubtful that Maud would hear it, “Good night, Trixie.”

Chapter Fifty Two: Morning as Usual

Chapter Fifty Two: Morning as Usual

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty two: Morning as Usual
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Something warm wrapped itself around Trixie’s belly and held onto her tightly. Something else wrapped itself around Trixie’s back. Two walls of warm fur pulled themselves closer to Trixie and surrounded her with heat.

She didn’t want to move, not now after finally becoming so warm. She would just lie here forever if she could, and she tried to lay there with her eyes closed and on the very edge of waking up. But with building pressure in her bladder, she knew she couldn’t stay here forever, but she was determined to try.

She moved her head and her cheek touched something cold and wet. She quickly opened her eyes and saw Maud’s peaceful sleeping face. Maud’s usual stoic expression was missing, replaced by a small smile and a slight blush. Whatever Maud was dreaming, Trixie was sure she would die from embarrassment should she ever find out.

Trixie sat up carefully, trying not to wake anypony and wiped her cheek clean of the drool it had landed in, followed by the drool from her lips. She felt a little tired and her mouth had a strange flavor to it. Trixie tried to place what the flavor was, and failed to figure it out.

The room was still dark but with the light of dawn coming through the window there was just enough light to see by. Now decided to wake up she took a good look around, and realized only now that she was surrounded by sleeping ponies. Maud on one side, and Pinkie followed by Rarity on the other. Why everypony was sleeping in the same room was just a little bit beyond her.

With one leg she pushed herself up and then using the other two she carefully stepped over Maud. She placed her two right hooves on the other side of Maud very carefully. She pushed herself up and stared down at the sleeping pony underneath her and admired Maud’s smile. Trixie wanted nothing more than to kiss her gray earth pony, but decided it was best to let her sleep for now.

Trixie put all the rest of her weight on her right hooves and began swinging her left legs over. Suddenly Trixie’s right legs slipped off the bed and she fell on top of Maud before bouncing onto the floor, and she screamed.

Maud quickly sat up, and as Trixie stared into Maud’s shocked and worried expression, all she could think about was how she just ruined Maud’s perfect smile. Maud stared silently down at Trixie for a few moments and Trixie found herself shaking. She didn’t know if the shaking was from the fall or from waking up Maud but Trixie did know one thing, she was about to cry.

“Are you okay?” Maud asked with a kind voice.

Trixie looked away from Maud, the hot tears running down Trixie’s face made things a little harder to handle. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you up, I know you were having a good dream.”

“Lulu, you fell on me,” Maud stated.

Sudden fear hit Trixie as she heard that, she closed her eyes and tried not whimper. “I’m sorry, did I hurt you?”

“Of course not. And I’m not mad. I don’t usually get to wake up to see a sexy pony on top of me,” Maud said her voice becoming increasingly flat.

Trixie wiped the tears from her eyes, but all that did was make her foreleg wet. Maud reached out with a hoof and stroked Trixie’s cheek gently. As Maud’s soft hoof brushed against Trixie’s face her shaking lessened.

“What in Tartarus was that?” Rarity asked with an aggravated voice.

“Trixie fell out of the bed,” Pinkie answered.

“Well, tell her to be quiet next time,” Rarity said. After a few seconds of silence Rarity added, “She was in the middle of the bed, how in Equestria did she fall out?”

Both Rarity and Pinkie sat up and stared at Trixie. Rarity was the first to ask, “Darling, are you okay?”

Trixie whimpered and rubbed at her wet eyes. “No, I hurt Maud.”

“You did not hurt me, Lulu. I’m really strong,” Maud said.

“Yeah, like a rock,” Pinkie added.

Trixie felt a little better after hearing this, somehow relating Maud to a rock was calming. Trixie looked over at the nightstand and grabbed her medication and her water bottle. Since Maud was awake and watching her, she figured now would be as good a time as any to take her meds. After she was done she felt an uneasy feeling as she realized that Rarity was still staring at her.

“What?” Trixie asked defensively.

“Nothing, I just haven’t seen you take your medication before. I actually forgot that you suffer from mental illness. I’m sorry,” Rarity explained.

Trixie let out a sigh, and was reminded by the taste in her mouth. “It’s fine, I’m crazy and I deal with it. Let’s not talk about this anymore right now, I haven’t had a good morning today. I fell on Maud, I had a nightmare last night, and my mouth tastes weird.”

“Did you brush your teeth last night?” Pinkie asked.

“No, I kinda forgot to…busy day,” Trixie explained feeling a tad embarrassed.

“Well that explains the funny taste in your mouth. You still have our flavors in there silly,” Pinkie Pie said before giggling.

It took a moment for Trixie to actually understand what Pinkie was talking about. Her face was heating up the more she thought about it, but she had to admit it made some amount of sense that she might still be tasting them. Trixie thought about their unique flavors and how strange it was that ponies came in such a variety of taste sensations. As Trixie’s face continued heating up, certain parts of her body followed suit. Trixie muttered to herself, “Bubblegum, grape, and marshmallow.”

“Don’t forget blueberry,” Maud added.

“None of you taste like blueberries,” Trixie said. A moment later Trixie’s face was burning at the implications of what Maud had said.

Trixie looked away from Maud but she noted that both Rarity and Pinkie were wearing a slight blush on their faces. This was probably not the best morning conversation, especially since Trixie had a craving for something sweet now.

***

Trixie sat at the table and stared blankly at the frost covered window. She couldn’t help but remember her dream as she stared at it. That snow monster in her dream was absolutely horrible, and she could remember it all too clearly. Even if it was just a dream, now that she was able to think to herself for a few minutes, the more it bothered her that she had watched her family die in her sleep. She didn’t want to think about this anymore.

Trixie shivered partially from the cold, and she took another sip of coffee in retaliation. The sweet flavor of the warm liquid reminded Trixie very much of what she loved about morning, breakfast. Maud wasn’t the one working on making breakfast today, this time it was Pinkie Pie who was cooking for her.

Much to Rarity’s dismay Trixie had added Marshmallows into her cup of coffee and it tasted wonderfully. She was a bit embarrassed by Rarity’s reaction at first, but quickly began to enjoy the way the white pony would squirm each time Trixie took a sip from her coffee. Maybe it was mean to enjoy it this much, but it was a great distraction from her thoughts. When Trixie began eating marshmallows, slowly sucking on them and licking them far too much, Rarity nearly fainted, Trixie couldn’t help but laugh at that. It was nice not to be the embarrassed one for once.

After breakfast was served and everypony began eating the pancakes that Pinkie had so wonderfully created for them. Rarity asked in an attempt to make Trixie forget about the marshmallows, “What was your dream about.”

“I watched everypony get killed by a frozen monster that turned you all to ice statues,” Trixie admitted quietly. After a few seconds of seeing Rarity’s worried expression Trixie allowed herself to think about it more deeply. The dream had been a horrible one, and it was rare that she would dream about ponies dying, she usually woke up before that would happen.

An unknown fear sized Trixie’s heart and she quickly wrapped her forelegs around one of Maud’s and held her tightly. Maud looked over at Trixie and nuzzled her cheek. Maud then said, “It’s okay, Lulu. I’d kill any monsters that tried to hurt anyone.”

“You tried that, and they froze you on contact…it was scary. I don’t want to lose you, Maud. Please don’t ever leave me,” Trixie begged.

“I won’t ever leave you, Lulu. I’d never abandon you,” Maud said quietly.

Three loud thuds were heard from the door breaking the romantic moment between Maud and Trixie. Pinkie Pie bounced up into the air and continued bouncing over to the door while singing, “La la-la-la la.”

Pinkie Pie opened the door and beamed at Twilight who was standing just outside. Twilight forced her way inside and past Pinkie Pie, along with her walked in Fluttershy. This was the first time that Fluttershy had entered Trixie’s home. Twilight looked very concerned, and Fluttershy looked worried.

“We have a huge problem! Rarity, Pinkie, I need you two to get your stuff and follow me quickly,” Twilight said.

By ‘get your stuff’ Trixie could easily assume that she meant get some warm clothes on. Twilight was wearing a blue and gold coat with matching socks, and scarf. Twilight was also wearing boots. Fluttershy was also dressed up, only she was wearing green.

Trixie noticed an odd look on Fluttershy’s face as her stare continued switching between both Rarity and Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy seemed to be struggling with something inside her head for a moment and Trixie could feel that it was fear trying to take control over the shy ponies heart. Fluttershy finally managed to ask, “D-d-did you two have a s-s-slumber party?”

Pinkie Pie’s expression went from happy, like usual, to instant fear, and back to happy, all within an instant. Pinkie Pie quickly said, “Yep, we were visiting when the snow storm hit and we got stuck inside. So I said, ‘who’s up for a slumber party’, and Trixie said, ‘I’m cold’.”

Fluttershy looked thoroughly confused at what Pinkie Pie was saying but after a few seconds simply smiled at her in acceptance. Trixie didn’t need psychic powers to tell her that, Fluttershy had just written off Pinkie Pie as being a silly child instead of being a threat. Trixie really didn’t like being able to see that now, and wished desperately that Pinkie didn’t tell her those things last night.

Trixie heard something in the back of her mind, it sounded like Pinkie Pie saying, “I’m sorry.” Trixie looked over to Pinkie Pie and saw the pink pony staring back with a sorrowful expression on her face. Trixie tried to think at her the words, “It’s okay. I’m glad that you told me.” Instantly Pinkie Pie grew a small smile, and Trixie knew she had gotten the message through.

Twilight stomped her hoof down grabbing everyponies attention. “Everypony get dressed now. We need to hurry, I’ve already called the other two to meet me at the things corpse.”

“That’s horribly morbid, Twilight. What are you talking about?” Rarity asked.

Twilight screwed up her face as she looked ready to explode. Twilight calmed herself down and said impatiently, “Dead Windigo, middle of town, we go, NOW!”

Chapter Fifty Three: Trust

Chapter Fifty Three: Trust

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty Three: Trust
Written by TheCrimsonDM

They all stood still as dolls and stared blankly at Twilight for the longest time. Twilight began squirming underneath everyponies gaze, she looked very uncomfortable. Finally at great length she said, “We need to leave now, Pinkie, Rarity, get dressed it’s cold outside.”

With that everypony was broken out of there trance and began moving again. Rarity used her magic to summon forth a wardrobe of coats, socks, and shoes for herself and Pinkie Pie. Trixie couldn’t believe that there was actually a windigo in town, at least it was dead, unlike in her dream. Thinking on her dream now, she realized she couldn’t simply let these ponies go alone. She had to join with them as well.

“Alright, I’ll just get my stuff and we’ll head out,” Trixie said as she began walking briskly to her bedroom.

“No,” said Twilight, “I don’t want you to come with us. I only need the elements of harmony for this, Trixie. So stay here and just be safe.”

Trixie stopped mid step and a silence filled the room as she replayed the words in her head. She wondered to herself, about whether Twilight really just said that. Angry and heartbroken Trixie glared at Twilight and asked, “Did you really just say that?”

Twilight glared back at her in silence for a moment before saying, “We don’t need you, there is a dead windigo outside, and it’s very dangerous. So just stay here with Maud.”

Trixie stopped listening at the words ‘we don’t need you’. She had already had a nightmare, and a lot of confused feelings from the day before, this was just that final push that Trixie didn’t need. She closed her eyes tightly for a few seconds trying to fight back the tears. When she opened them again she lowered her head and walked towards the bedroom trying her hardest to not cry in front of the princess.

Twilight hadn’t been paying attention though, and was already leaving out the door along with the other two. Trixie heard Twilight say, “I’m so glad you were here at Trixie’s, I was dredging the idea of walking all the way over to your house next. Why were you over here anyway?” the door shut after that and Trixie didn’t hear them anymore. Now that everything was quiet, with just her and Maud, she broke down and cried.

***

Trixie sat at the table being held by Maud tightly for a few minutes while she cried into Maud’s chest. Maud was always such a good listener, and Trixie fully realized just how lucky she was to have such a good pony at her side.

“Why did she say she doesn’t need me?” Trixie cried into Maud’s chest.

“I’m sure that she didn’t mean any harm by it, Lulu. She has a tendency to speak without thinking,” Maud said gently.

“I don’t care, she still said it. I just thought that after all this time, that maybe we were finally friends again…guess I was wrong,” Trixie said very quietly. “She didn’t even notice that I was crying, did she?”

“Twilight was in a hurry she was halfway out the door before you actually started crying. And she is your friend. You can talk to her later and make up, when she isn’t so stressed,” Maud explained.

Trixie stomped her hoof lightly into the floor as anger fought with her sadness. “No, I won’t forgive her. Not unless she begs for it. She knows just how sensitive I am and she still chose to hurt me. And all I wanted to do was help.” A plan began forming in Trixie’s mind and her sadness was forced out of the way. “Well you know what? My sister is out there with her right now. And if it is really that dangerous then we need to go protect her. So how about we go and sneak after them, that sounds like something fun.”

Maud was silent for a moment before saying, “I agree. Pinkie Pie spies on ponies all the time, and she thinks it’s fun. So let’s try it.” Maud stood up carefully and walked to the bedroom saying, “I’ll get our things. It’s cold outside and I don’t want you catching a cold.”

Trixie smiled at her lovable earth pony before looking away and trying to find something to do while Maud was busy. There was a newspaper on the table, the headline read, “Mine reopens in the town of New Slate for the first time in eighteen years!”

Trixie also found an open letter with Maud’s name written on it. It was from some company with a long and rather boring name, “Equestria’s Fine Rock Society.” Sounded lame, but Maud probably liked it, so Trixie picked it up with her hooves and began reading the letter to herself.

“We at Equestria’s Fine Rock Society would be overjoyed if you, Maud Pie, were to join us on our next expedition into the northern caves of Hollow Shades. We have a full team of ponies on hoof to help you with the excavation and research. As usual we will pay you for your services at the end of this week long expedition. We hope you agree to venture forth with us, it would be our pleasure,” Trixie finished reading aloud.

The weird thing about this letter was the fact that Maud had not spoken of it to Trixie at all. Trixie looked at the date, Maud’s had this letter for a few days now… and the trip was scheduled for a week from now. This left Trixie with an uneasy feeling that Maud had been keeping secrets from her, but why?

Trixie waited impatiently for a few minutes at the table. When Maud returned she was wearing a blue jacket, with blue socks and brown boots on. Maud was carrying Trixie’s purple coat and socks on her back. Maud sat them down on the table. Maud looked straight at Trixie and said flatly, “I couldn’t find your snow boots.”

Trixie looked back at the letter in between her hooves and despite how much she adored her special somepony, she knew that it she needed to talk about this now. Trixie cleared her throat before saying, “Maud, honey. We need to talk. I just found this letter offering you work up at Hollow Shades… why haven’t you told me about this?”

Maud lowered her head and said quietly, “I don’t want to leave you.”

Trixie thought that it was something like this that had been bothering Maud. Trixie set the letter down and reached out with a foreleg and gently brushed Maud’s hair. “You don’t need worry about me so much. You need to go to work, for the both of us. Without you’re income, how do you expect us to live here in Ponyville?”

“But what if you need me and I’m not here for you?” Maud offered.

“I have Pinkie Pie to help take care of me,” Trixie said.

“What if somepony else helps you, and what if their better than me? You’ll abandon me,” Maud said again.

Trixie opened her mouth but no words came out as the gravity of Maud’s comment slowly sunk in. After a long moment of silence Trixie closed her eyes and slowly explained, “Maud, I am in love with you. I’ve never loved another pony like this, and I never will again. So you need to have faith in me, that’s what being married is about… it’s about trust.”

Maud lowered her head and refused to make eye contact as she said, “I’m sorry…”

“Don’t be sorry. You’ve been hurt before, and I’m here to help you as best as I can. Maud you mean the world to me, and there is nothing in the entire world that I would trade you for,” Trixie said gently.

Maud looked up and smiled at Trixie, as always it was such a tiny smile but it still meant everything to Trixie. Trixie couldn’t help it as she flung herself out of the chair and wrapped her legs around Maud embracing her tightly. Maud hugged her back.

They stayed like this for a while before Trixie remembered what she was going to do today. “Okay, we need to follow those ponies. I won’t let them ditch me just because I’m not part of their little group.”

“let’s go after them then,” Maud agreed. “And, Lulu, thank you for letting me go to Hollow Shades. I love it there.”

“Don’t mention it, I love you and if this makes you happy then I want you to go… also it pays our bills and that’s important too,” Trixie said with a smile.

Chapter Fifty Four: Spying on Ponies

Chapter Fifty Four: Spying on Ponies

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty Four: Spying on Ponies
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie and Maud walked through the snow covered roads of Ponyville thankful for being bundled up in so much warm clothing. The snow was a few inches deep on the ground, and although freezing and hard to walk through, Trixie couldn’t help but enjoy the feeling of crunching the snow beneath her hooves. Maud on the other hoof was having trouble walking through the snow.

After a few minutes of walking towards the center of town Trixie turned to look back at Maud and said brightly, “Although I hate walking through a snowstorm, I have to admit its kinda fun to walk through the snow like this!”

Maud took a few more awkward steps before saying, “I don’t like this. I can’t feel the ground beneath my hooves.”

Trixie looked around and smiled before slowing her pace down to match Maud’s. Trixie gave Maud a pleased smile and said, “It’s just a little snow. You’ll get used to it.” Trixie then playfully bumped her shoulder against Maud’s.

Maud looked at Trixie with a blank stare for a moment before tripping forward. Without a second thought Trixie quickly lashed out with her magic and stopped Maud from falling. Slowly and carefully Trixie set Maud up right and then continued walking.

Maud didn’t follow but instead stood perfectly still while asking, “Trixie, how did you just do that?”

“Do what?” Trixie replied while stopping and waiting for Maud to catch up.

“You just used magic, without hurting yourself. How?” Maud asked again.

Trixie looked around and making sure that not a single pony was around she said quietly, “After that whole thing where you girls saw one of my dreams, I used my magic by instinct to shut a door. It didn’t hurt me at all, but I’m still a little scared to use it, you know? Twilight told me that my magic was healing a little bit, and that I might be able to use some minor spells without hurting myself now… though I don’t want them to know that I can do that. It’ll be our little secret.”

“You should have told me,” Maud said flatly. Maud then began walking again, only this time she was ahead of Trixie.

“You’re not upset are you?” Trixie asked. “It’s not like I have actually used my magic until now… I’m used to using my hooves and stuff now…” Maud continued walking without responding. After a few seconds Trixie added, “I didn’t actually believe that it was possible to use my magic until now, I was afraid, Maud.” Trixie followed behind Maud and waited for a response for a few moments, but she didn’t get one. “I’m sorry, Maud. I understand if you’re mad at me.”

“Do you think that it’s because we sorted out you’re past with that dream of yours? Or because you accepted yourself when you dealt with Scath?” Maud asked.

“I… um… maybe. Those make sense…” Trixie replied lamely.

“Maybe we should try and have Twilight use that spell again, then you maybe you could use more of your magic,” Maud stated.

“Yeah… I guess, I still have blank spots in my memory after all… Are you upset with me?” Trixie asked.

“Why would I be upset?” Maud said monotonously.

“Because after I used my magic you stopped talking to me. Are mad at me for not telling you? Or do you just not like my magic?” Trixie asked.

“I’m not upset, I was just trying to figure out how you got your magic back,” Maud explained. “I was lost in thought.”

“Oh, okay. Do you think it would be okay if we kept this a secret from the others?” Trixie asked still worried that Maud might be upset with her.

“I don’t see why they have to know. This only affects us after all, but, Trixie, could you do me a favor, and try to not keep secrets from me?” Maud asked. “I hate secrets.”

“I’m sorry, this was an accident I swear it. I didn’t mean to keep this a secret from you, I promise,” Trixie replied.

Maud slowed down her awkward walking and matched Trixie’s speed. Together they walked side by side towards their goal. Trixie looked at Maud and nuzzled her neck gently for a few seconds before Maud returned the favor. Trixie always enjoyed being nuzzled by the gray mare, every time they made physical contact it was like Trixie could feel Maud’s emotions inside of her. Right now Maud was a little nervous but even so, Trixie could feel Maud’s happiness overpowering it.

***

It took just over a half hour of walking but they finally managed to arrive at the center of town. The snow had been cleared away from the roads and shoved into mounds that rose up about six feet high; just high enough for two ponies to effectively hide behind. After climbing up onto the mound Trixie and Maud carefully peaked over the edge and saw the incredible sight.

A giant horse made of ice stood on its hind legs as it reared. A hole the size of Trixie’s head was missing from the ice horse’s chest. The surrounding ten feet was covered in a layer of thick ice, including half of the statue of Princess Celestia. The statue however was missing half of its body, with scorch marks along the jagged broken edges. It looked as though a terrible battle had happened here.

Lastly Trixie saw the six ponies who she called her friends gathered around in front of the ice horse and looking very worried. Twilight Sparkle’s mouth hung open, her eyes had become tiny pinpricks, and her right ear was twitching.

“Uh sugarcube, you’ve been staring at that statue fer nearly five whole minutes now. Are you gonna tell us about how a windigo got here anytime soon?”Applejack asked politely.

Twilight didn’t turn away from the ruined statue but she did reply, “I… who would destroy such a beautiful statue of Celestia? Who could do such a thing?”

“Twilight, you need to focus on the larger problem,” said Applejack.

“You’re right… okay,” Twilight said before she clenched her eyes shut and turned painfully away from the statue. She only opened her eyes again after she had turned and then she looked at the ice horse, at the windigo. “Alright everypony, I brought you here because things have been quiet in Equestria for far too long. I saw this and knew right away that we had a much larger problem on our hooves. I have no idea how this got here, nor how it was killed, but I believe that this windigo was the cause of yesterday’s freak blizzard.”

“Wow I didn’t even notice a battle going on. I mean we kinda just fell asleep last night around ten,” Pinkie Pie said.

“That’s weird, I fell asleep before ten as well,” Fluttershy said. Then in a much quieter voice she added, “Although I don’t often stay up later then that anyways…”

“I was listening to some awesome music and got all sleepy and stuff around then too,” said Rainbow Dash.

Twilight looked at Applejack and asked, “Did you?” Applejack nodded in affirmation and Twilight hung her head low and said, “I got really sleepy around ten as well. I usually don’t get to sleep until two in the morning so it was weird… maybe that’s a part of what the windigo does.”

Trixie stared in amazement and wondered aloud to herself, “I wonder what time I went to bed at?”

“It was almost ten when you went to bed,” Maud explained. “I followed just after you, along with Rarity.”

Trixie thought back to what she had seen just before falling asleep the night before. She vaguely remembered seeing an alicorn flying in the sky, or at least something that looked like one. Trixie wished that she could go down there and ask Twilight about that, but she wasn’t sure how Twilight would react to learning about how Trixie followed her here.

Pinkie Pie grinned and said, “What were you doing last night Twilight, around ten?”

“I was working on some research; it took me three wonderful hours of searching through my library to find the books that I needed. I was disappointed when I fell asleep at the table, why do you ask?” said Twilight.

“Oh only because I saw an alicorn outside the window last night. It was flying around in the sky so I thought it must have been you, guess I was wrong,” said Pinkie before she grinned again.

Everypony was quiet for a few long moments before Twilight said, “It wasn’t me, and Cadence is still in the Crystal Empire… It couldn’t have been Celestia, and Luna didn’t come over last night… so who the hay was it?”

“What do you mean by ‘Luna didn’t come over last night’?” Rainbow Dash asked

Everypony refocused their attention squarely on Twilight. Twilight’s eyes bugged out and she looked back and forth nervously for a few moments before saying, “We do research together. That’s it, that’s all, and we are not discussing this any further.”

Nopony seemed exactly sure how to go on from here and so they all stood around awkwardly for a few long moments. Trixie had to try and stifle her laughter as she remembered a few particular mentions of the lunar princess in Twilight’s journal, not to mention how nervous Luna looked when Trixie had caught her standing inside of Twilight’s castle that one time. Maud just laid still and stared at the group blankly.

Finally Pinkie Pie asked, “So why did you leave Trixie behind again?”

Twilight looked suddenly relieved to have a new topic to speak on said, “I’m keeping her safe. This could be very dangerous and I’m not sure how to handle this situation.”

“I’d say,” Rainbow Dash said while looking away. This earned a glare from Twilight.

“Anyway,” said Twilight. “Like I was saying, I’m keeping her safe because every time we have had trouble with monsters so far she’s been hurt. I don’t ever need a pony to get hurt while following me ever again, not if they aren’t capable of taking care of themselves.”

“So you don’t think she can take care of herself?” said Pinkie defensively.

“She hurts herself every time she uses her magic. She might be able to lift a spoon with her telekinesis without getting a migraine one day, but that’s about all she will ever do again, and it’s all my fault for involving her in our adventures in the first place. So you tell me, what in Tartarus am I suppose to do? Let her follow us until she dies because I’m not good enough to protect her? Or am I supposed to keep her safe even if it makes her hate me again?” Twilight explained hastily. After Twilight finished everypony was watching her again and her breathing had become heavy.

Pinkie looked a little sad as she said, “Maybe you should talk to her about this? You made her cry after all.”

Twilight closed her eyes tightly and said quietly, just loud enough for Trixie to hear, “I did?” After a second Twilight added, “I… I’m sorry. I should’ve brought her. This thing is dead, it’s not going to get up and attack anypony, so I just messed up and hurt her feelings… why do I keep hurting her?”

“Maybe it’ll be okay. I mean what if she popped up from around the corner and joined us. Wouldn’t that make everything better?” said Pinkie Pie. And then Pinkie looked straight at Trixie and Maud.

Trixie quickly ducked as the others began to follow Pinkie’s stare, and Trixie used a hoof to push Maud’s head down as well. Maud looked at Trixie and asked, “Why are we still hiding?”

“Shh, we can’t be caught now,” Trixie replied.

A long moment of silence passed before Twilight said, “You know for a moment there I was sure that Trixie was going to walk right up to us and everything would be okay… guess you were wrong Pinkie Pie.”

Trixie heard somepony stomping their hoof into the ice breaking it, followed by Pinkie Pie saying in a louder voice, “Maybe Trixie will magically appear from around the corner and forgive Twilight!”

Trixie looked into Maud’s beautiful green eyes and said quietly, “Let’s leave before Pinkie walks over here and drags me out in front of everypony. I don’t want to be around Twilight right now.” Trixie was still a little angry, but she was also feeling guilty for having followed Twilight this far when all Twilight wanted to do was keep her safe. “Beside’s if Twilight didn’t kill that windigo, I want to know who did… maybe we could beat the Mane Six to the punch line?”

With that Trixie and Maud carefully climbed down the mound of snow, trying to be as quiet as they possibly could. Then they began walking away and Maud said, “I hope you’re right about this.”

Chapter Fifty Five: The Stray

Chapter Fifty Five: The Stray

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty Five: The Stray
Written by TheCrimsonDM

As Trixie walked through the snow covered streets of Ponyville she couldn’t help but think about how Twilight was feeling. The further Trixie got away from Twilight and the others the worse she felt about it, especially considering how had Pinkie wanted her to come out of hiding so badly. She refused however, to return to the others and admit that she had been tailing them all along.

Maud was silent for the most part but Trixie could sense that Maud was worried too. In an attempt to ease both of their minds Trixie said, “So, Maud, if you were a badflank alicorn. Where would you go after killing a windigo?”

“I’d find a big rock,” Maud said flatly.

“Of course you would, you would probably be the Princess of Rocks as well… actually that could be pretty cool if you had rock magic,” said Trixie.

“I’d make rock golems to serve me,” replied Maud.

Suddenly Maud stopped walking and stared off into the distance behind Trixie. Maud’s eyes grew open slowly and her mouth hung open. Trixie stared at Maud with a mixture of confusion and fascination for never having seen Maud make such an expression before, it looked almost like Maud was dumbstruck by something. Finally at great length Maud asked, “Why is that pony peeing on a street lamp?”

With her curiosity now peaked, Trixie turned around to see what Maud was talking about. When Trixie saw the blue earth pony mare, she had wished she had never turned around. When Trixie saw the wild silver mane, she wished she was anywhere else. When Trixie saw the relieved expression the mare was wearing, Trixie wished she was invisible. When Trixie saw the mare’s leg lifted up, and a stream of yellow liquid melting the snow, Trixie wanted to be removed from existence. And finally when Trixie saw Nurse Red Heart running towards the mare while shouting, “Stop that right now, Screw Loose,” Trixie wanted to be dead.

“Screw Loose,” Maud said. “Isn’t that you’re mother’s name?”

Trixie turned away and refusing to look at anything at all, Trixie settled on staring straight at the snow covered earth and hissing quietly, “Yes.”

“Oh,” Maud said. After a long pause Maud added, “Lulu, you’re mother is peeing on a street la-“

“I know exactly what my mom is doing right now,” Trixie interrupted quickly.

After another pause Maud said, “Should we go talk to her? You’ve never introduced us.”

“NO! This is why I don’t go visit her,” Trixie replied.

“Because she has voyeuristic tendencies?” Maud asked flatly.

“What? No! It’s because she’s a dog, or at least she thinks she’s a dog,” Trixie replied. “Honestly I don’t even know why she is out here in the snow and doing that in public. Actually,” Trixie said as she refocused her attention onto Screw Loose, who was now a few feet away from the street lamp and rolling around in the snow, and then onto Nurse Red Heart, “I’m going to chew out Nurse Red Heart’s butt for this.”

“I wouldn’t advise it, you’ll be tasting it for a month,” Maud stated flatly.

Trixie turned and looked Maud in the eyes for a few seconds in stunned silence before Trixie found herself asking, “How do you know what a pony’s butt tastes like?”

Maud began walking towards Nurse Red Heart and right pass Trixie. “Let’s go talk to her.” Trixie stared in silence for a second before deciding that she didn’t actually want an answer to that question.

***

Nurse Red Heart was covering her face with a hoof while Screw Loose played in the snow. Trixie marched up to Red Heart and with Maud by her side Trixie felt more confident while she said, “What the hay is going on here?” Red Heart looked over at Trixie and her eyes suddenly widened. Red Heart was silent. “I asked you a question,” Trixie demanded once more.

“I… I was taking her for a walk when she got loose and… she’s really fast…” Red Heart explained nervously.

“You were taking her for a walk? Like she was some kind of animal? What is wrong with you?” Trixie said, her voice growing louder.

Red Heart looked nervous for a few seconds before looking back at Screw Loose who was still playing in the snow. Red Heart looked back at Trixie and said, “Would you rather we just keep her locked away in her room?”

“Yes, I mean no, I mean… I don’t know, but taking her on walks through the middle of town doesn’t seem like a good idea, especially when she does this,” Trixie argued while shaking a hoof at the street lamp.

“She gets depressed when she’s stuck inside too long, so we take her on walks, although these walks are usually limited to the hospital grounds,” Red Heart explained.

Trixie looked back at her mother who was playing in the snow and suddenly realized that Maud was no longer standing next to her. Maud now stood next to Screw Loose while she reached out with a hoof and held it near Screw Loose for a moment, Screw Loose sniffed it, then licked it. Trixie wanted to scream at the top of her lungs, in fact she tried but nothing came out, suddenly she realized she had been forgetting to breath and inhaled suddenly.

“Maud, what are you doing?” Trixie asked nearly jumping with anger and frustration.

“I’m getting to know you’re mother,” Maud replied flatly.

Red Heart was snickering.

Trixie sat down in the snow and looked at her hooves, she was both angry and mortified at the same time. Trixie just sat there in silence for a little bit, occasionally looking up to see Maud petting Screw Loose, or talking to Red Heart about Screw Loose’s condition. After a few minutes Trixie felt something hot, wet, and slimly smear across her face. Screw Loose had just licked her and was now standing in front of Trixie wearing an overjoyed expression.

“Hi, mom,” Trixie greeted her quietly.

“Woof,” Screw Loose replied, followed by another lick.

Trixie leaned back and wiped the slobber away from her muzzle and watched Screw Loose for a moment. Screw Loose’s happy expression faded and was replaced with concern. Trixie stared in silence for a few more moments before Screw Loose laid down in the snow and stared up at her quietly.

“You do know that she knows who you are, right?” Red Heart asked. Trixie looked up at her with a confused look on her face. Red Heart continued, “She might be a dog, but even dogs recognize their own puppies. She’s probably worried that you aren’t happy to see her.”

Trixie looked back down at her mother who was lying completely still, ears folded back, and eyes staring up at her sadly. Unsure of what to do, Trixie reached over with a hoof and gently began petting the top of Screw Loose’s head. This brought a smile to Screw Loose’s face, and another one to Trixie’s.

“I’m sorry mom, I guess I wasn’t sure how to handle this… I love you,” Trixie said.

Screw Loose jumped up and knocked Trixie onto her back and began licking her face. Trixie tried to avoid it but failed, and only after Screw Loose stopped and barked did Trixie get a chance to try and wipe her face clean with a foreleg. Screw Loose quickly turned around and returned to dashing around in circles while carving trenches in the snow.

After a moment Maud helped Trixie to stand and together they watched Screw Loose play. Red Heart simply stood watch. Maud looked at Trixie and said, “I like her.”

“I guess I’m glad about that… this is weird,” Trixie mumbled more to herself then to her special somepony.

Ten minutes later Trixie and Maud had gotten into a conversation with Red Heart about Screw Loose. Apparently they would take Screw Loose out for walks at least once a week around the hospital grounds before Timequill arrived, now they did this at least once a day and it’s really improved Screw Loose’s mental state and overall well being.

Suddenly Screw Loose stopped and looked around seriously for a few moments. Trixie watched, wondering what was going through her mother’s mind. Suddenly Screw Loose focused on something, a little brown squirrel. Screw Loose began a low growl at the squirrel and it ran away, Trixie watched in horror as Screw Loose chased after it, even deeper into town. Without even thinking about where they were going, the three ponies chased after Screw Loose, hoping to catch up to her, but Red Heart was right, Screw Loose was really fast.

***

It took nearly a half hour of chasing after Screw Loose before she finally stopped running. They had come up to the edge of town and were completely exhausted, except for Maud who looked as stoic as always. Screw Loose was busy sniffing the snow and trying to find the squirrel’s scent again, which meant Trixie finally got a rest.

“Howdy, Trixie, Maud,” Applejack greeted.

Trixie jumped into the air at the sudden appearance of Applejack by her side. Trixie gave Applejack a cautious look for a moment before asking, “What are you doing here?”

“Ah’m just walking Wynona, how about you two?”

“I’m walking… er visiting my mom,” Trixie replied.

“Sounds good, Ah never really met mah Aunt Screw Loose. Is she doing well?”

Trixie thought for a moment on how to best reply to that and just as she opened her mouth Maud asked, “What is she doing with that dog?”

Trixie turned towards Screw Loose and her mouth dropped as she saw Screw Loose and an actual dog walking around in circles. Screw Loose leaned her head down towards the dog’s rear and sniffed, the dog returned the favor. Trixie’s face began burning as she dropped down onto the snow and covered her face with her forelegs while repeating the words, “No, no, no, oh Celestia please no.”

“What… what the hay is she doing with Wynona?” Applejack asked in disbelief.

“I believe they are getting to know each other,” Maud stated.

“This is… exactly what I’ve come to expect from my life,” Red Heart said flatly.

After a long moment Trixie dared to peek out from beneath her hooves and saw Screw Loose playing with Wynona. Screw Loose actually looked really happy, and Trixie found herself, despite being more embarrassed then she had ever been before in her life, pleased to see her mother enjoying herself. Applejack was just staring; she looked confused about the entire situation. Maud was looking emotionless as always, but Trixie could sense that Maud was enjoying this. Red Heart was just sitting down and rubbing her temples with her hooves, Trixie couldn’t blame her.

After a few seconds both Screw Loose and Wynona stopped, their ears twitched and suddenly Trixie saw the squirrel from Tartarus staring at them again. Suddenly both Screw Loose and Wynona began barking at the squirrel which quickly took off towards the forest, Screw Loose and Wynona ran after it. Trixie jumped up and chased after her, with Maud joining along.

Applejack called out Wynona’s name which made the dog stop and return back to its owner, Screw Loose however did not. Red Heart joined in the chase although she was lagging behind. Trixie was beginning to hate this day.

***

Trixie and Maud chased after Screw Loose for another twenty minutes through the Everfree Forest; at some point they had lost Red Heart. Trixie’s legs felt like they were on fire from the exertion, and she wanted nothing more than to stop her mother from running, and then she wanted to go to sleep.

Finally Screw Loose stopped running and stood still while growling at a tree. When Trixie and Maud finally caught up they stood on either side of Screw Loose and stared at her. Trixie was breathing heavily and was exhausted, Maud wasn’t.

“Why. Did. You. Do. That?” Trixie said in between breaths.

Screw Loose stared intently at the tree and barked a few times before returning to growling. Trixie stared hard at her for a long moment before giving up, Screw Loose was a broken pony and there was just no way for Trixie to get through to her. “I guess you don’t exactly mean to make life hard for me…”

“She still loves you, Lulu,” Maud offered.

“Yeah there is that, I just wish that I could fix her though,” Trixie said somberly.

Trixie returned to looking at Screw Loose who was still looking up angrily at the tree. Trixie hated the stupid squirrel that had caused so much trouble for her today. Trixie looked up at the tree where Screw Loose was staring and said, “I hate squirrels…” Trixie stopped talking the second she saw what was actually in the tree. A wolf like creature made of interconnected wooden pieces and leaves was staring down at her.

“Timberwolf,” was all the Trixie could say before the creature leapt from the tree and down towards the three ponies, it’s claws ready to kill. Time seemed to slow down as Trixie stepped back, she was preparing to run when a sudden flash of red light illuminated the forest around her. A beam of red energy flew through the air and struck the timberwolf in its side. A second later the timberwolf’s entire body glowed red, and then turned gray. The timberwolf collided into Trixie’s body, and it disappeared into a cloud of ash against her.

Trixie stood still, covered in ash, and began shaking. She looked at Maud who was staring at her with slightly raised eyes, Screw Loose looked worried. Unsure of what just happened Trixie turned around towards the direction the red light had come from and saw a golden yellow unicorn, who was just a few inches taller than her. The mysterious mare had a long, straight red mane that threatened to touch the ground. Trixie stared into the unicorns red eyes and asked, “Who are you?”

The unicorn was wearing a brown cloak which obscured her cutie mark, but she gave a soft smile to Trixie and said gently, “My name is Red Velvet, how are you faring?”

Chapter Fifty Six: Red Velvet

Chapter Fifty Six: Red Velvet

THE HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty Six: Red Velvet
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The forest was still as the three ponies simply stared at the new unicorn. Nopony seemed to be sure of what exactly to say or do. Red Velvet stood proudly in front of the ponies, her poster told the others that she was brave and strong. Red Velvet gave a small smile to the others and suddenly Trixie felt her heart lift up, something about Red Velvet’s smile reminded Trixie of a certain peaceful and kind pegasus that she knew. Trixie’s eyes wondered around Red Velvet’s slender form, and finally settled on the golden unicorn’s face.

Trixie fished for something to say, some way to start a conversation with the new pony. “You know that you’re named after chocolate cake, right?”This earned a flat stare from the unicorn. Trixie added pathetically, “I guess you get that a lot…”

“Actually nopony has been so forward as to mention it,” Red Velvet said kindly.

Trixie looked at the ground feeling ashamed of herself for saying something that could be taken as rude. Slowly Trixie looked over at Screw Loose and wondered what to do about this situation. Screw Loose barked happily.

“Ah, I see,” Red Velvet said, “There is no need to apologize for your daughter’s words. She did not offend me, I am just not used to dealing with other ponies.”

Trixie looked at Screw Loose, and then at Red Velvet, finally she looked at Maud and said, “What just happened?”

“I think she was talking to your mother,” Maud stated.

“That’s what I thought,” Trixie said before refocusing her attention onto Red Velvet. “Can you really understand what she said?”

“Surely I am not the first pony that you have seen you can understand the language of animals. The surprising thing here is the fact that your mother is so fluent in speaking dog, I have a much harder time with speaking the language,” Red Velvet replied.

“So what, you’re like Fluttershy or something?” Trixie accused.

“Anypony can learn to speak with animals, it just comes more naturally to earth ponies then it does to unicorns or pegasi. Of course I know of a zebra who has learned how to speak with them even better then I, and I’ve seen a pegasus who is amazingly close to animals as well,” Red Velvet explained.

“That would be Fluttershy, she’s one of our friends,” Trixie said. She stared at the unicorn for a moment and a thought began to dawn in her mind. This pony was taller then her, about Twilight’s height, and she was slender, almost like Twilight. Trixie looked at the horn, and the cloak which perfectly covered the ponies back, sides and rump. A suspicion rose in her mind and she couldn’t help but ask, “Are you an alicorn?”

Red Velvet gave out tiny laugh that Trixie found adorable. “No, I am a simple unicorn who just wants to help out. Why would you think that I was an alicorn?”

Trixie almost let out a sigh but stopped herself, she sighed way too much for anypony’s enjoyment. “I saw an alicorn last night, I think that it killed the windigo in town.”

“No, that was me,” Red Velvet said.

“But… you were flying?” Trixie exclaimed.

“Yes, it was a simple spell that was very taxing. The battle was even worse on me, but I survived. Speaking of survival, do you require a guide back to town?” Red Velvet asked.

This was not what Trixie was expecting to hear from the unicorn at all. Trixie looked at the two ponies by her side before looking Red Velvet in the eyes and saying, “So what you are saying is that you are more powerful then Twilight Sparkle and you can speak to animals like Fluttershy? What’s next, being faster than Rainbow Dash?”

This earned an odd look from Red Velvet, and from Maud, and another one from Screw Loose. Red Velvet said kindly, “I do not claim to be more powerful then the princess, nor do I make any such claim to be like other ponies. I am simply as I am. And if you must know, I am only as fast as I need to be to survive.”

Trixie looked away feeling a little worse now, she lowered her head and sighed. “Sorry, I’m just a little paranoid… and for some reason I’ve got this idea that my friends are the best ponies... guess that’s kinda silly now that I think about it. I mean there has to be somepony faster than Rainbow Dash out there, and Twilight couldn’t be as powerful as Starswirl and he was just a unicorn.”

Red Velvet gave a kind smile to Trixie and said, “I hold no ill feelings towards you for this. It is hard to think that there are others out there who are as good or even better than your friends sometimes, but the world of Equestria is a large one indeed. If you still wish it, I can guide you back to the town.”

“That would be nice, thank you,” Trixie said before returning the smile.

Red Velvet took charge and lead the three ponies through the forest slowly. Trixie watched as the pony walked, she carried a slight limp and moved cautiously around obstacles. At some point Red Velvet tripped over her own hooves but caught herself. Trixie was becoming increasingly worried about the unicorn.

“Are you okay?” Trixie asked.

Red Velvet turned her head and gave another smile to Trixie before saying, “I will be fine. This is not the first time I’ve been in this condition. A few days of rest and I shall recover.”

“How long have you been out here in the forest?” Trixie asked. She wanted to get to know the unicorn more, there was an air about Red Velvet that Trixie really enjoyed.

“I’ve been here for almost two years now. The old castle has become a most welcome home for me, and the reading material is wonderful there,” Red Velvet said.

“But if you have lived in that castle for two years how come nopony has seen you? I mean Twilight’s been there at least a half dozen times in the past year,” Trixie asked. She had so many questions for Red Velvet, she wanted to know who she was, how she was so powerful with magic, and most of all, why she hasn’t made herself known to Twilight or the others?

“I have seen other ponies inside before, one night in particular had a group of six ponies running around and scaring each other silly. I did not want to interrupt their fun, so I stayed hidden until they left,” Red Velvet explained while taking careful steps around some large rocks in the earth. Maud eyed the rocks as they walked past.

“Have you been in town a lot?” Trixie asked.

“I visit every few months, mostly to restock on supplies that I cannot find in the wilderness,” Red Velvet explained.

“And what do you do out here?”

“I have been doing research, at one point in time I used to teach magic lessons to ponies who had trouble using their magic.” After a momentary pause Red Velvet added, “I’ve seen a few ponies in your condition before, my apologies.”

Trixie was left in shock after hearing Red Velvet say that, and she stared blankly forward for a few moments. Finally Trixie shook her head violently and asked, “What? How did you know about that?”

“I can sense it, your magical aura is all wrong. It has been corrupted by several sources of dark magic, although it looks to have healed a little on its own. Sadly without proper care, I doubt that it will ever return in full,” Red Velvet explained.

“How do I get proper care?” Trixie asked quickly.

“If I was in better condition I could help, but I need time to recover in peace. Although I might still require several… I’m sorry, I don’t believe that I can help you much,” Red Velvet said sadly.

“What do you need? I can get it, whatever it is,” Trixie offered.

Red Velvet stopped walking and looked back at her, Red Velvet’s eyes looked tired and held much sorrow in them. “I’m afraid that I can’t help you any further. We are back in town now.”

Trixie looked ahead of Red Velvet and saw Ponyville. The sun was still shining brilliantly over the snow laden town, and her heart soared at the sight of the town. Trixie looked back at Red Velvet and her heart sunk a little more. Trixie looked away and said, “You’ve told us your name, but you haven’t asked for ours.”

“That’s because it’s easier for me not to know your names,” Red Velvet said. Red Velvet began walking back into the woods and further away from Trixie.

Trixie stomped her hoof down in frustration at yet another chance of her horn being fixed going away. After Red Velvet was just out of sight Trixie shouted, “My name is Trixie Lulamoon!” Red Velvet stopped and looked back, Trixie could see the sadness in the unicorn’s red eyes. Trixie quickly added, “I’ll come back and visit you sometime, when you’re feeling better that is.” Red Velvet looked away and continued walking, she quickly disappeared into the forest. Trixie wanted to chase after her, and beg to know how to get her horn fixed, but something told her that if she did that now, she would never see Red Velvet again.

On their way back towards town they saw Nurse Red Heart galloping towards them. Trixie waved a friendly hoof at Red Heart as she slid to a stop in front of the three. Screw Loose barked excitedly before pouncing on top of Red Heart and licking her face. Trixie found it hard not to laugh at the sight, Trixie didn’t feel bad about laughing at Nurse Red Heart, after all the white pony had been snickering at her earlier.

Trixie took one last look at the forest behind them and wondered when she would see Red Velvet again, maybe she never would. Trixie felt somepony nuzzling her cheek and she looked over expecting to see Maud, instead she saw Screw Loose looking at her with a sweet expression that Trixie wasn’t used to seeing.

“It looks like she’s truly proud of you, Trixie,” Timequill said from behind Trixie. Trixie turned to see him standing there with a happy smile on his face. Trixie smiled back before looking back at her mother. Timequill then said, “Go on Screw Loose, give her a hug. You would like one wouldn’t you, Trixie?”

Trixie nodded and Screw Loose leaned her head in and nuzzled Trixie’s neck, before wrapping a hoof around Trixie and pulling her into a one legged embrace. Trixie returned the hug and they stayed like this for a long moment, Trixie felt that her mother had returned for once. Feelings of pride and love flooded from Screw Loose and Trixie’s eyes began to water.

“I love you mom,” Trixie said, her voice beginning to crack.

Screw Loose barked but being this close to Screw Loose Trixie could hear her mother’s thoughts with ease. “I’m so proud of you honey, thank you for still tolerating me,” Screw Loose thought.

“I’ll always tolerate you, it’s not your fault that you’re like this,” Trixie whispered, the tears now running down her face.

Screw Loose pulled back from the hug and looked into Trixie’s watery eyes, Screw Loose gave a kind smile to her daughter. Trixie focused on hearing her mother’s thoughts again, this time she heard, “I hope you come visit me more often, and I hope you bring your special somepony as well. I like her.”

Trixie wiped the tears away from her face and said, “Of course I’ll come visit you. Me and Maud will come and spend some time with you soon, okay.”

Screw Loose barked happily, and Trixie felt the connection to her mother’s mind waning. She tried to keep the connection to her mother’s mind, but it slipped away from her. It felt like she had just lost her mom again, but at least this time she knew that even though Screw Loose might be crazy, she was still her mother, and always would be.

“Were you talking to her?” Timequill asked, the slightest hint of worry in his voice.

Trixie gave him a glare and said, “What she’s my mom, I have a unique connection with her.”

Timequill looked like he was considering this for a moment before he shrugged and said, “Well I’ve seen much stranger. If you ever need to talk, you know where to find me.”

Trixie nodded and watched sadly as Timequill and Nurse Red Heart walked Screw Loose away. Screw Loose gave Trixie one last look before they got to far away, and Trixie could see the hopefulness in her mother’s eyes, Trixie vowed to visit her mother again, soon. After that Maud and Trixie walked back towards town although the walk was quiet, Trixie wasn’t feeling very much like talking at the moment.

***

On Trixie’s way back into town she found herself cheering up little by little. She began counting the good things in her life, she had her fiancé, Maud, she also was learning to accept her mother, and knowing that her mother still loved her was a wonderful feeling. Finally she had a small amount of hope for healing her magic, although it looked like Red Velvet was going to be hard to convince to help her.

Trixie continued counting off these things, not really paying attention to her surroundings, until she painfully bumped head first into somepony. Trixie fell back onto her rump and held her head in between her hooves. She looked up to see a teal colored mare, with a light blue and white stripped mane sitting on her rump as well and looking right back at her.

“Lyra!” Trixie exclaimed in surprise.

“Trixie!” the teal unicorn exclaimed back.

Maud looked at both of them with a flat expression.

Chapter Fifty Seven: Memory Lapse

Chapter Fifty Seven: Memory Lapse

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty Seven: Memory lapse
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie sat still on the cold frozen ground while staring at Lyra for a long time before she finally managed to speak. “Lyra, is that really you?”

Lyra stood up and brushed the snow off her white jacket before replying, “Yeah it’s me. It’s been a long time, Trixie. I had heard you moved back to Ponyville, but I didn’t believe it until now.”

Trixie stood up and shook herself thoroughly, causing the snow that was stuck to her to fly off in random directions. Trixie then grinned and said, “I moved in here with my fiancé, Maud.” Trixie wrapped a foreleg around Maud’s neck and pulled her into an embrace. Lyra giggled a little at the sight.

“Wow, I can’t believe that you’re engaged. Sound’s a lot like what I’m doing with my marefriend Bonnie. You know what? We should totally go on a double date sometime,” Lyra said enthusiastically. “We can catch up about everything we did after we left school.”

Trixie nodded and said, “We’d love that. Right now I got to get back to Twilight though; she needs to hear something that I just learned.”

“Sounds terrible, I can’t believe that you’re still talking to her,” Lyra said with a frown. “I mean she is always acting like she’s better than everypony. I know that she’s a princess now and everything, but what exactly did she do to earn it?”

“She ruined her friends entire lives for a few months by changing their cutie marks around… actually that doesn’t sound like she earned it at all, does it?” Trixie said, now wondering why Twilight was an alicorn. It didn’t actually make as much sense as she once thought it did.

“Wow, if I did something like that I’d get locked up for it. Ugh, it’s not fair either, I mean do you remember the way she used to demean us all the time, you were the only one who ever stood up to her,” Lyra said.

“It’s not her fault, I mean when you tell her what she’s doing she apologizes for it. So she’s actually really nice when you get to know her,” Trixie said in an attempt to convince Lyra.

“Yeah, and what does it say about her when she screw’s up and can’t repair the damage she did? We both know a unicorn who has suffered that under Twilight’s command,” Lyra argued.

Trixie was quiet for a moment while contemplating this, at length she said, “Well at least she is not in charge of anything now… although she does still destroy things sometimes. I actually wonder sometimes if Celestia didn’t send her to Ponyville in part to keep her out of everyponies hair, but also so that when Celestia needed something ruined, like Tirek for example, she could send Twilight in to basically destroy everything by accident.”

Lyra laughed again, and looked towards the bright blue sky before saying, “You know I think that I saw an Alicorn last night. It didn’t look like anypony I remembered, but there’s apparently alicorns in other countries, so maybe it was a foreigner?”

“Nah it was just…” Trixie stopped as her mind went blank all of a sudden. She was going to tell Lyra something important about the mysterious alicorn, but she couldn’t remember what it was. The worst part was that it was on the tip of her tongue too. Finally she sighed and said, “I guess it was just some weird thing we saw last night. Maybe it was a foreign princess.”

Maud looked at the two of them and said, “We should go meet Twilight, we have something important to tell her.”

Trixie smiled and said, “Yeah, she’s right. Well we will definitely have that double date soon. First I got to meet with the Princess.”

“Be careful, Trixie,” Lyra warned with a worried tone in her voice. “I don’t want you to lose anything important. She’s dangerous to be around, in fact I’d dare say that all of those ‘heroes’ are dangerous to be around.”

“It’ll be fine, nothing too bad has ever happened to me because of Twilight,” Trixie said. “I’m the one who keeps her in line after all, because I’m the great and powerful Trixie.” Trixie finished by standing on her hind legs and spreading her forelegs wide. The truth however, was that Trixie knew that Lyra was right to be worried. Twilight was a hazard to be around sometimes, Trixie’s magic and psychic powers could attest to that.

After that Trixie said goodbye to Lyra, and walked away with Maud. Something was bothering Trixie though and it wasn’t until after Lyra was already out of sight that she remembered what it was. Red Velvet, the unicorn not alicorn, was the one flying around last night. How could she forget something so important, in fact this was exactly what she was going to tell Twilight about. Maybe something was wrong with Trixie’s head again, even so, Maud would remember for Trixie, so either way Twilight would find out soon.

***

After walking around town for awhile Maud and Trixie stumbled across the sight of three vary familiar ponies; Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle standing in a circle and talking to each other. Trixie motioned for Maud to be quiet as she snuck up on them.

“So what actually killed that windigo, it had to be gnarly as Tartarus,” Rainbow Dash said ending with an excited grin.

“I think it was an alicorn,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Well if it was alicorn,” Twilight said quietly, “Then there is no way we are dealing with one from Equestria. If it’s a foreign alicorn, then this is all very strange. Usually alicorn’s want to have parades thrown in their honor and when they do fight monsters like this, they demand to have a banquet to celebrate. Honestly speaking, Celestia and Luna are very tame compared to the others out there.

“And if worse comes to worse, it’s one of the alicorns from southern Equestria. Something like Queen Chrysalis wouldn’t be out of the question,” Twilight said her voice heavy with concern. “I still remember how hard it was to fight Chrysalis.”

Rainbow Dash snickered and said, “Yeah, well we have the six of us, plus Trixie and Maud. Chrysalis would be foalish to take us on again.”

“The big problem is that whoever did this, they killed the windigo while we were sleeping. Windigos as far as my research is concerned, and unfortunately there isn’t a whole awful lot on the subject, prefer their victims to be awake when they… devour them,” Twilight said quietly. “So it must have been the alicorn who put the town to sleep, but I want to know how.”

“Sleep powder? Sleepy time tea? Oh wait, the alicorn sung us a lullaby right?” Pinkie interjected. Twilight face hoofed and Rainbow Dash giggled.

Trixie wanted to tell them something really important, something about the alicorn perhaps? The thing was that Trixie forgot what she was going to tell them. She gave it only a second’s thought before deciding that it wasn’t important, and that now was the time to strike.

With sudden swiftness, Trixie leapt into the air and tackled Rainbow Dash bringing the blue pegasus down. Trixie grabbed hold tightly as the two of them rolled several times in the snow before they stopped with Trixie on top. Trixie stared down into Rainbow Dash’s wide purple eyes and grinned madly.

“Hi,” Trixie said happily.

“Uh… hi,” Rainbow Dash replied.

Rainbow Dash looked over at the surprised looking Twilight and the laughing Pinkie Pie. Trixie got off of Rainbow Dash and said, “So what were you three up too?”

Twilight still looked a little confused by what just happened as she said, “We were just talking about the windigo killing. We actually have no idea what’s going on here, and now I’m just waiting on a response from Celestia.”

Trixie scratched the bottom of her chin and thought about this. Windigos never appear this far south, actually they rarely even appear in the Crystal Empire. What was worse is that an alicorn, or possible monster as Twilight thought, was the one who killed it. This whole situation had trouble written all over it.

“This is actually kinda scary,” Trixie said. “I had a nightmare about a windigo, and then one appeared in Ponyville, not to mention the fact that Lyra and me saw an alicorn last night. I didn’t even know that there were other alicorns out there. I also had something important to tell you… but I can’t remember what it was.”

Trixie looked at Maud and said, “Why don’t you tell her. I’m sure that you remember whatever it was.”

Maud stared flatly at Trixie and said, “I can’t remember it either. Must not be that important.”

Pinkie Pie looked between the two ponies for a moment before settling on staring hard at Trixie. Twilight shook her head back and forth slowly before saying, “Well you’ll tell us later. Right now I’m just surprised that you don’t remember any of our studies from school. There was a whole class on alicorns and their influence on pony culture.”

“Like I’d remember something so boring; history is usually a pretty dull class,” Trixie said.

“Yeah, history, smishtory,” Rainbow Dash said in agreement with Trixie.

Twilight sat down and began rubbing her temples while saying, “Ugh, this conversation is giving me a headache. Seriously, history is wonderful. I just can’t fathom how you two find it so boring.”

Trixie shrugged and Rainbow Dash joined her. Trixie looked at Pinkie to gauge her opinion and was startled to see Pinkie’s nose bleeding. “Pinkie, are you okay?” Trixie asked quickly before trotting up next to her.

Pinkie Pie sat down and looked very sick as though she was about to vomit. Maud joined next to Pinkie and wrapped a leg around her little sister giving her a gentle hug. Pinkie Looked at the ground and wiped the blood away from her nose and said in a quiet whisper, “What happened to your mind. It’s like trying to read Celestia’s, only worse.”

Trixie wasn’t sure what to think or say, she had tried to read Celestia’s mind once before as well. It was not her smartest idea. But Pinkie had never been hurt when reading Trixie’s mind before, so what happened to change that now. Maybe that was what she was forgetting about.

Pinkie suddenly looked at Maud and her eyes grew wide and terrified. Maud stared back flatly at Pinkie for a moment and slowly Maud’s eyes began to look worriedly at her scared sister. Pinkie Pie began shaking before saying, “No. No. No. No. NO!”

“What’s wrong, Pinkie?” Trixie asked.

Pinkie pushed Maud away, and then pushed Trixie away before standing up and back peddling away from the two. She looked at them with a horrified expression and began shaking violently. “Why?” Pinkie asked.

“Why what?” Trixie asked hopping to get an answer that would help her in making Pinkie feel better.

Pinkie suddenly shouted, “WHY CAN’T I READ YOUR MIND?”

Everypony just stared at Pinkie in completely silence for a long unmoving moment. Pinkie shook even more then before as she said, “Reading your mind is the only way that I can connect with you, why the hell can’t I read your mind?”

“Pinkie, language,” Twilight said.

Pinkie gave a quick glare at Twilight before returning her stare at Maud, and saying, “I don’t give a flying rat’s hairy ass about language right now. I can’t read Maud’s mind. I have never not been able to read her mind, why can’t I connect with you, Maud?”

Trixie looked at Maud and tried to sense her lovers mind, and found something pushing her away. Trixie tried a little harder, and stopped the second she began to feel a headache coming on. She was completely unable to read Maud’s mind… or even feel her emotions. Trixie’s eyes widened and she looked back at Pinkie who was barely able to stand from how badly she was shaking. Suddenly Trixie stood up and said, “Pinkie Pie, it will be okay, I’ll fix this. I don’t know what happened but I’ll fix it.”

Pinkie Pie suddenly dropped to her knees and began sobbing, hard. Maud, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight all went to Pinkie’s side to support their distraught friend. Trixie however looked away towards the forest, the only thing she could think of to explain what was going on was the fact that she had forgotten something important, and the only thing she knew was that it was in the forest.

Trixie galloped off at full speed towards the forest, with determination set in her heart, she was going to fix this. Pinkie’s entire relationship with Maud was based off of being able to sense her sister’s emotions, and to read her sister’s mind. This was the worst possible thing that somepony could do to Pinkie Pie, and Trixie was going to fix it, now!

Only after getting out of sight from the others, and reaching the edge of town did Trixie finally remember what she had wanted to tell Twilight about; Red Velvet. Trixie had no idea what the hay was going on, but for whatever reason she kept forgetting about that mysterious unicorn around other ponies, even Maud had forgotten. Pinkie had been able to read Trixie’s mind, and even Maud’s before they met Red Velvet. Whatever was going on had to involve her, and Trixie was determined to fix it at any cost, she couldn’t let Pinkie lose her connection with the sister that she loved more than anything else in the world. Even more so, Trixie couldn’t let Maud loose Pinkie like this, this could destroy the both of them if Trixie didn’t fix it.

Even though she wasn’t sure where she was going exactly, she had read Twilight’s journal, and she had snuck a few peaks into the Mane Six’s diary when nopony was looking. She had a good enough idea as to where she was going to find it; The Castle of the Two Sisters.

Chapter Fifty Eight: Web of Despair

Chapter Fifty Eight: Web of Despair

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty Eight: Web of Despair
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Cold, dark, and dank were some choice words that Trixie would use to describe the part of the Everfree Forest that she now found herself walking through. There were no roads in sight, neither was there very much light coming through the thick forest canopy above her. Her thought’s went back to how Twilight and her friends had gone through this forest during the return of Nightmare Moon and how scary that must have been, at the very least Trixie had a little light to see by.

It was of very little surprise to Trixie that she felt so lost in these woods now that she was considering the fact that she had only read about how to get to the castle and never saw any maps. It would have been much wiser to actually have somepony guide her, but she feared it was far too late for that. She took another quick look around and felt even more lost then she had before.

Trixie continued onward though, she had already made her choice and now she only had to go through with it. The darkness around her grew even worse as she walked forward. Thick white vines covered the trees around her as she pushed ever deeper into the forest.

As the minutes passed by slowly she felt more and more like something was wrong. She looked at her surroundings again, trying to find anything out of the ordinary. The trees were as dense as ever and the foliage was dark and strange. The white vines were all over the place now forming walls that turned into a path for Trixie to follow. She looked up and saw even more white vines stretching between the treetops and only the faintest of light coming down.

A creaking sound startled Trixie’s heart and she quickly held her breath and stood completely still. She looked around with caution but unfortunately couldn’t see anything too far away. The darkness was simply too thick. She had a way to fight off the darkness though she had dreaded using it before, but that sound made her worry about her surroundings now more than ever.

Trixie’s horn gave out a soft purple glow as she concentrated on an old spell of hers. Her horn began to throb in a dull pain as an orb of light materialized out of nothingness in front of her. The pain swiftly went away but it was enough to remind her that she still couldn’t do any real magic tricks, not until she found out how to get it healed, and Red Velvet was the key to that.

The small orb of light hung just above Trixie’s horn a few inches away and gave out a soft blue glow on the area around her. The darkness around her became more apparent but she could at least make out more details about the things around her. The white vines were covering everything in sight, stretching from tree to tree and there was no end to them in sight. The thing that bothered Trixie the most about the vines themselves was how they looked to be stuck to the tree as though they were adhesive but she couldn’t figure out why.

A few leaves fell gently around her as she stood still staring at the vines. She looked up cautiously and saw six glowing orbs staring down at her. Her heart tensed up and fear shot coldly down her spine as she stared at the orbs. Slowly they approached closer, completely silent as they grew wider. A long green furry leg prodded very gently along the side of the tree, two large black fangs appeared just underneath the six orbs.

Trixie could only stare on fearfully as the creature above her got closer, the orbs revealed to be eyes, the fangs sharp and deadly. The green fur and eight legs prodding along the trees as it made its way downward. The two appendages around its fangs began rubbing against each other in delight as it stared down into Trixie’s wide terrified eyes.

“My, my, my, what do we have here. It looks an awful lot like dinner if you ask me,” the creature said right above Trixie’s defenseless head.

Trixie managed to mutter a response in the most dignified way she could possibly manage, “Sp-sp-spider.”

The giant green spider lunged forward and Trixie’s instincts kicked in as she rolled to the side. The spider slammed hard against the ground where she had just stood not but a moment prior. Just as the spider began to face her she reached out with her magic and unleashed a torrent of flame against the creature’s side. The spider screamed for an instant before the opposite side of the spider exploded and a boiling white substance shot out covering the tree line.

Trixie stood up, her horn was hurting and her head didn’t fare any better. She stood silently for a moment before noticing the vines along the trees were vibrating slightly. Suddenly Trixie knew that these were not vines, these were webs. Trixie cursed herself for not recognizing the signs sooner, had it really been so long since she had fought with giant spiders that she had forgotten what their lairs looked like?

Suddenly a familiar male voice whispered besides her. Babble said, “You may want to consider running an option, also don’t forget, blood magic.”

Trixie looked around and after seeing nothing decided to listen to her crazy and began running away. She didn’t know where she was going, but any direction was at least a chance to get away. She looked down gloomily at her right foreleg as she galloped through the woods and cringed. What she was about to do was going to hurt, but at least it wouldn’t kill her… or at least she hopped it wouldn’t.

***

Trixie leapt over yet another fallen tree branch as she galloped at full speed through this forest of nightmares. The forest was a maze of webs that blocked off her escape and made things progressively harder, on top that it was getting more difficult to maneuver through. She made yet another quick turn avoiding another wall of webs and came to a sliding stop. She stared with fearful eyes at the webs ahead of her, they were everywhere with no visible exit in sight.

“Darn it!” Trixie cursed as she turned around hoping to find another exit.

She began galloping back and found another path. She stopped just long enough to look at where she had come from and thanks to the floating orb of blue light she was able to see all the glimmering orbs staring at her. Spiders, spiders were everywhere and they were coming for her.

Trixie choose the new path and took off in a panicked gallop praying to Celestia that she could make it out alive. The walls of web that strung between the trees grew closer together causing Trixie to watch her step more carefully, but even so it looked like this was a straight path through. She could only hope that it would lead to an exit.

“Why?” Trixie asked herself as she continued her gallop. “Why did we do this?” She knew the answer to that though, she was trying to save Pinkie’s and Maud’s relationship; it was already damaged enough, if it got any worse their relationship would break.

As the walls got narrower around and the ground cluttered with branches, rocks, and bones she was forced to slow her gallop down to a quick trot. She could hear the sounds the creaking of branches behind her, and worse yet she felt like she was surrounded by the monsters on every side.

The corridor of webs she was in finally ended and Trixie stopped moving. Her heart sunk as she stared at the old brick wall that blocked off her exit and she knew then and there that she was a dead mare. “Trixie is so sorry Maud, we promised we wouldn’t do this to you… and look at what Trixie has done now.”

Trixie turned and using some more magic she expanded the orb of light and cast a brilliant blue light across the area. Trixie saw the spiders in the trees, each one as large as she was. She also saw the spiders that were on the ground chasing her. Each one looked at her with hungry eyes, their mouth appendages rubbing together in sheer delight of their new meal. Trixie walked backwards slowly while grinding her teeth together.

If she was going to go out, she was determined not to go alone. Trixie looked down at her right foreleg and frowned at the gash that had been torn into it. Trixie had purposely cut herself in hopes that it would let her use her magic with less hindrance; she had been right.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is about to show you what magic really is. Taste Trixie’s incredible blood magic!” Trixie shouted as she channeled magic into her horn.

Her leg began burning where the cut was and Trixie felt the hot blood running down her foreleg. She ignored it as she summoned forth the energy to destroy her enemies. Her horn flashed and a bright orange flame shot out like a flamethrower and the webs around her caught aflame. The fire swathed the area before her, smothering everything in sight with flame.

The spiders caught in her attack screamed and fell to the ground. Trixie’s stomach lurched every time one of the spiders exploded. The longer she kept her attack going, the more her leg burned. Trixie let up the spell after a few moments and watched as the spiders that were left began to retreat. Trixie had not expected to see them turn in terror at her stunning performance, but she was happy with this outcome. Maybe she would get out of this forest alive after all.

Trixie examined her foreleg only to find it coated in crimson, this was not a good sign at all. Suddenly the still burning webs that were around her fell to the ground and Trixie saw her doom. Two giant spiders with blue hair jumped out from the tree cover on either side of Trixie. She tried to move but her world spun suddenly and she fell forward. The spiders landed, their legs pushed her down with incredible strength and in conjunction they sunk there fangs into her shoulders.

Trixie let out a terrible cry as white hot pain flashed across her shoulders but quickly went numb. The spiders pulled their fangs out with a sickening pop and Trixie’s vision began to blur. Trixie felt the world spinning around her as the spiders rolled her over onto her back. She felt something warm and sticky covering her fur.

She wasn’t done yet though, and with a mighty effort she used her magic to summon forth another spray of fire and covered the two spiders around her with the hot flames. The spiders screamed, fell, and exploded. Trixie hated it when spiders exploded but it was the fastest way to kill them.

Her strength was draining quickly but she managed to push herself up off the ground. She saw a few strands of web were surrounding her middle section, she tried to pry them off with telekinesis but found that the web was not wanting to move. She left the web on as she walked with slow steps toward the brick wall. With the webs around her now destroyed she could see an old wooden door and moved towards it with increasingly difficult effort.

She used her magic to open the door and walk inside, she shut the door once inside. The orb of light illuminated the small building. The room was still very dark even with the orb of light, but she could see a table, a chair, a bed and some shelves. Books were scattered all over the floor and a layer of dust covered everything in sight.

With careful and slow steps she walked towards the table but with every step the room got darker. When she got half way to the table her forelegs went numb and she fell to the cold ground, hard. The fall didn’t hurt and she didn’t care, there weren’t any spiders in here and that was all that mattered. The room was getting darker.

She saw an open book in front of her lying on its side. Trixie carefully used telekinesis to lift it up and read the mouth writing. It was written with poor skill and she could only wonder why this was here. It didn’t look all that old, but it was here in the middle of the Everfree Forest.

“I know that this plan has taken a long time to come to fruition. I had to wait for so long just to be able to free that despicable creature from the depths of Tartarus. I wouldn’t do this if it wasn’t needed, and I wish that I could only tell Celestia of what I plan on doing. Celestia would never agree to this though. We need to stop them, someway somehow. I will sacrifice everything in order to make this work, my reputation, my family, even my life.

Should you ever find this my princess, please know how deeply sorry I am for doing this to you. With the greatest of apologies, Starswirl.”

Trixie stared in silence at the book as the world got darker. She tried to read more but it was already too dark to read anymore. Trixie closed her eyes, they felt so heavy now, why? Her brain felt slow, and fogged but she knew one thing for certain. Twilight could never see this book, protecting Twilight’s faith in her hero was the least that Trixie could do.

The world slowly slipped away from Trixie’s grasp as she felt herself being pulled to someplace far away. Whatever it was, Trixie was too tired to fight it.

Chapter Fifty Nine: The Darkness Inside

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Fifty Nine: The Darkness Inside
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie opened her eyes and was blinded by an incredible light. Quickly she raised a leg up to block the sun’s light and squinted in an attempt to see where she was. As her eyes slowly adjusted she saw the open window that she had been staring at and felt the cool morning breeze brushing against her fur.

The wooden walls of this room were painted white which complemented the deep blue carpet. There was a single twin sized bed with a purple blanket, a matching purple pillow rested on it. A shelf lined with various role playing books from the famous Oubliettes and Ogres game, along with official miniatures from the game. A few comic books were scattered on the floor and Trixie quickly reached out with her magic and picked them up; no point in leaving a perfectly good comic on the floor after all.

A quiet knocking at the door raised Trixie’s curiosity. Had she not told everypony that she was going to enjoy her day off alone? Or was there a real reason that she was being bothered right now? Trixie let out a sigh and walked to the door.

She opened the door and looked at the young mare staring back at her. This mare had an egg white fur coat, and a short mane of orange and red that covered part of her face obscuring her left eye. Trixie smiled at the unicorn and said, “What can Trixie do for you today?”

The mare looked away from Trixie and said, “I’m so sorry, Trixie. It’s just that Twilight said that you were going to help us learn a musical spell today. Please don’t be mad at me.”

Trixie rolled her eyes and said, “I’m not mad at you, Fire Light. I just forgot that Twilight still needed help with such a simple cantrip.”

The unicorn’s head lowered and she nearly whispered, “My name is Candle Light…”

“It’s just a nick name Fire Light, there is no need to get upset,” Trixie said while walking past the unicorn. Trixie examined the mare’s tiny frame for a moment allowing her eyes to linger on Candle Light’s flanks for only a second before looking down the hall. Although Trixie admired her cutie mark, a flaming circle, the mark was not what Trixie was interested in.

The hall had five more doors each one of them belonged to another pony in the group. Each door was closed right now and Trixie assumed that half of them were asleep or had gone out somewhere fun. Trixie walked down the hall following that she went down a staircase which lead into the large living room. Candle Light followed quietly.

The purple unicorn known as Twilight Sparkle, or in the groups opinion, Celestia’s pet, was reading quietly to herself with a stack of five or six books next to her. Twilight looked up from her comfortable lying position on the giant pink pillow and stared flatly at Trixie. Trixie stuck her nose up at Twilight and said, “So you expect Trixie to teach you how to do a simple cantrip today?”

This brought a frown to Twilight’s face as she said, “Not if you are going to patronize me like that.”

Trixie smiled and said, “Then you shall never learn, however I will be teaching Candle Light either way. If you want to join us you are welcome.”

Normally Trixie didn’t take such tones with ponies, but Twilight was above her in the group and this fact really got on Trixie’s nerves. Having some noble pony, somepony who was also Celestia’s protégé and personal student being her leader was a dent in Trixie’s pride. Trixie lead Candle Light over to the kitchen counter and dragged over three wooden chairs. Trixie sat in the middle one and patted a hoof on the one to her right.

After Candle Light sat on the chair next to her Trixie used her magic to drag over three potted plants. These pots were filled with grass since Trixie assumed that it would be the easiest plant to work with. Trixie’s horn began to glow a soft blue and the grass began moving as though by wind, soon a simple song began playing, soft little notes came from the grass and sounded very much like a flute.

“Wow,” Candle Light said in surprise.

Trixie grinned. “This is a wonderful little cantrip and if you can learn it well you can play all kinds of wonderful songs with it. Trixie is a little out of practice so please don’t be harsh in your judgment of her music lacking any form or continuity.”

“Oh, I won’t judge. I think it sounds pretty,” Candle Light said before giving a wide smile to Trixie.

Twilight joined them at the table and examined Trixie and the grass. After a moment Twilight’s horn began glowing and a soft wind blew in the room moving the grass in the pot, but no sound came from it. Trixie gave a little laugh at Twilight’s failure.

“It’s not my fault, you didn’t tell us how to do the spell,” Twilight protested.

“Oh so you are interested in being taught by somepony like me?” Trixie said. She wanted to see Twilight suffer, just a little, by being taught by an inferior pony.

“I don’t really have a choice now do I? Celestia forced us together, but I’m sure that she has a good reason for it. Maybe I’m supposed to help you get rid of your attitude, after all I’m her protégé and it would only be expected of me to be an example for all of you,” Twilight said proudly.

Trixie’s grin faded a little as she said, “And maybe I’m supposed to make you less arrogant, you stuck up prissy pony.”

Twilight shot a death glare at Trixie and Trixie promptly ignored it. Trixie smiled again as she looked at the grass pot and explained, “The spell is a simple one, you need to channel your magic into the grass and think of the music you want it to play. It might take practice from a pony such as yourself but I’m sure that you can do this one day, Twilight.”

Twilight looked a little angry for a moment before turning her head and focusing on the plant. She closed her eyes and her horn began glowing. The grass pot in front of Twilight began move and after a few seconds noise was emitted from the plant. A horrible sour note was sounding loudly from the plant for a few seconds before Twilight finally stopped and glared at the plant.

“Hmm. That didn’t seem to work, are you sure that you’re teaching it right?” Twilight said sourly.

“Trixie is sure. Fire Light, why don’t you give it a shot? I’d love to see you try,” Trixie said.

Candle Light stared at the grass pot and squinted her eyes, her horn began glowing and nothing happened. Her brow furrowed and she frowned and suddenly the grass started to move. Trixie watched in anticipation hoping that it would work, and her eyes widened as the grass suddenly caught on fire.

Candle Light stopped concentrating and looked shocked for a moment then she looked sad as her horn stopped glowing. “I’m sorry, Trixie. I messed up again.”

Twilight laughed a little before saying, “Its fine Fire Light. After I learn the spell I will teach it to you.”

Trixie glared at Twilight before giving a kind smile to Candle Light and saying, “That’s assuming that Twilight learns it first. Personally I have my bits on you. So let’s try this again and I’ll try and find out what you are doing wrong. If I can figure that out, I’ll be able to help you correct your spell usage.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and Candle Light gave a tiny smile back to Trixie before saying quietly, “Thank you.”

Trixie smiled back at her but she knew how this would turn out. Twilight was going to learn the spell after a few hours of hard work, and then she would try her hardest to incorrectly teach Candle Light. Poor Candle Light admired Twilight so much that all of Trixie’s teaching would go right out the window at that point. How Trixie knew this she wasn’t sure. She even knew that at one point Lyra was going to walk in and giggle at the horrible music that Twilight would be playing.

Trixie put a hoof to her chin and pondered how she could know such things before they happened. It was like this had already happened once before, like it was memory. Suddenly the world around her grew dark and both Twilight and Candle Light vanished.

Trixie was now sitting in that wooden chair in pitch black darkness all alone. She looked around quickly trying to figure out what was happening and it began to dawn on her what she was supposed to doing. She was trying to find Red Velvet and get help for Maud and Pinkie. She was attacked by something, spiders, and then she fell asleep somewhere strange and dark.

A scarlet orb appeared from nowhere leaving a glowing trail behind as it flew around Trixie. Trixie looked at the orb and tried to discern its intentions. The orb seemingly grew brighter as a voice emanated from it. “Trixie Lulamoon,” The female voice said. “You are quite the specimen. You have died, and come back to life. You have dealt with dark magic and yet still live. You have fought creatures that would even give me cause to worry, and you did so valiantly. I think that if any of your pathetic race was going to deserve a gift from the gods, it would be you. Do you not agree?”

Trixie watched in silence as the orb stopped moving and hovered in front of her silently. Trixie took a moment before answering the mysterious little ball of light. “I don’t believe that I deserve anything special. All I do is screw things up for everyone I care about, and hurt them.”

“Then you have one up on that worthless pet of Celestia’s. You actually know when you screw up, and you feel bad for it. But you don’t need to, it is only a fact of life that a unicorn with a destiny such as yours would cause trouble on her way to power,” the orb said.

“I don’t know what you are talking about, and I don’t want to. I just want to help my friends and go back to my quiet life with Maud,” Trixie said.

“No, you don’t get that option. You have used those so called friends enough, now you need to seek greater power,” The orb replied.

“I do not use my friends. We are true friends and that’s the truth!” Trixie defended.

“Oh ho ho, really now? Let me examine exactly what you are doing with these so called friends of yours, shall we?” the orb said with a curious voice.

Suddenly Rarity appeared before Trixie, her eyes wet with tears and makeup running down her face. Rarity held out her hooves, they were red and swollen with bandages covering them. She looked into Trixie’s eyes and said, “All I ever do is give things to the ponies I love. I am killing myself and nopony ever gives me anything back.”

The orb laughed darkly before saying, “All you do is take from this pony, whether it is the gifts that she offers or her body. What do you give back to her?”

Trixie thought about it for a second, she didn’t give anything back to Rarity for the scarves, nor the friendship. All she had done was take from the generous pony, she had never even considered giving anything back. Trixie looked at the orb and said, “No, were friends. I do not abuse our friendship,” but even though she said this she felt like it was nothing more than a shallow lie.

The orb laughed again and Rarity vanished now being replaced by Applejack. Applejack had bags under her eyes and looked twenty years older and exhausted. She looked tiredly at Trixie and said, “Ah have to make sure that mah family is okay. Ah have to make sure that they are safe and well. Ah put everything Ah have into keeping them safe, yer all Ah have left.”

The orb flashed a bright red light momentarily blinding Trixie before saying, “So she is your cousin and yet you never spend any time with her. You have come over for dinner, what, once or twice since you moved into Ponyville. What have you been doing with your time if not spending it with family?”

Trixie lowered her head and said quietly, “She is my family, and I love her with all of my heart. I’ve just been busy lately.”

“Doing what exactly? Hiding in your tiny house with Maud? Is that all you do? Hide from the world so it can’t hurt you? You are nothing but a coward,” The orb said accusingly.

“No I’m not. I’m busy, I swear,” Trixie lied. Her heart was beginning to hurt the longer she thought about this. Had she really been abusing her friends, only using them for her own purposes?

Applejack vanished and was replaced by Rainbow Dash. Rainbow’s blue fur was covered in dirt, with scrapes and bruises covering her body. She had blood shot eyes that pierced Trixie’s soul. Rainbow Dash took in a shaky raspy breath before saying, “I won’t let anyone I love die. I can’t let them be hurt, hurt me all you want but don’t let anypony that I love be hurt. Please.”

“Rainbow Dash,” Trixie called. “You’ll be okay, I won’t let you be hurt I promise.”

“Will you now?” The orb said in a dark voice that made Trixie want to hurl, she followed by saying, “Rainbow Dash is terrified that you are going to hurt yourself again. And you have not shown her many signs of improving, now have you?”

Trixie looked away and felt tears start to run down her face. It was true, it had to be. Trixie couldn’t see any other reason for Rainbow Dash to be like this, and the realization was too hard for Trixie to take. She wanted to leave now, before she learned how she had been hurting the others that she loved so much.

Rainbow Dash disappeared and Twilight Sparkle showed up. Twilight had sparks coming from her horn, her eyes were red and her mane a complete mess. Twilight was twitching and she couldn’t seem to focus on Trixie. Twilight said in a panicked voice, “I have to fix her, I have too. All I do is hurt my friends, and now I’ve gone and ruined another pony’s life, another unicorn’s. I have to fix her.”

“Twilight,” was all that Trixie could say as she stared at the sight.

“So she’s hurt you, and instead of trying to spend your time comforting her afterwards, you just walk away to have fun with somepony else. What a wonderful person you are,” The orb said sarcastically.

Trixie closed her eyes but couldn’t stop seeing Twilight looking so miserable. She opened her eyes after a moment to find Pinkie Pie staring at her. Pinkie’s eyes were watery and tears were streaming down her face. Pinkie’s mane was completely flat and Trixie noticed that her hooves were bleeding from two deep gashes.

Pinkie didn’t smile as she said flatly, “I give everything that I have to make other ponies happy. I feel their feelings as though they were my own, and when I see you so sad, so lonely, so broken… I break a little inside. Just a little each time, and you don’t seem to want to be helped. No matter what I do it’s never enough to help you is it?”

Trixie tried to say something but all that came out was a soft cry. Trixie’s cheeks were wet from tears, her eyes were red, and she only wanted to hug Pinkie. Something kept her glued to her chair and she felt as though leaving the chair would be the death of her.

The orb glowed a little brighter and Trixie felt as though it was smiling at Trixie’s pain. “You are a terrible person, Trixie Lulamoon. This pony only wants you to feel better, so why don’t you get off your depression wagon and feel better already?”

“I do feel better than before. I know that some days are still hard for me, but I don’t want to die, I know that I’m a good pony now. Stop telling me that I’m wrong!” Trixie nearly shouted at the orb.

When Pinkie Pie disappeared and Fluttershy took her place Trixie knew that this might be the one to break her. Fluttershy’s eyes were bleeding tears; she wore a dirty and torn version of Trixie’s old cloak. Fluttershy’s chest now had a hole in it, a hole that Trixie could see through with a chain coming out. Trixie followed the chain and found it attached to the heart that was being held in Fluttershy’s hoof. Fluttershy stared at Trixie with a smile, but everything about the smile was horribly wrong.

Fluttershy couldn’t stop smiling as she said, “I love you, Trixie. Look I took my heart out so that I can give it to you, please take it, for me. I will always love you and never leave your side, I promise. Even if you don’t want to be with me, I will always follow you.”

Trixie closed her eyes and looked away, she couldn’t stand looking at the wretched version of Fluttershy that sat before her. It was more painful than any of the ponies from before. “Please no more,” Trixie begged quietly.

“So you haven’t talked to Fluttershy about her crush on you, and now it’s destroying her to see you with Maud. What are you waiting for? Do you actually want to be with Fluttershy? Or is she a back up for if something goes wrong with your current mare?” The orb asked its voice becoming manic.

Trixie whimpered and wanted to leave this dark and horrid place. Suddenly she heard the most important voice that she had ever heard in her life. “I love you,” Maud said.

Trixie opened her eyes and her heart froze at the sight. Maud was made entirely of stone, and cracks covered the entirety of her body. Maud stared at Trixie with a blank stare saying, “I love you, and even though you lie to me, even though you have feelings for another pony, even though you will hurt me and tear me to pieces. I will still love you. Even though my love for you will destroy me, it’s better than the loneliness I felt before I met you.”

Trixie screamed at the top of her lungs. She couldn’t take this any longer, the orb was torturing her and this was going too far. Trixie looked at the orb and summoned forth her magic, all of it. She built up her magic until she felt the headache come in, she continued building up magic. Trails of hot crimson began to run down Trixie’s nose, then her eyes, following her ears, finally Trixie coughed, blood came out. She looked straight at the orb.

“Buck you!” was all she could say through blood stained teeth as she unleashed a blast of purple magic energy at the orb. For a moment the blackness was illuminated by the light and Trixie saw a horrible sight that she would never be able to take back. As the orb vanished in the stream, of pure magic, Trixie could only stare in pure horror at the mountains of dead ponies surrounding her. The furthest ones she didn’t recognize, the closer the bodies were the more she recognized them. Surrounding her chair were the bodies of her closest friends, but when she looked at the ground underneath her, she realized with complete horror that the chair she was sitting on was actually balanced on top of the body the most important pony in her life.

“Maud?” Trixie whispered in disbelief.

Chapter Sixty: The Lost One

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty: The Lost One
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A cold and wet sensation sunk through Trixie’s shoulders and she opened her eyes to see that the world around her was nothing but darkness. She wasn’t sure where she was or what was going on. She felt ill and her body ached dully all she wanted to do was throw up but judging by the sour taste in her mouth she already had. She knew that she was lying down somewhere soft, and that at the very least was a minor comfort.

Trixie still remembered that dream she had suffered vividly. The horrible red orb, the memory of olden times before everything fell apart, and finally seeing her friends like that. Trixie just couldn’t bear to imagine what had brought about that dream, but with the way she felt right now she knew that she couldn’t be dead. She wouldn’t be in pain and feel sick if she was dead. After another moment of thought she decided that she would be better off not focusing on the nightmare as of yet, she had those far too often to think too hard on this one, no matter how terrifying it was.

Suddenly the world around her came to life as light suddenly flooded the area blinding her. She threw up a foreleg to cover her eyes and block out the bright light. The sound of a mare gasping softly made Trixie look out from underneath her foreleg to see a surprised looking unicorn with yellow fur, a long red mane, and orange-red eyes.

“I-I-I’m sorry, did I disturb you,” Red Velvet apologized so softly that one would think she was contending against Fluttershy in a quiet mare contest.

Trixie groaned and said, “I feel awful.”

“You were poisoned by those monsters… I did my best to heal you, but the deer didn’t leave many supplies behind when they left this place,” Red Velvet replied.

As Trixie’s eyes adjusted to the light she found herself lying in a strangely crafted wooden bed. The blankets she was lying next to looked more like giant leaves then actual cloth. The room was shaped like a normal square room but the way the room looked to have been carved from a same giant piece of wood made Trixie feel very small. Shelves, dressers, and even a kitchen were all fused into the walls.

“Where in Celestia’s name are we?” Trixie asked.

“This is an abandoned outpost for the deer. They were forced to leave this place when a more voracious monster came along,” Red Velvet said quietly.

“You’re very quiet, you know that?”

Red Velvet looked outside the doorway before saying, “Yes well, um, the monsters can be attracted by noise sometimes.”

Trixie looked out the doorway and was surprised by the fact that there was no actual door, just an empty hole leading to the outside. Trixie looked next to the light source that was illuminating the room and instead of a lantern she found a flower growing from the ceiling glowing with a bright yellow light. Trixie then noticed a jewelry box that clearly didn’t belong to this room in the corner sitting alone on a table, something was shining with a red light reflecting against the wall from inside the box, the light was so familiar and she felt an unexplainable pull towards it. Red Velvet noticed Trixie’s interest and swiftly closed the box with her magic.

“What’s in there?” Trixie asked, something about the light from the box had deeply unsettled her.

“An old trinket. You needn’t worry about it, it’s safe inside the box,” Red Velvet replied. “Um… may I ask why you were in the forest fighting spiders?”

Suddenly Trixie recalled her purpose here and explained, “Something weird is going on, Maud and I couldn’t remember you when talking to other ponies. And now it’s like nopony can read our minds, do you know what’s going on with that?”

Red Velvet didn’t respond right away instead she walked around the room and began work on preparing something in a bowl. While Red Velvet toiled with her magic to stir something with a wooden spoon Trixie had plenty of time to examine the tall unicorn.

Red Velvet wasn’t wearing any clothing this time and with being able to see the unicorns shoulder’s Trixie was forced to acknowledge the fact that this was indeed a unicorn, that put a pretty big hole in Twilight’s theory about an alicorn. For some reason it hurt Trixie’s head to stare at the Red Velvet’s shoulders for too long. The poison must be affecting her still. Trixie also got to see the unicorn’s cutie mark, a red tear drop, an odd thing for a pony’s cutie mark, this left Trixie wondering exactly what Red Velvet’s special talent was?

Finally Red Velvet spoke up saying, “There is a reason that I know so much about curses and dark magic. You see when I was much younger, maybe around your age, I did something foolish and now nopony who looks at me can remember me for long. Talking about me also seems to be impossible for them unless I’m with them; as you can imagine this lead to me becoming a loner.”

Trixie felt pity for Red Velvet for suffering with this curse but she still needed her help. “Is there anything you can do to help Maud?”

“I can make a potion that lets her forget ever meeting me, period. Along with the memory the magic that’s blocking her mind will clear as well,” Red Velvet explained.

Trixie turned her view away from Red Velvet and back towards the door. “You also mentioned that you could fix my magic?”

“Yes, but the process to heal it could kill you. You would be forced to go down all of your darkest roads, and the end result could be death, or worse. All in all it would be much easier to fix your mother then to heal you,” Red Velvet explained gently.

“You could fix my mom?” Trixie exclaimed nearly jumping out of bed.

Red Velvet stopped stirring the bowl for a moment before saying nervously, “I could…”

Trixie stared silently at Red Velvet for a long moment waiting for the tall pony to add something else to that sentence, when that didn’t happen Trixie asked, “But what?”

“I didn’t say there was a but,” Red Velvet said. “It’s just that… I don’t have a reason to go out of my way to do that.”

Trixie felt a surge of anger flash for a moment before forcing it back down and saying, “Why would that matter? If you have the power, why not use it?”

“Because ponies would began to question why she was suddenly healed. I don’t have the need to expose myself like that,” Red Velvet said. Red Velvet then added in a somber tone, “I’m sorry.”

Trixie rolled over and said bitterly, “After what you did to Maud and me, I think you owe us a lot.”

A deafening silence filled the room as Trixie laid there in that bed with her anger on a low simmer. When at last the silence was broken it was by Red Velvet saying, “If I helped your mom, could you help me with something in return?”

Trixie looked over at the unicorn and stared flatly for a moment. Red Velvet quickly blushed and said, “I’m sorry, it’s not important…”

“I would do anything for my mom, especially if it healed her,” Trixie said.

“So… could you do me this small favor?” Red Velvet asked.

“If you heal my mom, I’ll do anything,” Trixie said.

“Oh o-o-of course. I’ll heal her mind first, and then maybe… if your still willing… you can help me,” The tall unicorn said meekly.

Trixie smiled and said, “That sounds like a good plan to me.”

“Okay, then after I finish making this medication for you I’ll start on the one for your friend,” Red Velvet explained. “This medication will take away some of the pain, and your nausea.”

***

After taking the medication Trixie was able to move around again without feeling any pain, or sickness. So she decided to walk outside and behold the ruined deer outpost. The old outpost was actually three giant trees with catwalks connecting them to one another, and strange mushrooms growing on the side of the trees formed a kind of staircase leading to ground level. Trixie was at the moment at least a hundred feet above ground level if not higher. The glowing flowers were blooming everywhere and although dim most of the time, they lit up suddenly on her approach as though they sensed her presence. This was impressive to say the least.

“So what are you doing out here in the middle of the Everfree Forest?” Trixie asked.

“Researching the lost history of the ancient empire, generally I move from safe house to safe house, this one is one of my favorites,” Red Velvet said.

“Which ancient empire?” Trixie asked.

“The Alicorn Empire,” Red Velvet replied quietly but happily.

“The what now? There aren’t enough alicorns to make an empire,” Trixie said.

“Not anymore, but apparently, a few thousand years ago there existed an entire empire of alicorns. They all vanished suddenly though, and so did all of their wonder and magic. Celestia and Luna are rumored to be two of the only alicorns to have survived from that time, and all the other alicorns since then are strange things indeed. I wish only to uncover the truth about what an alicorn really is, and what happened to the alicorns of old,” Red Velvet explained almost giddy with excitement.

“Sounds like you enjoy this subject,” Trixie replied. “I’d like to know more if you learn anything.”

“Oh really,” Red Velvet said surprised. “Of course I’ll tell you if I learn anything.”

Trixie smiled at Red Velvet who nervously returned the smile. After a while Trixie said, “I need to return home though, that potion you gave is going to save Maud and Pinkie’s relationship. Thanks so much for helping me… and my mom.”

“It’s okay, that you for helping me, or at least for helping me in the near future,” Red Velvet said shyly.

“Think you can guide me home again,” Trixie asked.

“Oh, um, of course I can. I don’t want you getting attacked again, that would be terrible,” Red Velvet said in a voice that almost sounded fearful of the prospect.

In some ways Red Velvet reminded Trixie of Fluttershy, only for some reason instead of that being endearing it came off strangely almost like a sense of déjà vu. Trixie shook her head to get the thought out and focused instead on the important things, she was going to go back home and save Maud and Pinkie Pie now, and if Red Velvet was telling the truth she also just saved her mom. The idea of trying to fix her magic right now however was a scary to say the least, and she could only wonder about what dark roads that she would have to travel through, after that horrible nightmare she had, Trixie really didn’t want to know.

Chapter Sixty Two: Departure

Chapter Sixty Two: Departure

Heart of Stone
Chapter Sixty Two: Departure
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Later that evening back at home, Maud and Trixie were finally preparing for bed. Trixie found her thoughts being drawn continuously towards what Maud had said about Pinkie’s mind reading abilities. If Trixie had been procrastinating about telling Maud that she too could read minds before, then she was now terrified of letting Maud in on that little secret. If only simple fixes to problems actually existed in this world then Trixie would be quiet pleased.

Trixie slipped off her jacket and examined it for a second, much to her shock there was no evidence of any spider bites on her jacket. Red Velvet must’ve fixed her jacket. Trixie tossed the jacket into the closet. A sudden and sharp intake of air from Maud made Trixie turn quickly to see what was wrong. Maud simply stared at Trixie, her eyes were slightly more open than normal and she stared with her mouth agape at Trixie. Trixie had a frightful suspicion as to what it was that Maud was looking at.

Trixie’s shoulders now had dark circular patches of fur, right where the spiders had sunk their fangs into her. Trixie couldn’t stare at the marks for long without feeling ashamed of them, and instead she decided to look at Maud. Trixie opened her mouth but stopped, she could tell Maud about the spiders but she knew that she couldn’t tell her about Red Velvet, if she even considered the idea she might forget her new unicorn friend yet again. Trixie braced herself to lie to Maud if necessary.

“What happened to your back,” Maud asked flatly.

“I was bitten by some spiders when I was in the Everfree, I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you sooner. I’m okay though. They didn’t hurt me too bad,” Trixie said with a false smile.

Maud stared in silence for a moment and finally said, “You are not allowed to go into that forest alone again.”

That was a problem because Trixie had to go into the forest or else she would not be able to meet up with Red. It also didn’t help that Maud was trying to control her, although Trixie could understand the reason behind it, that didn’t make it much better. Trixie walked to the bed and climbed under the covers.

“You can’t tell me what to do. I know you’re worried about me, but that doesn’t mean you can control me, Maud,” Trixie said quietly.

There was nothing but silence for a moment as Maud crawled into bed next to Trixie. Trixie squirmed with delight as Maud wrapped a foreleg around her waist and said, “I’m sorry. I just don’t want to see you hurt.”

Trixie let out a sigh. “I know, and I’m sorry that I got hurt again. I’ll try my best to not get hurt again in the future…”

Maud’s hoof began sliding down Trixie’s belly, but after everything that happened today Trixie just didn’t feel up to it. She grabbed Maud’s hoof and said, “Not tonight, honey. I… I’m not feeling up to it.”

Maud’s hoof slid back up and held tightly around her chest. “Okay… Good night, Lulu”

“Good night, Maud,” Trixie replied.

It didn’t take long before the darkness of sleep smothered Trixie, dragging her into the depths of her subconscious.

***

Stone halls of crumbling stone decorated in ancient runes stretched on for miles. Bits and pieces of old rotting wooden furniture, or intact pieces of stone worked chairs and tables were strewn about the halls. Every now and then a pony skeleton could be seen poking out from underneath some of the rubble. These halls were long since dead and silent.

Trixie walked alongside one of her schoolmates, a particularly tall white unicorn named Moon Dancer. Together the two of them walked down these cold, empty corridors. Moon Dancer continued to stare out from underneath her red mane at Trixie. Finally Trixie had enough of being stared at and stopped dead in her tracks, looked straight at Moon Dancer, and said, “What is it?”

“I… um… well if you don’t mind I uh… nevermind,” Moon Dancer said nervously.

Trixie rolled her eyes and sighed. “Trixie is very busy trying to find the other members of our group. What is it that you want?”

“I… I wanted to ask you to go to the um… nevermind.”

Trixie stomped her hoof in frustration making the shy unicorn jump back. “Tell Trixie what it is that you want.”

“Dance, with me, will you go?” Moon Dancer spat out almost faster then Trixie could understand.

Trixie was speechless for a moment before realizing that Moon Dancer was asking her to go to the high school dance with her. Trixie smiled pridefully and said, “Trixie is honored that you would wish to take her, but Trixie has her eyes set on another unicorn. Trixie suggests that you ask Twilight instead.”

Moon Dancer’s eyes darted to the side and she said, “But… Twilight is um… she likes me doesn’t she?”

Trixie nodded and said, “Yes, and I like Candle Light.”

“But Candle Light likes Twilight… isn’t that a um… a conundrum?” Moon Dancer asked quietly.

Trixie let out another sigh. “Yes this has been vexing for us. It is like one of those terrible love triangles from romance novels.”

“Um… isn’t it more like a love square?” Moon Dancer asked shyly.

Before Trixie could respond the sounds of hooves clip clopping from the down the hall and drew their attention. Two more unicorns were trotting towards them, a teal mare with a mane of white and blue was on the left. Next to her was another unicorn, slightly taller with a dark blue fur coat and a mane of silver with a dark blue streak. The two of them looked rather anxious.

“Lyra, Minuette,” Trixie greeted as the two of them trotted right past.

“You might want to follow us,” Minuette said quickly.

A wave of dust appeared from where the two unicorns had come down from, and the wave quickly washed over the four unicorns. Trixie coughed violently a few times while cursing her luck before she heard the loud groan of rusted metal. Two glowing eyes appeared in the distance and seemed to look directly at Trixie.

It didn’t take anymore convincing then that for all four of the unicorns to begin galloping away at full speed. They needed to find Twilight Sparkle and Candle Light, and they needed to find them now!

***

The four frightened ponies galloped at an ever quickening pace. They moved with purpose and direction as they wound around the corridors. They knew where Twilight and Candle Light were hold up, and they were going to get their fearless leader at any cost. The sounds of metal slamming hard against the stone floors caused their hearts to skip with each succeeding step.

The four entered a large chamber filled with old dusty tables and knocked over chairs. Twilight Sparkle stood staring at the four ponies her eyes wide. Alongside her stood Candle Light who stared fearfully at the group’s frantic entrance.

Twilight quickly shook herself alert and spoke loudly, “Okay everypony, time to enact plan b. Trixie, use your magic to make Minuette invisible.”

“Invisible?” Trixie questioned, she didn’t know that spell, the most she could do was camouflage Minuette. Hopefully that would be good enough.

“Minuette, get that hammer ready,” Twilight shouted while jumping on top of a table. “Moon Dancer, get behind me. Lyra , start playing some music.”

A beautiful melody began playing throughout the room and Trixie saw Lyra with her lyre out. Lyra used her hooves to play the instrument rather than using her telekinesis which always stood out as being strange to Trixie, but with how wonderful her music was, Trixie couldn’t really complain.

Along with the music came a new found strength in Trixie’s heart and she quickly turned around. Trixie’s horn began glowing and Minuette disappeared from sight. Candle Light joined by Twilight’s side and together they stood on top of a table waiting for the monster that was coming for them all to arrive. Moon Dancer quickly hid behind Twilight’s table, her fearful eyes just barely visible behind her long mane. Trixie joined next to Moon Dancer.

The loud sounds of metal screeching and scraping against stone came to an ear piercing volume before the dust cloud arrived inside the chamber. A large shadow with two red glowing eyes walked in on all fours. Twilight’s horn began glowing and a sudden whirlwind swept the room clear of the dust cloud.

A giant mechanical dog stood in front of them, long blade like claws hung down from its now rusted paws. Its jaw hung open showcasing two rows of deadly sharp and crimson stained teeth. It scanned the room with its eyes and settled on staring right at Twilight. Twilight just smiled and nodded. The creature leapt forward.

In an instant the air next to the monster shimmered and shattered as a blue ethereal hammer swung down into the creatures skull casing sending it into the ground hard with bits of metal splintering off in every direction. Although only half its size in height Minuette stood proudly with a glowing hammer the length of her body floating next to her. Twilight Sparkle unleashed a lightning bolt from her horn and struck the mechanical creatures head. The creature tried to stand again but the effort only earned it another blow from Minuette’s fearsome hammer.

Twilight looked around and scoffed. “Were you fillies really running around this old place, scared out of your wits, because of that thing?”

***

The next week went by far too quickly for Trixie. She had spent time visiting her mother every day, but with no improvement in her condition Trixie’s heart was sinking. Pinkie Pie and Maud had an awkward relationship for a while but it was quickly repairing itself. Trixie watched as Spike had grown a few more inches in height, and how Twilight was actually accepting it. The snow had settled down to stay in Ponyville. Now that the day for Maud’s trip had finally arrived Trixie was growing nervous.

Trixie stood at the train station with Maud. The sky was covered in white fluffy clouds; it looked like it was going to snow again today. Maud was stiff and Trixie could feel the anxiety flowing off of her. Trixie nuzzled Maud’s neck a little while saying, “It’s going to be fine.”

Maud relaxed a little. “I know. I already talked to Pinkie Pie about this and she agreed. If you need to have sex you can do it with Pinkie. I’ll be home in a week… and thanks again for letting me go on this trip. I love rocks.”

“I know you do, honey,” Trixie said.

“And I love you,” Maud said quietly before lifting up Trixie’s head with a gentle hoof and planting a soft kiss upon Trixie’s lips.

Trixie’s face began to heat up and she replied, “I love you too.”

The train’s doors hissed open and with an uneasy start Maud walked aboard the train. Trixie could only watch in silence as the trains doors closed afterwards and then took off. A deepening sense of loneliness filled Trixie as she watched the train disappear into the horizon. The snow chose that exact moment to start flaking down around Trixie, thankfully she had been wearing her jacket almost none stop since the first day that it snowed. A few tears made their way down Trixie’s face and she wiped them away with a foreleg before turning to leave.

Fluttershy stood behind her with a kind and gentle smile. Trixie returned the smile and asked, “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, um, I just heard that Maud was leaving today. I, um, wanted to say good bye but I guess she’s gone?” Fluttershy asked.

Trixie nodded and Fluttershy’s smile grew but quickly vanished a second later as she said, “Oh, I missed her… I’m sorry.”

Chapter Sixty Three: Lonesome Resonance

Chapter Sixty Three: Lonesome Resonance

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty Three: Lonesome Resonance
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A growing sense of worry settled into Trixie’s heart as she stared in silence at Fluttershy, what is she here for? Standing on the platform alone with Fluttershy was unnerving for the blue unicorn. Trixie hardened her heart and began walking back home. Fluttershy followed.

Trixie walked silently for a few minutes leaving Fluttershy to attempt conversation, awkwardly.

“So, um, Trixie. I heard that Maud won’t be home for a whole week? Aren’t you worried about being lonely?” Fluttershy asked.

Trixie didn’t reply.

“Well, uh… if you need anything just let me know. I’m here for you, Trixie.”

Again Trixie refused to speak.

“Oh… okay. If you don’t want to talk right now that’s okay… are you upset that Maud left you?”

Trixie stopped suddenly and causing Fluttershy to accidently bump into Trixie’s rump before falling on her own. Trixie turned around and looked directly into Fluttershy’s confused eyes. “Fluttershy, what are you doing here? Didn’t anypony tell you that me and Maud wanted to be left alone when she boarded? I mean even Pinkie Pie respected our wishes, so I want to know what you are doing here?”

Fluttershy’s lower lip began to tremble and her eyes began darting left and right. “I-I-I just thought that m-m-maybe you would be lonely without a friend here.”

Trixie reached out mentally and probed Fluttershy’s mind. Surprisingly she found it difficult to get a good read on Fluttershy’s mind, almost as though the pegasus was hiding something. Trixie furrowed her brow and with extra effort she managed to break through.

The first thing that hit her was a tidal wave of fear followed quickly by a few romantic emotions that Trixie had grown accustomed to when dealing with Fluttershy. Trixie quickly began hearing Fluttershy’s thoughts, and they worried her.

‘Why is this not working? I thought that she’d like me more if I was there for her when she was alone, why is she mad at me? I just want her to love me… why can’t anypony just love me… not even Rainbow Dash loved me…’

Trixie pulled out of Fluttershy’s mind with a gasp. She hadn’t expected to feel, to hear all of that. It was almost as bad as Maud’s mind, or maybe worse. Trixie suddenly wrapped her forelegs around Fluttershy startling the poor pegasus. Fluttershy had a fragile little heart that had been broken in the past, if this was Trixie’s fault she would do everything she could to repent for it, but at the same time she knew somewhere deep inside that this time it wasn’t her fault. No the blame rested on somepony else, but who?

When Trixie pulled away she saw a few tears running down Fluttershy face. With a gentle hoof Trixie wiped the tears away and said, “I’m not mad at you, a little upset, but not mad. You really are a kind pony for wanting to cheer me up, and I thank you for that. I just want to be alone for a little while though, if that’s okay with you.”

Fluttershy sniffed and nodded. “That’s fine. I didn’t mean to impose on you, but if you don’t mind I do actually have a um… a request.”

“What is it?” Trixie asked cautiously.

“If you don’t mind, and if you do that’s okay, but if you don’t… could I borrow you’re stage wagon?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

Trixie gave the pegasus an odd look and didn’t reply for a moment. A few seconds later Fluttershy began to look scared again. “Yeah, sure, you can borrow it. I mean I can’t even use it anyways so… yeah go ahead.”

Fluttershy make a cute, excited squeaking noise and jumped up into the air a few feet and hovered there. “Thank you so much, Trixie. This means a whole lot to me!”

Trixie just smiled and turned back towards her home. “Yeah let’s go back to my place and I’ll give it to you.”

***

Later that night, Trixie found sleep voiding her while she lay in bed staring at the stars just outside of her window. Her mind was racing with dark thoughts and her heart was filled with nothing but loneliness. Dinner had been quiet and miserable as she ate alone, she had hoped that Pinkie Pie would show up but that didn’t happen.

The stars shone brightly through the pitch black oceans of space and the moon danced across the night sky slowly. Time trickled by as Trixie lay awake watching the stars. Eventually her mind had reached a point where the darkness was beginning to scare her, old thoughts, and old feelings were coming back to haunt her now. Trixie couldn’t stay in bed doing nothing any longer; she desperately needed to occupy herself.

The house was cold when she got out of bed, so she put on her purple robe. Silence was a new roommate that Trixie was not a fan of, so she turned on the radio. After scanning over the few stations that were available from Ponyville, she gave up and put on some of her own music. One of Pale Ghoul’s more recent songs about Nightmare Moon began playing over the speakers.

“Block out the sun!
What has she done?
She feels so bad she feels so numb yeah!
Block out the sun!
What has she done?
She feels so good she feels so numb yeah!”

With her rock music playing in the background Trixie went about trying to distract her troubled mind. First she spent some time reading up on various books about how to be happy, but they were all useless. After that she spent some time trying to figure out how to make pancakes without burning them, and after twelve failed attempts she finally got one right. The sky was still dark outside, though on the horizon the sky was beginning to turn a wonderful shade of purple.

Trixie laid in the living room and practiced using her telekinesis. It was nowhere near where she had once been, but she could levitate three pencils and use them at the same time for various tasks without hurting her horn. This was a good sign.

“She’s awake,” A dark chilling voice called out to her.

The pencils hit the wooden floor as she looked around quickly searching for whatever the source of the voice was. When Trixie couldn’t find anything she quietly asked, “Who’s there?”

“Looks like she’s been working herself to death,” Another voice said coldly.

Trixie stood and looked around, she was indeed alone.

“I’m sorry, I just can’t make that for you. Please don’t hurt me,” begged a crying mare.

Trixie charged into the kitchen, still nopony was here.

“Mah family is trapped in here,” another voice called out angrily.

The bedroom was empty, the other rooms were filled only with unpacked boxes. The bathroom was also void of any life. Trixie found herself standing in the hallway trying to locate the source of the voices, but she couldn’t find them, it was like they were everywhere. Slowly the room began darkening, and a malevolent red light began illuminating everything in sight.

“Please don’t send me away.”

“Stop it, you’re hurting me!”

“I can’t go home.”

“Why?”

Trixie started running but something tripped her. The ground came rushing at her with incredible speed and impacted with enough force to knock the wind from her lungs. Trixie just lay there her body aching and her heart racing.

“Let us go, please.”

Trixie covered her head. She didn’t want to hear these voices anymore.

“I, I can’t feel my hooves, I need to rest.”

Trixie began shaking.

“She needs to eat.”

Unable to take it any longer Trixie screamed, “SHUT UP! SHUT UP AND GO AWAY!”

A chilling breeze hit Trixie’s body and she forced herself to look towards the front door. Pinkie Pie stood there with a very worried expression and Trixie couldn’t help but start crying. The voices seemed to halt their assault and the red lighting vanished. Pinkie Pie shut the door silently behind as she walked inside. Pinkie laid down beside Trixie and wrapped a foreleg around Trixie before saying, “What’s wrong.”

“The voices won’t stop, they just won’t stop… please make them go away,” Trixie begged. Trixie sniffled and the smell of alcohol coming off of Pinkie attacked her nostrils.

Pinkie Pie held Trixie closely and whispered, “Shh.”

After a few minutes Trixie had stopped shaking, and the voices had seemingly retreated to a dark corner of her mind yet again. Pinkie Pie made sure that Trixie received her medication and went back to holding the poor unicorn. It took a while but Trixie finally began to calm down.

“I didn’t get any sleep last night,” Trixie said quietly.

“I’m sorry, I… I was busy last night,” Pinkie Pie said.

Trixie snuggled into Pinkie’s embrace and whimpered. “It’s not fair, I hate being alone.”

“Well I’m here now, and I’m not going to leave you anytime soon. Kay?” Pinkie Pie said quietly.

Trixie closed her eyes and after a few minutes of quiet thinking Trixie said, “Do you think you could… help me go to sleep?”

Pinkie’s eyes widened and she looked very nervous for a moment before saying, “I was really hoping that you wouldn’t actually ask me to do that. I know that Maud decided that I would be having sex with you if you wanted it, but she didn’t exactly ask for my opinion…”

Trixie looked up at Pinkie and said, “I just want you to hold me. I don’t want sex.”

An instant look of relief covered Pinkie’s face and she hugged Trixie a little closer before saying, “Whew, I’m glad about that. It’s not that I don’t want to do it with you, you know, it’s just that Maud made everything so utterly awkward for us… and she hasn’t exactly improved lately. Maybe this rock trip will help her a lot.”

Trixie just laid her head down and sighed. “Me and Maud have been together for a year, a whole year… even if most of that time was just as friends it’s still so hard for me to not have her here right now. Pinkie, I don’t want to be alone.”

“Okay, I’ll… I have an awesome idea! How about I stay with you until Maud returns, and I promise that I’ll keep my partying to a minimum. Last night will be the last big one that I’ll do until she comes home,” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully.

Trixie smiled at the thought. “That sounds really nice.” Trixie then let out a yawn before and her eyelids began to grow heavy. “Maybe I can finally sleep now that you’re here.”

Chapter Sixty Four: A Magical Performance

Chapter Sixty Four: A Magical Performance

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty Four: A Magical Performance
Written by TheCrimsonDM

With her back aflame Trixie opened her eyes and began scratching at the burning spots on her shoulders with her hooves. The sudden movement caused Pinkie to open her eyes slowly and yawn. Looking into Pinkie’s soft blue eyes calmed Trixie down just enough to make her stop scratching.

“What’s wrong?” Pinkie asked tiredly.

Trixie opened her mouth but the burning feeling quickly faded leaving her to wonder what had happened. Still feeling exhausted she let out a yawn herself and said, “My back was in pain. It’s gone now.”

“That’s good,” Pinkie Pie said before rolling over and looking at the clock on the wall. “Hmm, guess it’s time to wake up.”

Wanting nothing more than to go back to sleep Trixie asked, “Why?”

“Because it’s past one,” Pinkie Pie explained before climbing out of the bed.

With great effort Trixie rolled out of bed and stood on her legs. “Six hours of sleep is not enough.”

The two of them went into the kitchen after that, and as Pinkie got the coffee started on the stovetop Trixie laid her head down on the table in silence. It wasn’t lonely in here with Pinkie around although from the sluggish movements of the pink pony it was clear that they both needed much more rest. Today Trixie decided was going to be a quiet and peaceful day.

The longer Trixie stayed in the kitchen the longer she became aware of a particular smell. After looking around for a moment she put her muzzle to her fur and took a whiff. She reeled back and said lamely, “Great, I smell terrible.”

“You were sweating in your sleep. You should take a bath or something.”

Trixie glared at Pinkie Pie for a moment before saying, “Not until after I have my coffee.”

Breakfast was simple yet filling. Coffee and peanut butter toast was what the two ponies ate together, of course during the meal Trixie became very much aware of the fact that Pinkie smelled just as bad if not worse than she did. Alcohol and sweat never did make a good combination. After breakfast was finished it was decided that they should both take a bath.

***

It was nearly two hours before Pinkie Pie and Trixie decided to finally leave the house. Pinkie needed to get some of her supplies from Sugarcube Corner if she was going to spend an entire week over at Trixie’s house. Trixie on the other hoof needed to get some fresh air, although after leaving the house she did notice a strange little sight over at the school.

A group of fillies and colts sat in front of a stage watching eagerly as a familiar pegasus stood on top of it. Trixie walked closer but decided to watch from a safe distance, a bushel of hay stood next to her providing some cover for her to hide behind.

“Ya’ll gonna like this,” Applejack said from Trixie’s side.

Trixie looked over and saw Applejack sitting on the other side of the bushel of hay. Applejack was eating a cupcake and looking quite pleased with the treat in her hooves. For a moment Trixie wondered where the apple pony had gotten the cupcake and whether she could get one for herself as well.

Trixie turned her attention back to the show and watched. Fluttershy was wearing the old cloak that Trixie had given her over a purple sweater. The pegasus stood before the young ponies with a pride and confidence that Trixie hadn’t seen before. There were three young ponies standing next to Fluttershy now as well. They all had red matching capes.

Fluttershy stood on her hind legs and gestured wide to the audience with her forelegs while saying, “Welcome fillies and colts, I am The Great and Powerful Fluttershy, and these are my assistants. We are here to show you the true wonders of magic. Yes even though we are not unicorns we can still perform feats of wonder for your enjoyment.”

The young fillies at her side jumped up on their hind legs, the pale yellow one which Trixie recognized as being Apple Bloom looked wobbly. All three fillies said in unison. “The cutie mark magicians are here to assist The Great and Powerful Fluttershy.”

Everypony in the audience Trixie included watched in amazement as Fluttershy began her show. At first she was pulling a rabbit out of a hat, an oldie but goodie. The rabbit however took some coaxing to come all the way out of the hat, and he did not look amused. The comical scene of Fluttershy begging the rabbit named Angel to come out of the hat was a wonderful touch to her show.

Next she began to saw the orange filly next to her in half. Although Trixie recognized the fake saw that was used it was still jarring when the orange pony began screaming in blood curdling terror. Fluttershy quickly fell on her rump looking absolutely terrified. It wasn’t until after the orange one shouted, “There’s a bug in here, get me out, get me out now!” that everypony calmed down. Fluttershy released the small pony and then apologized to the bug for accidently trapping it inside the box.

Fluttershy looked a little more than nervous now, but at least she was on her final act; the disappearing act. She was going to make a pony disappear the little white one named Sweetie Belle had volunteered. Sweetie Belle got into the box and then Fluttershy began her mystical chanting. Trixie however noticed the one problem with the trick. The little white filly’s cape had gotten caught on the box door when she entered. Trixie had the feeling that this was not going to end well. There was only one thing Trixie could do without cheating.

Trixie snuck up to the rest of the audience just as Fluttershy finished her chant. With a poof of smoke she opened the box and found not one but three fillies inside trying desperately to pull the white one free. The second the door opened the three of them tumbled forward and fell onto the stage. The audience of foals began laughing as hard as they could. After all it was a rather comical sight.

Fluttershy had made two new fillies appear, although that was the opposite of her original plan. Fluttershy looked horrified, then she looked heartbroken. Tears began to pool in her eyes and the three fillies began to apologize to her for ruining her show. Trixie now implemented her secret plan, the real magic if you will.

Trixie began stomping loudly and shouting, “Yeah, that was awesome. This is the best show ever.”

It took a few seconds but the colts and fillies joined in and began shouting things as well. Trixie heard things like, “That was the funniest show ever, I want to see more.” And, “I loved the bunny rabbit, he was so funny.”

Fluttershy looked around at the fillies and colts who had just watched her show, and although this was not her original idea. She accepted it, and gave a gracious bow, along with the three fillies that had been helping her. It took a few minutes but the applause slowed down and the kids began to scamper off, some of them were reenacting their favorite parts of the show. Some of them were even pretending to be The Great and Powerful Fluttershy. Trixie couldn’t help but smile at the fun all the foals were having; well all the foals save for two colts that after realizing Trixie had spotted them took off running in the opposite direction.

“Snips, snails,” Trixie whispered to herself. Self loathing was a common feeling that she had every time she saw those two, and it never helped the way they would run away from her. They might have been terribly rude, but she still wanted to make up for what she had done to them.

Fluttershy walked up to Trixie and said, “I… um… thank you.”

Trixie looked over at Fluttershy and grinned even wider. “Imitation is the greatest form of flattery. I loved watching your show, Fluttershy, if you have another one will you let me know so I can watch?”

Fluttershy blushed and smiled. “Oh well, um of course I will. And um… if you have any tips…”

Trixie couldn’t help but wrap her arms around Fluttershy and embrace her. “Of course I’ll help you. But I want this to be your show, so I won’t play any parts in it. However I will teach you anything you want to know about magic tricks.”

Fluttershy froze under Trixie’s hug for a few seconds before gently wrapping a wing around Trixie and saying, “Thank you.”

Trixie whispered, “I’m so proud of you, Fluttershy. I know just how hard it is to go up on stage and perform for an audience. I’ve experienced the best and the worst of it. So I want you to know just how much this means to me.”

Fluttershy began crying softly in Trixie’s arms and saying, “I was so worried that things would go bad, and that you would be disappointed. But things turned out good, and, and, and you're proud of me. Thank you so much, Trixie.”

Trixie pulled away but Fluttershy advanced, quickly. A pair of soft gentle lips found themselves being pressed against Trixie’s and before the unicorn even knew what was happening she had kissed Fluttershy. Fluttershy pulled back quickly and at the stunned expression on Trixie’s face, Fluttershy’s entire face became a deep shade of red.

Trixie opened her mouth to say something, anything, but Fluttershy spread her wings and quickly said, “I’m done with the wagon, thank you for letting me borrow it.” With unprecedented speed Fluttershy took off flying towards her cottage at the edge of town. Trixie sat down her heart was racing, her mind was confused, and she was smiling.

“What in tarnation is that filly thinking, Trixie are you okay?” Applejack asked with anger threaded into her voice.

Trixie sat up quickly and forced her smile away. She could easily beat herself up for enjoying the kiss later, right now she needed to stop Applejack from murdering her friend. “Applejack, just let it go. She’s very sensitive about this kind of stuff, and the only pony who will be able to talk to her without breaking her heart will be me. Please just let me handle this.”

Applejack stared silently at Trixie for a moment before warning her, “You do know that if Maud finds out about this, she will be more riled up then a prodded bull. Ah’ve seen her destroy boulders with her bare hooves before you know.”

For a moment fear gripped tightly onto Trixie’s heart but she pushed it away while saying, “I know. Just let me take care of this… I’ll explain it to Maud when she gets home, I promise.”

Applejack gave an odd look to Trixie for a moment before turning around and trotting away. The last thing that Applejack said was, “Alright, Ah’m trusting you on this one. And wipe that goofy looking smile off of yer muzzle.”

Chapter Sixty Five: A Mother's Return

Chapter Sixty Five: A Mother's Return

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty Five: A Mothers Return
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The house was almost quiet, almost but not quite as Pinkie Pie was singing to herself while washing dishes in the kitchen. It had been difficult bringing the stage wagon back home all by herself, but Trixie had managed much more difficult feats in the past. As for now she was simply trying to distract her mind from the kiss that Fluttershy had given her, without much success of course. It didn’t take much coaxing for Trixie to run away from her thoughts so when there was a knocking at the front door Trixie was overjoyed to go and answer it.

She opened the door and suddenly her mind shut down. There were two ponies at the door, one that she had never expected to see come and visit her at home, the other one had already visited several times by now. Both Screw Loose and Timequill stood silently at Trixie’s front door.

Screw Loose looked very different then the last time Trixie had visited her. Screw Loose’s manic grin was gone completely now replaced by a small smile, her eyes were focused and full of intelligence, and most of all her mane was styled into a ponytail. It was also of importance to note that Screw Loose was wearing a dark blue dress.

“Trix, I’m… I’m finally back,” Screw Loose spoke calmly.

Trixie couldn’t do anything more than gape at her mother’s ability to speak so normally. The loud clash of a dish breaking snapped Trixie out of her daze and drew her attention to Pinkie Pie who was currently looking at the shattered pieces of glass at her hooves. In an attempt to regain her composer Trixie shook her head.

“I… I know this must be a shock, I know it was shocking to me and my doctors but I’m really here Trix,” Screw Loose said.

It was impossible for Trixie to care about the broken plate right now. All that she could focus on was her mother and suddenly she was beyond thankful for Red Velvet’s promise. Tears streamed down her face as she leapt forward and wrapped her hooves around Screw Loose while saying, “Mommy!”

Screw Loose returned the embrace and together they simply held each other for the longest time. Finally Trixie knew that she had to force herself to pull away from her mom and as painful as it was she did so. Even though Trixie knew that Red Velvet had been behind this she still wanted details so she looked at Timequill and asked, “How is this possible?”

Timequill adjusted the scarf around his neck before answering, “It was a new discovery in the field of conjuration. We actually had a specialist come over and assist us with the new treatment and to our surprise it worked. That being said we will be keeping Screw Loose close by for a period of time just in case the spell didn’t take.”

“So it was just a spell?” Trixie asked feeling slightly off put by how simple it all sounded.

“It wasn’t just a spell,” Timequill said. “It was powerful one, and it very nearly destroyed the mind of the unicorn who cast it. If we had been allowed to know the dangers that the spell came with I’m not sure that we would have allowed it to be cast, not without a lot of preparation first.”

Trixie didn’t like the idea that healing her mother could’ve hurt somepony but everything seemed to turn out for the best in the end. Looking back at her mother Trixie felt a warmth that she hadn’t felt in such a long time filling her chest. Unable to resist Trixie wrapped her hooves around her mother again and embraced her tightly afraid to let go.

“I love you, Trix,” Screw Loose said gently.

“I love you too, mom.”

***

So many questions were running through Trixie’s mind it was impossible for her to grasp at more than a hoof full of them. Sitting on the couch was also very difficult when she just wanted to bounce around with how excited she was, if not for her mother sitting on the couch next to her she would’ve been jumping up and down like an excited filly.

“So tell me, what have you been doing lately?” Screw Loose asked.

Trixie grinned with glee at the question. “I’ve spent the last year living with this mare name Maud. I introduced her to you once if you remember?” When Screw Loose shook her head Trixie continued, “Well anyway me and her are engaged to be married. I have never loved a pony as much as I love her. It makes me think about how you must’ve felt about dad.”

Screw Loose gave Trixie a sad smile before saying, “You’re dad was… an interesting event. I met him one day and instantly we made a connection. It wasn’t too much longer before I was pregnant and boy was your grandmother upset. Against her wishes I decided to marry your father and I have never regretted it. Even when he left us I still loved him.”

“Why did he leave?”

“Truthfully speaking your father didn’t leave us on the best of intentions. He had a vendetta to settle with one of his old enemies, and after an attack on our home he knew that he couldn’t just sit back and live a peaceful life any longer. After the fire he said good bye to me and left on a journey to go and… finish things with somepony called Ash.

“I tried my best to take care of you after that, Trix. I really did. But I guess that I wasn’t strong enough to handle all the pressure and I broke. For that I can never apologize enough to you, but I vow to be here for you from now on. Those doctors helped me out a lot, especially the unicorn they brought in, although I don’t remember the spell being preformed. It feels like I woke up after having slept for a very long time,” Screw Loose finished quietly. “It’s a little weird to see how much you’ve grown up.”

Trixie hugged her mother yet again. Her entire world was now bright and sunny, she only wished that Maud could be here to enjoy this as well. For better or worse all the depressing thoughts about Fluttershy, and her own darkness were gone. This moment might have been the happiest moment of her life, right next to getting engaged, and the happiest moment that she would get to enjoy for a long time. Even with her own darkness having been defeated for now, somewhere in the back of her mind she just knew that the universe was conspiring against her, but at the very least she had this one moment of happiness and peace to enjoy.

Pinkie Pie walked into the living room alongside Timequill and together they looked at reunion of mother and daughter with delight. Timequill however had some sour news to give to Trixie.

“Trixie, Screw Loose, I hate to interrupt you two but-“ he started.

“But it’s time for me to go back isn’t it?” Screw Loose asked.

Timequill looked downtrodden as he nodded.

Screw Loose looked into Trixie’s eyes and said, “Now don’t worry, I’ll come back and visit you. But right now I have to head back with my doctor. There are still tests that need completed, and they need to keep me under surveillance in case something goes wrong, but I’m sure that everything will be fine.”

It was hard for the lonely unicorn to watch her mother leave but she knew that it was important. Just as Timequill and Screw Loose walked out the door Screw Loose stopped just long enough to turn and say, “Meet her in abandoned outpost tonight.”

Trixie’s heart froze and Timequill stopped dead in his tracks. He looked at Screw Loose carefully and asked, “Meet who?”

“I… I don’t know. I just felt like I needed to say that, I’m not exactly sure why,” Screw Loose said worriedly.

Timequill looked back at Trixie and with a serious tone of voice he said, “I might be old now, but I’m just as perceptive as I once was. Be careful of whatever burdens you may have, Trixie.”

Trixie nodded and watched as the two walked away. Timequill was a smart pony and of course he would know that something was off about this whole ordeal but there wasn’t anything that Trixie could tell him, not with Red Velvet’s curse stopping her. Trixie knew exactly where the abandoned dear outpost was, the location was burned into her memory. She would go there tonight, and no matter what it was that Red Velvet wanted, she would give it to her.

Chapter Sixty Six: Theft

Chapter Sixty Six: Theft

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty Six: Theft
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The room was as pink as always and as usual Trixie was enjoying herself here. Pinkie Pie was digging through her closet in a desperate attempt to find some ancient card game that she had bought. This left Trixie alone to try and amuse herself with whatever she could find in Pinkie’s room, and the loss of Maud was beginning to get to her again, only this time it was a little more annoying.

“Pinkie,” Trixie asked nervously, “Can I borrow one of your… um… secret magazines.”

A loud thud drew Trixie’s attention to the closet as Pinkie began rubbing her head. “Owie, that hurt. Anyway, did you just ask to borrow one of my adult mags?”

“Um… maybe…”

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes and returned to digging in the closet. “Be my guest, just leave the special one alone.”

“Special one?”

“You’ll see a familiar face on it.”

Trixie wasn’t sure who she could possibly know that would be in a magazine such as these. The box as always was located just underneath the bed and was a little heavier then she believed it should be. Just inside the box she saw the various magazines, all of them making her face heat up quickly. The magazines ranged from the simple Playpony to the much more kinky things like Cake Plot and Whips and Whinnies. One single magazine however stood out to Trixie and after seeing it there was no way she could avoid taking a peek inside.

Trixie levitated up the magazine that advertized itself as, ‘Including one of the shortest lived models of our time. One of the Elements of Harmony, and the most graceful pony to ever show up on their pages, the one, the only, Fluttershy.’ With a picture of the yellow pegasus taking a sensual pose on the cover Trixie just couldn’t believe this thing existed.

She opened up the magazine right to the article showing Fluttershy in the most intimate pose that she could have ever imagined the pegasus being in. With Trixie’s face now burning from embarrassment she couldn’t help herself from saying, “Oh… my.”

Again a loud thud came from the closet and Pinkie nearly shouted, “Trixie, I told you not to touch that one! That right there may very well be the very last copy of that very special and very rare book, now put it down thank you very much.”

“What do you mean the last one?”

“After Fluttershy’s short modeling career was over she begged Twilight to find and destroy the unreleased issues of this magazine. I had to steal one before it got sent to the incinerator… which was actually Fluttershy’s fireplace. It was never put into production so there were only about thirty ever made and twenty nine of them were burned,” Pinkie Pie explained. “That’s why it’s so special.”

Trixie closed the magazine and set it down inside the box gently. “Sorry, Pinkie. I just saw her on the cover and… well she kind of pulled me in.”

“Yeah… I know the feeling,” Pinkie Pie said almost dreamily.

A whimsical look struck Pinkie’s face and Trixie felt the need to ask, “Pinkie, do you still want to be with Fluttershy?”

“Yeah, I’d like that but I don’t think I’m ready to ask her out yet. I want her to be a little closer to me before hoof, ya know.”

Trixie took another look at the magazines and settled on a copy of Marvelous Mares, it looked normal enough to lack most of the weird stuff that Pinkie’s other things contained. Trixie let out a sigh before sliding it into her saddlebag.

“Grab a copy of Play Pony and Very Sexy Ponies as well. Trust me you’ll like those and they will give you some idea’s for when Maud comes back,” Pinkie suggested.

Following instructions she felt that it was really weird to be doing this. In an attempt to ignore just how awkward this whole situation was she decided to get to know more about Pinkie.

“Are you in love with Fluttershy?” Trixie asked.

For a little while silence filled the room and Pinkie retreated into her closet to find that card game. Things stayed quiet for about five minutes which made Trixie feel as though she had crossed a line with her question. When Pinkie finally came out of the closet she held a box of cards in her mouth. She put the cards into Trixie’s saddlebags before saying, “I think so… please don’t tell her that I said that.”

Although it took a minute for Trixie to realize what Pinkie Pie was referring to she quickly responded. “You know that Fluttershy is lonely right? She doesn’t think that anypony could truly love her, maybe that could be you’re opening?”

“Sadly now that everypony knows about my secret mind reading powers none of them really trust me. Fluttershy does seem to be the most okay with it, but she still has issues with me being able to read minds. It’s been hard trying to ignore the fact that they all don’t trust me anymore,” Pinkie Pie said quietly. “If only I could get rid of these stupid powers of mine, I’d be so much happier.”

Trixie reached out and gave Pinkie a one legged hug. “It will be okay, trust me, everything will be just fine. Now let’s go back to my house and we can play whatever card game you got.”

“Okay, that sounds like fun. By the way the game is called Mash Up. It’s really nerdy, I think you’ll like it.”

And with that said the two ponies packed up and left Sugarcube Corner. After the day she’d been having, Trixie knew that tonight was going to be rough.

***

Strange noises plagued the woods at night like giving Trixie the chills. Trixie hadn’t enjoyed sneaking out of the house but she couldn’t let Pinkie Pie know about what she was planning on doing. It was odd traveling through the woods alone at night, not because she was scared, because that was normal, no it was weird because she knew exactly where she was heading. It was like the abandoned deer outpost was calling her.

It didn’t take very long before she arrived at the base of the giant trees that the deer had converted into homes. A dark silence hung about this place leaving a frightful feeling to the air. Instinctively Trixie walked up the stairs and towards the largest of the tree homes. No light could be seen from it but this felt right.

After reaching it Trixie peeked inside the entrance way and saw a small light coming from the back room. Not wanting to be rude Trixie called out, “Red Velvet, are you home?”

The room’s door opened and for a brief moment absolute terror filled Trixie’s heart as she quickly realized that she had no idea who was actually here. When Red Velvet stepped out looking exhausted Trixie calmed down. Red Velvet walked with slow steady steps over to where Trixie stood at the entrance way. The ceiling flower lit up as Red Velvet walked past it.

“I got your message,” Trixie said cautiously, something felt off about Red Velvet.

Red Velvet smiled gently and spoke softly, “I’m glad. It was a lot more trying to heal your mother then I had originally thought.”

“You shouldn’t have used my mom like that.”

“I… I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to cause any unrest, I just needed your help more so now than ever before,” Red Velvet said timidly.

Trixie couldn’t stop staring at Red Velvet’s shoulders. Although they looked perfectly normal something seemed off about them they looked a little larger then a normal ponies; probably a side effect of being such a tall pony. Trixie forced herself to look at something else and said, “They remembered you going in to help my mom.”

“N-n-no they actually um… well I actually gave a copy of the spell to another pony, and aided from the shadows. Their minds probably filled in any details that didn’t make sense to them,” Red Velvet said honestly.

Although Trixie believed that Red Velvet was telling the truth something felt off about the statement. Unfortunately for the blue unicorn she was having trouble making sense of things at the moment. In the end Trixie decided that the sooner she got this done the sooner she would get home.

“What do you want from me?” Trixie asked flatly.

“I need you to acquire a magical wand for me,” Red Velvet stumbled forward and barely caught herself. “I’ve been too exhausted to get it myself.”

It was dark outside but the moon was casting enough light for her to see by fairly well tonight. Without much hope of this task being easy Trixie let out a sigh before asking, “Where is it?”

“Thank you, Trixie.” Red Velvet said kindly.

Trixie gave a smile to the tall unicorn and said, “No problem. You saved my mom after all.”

“The wand was partially destroyed so you will need to get a new power source for it. The wand itself is located in an old tree house just north of here. It was once used as food storage for the deer.”

“Where is the second half, the power source?” Trixie inquired.

“In the basement of Twilight Sparkle’s castle. You will need to access the secret passage way in her basement and make your way to it. The power source is the heart of the castle,” Red Velvet explained.

Trixie gave a worried look at Red Velvet and asked, “Wait, do you want me to steal from Twilight Sparkle?”

“I’m sorry… I know that this is hard but it’s not like she even knows the heart exists.”

“Why should I steal from a friend?” Trixie demanded.

Suddenly Trixie’s heart sunk and she felt a terror rising up inside of her. There was nothing around to be scared of though. Red Velvet spoke gently but what she said put a poisonous pin into Trixie’s chest. “I know that this might sound wrong to you, but I put everything I had into healing your mother. If you’re mom were to return to her old self I would be unable to fix it at the moment.”

Despite whatever Trixie wanted to say in retaliation to this threat she didn’t dare speak rudely to the powerful unicorn. Her heart was filled with an unbeatable fear and she simply nodded and said, “I’ll get it right away.”

After that Trixie trotted away at a quick pace her heart was racing and her mind was trying to make sense of the darkness around her. Everything in this old place was so dark, so quiet, and so lonely that it made Red Velvet look like a ghost. Though Trixie didn’t want to believe that she was threatened into this she was to scared of Red Velvet’s power. For now she just concentrated on the task at hoof, get the wand and protect her mom. That was all she needed to know.

***

It didn’t take long before Trixie stumbled upon a sight that froze her in her tracks. The darkness of the forest couldn’t even begin to compare to what she was looking at now. Death, lots and lots of death lay before her. The trees were withered and rotted, the ground was dry and sticky, and giant dead spiders lay before her.

If one could possibly describe the scene they might say that it looked as though the spiders had all gone completely insane and began tearing into one another until they got stuck upon each others corpses. A select few of the spiders had exploded leaving the charred corpses behind. A burned down building rest amongst the dead and stood out instantly to Trixie.

This old building had been the one that she had crawled into but last she was here it hadn’t been burned and this entire area had been covered in spider webs. Upon closer inspection the house still smelled of burnt wood and the ground around it showed signs of a recent fire. Whatever had happened here had been recent, but why would this place be destroyed now? She had to wonder if her use of fire spells hadn’t accidently caused all this mess.

Well whether or not it was her fault she regretted only the loss of Starswirl’s old hideout and whatever information could have been found in there. Now nothing looked salvageable. A sigh escaped Trixie’s lips and she moved on from the scene.

***

An old tree loomed darkly over the surrounding forest with its branches grasping outward threateningly. Trixie didn’t like the look of it in the slightest but what bothered her the most was the black paint that had been splattered on the base of the tree. A large entrance way stood open but the darkness inside was not inviting. With ever growing caution she walked towards the entrance slowly, the flowers that usually grew inside the deer buildings were nowhere in sight leaving only darkness for Trixie to search through. A filthy smell hit Trixie’s nostrils as she entered.

“Why don’t you just use that horn of yours,” a familiar voice playfully said to Trixie.

“Babble, is that you?” Trixie asked already knowing the answer.

“Why but who else would keep you company while exploring such a dreadful place,” Babble replied.

Trixie just sighed. There was no way of getting rid of the voice in her head although it has proven itself useful on occasion it was still just a fragment of her crazy. Carefully she poured some magic into her horn and without much effort she created a small floating light. The room now shaded in purple was utterly destroyed. All the food stores had spilled over and rotted although no bugs had taken residence in the disgusting mess.

“Ewe, how can you possibly stand to walk into such a disgusting room,” Babble said in a tone that made it sound like the room had somehow offended him.

Trixie looked around in silence for a moment before seeing a bright blue wooden stick. On closer inspection, the stick had several branches that reached upward and outward as though something was supposed to be set between them and strange covered the shaft. Trixie vaguely recognized the symbols as ancient unicorn script.

“Hmm, this might be part of the wand. What do you think, Babble?”

“I think that we should leave before you look closer at the walls of this room,” Babble replied.

Almost by instinct Trixie looked up and for a moment the walls simply looked like they were messy, and covered in the same kind of paint as the outside. After a moment it became clear to her that the marks on the walls actually made out to be crudely drawn words that read, ‘The tide rises.’

“Why would somepony write that? And with black paint too, don’t they realize that it’s hard to read black paint in the dark?” Trixie asked herself.

“I don’t believe that deer use paint,” Babble said flatly.

Only moments later Trixie was running out of the old building with the wand held tightly in her telekinesis. She had a sudden terrifying suspicion that the walls were covered in deer blood. The place was already dark and creepy, she didn’t need to think about whatever dark things had happened in there, nor about what the words meant.

“I suppose that Twilight’s place is next. This should be quite delightful,” Babble said enthusiastically.

Trixie slowed down to a trot and aimed herself towards Twilight’s house. It was weird how she simply knew exactly where to go because normally she couldn’t go five feet into these woods without getting lost. She didn’t speak to Babble as she made her way through the woods, choosing instead to stay quiet and focus on her task. Even though she didn’t want to do steal from anypony she knew that she could; and that she would… for her mom.

***

With Trixie’s mane flowing in the cold wind she stood at the front of the castle’s front entrance. There was not an awful lot for her to think about now that she was already here. Breaking into Twilight’s home was wrong and stealing from one of her oldest friends was even worse, but she had to do this, for her mom.

Carefully Trixie tried the door and to her amazement found it to be unlocked. With slow and steady steps she walked inside. After living in Manehattan Trixie would never allow her doors to be left unlocked at nighttime, but Twilight lived in such a small peaceful town that maybe she had forgotten how dangerous the world could be.

Although she hadn’t spent a lot of time exploring Twilight’s castle she did remember where the basement entrance was. A large door led to a small staircase winding down into the earth. She was careful to walk slowly down the steps as she had a suspicion that with Twilight’s sleep schedule she might not be alone down here.

“Stop,” Babble whispered.

Trixie looked upwards by instinct and growled, “What is it?”

“That torch looks a little strange doesn’t it? Why not give it a tug?”

Babble was right on the mark about the torch looking odd. At first glance it was normal but on closer inspection the thing wasn’t properly fastened to the wall. Using her magic she tugged on the torch and it pulled outward with a series of clicking sounds. The wall next to it opened up into a tiny hallway just big enough for a pony to walk into.

The sound of hooves clip clopping from above and behind Trixie made her dash into the hall and begin searching desperately for a way to close the wall. Another torch next to the secret entrance was also movable and after pulling it out the wall slid back into place almost without a sound. With her heart racing she leaned against the wall and stayed silent.

The sound of hooves could still be heard from behind the wall and as Trixie listened she could also hear two ponies talking.

“So, Luna… how have things been at the castle?” Twilight asked.

“They have been much too dull without you around my love, I would love it immensely if you could come and visit more often. Because otherwise I still have to sneak away at night to visit you,” Luna said sweetly.

“Oh… I’m sorry. I’ll try and make more visits, but wouldn’t it easier to be caught by Celestia if we were in Canterlot?” Twilight inquired.

“Yes, but that is also what makes it the most fun.”

The voices quickly dropped off and disappeared after that leaving Trixie to wonder about how long this had been going on, and how they have managed to keep it a secret. It was no wonder why Luna didn’t want Trixie to see her over at Twilight’s castle that night now, she really wasn’t supposed to be there. A small smile stayed on Trixie’s face as she imagined what the two alicorns did together, it wasn’t any secret that both of these ponies could be socially awkward, and the idea of them trying to date sounded ridiculous enough to make Trixie want to laugh. She stifled the laughter though and continued moving forward.

Deeper into the castle Trixie walked until finally she arrived at as small chamber. The floor dropped about twenty feet and into a see through crystal window that showed a small lab underneath. Trixie stared in amazement at the two alicorns who were inside the lab currently entangled with one another rolling around the floor, their muzzles pressed tightly together and their tongues grappling with each other in an endless battle of lust.

“Wow, I didn’t know that Twilight and Luna were so… uh… yeah,” Trixie said to her imaginary friend. After receiving no reply she asked, “Babble, you still there?” No answer only silence.

Although difficult she turned her gaze away from the two alicorns a few floors below her and examined the room some more. A small bridge lead to a pedestal and on said pedestal hovered a small crystal heart about the size of Trixie’s hoof. The heart was just big enough it could easily fit into the wand.

She reached out with her magic and attempted to grasp the heart with telekinesis but felt something shock her horn. The heart was protected from magic but as far as Trixie could tell it wasn’t protected from anything else.

Taking extra precaution to stay quiet she walked across the platform. It took only a few moments before she realized that while standing on the bridge she could faintly hear the noises from below, and with increasingly loud moans escaping from the two ponies’ mouths she figured that she should probably hurry.

With her face heating up immensely from the current embarrassment and shame she held for having seen the two alicorns in action she quickened her pace. Within seconds she reached the bridge and with a swipe of her hoof she grabbed the crystal heart.

She stared at it for a few seconds now feeling the weight of her actions on her mind. She was stealing from her friend after breaking into her house and watching her attempt to breed with another mare. It suddenly occurred to her that even though these friends of hers had tried repeatedly to tell her that she was a good pony, the fact that she could so easily do something like this, no matter the intention, meant otherwise.

Suddenly the crystal heart faded to gray and lost its smooth texture. Trixie watched in horrified fascination as the heart she held in her hooves became stone. The pedestal was slowly becoming stone as well. She took in a deep breath and trotted away and back down the passageway. When she came to the end of the hall she didn’t stop as she used magic to pull down the torch and walked up the staircase. Without any trouble she walked out of the castle’s front door and straight towards the forest.

“Hello again,” Babble said casually.

“Not now,” Trixie replied.

***

Trixie tossed the wand and the stone heart onto the table with reckless abandon making Red Velvet flinch. Trixie stared the tall unicorn in the eyes and said, “Is my mom going to be okay now?”

Red Velvet nodded nervously and quickly glanced around the room frightfully. “Y-y-yes she will be just fine. I promise.”

Trixie turned and looked at the front entrance to the tree house and asked, “What did you want all this stuff for anyway?”

“This will fix everything, after I’m done with it I swear that I will return it in person and apologize. Twilight doesn’t have to know that you were involved,” Red Velvet said apologetically.

Trixie’s heart was numb after the long walk back to the old dear outpost. She had sunk and betrayed one of her best friends, even if it was for her mother this just proved that she was a bad pony. Anger, horror, sadness, all of these things had affected her before she finally arrived and now they were all gone, replaced by a feeling of emptiness. Right now she just wanted to go to sleep and pretend that this never happened.

“I will be able to fix your magic when I’m all better as well… it will still be dangerous though. So if you don’t want me to help you, I understand,” Red Velvet offered.

“Not interested. I still have friends, family, and Maud,” Trixie replied flatly.

“Yes, you do,” Red Velvet said pathetically. “If you ever change your mind, I will be here… studying.”

With that said Trixie was through with this night and left. She had only one goal now, and that was to get home and get some sleep. Tomorrow would be a better day.

Chapter Sixty Seven: Heat of the Moment

Chapter Sixty Seven: Heat of the Moment

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty Seven: Heat of the Moment
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The morning came early for Trixie for as soon as the sun rose over the horizon a series of loud knocks woke up the tired unicorn. Still drowsy she got out of bed to go answer the door, poor Pinkie ended up waking from the early interruption as well. When Trixie opened the door the weight of what happened last night hit her like a ton of bricks and the only two words that escaped her mouth were, “Oh crap.”

Twilight Sparkle stood at the door with her four other friends and all of them looked upset. In the distance Trixie saw the once shining castle of crystal now completely turned into cold hard stone. There was no way that Trixie’s actions last night could have become more obvious.

“Pinkie Pie, we need to talk. Trixie, do you mind if we come inside for a bit?” Twilight asked.

It was freezing this early in the morning so Trixie couldn’t simply refuse her friend’s request, even if all she wanted to do was hide underneath her bed right now. After letting the five ponies inside Trixie began heating up a pot of coffee. It would be rude for a host to not offer a nice warm drink on such a cold morning after all, besides that it allowed Trixie to hide her face and guilt ridden eyes from the others.

“What happened to your castle, Twilight? It looks like somewhere Maud would live in if she became an alicorn princess,” Pinkie Pie said casually.

Trixie noticed that Fluttershy’s eyes seemed to be glued onto the blue unicorn’s bare flanks. With her face warming up a little Trixie gave up on trying to hide her face and turned around facing the group of ponies. The last thing she needed right now was to have Fluttershy eyeing her up. Twilight was visibly upset, but it was difficult to tell whether it was fear or anger.

“Pinkie,” Twilight said carefully, “I just learned that there is a secret chamber in the basement level of my Castle, just above the lab. And inside of that chamber there used to be a crystal heart according to… books, my books said that. Anyway, it’s gone now, and that I think that somepony stole it.”

“Oh that’s horrible,” Pinkie Pie said. “We need to find those thieves and show them that nopony steals from our friend.”

Trixie couldn’t be more thankful for Pinkie being unable to read her mind right now. Although the air in the room was shifting and suddenly she didn’t like the way that everypony felt right now. A tense emotion filled everypony, like a wire being drawn so tight that it might snap at any second. The only ponies who weren’t on edge were Pinkie and Fluttershy.

“Pinkie, I need to ask you to do me a favor,” Twilight asked.

“Sure what do you need?”

Twilight looked very nervous as she said, “I need you to use your… ability to find the criminal.”

“No.”

“But why?”

“Because,” Pinkie Pie said in disgust, “I refuse to abuse it. I already told you all that I don’t use it on purpose, and I’ve been trying harder and harder to make it stop.”

“There are no clues left,” Twilight said. “We already looked, we even used magic but there was nothing. It was almost like all the evidence vanished. The worst part is I don’t even know how they got inside, only my closest friends are allowed past the magical barrier that leads into my basement.”

“Wait who was helping you look, Twilight?” Rarity asked.

“… my book was,” Twilight obviously lied.

“Right, and neither of you could find any evidence? None at all?” Rarity asked.

Twilight looked back at Rarity and said lamely, “Like I said there wasn’t any evidence inside the stairs or the basement. I did find a blue hair in the chamber itself but… that doesn’t really help.”

With a now pounding heart Trixie quickly turned away from the others for fear of her face revealing the truth. She quickly began focusing her attention onto pouring out seven cups of coffee. After that Trixie managed to find a spot to sit at her tiny table with the six other ponies squished around it. Her new seat was next to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. It was awkward to say the least.

“So what you are saying is that you want me to go mind reading everypony who has blue fur?” Pinkie asked.

“I have a list of possible candidate’s right here,” Twilight said as she levitated out a list from her saddlebag.

Pinkie Pie took one look at the list and said, “Trixie, catch.” With that warning she tossed the list at Trixie who barely caught it with her magic.

Trixie took a look at the list. Out of the list of pony names she really only recognized Minuette’s name, although the strong mare probably wouldn’t have been able steal anything stealthily. “What’s on this list that’s so important?”

Pinkie Pie smiled. “It’s not about what’s on the list. It’s about what’s not on it.”

Trixie reexamined the list and although she felt that something was indeed off, she couldn’t quite place what that was. “I don’t get it, Pinkie.”

“You are not on the list,” Pinkie Pie explained.

Twilight quickly jumped in saying, “Of course she isn’t. Why would Trixie ever steal from me, I’d sooner expect Rainbow Dash to steal from me.”

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash cried out. After a moment she added lamely, “You’re totally right.”

Guilt filled Trixie’s heart and she just knew that this new secret was going to explode in her face. She couldn’t very well tell Twilight what was going on and even if she tried to, she wouldn’t be able to talk about Red Velvet. Trixie gave the list back to Pinkie.

“Hey, Trixie,” Fluttershy whispered into Trixie’s ear. “Um… I know that this is really important but maybe later you could come over and teach me a few magic tricks?”

Trixie took a sip of her coffee. “Alright, but no more-“

“Wait why is she on the list!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“Who?”

“Lyra?”

Twilight frowned. “Because her and Minuette both hate me.”

Trixie hadn’t even noticed Lyra’s name on the list so she had to ask, “Where was her name at?”

“It’s on the other side,” Pinkie explained.

There were not words to describe how it felt to miss something so utterly simple as the other side of a piece of paper. Trixie ended up just hanging her head and attempting to pretend that she had never gone to Twilight’s the night before. A kind, warm wing wrapped around Trixie’s back making the unicorn look up into Fluttershy’s eyes. For a moment Trixie’s heart stopped, something about the look in Fluttershy’s eyes told Trixie that everything was going to be okay.

Without a second thought Trixie laid her head down against Fluttershy’s tall shoulder and closed her eyes. Fluttershy smelled faintly of animals and flowers. Something about lying in Fluttershy’s embrace felt so good and put the world along with all its troubles on the back burner. This could have lasted forever if it wasn’t for Applejack.

“What are ya’ll doing,” Applejack asked accusingly.

Suddenly Trixie pulled herself away and sat up straight while saying, “Nothing!”

“Good,” Applejack replied sternly.

***

It took a few of hours before Twilight and her friends left Trixie’s home in a vain attempt to find whoever was behind the theft. What nopony realized was that they had been hanging out with the pony they were looking for all day, and after seeing the drive that Twilight had to find the criminal it only strengthened Trixie’s belief that she was going to get caught sooner or later. Pinkie Pie had ran off with Twilight leaving the sad unicorn alone with her thoughts.

After spending hours alone inside berating herself over her crime she decided it was best to leave and not come back to her house until Pinkie returned, being alone right now was a bad idea. Sadly she had no idea as to where to go. Being anywhere near Twilight was a terrible idea right now, and it seemed that going anywhere near most of her friends would prove upsetting. She remembered how nice it was to have Fluttershy holding her earlier, how it seemed that all of her troubles just left when she was around the gentle pony. A decidedly horrible idea began forming in Trixie’s head, and even though she fought against it, it felt like something was pulling her closer and closer to the making it a reality.

When Trixie found herself standing in front of Fluttershy’s cottage, not entirely sure as to how she had gotten there. She figured that maybe she was here for a reason. It was entirely possible that the only pony who could help her feel better was Fluttershy, and if Trixie only kept her guard up then maybe this wouldn’t be such a bad idea. Unsure about her decision and as to the exact reason she was here she inhaled deeply and knocked on the front door.

Moments later the door cracked open and Fluttershy poked her head out. Upon seeing Trixie, Fluttershy squeaked happily and swung the door open all the way. Trixie sluggishly walked inside. Dark thoughts had been left to soak in her mind for so long now that any physical movement had become difficult, all she wanted was to lie down and sleep.

“May I take your coat?” Fluttershy asked kindly.

Trixie undid the zipper and gave the coat to Fluttershy all with her magic. Something was strange about the way her magic was feeling right now, it felt stronger than before, but she was still too afraid to try anything more straining then telekinesis. Without a word Fluttershy grabbed the coat and hung it on the wall next to the door. Trixie crawled onto Fluttershy’s couch and laid her head down.

Her heart was filled with pain, the pain of knowing just how wrong it was of her to steal from Twilight. Trixie’s eyes burned as she fought with the need to cry and she fought even harder to not whimper. She wanted nothing more than to go and get that once crystal heart back but even if she did it wouldn’t change the fact that she had done something so horrible that her friends would all abandon her, and worst of all even Maud would judge her for this one. She would accept any form of punishment from them so long as they didn’t leave her.

A gentle wing found its way over Trixie’s back. This caused Trixie to look up sadly into Fluttershy’s eyes. No hate was held in the gentle pony’s eyes, only kindness and love. Trixie couldn’t handle it any longer and the tears began to run down her face, she had pretended to be strong long enough, now it was time to go back to being weak again.

“Shh, it’ll be okay, Trixie,” Fluttershy cooed.

“No, it won’t. I did something horrible, so horrible that now I’m going to lose all of my friends. I don’t want to be alone again. Oh please Celestia don’t let me be alone,” Trixie sobbed.

Fluttershy crawled up onto the couch next to Trixie and snuggled her side. Softly Fluttershy began nuzzling Trixie’s neck and whispering, “I will never leave you alone. I know how horrible it is to not have anyone to love you, and I refuse to let you go through that ever again. It doesn’t matter what you did, Trixie, I’ll be here for you.”

Trixie looked up and met Fluttershy’s eyes and something inside her broke. Fluttershy was telling the absolute truth, and Trixie knew it, she felt it. The love that Fluttershy held for Trixie was so deep that it could never be destroyed, not even when Trixie had hurt Fluttershy had the kind pony’s love failed. Inside Trixie’s heart she knew that if she just let Fluttershy in that all her pain could be taken away in an instant.

Slowly Fluttershy moved her muzzle close to Trixie’s until their noses touched, and yet Fluttershy refused to allow their lips to make contact. Something was burning inside of Trixie, something hot and wild. She knew that she wanted, no she needed this moment, but if she gave in to her own selfish desires, if she let Fluttershy take all her pain and guilt away even for a moment, then it would all be over. The life that she had fought so hard for, it would all end.

With great regret Trixie tried to pull away but found a gentle hoof was now caressing the back of her head. Fluttershy stared deeply into Trixie’s eyes and licked her lips with a wild look in her eyes one that Trixie had never seen before. Trixie had never seen Maud look at her this way, yes Maud had an eye almost constantly placed on Trixie’s rump but the gray earth pony had never looked so filled with lust, so wild, and so animalistic as Fluttershy did at that very moment.

“Fluttershy-“ Trixie tired to say but suddenly a pair of lips shot forward and pressed hard against her own shutting her up. A hot and wicked tongue slipped into Trixie’s mouth and fought against her own for dominance. To Trixie’s surprise she began kissing back and even managed to get her own tongue into Fluttershy’s mouth and thus tasting the sweet honey flavor that was Fluttershy.

They kissed and rolled over with Fluttershy climbing on top of her. Trixie’s hooves stroked Fluttershy’s back and slid closer and closer to the yellow pony’s rear. A sudden sharp pain hit Trixie’s tongue snapping her back into reality and forcing her to pull away. Fluttershy’s face suddenly became stricken with fear.

“What the hay? Did you bite me?” Trixie asked, more concerned with the idea of being bitten then by the fact that she was just making out with a pony who was not her fiancé.

“N-n-no it’s not… I’m sorry, I should have told you,” Fluttershy said quietly.

For a brief moment there was silence and the two stayed utterly still and then Fluttershy opened her mouth wide and Trixie saw the problem. One of Fluttershy’s teeth was sharp and curved. That one tooth obviously did not belong on a pony and raised so many questions; questions that were quickly cooling the fire in Trixie’s heart.

“What is that?”

Fluttershy looked away shamefully and explained, “Twilight turned me into a werebat, she tried to fix it but all she managed to do was slow down my… condition. I bet that you’re disgusted by me now.”

“A werebat, an actual werebat?” Trixie replied excitedly. She had only heard of such creatures. Yes werebats when transformed resembled bat ponies on the surface but there was so much more to them. They could control flocks of bats, suck fruits dry, and live for several hundred years maybe even longer. Fluttershy being such a rare creature was an absolutely beautiful thing, even if Twilight had created her by some manner of screw up.

Sadly Fluttershy clearly didn’t feel the same way. More than just the expression on the mare’s face, Trixie could feel the self loathing and terror that was ebbing off of the frightened pony. Surely when Trixie considered it, nopony chose to become a werepony. Fluttershy must’ve felt like an unloved monster, one that was to be feared rather than embraced.

One thing was for certain; if Trixie pulled away now, if she quit what she was doing with Fluttershy. The damage done to the fragile pegasus could be catastrophic. The one thing that Trixie understood and related to more than anything else was self loathing. It had caused Trixie to try and commit suicide in the past, and Trixie could already see the self destructive traits inside of Fluttershy, pulling away from her now would only lead the pegasus onto a dark road that she might never recover from. Trixie couldn’t allow herself to be responsible for such a tragedy.

On the other hoof if she continued along this track, she would lose Maud. Maybe Maud could forgive Trixie for having sex if that was all it was. But somewhere deep inside Trixie still held feelings for the pegasus. To both ponies this would be a wonderful experience while it lasted, but afterwards it would destroy everything for Trixie. Maud would also never forgive her for finding emotional comfort in another pony. This entire situation was the absolute worst.

It was hard but after quickly weighing the consequence of her choices, she bit the bullet. Even if it ended her own happiness she couldn’t allow Fluttershy to fall down the same dark road that Trixie was once on. Trixie lunged forward and kissed the scared looking Fluttershy. After pulling back Trixie stared into Fluttershy’s soft blue eyes and said the magic words that would save Fluttershy’s glass heart, “I love you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy was momentarily dumbstruck by the action but it didn’t take long before Fluttershy got the message and continued the behavior that was going to get them both into serious trouble.

Their mouths refused to part even and Celestia’s sun couldn’t make these two separate now. With a burning passion they kissed, and Trixie’s hoof quickly found its way to a sensitive little spot that made Fluttershy blush. When the two of them rolled off the couch it didn’t stop them, they simply continued despite any discomfort they felt from lying on the hard wood floor.

One last time the image of Maud appeared in Trixie’s mind and she slowed down. What she was doing right now was wrong and she knew it. This wasn’t simply for pleasure, nor was this simply Trixie taking emotional comfort from such a senseless act of depravity, now it was two broken ponies desperately trying to find a moment’s peace and comfort in each other.

With one quick and powerful motion Trixie was rolled onto her back and Fluttershy leaped on top. Fluttershy’s body rubbed up against Trixie’s causing the worried unicorn to let out a moan of pure excited pleasure, and then Fluttershy bit into Trixie’s neck. The bite wasn’t hard, but it was just enough to send shockwaves of pleasure throughout the blue pony’s entire body. The battle was now lost, and Trixie could no longer think as her mind was flooded with the sensations that Fluttershy was giving her.

Having never experienced the wild animalistic pleasure that Fluttershy gave her, there was no hope to fight back. Maud had always been so gentle with Trixie, treating the unicorn more like a porcelain doll then a pony. Fluttershy however had become like an untamed beast of nature the likes of which Trixie had never seen before.

Without any hope of stopping now, Trixie ceased fighting her own baser instincts and poured every ounce of her entire being into this one moment with her favorite pegasus.

Chapter Sixty Eight: Somepony to Talk To

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty Eight: Somepony to Talk Too
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Utter and complete silence surrounded Trixie as she stood alone in a dead forest. The lifeless trees all judged her and the black soil was disgusted by her very touch. The sky was overcast with thick clouds because even the sun had turned its head away from the unicorn in revolution. This place felt more like a graveyard, and that meant this must be her grave.

A few drops of rain fell to the ground around Trixie pooling into small puddles of murky water at her hooves. The smell now rising from the earth was pungent and strange noises were heard all around. She didn’t know why she was here but she knew that she had earned this, though she couldn’t clearly remember what her sins had been.

Suddenly lightning struck and the bolt as though on a destined course was sent flying right into Trixie’s back. As her shoulders lit on fire she fell forward screaming in pain and terror. The world around her became dark, so dark that she couldn’t see anything and the burning sensation only worsened. The world quickly tried to smother her and hold her down, warm and wet the worlds tendrils forced Trixie down into the soft earth and a loud noise was trying its best to slither into her mind.

“Please stop!” Fluttershy cried as Trixie tried in a futile attempt to throw the world off of her. “It’s okay,” she pleaded, “You just had a bad dream.”

The world was dark and the warm furry and damp hooves that were holding her down were shaking. Trixie suddenly stopped fighting and in a quiet voice she begged, “Maud?”

Silence filled the darkness that was all around her. All she could do was lay still and wait for her eyes to adjust. After a few moments she was able to make out the walls around her and the vague shapes of furniture. Fluttershy was sitting behind Trixie and holding her down with her hooves.

“What’s going on?” Trixie asked feeling very confused.

“I-I-I don’t know. You just started to thrash around in your sleep. I had to hold you down so that you didn’t hurt yourself… or me,” Fluttershy explained before gasping for breath.

Fluttershy gently let go of Trixie and crashed into the bed next to her. Trixie stared in silence at Fluttershy for a moment and her mind worked desperately to figure out where she was or why she was here. Very slowly the pieces of the puzzle began putting themselves together in her mind and she rolled away from Fluttershy cursing her life.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

At first Trixie didn’t respond but as Fluttershy began gently massaging Trixie’s shoulders she knew that silence wouldn’t work. It took every fiber of her being to not start crying then and there as she said, “I just had a nightmare… that’s all.”

“You were screaming in pain,” Fluttershy said. “You can tell me what’s wrong.”

“My spider bite wounds act up and cause a burning pain in my sleep sometimes. I thought that I was healed from the poison.”

“Spider’s actually have toxin… but um… I’m sorry that you’re still hurt. I don’t see anything evidence of any spider bites though,” Fluttershy analyzed.

“There are two dark patches of fur on my back in case you didn’t notice,” Trixie said quietly.

“I was wandering what those were. It’s odd though, spiders don’t leave marks like that. Changing the color of your fur, that sounds a lot like magic to me.”

Spider bite or magic curse, it didn’t matter to Trixie, the only thing that she cared about now was lamenting over what she had done. Trixie had already dug her hole and now she was going to burry herself. At the very least she could tell the truth to Fluttershy, after what she just did it’s not like she could be judged any worse by anypony.

Trixie inhaled deeply and quietly said, “I was the one who stole the crystal thing from Twilight’s castle.” The pair of warm hooves that were caressing Trixie’s back quickly withdrew leaving Trixie’s heart to sink even further. “I can’t tell you why I stole it, I… I just can’t. But that wouldn’t matter anymore anyway because I think that the heart is probably never going to return.”

The bed bounced as Fluttershy moved and for a moment Trixie was sure that Fluttershy was leaving to tell Twilight of her crime. When a warm leg followed by a large wing wrapped themselves around Trixie it stunned her. Fluttershy snuggled herself into Trixie’s back and said quietly, “I don’t care. Sure you stole and you lied, but you told me the truth. You trusted me enough to know about this and that’s all that matters to me. And I promise that I will never tell Twilight, I swear it.”

Those words lifted Trixie’s heart and it was like one of the giant weights that hung from her heart had vanished. She rolled over to meet Fluttershy’s eyes and saw the kind loving look that Fluttershy always held for her. A small smile grew on Trixie’s lips and she couldn’t help but nuzzle the pegasus.

“You really don’t hate me for stealing?” Trixie asked still in disbelief.

“Of course not. You didn’t think that you were the only one to have done a few bad things, did you?” Fluttershy asked.

“But you are so kind, and so… well I guess you aren’t shy around me, but with other ponies you are. So what could you have possibly done that was so bad?” Trixie asked quietly.

“I have gotten into hoof fights with a lot of ponies over some really silly things. I… I have an anger problem and although I’ve been taking classes sometimes it still comes out. I once sicked my birds onto a few of Pinkie’s balloons because I wanted to see her cry… that was a really mean thing for me to do,” Fluttershy admitted shamefully.

Trixie was taken aback for a moment but she quickly recovered and said, “Wow, who knew that the quiet one was actually the scary one.”

“It usually is.”

Trixie smiled even wider at Fluttershy. It was nice having a pony who openly talked with her about the bad things that they had both done, a pony who might actually understand what it was like to think of yourself as a bad pony, as a monster. The worst thing was that Trixie was quickly realizing that Fluttershy was being more open with her after only such a short amount of time then Maud had been over the course of a long time. This was a nice change of pace for the lonely unicorn.

Trixie leaned in and gently pressed her lips against Fluttershy’s before pulling away and saying, “I know that we are both covered in sweat but now that we’re both awake…”

“We were making love for nearly five hours straight… and you still want to go on?” Fluttershy exclaimed. In a sly little voice Fluttershy added, “You are my kind of animal.”

***

It was nearly ten in the morning before Trixie woke up in Fluttershy’s embrace. The thing that Trixie found the most strange about Fluttershy’s body wasn’t that she was tall, but unlike Maud, Fluttershy was soft not covered in muscles, instead she was mostly soft and a little boney. This made Fluttershy ideal for cuddling although after what they had done even the simple act of cuddling felt wrong.

After taking a bath in Fluttershy’s tiny tub Trixie went back home alone. She quickened her pace once she realized that she needed to take her medication. Once she got through the front door she closed it and locked it behind and threw off her coat. Thankfully it didn’t look like Pinkie was here yet, so maybe she would actually get away with having spent the night out.

Just as Trixie got to her bedroom door a familiar voice asked worriedly, “Where were you last night?”

Trixie looked over and in the living room she saw Pinkie Pie lying on the couch with red eyes staring at her. The pink pony’s nose was running and her cheeks were soaked. It was obvious that she had been crying, hard.

“I… I was out at a friend’s house,” Trixie admitted guiltily.

Pinkie sniffled. “That’s good. I was worried that you had gotten hurt, or that you had run away, or that something else had happened, but then I thought that if I left the house to go and look for you I might miss you when you returned, and then I would never see you again, and then Maud would hate me, and then all the others would think I’m irresponsible and- “Pinkie Pie stopped to inhale deeply before continuing, “then my life would be over. So I stayed here all night waiting for you.”

Trixie hung her head and apologized, “I’m sorry. I would have told you, but it was kinda a sudden thing.”

“I understand. Sometimes you just have to party and you can’t make any plans. You just have to let the crazy out.”

“I…” Trixie tried to say something but no words came to mind that wouldn’t be lies or give her away. In the end she just said, “Trixie is going to go take my medication now.”

With that Trixie walked into her room and took her morning meds. It occurred to her though that Pinkie Pie couldn’t read her mind, so maybe it was actually possible to get away with this new secret of hers. A plan, both dark and wicked began forming in her mind, one that involved her being able to stay with her loving fiancé and having a delicious pegasus on the side. She knew that it would only take a little planning and careful attention to detail, but she could pull this off.

The picture of Maud and Trixie hugging sat on the nightstand judging her. Suddenly she realized that she might be able to keep this one night a secret, but she couldn’t go behind Maud’s back like this ever again. She closed her eyes and vowed to never cheat on Maud again, this had gone too far and if it ever came out it would destroy the earth pony that she loved so very much. Not to mention how hurt Pinkie Pie would be if she ever heard about this.

The bedroom door swung open violently and Pinkie Pie rushed in her eyes were wide with panic and she stared fearfully at Trixie. “Trixie, who bit you?”

Trixie became strongly aware of the bite mark on her shoulder that Fluttershy had left. Instinctively she threw a hoof over her shoulder to hide it and said, “Trixie got into a scuffle, the other pony bit me.”

“You were in a fight!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Did you win?”

“Nopony won, it was stopped just in time. Otherwise Trixie would have easily mopped the floor with said pony,” Trixie replied proudly.

“Awesome! But uh, don’t do that again. I’m supposed to be taking care of you, and if Maud heard about this she might kill me,” Pinkie Pie half joked.

Trixie waited until Pinkie Pie left the room before she quickly threw her robe on. There was no need to walk around the house with her shoulder being seen by the whole world. This was in addition to trying to hide the other bite mark on the inside of her thigh; if Pinkie had seen that one… things would have been made slightly more awkward.

***

Later that day Trixie and Fluttershy were sitting inside a small restaurant while enjoying a simple meal together. Originally Trixie had declined Fluttershy’s offer but after Fluttershy explained that they needed to talk she went along. A plate of hay fries and a half-eaten oat burger rested on Trixie’s plate, Fluttershy had ordered soup.

“So what do we need to discuss?” Trixie asked.

Fluttershy bit her lower lip and looked extremely nervous. “I… about last night. I don’t think we should let anypony know about it.”

Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I believed that was fairly obvious.” Trixie rested one of her hooves on the table and added, “Last night was wonderful, though I-“

Fluttershy quickly grabbed hold of Trixie’s hoof and held it gently while saying, “I’m so glad that you liked it. I was so scared that you were mad at me for being too… rough.”

“What? Of course I’m not mad. I mean you were a complete animal last night, but it was a new experience. Maud tends to treat me like I’m made of glass,” Trixie replied.

Fluttershy looked a little off put by Trixie’s remark. “Like glass? Is she afraid that she will break you or something?”

“Probably, she has a lot of issues when it comes to that kind of thing. Honestly though, it feels like she keeps things from me all the time. Did you know that she didn’t even tell me about her trip. She was going to keep it a secret and pretend that she never received the letter, I only found out because she left the mail out by accident,” Trixie explained.

Fluttershy’s expression sunk into a tiny frown. “I’m sorry. I remember when I was dating Rainbow. She would do things behind my back all the time, in fact I think that she cheated on me.”

“Rainbow Dash, the element of loyalty, cheated on somepony?” Trixie gasped.

“Y-y-yeah, she um, I don’t know if you were told but she has problems staying in relationships. Commitment scares her and so she tends to become self destructive. It’s not healthy.”

“Well I suppose that cheating is a sure fire way to destroy any rela-“ Trixie stopped as soon as she realized exactly what she was saying, and what she was doing. “Look, Fluttershy. Last night, that can’t happen again. I love Maud too much to let it ever happen again.”

“I know you do. That’s why I decided not to interfere with your relationship any longer. I shouldn’t have put you in that position, you just came over to talk to somepony and I abused your trust. I’m sorry,” Fluttershy said.

Trixie smiled at Fluttershy. Knowing that her friend understood so well was a wonderful feeling. It was surprisingly easy to talk to Fluttershy; it felt like she could talk to her about anything. “I like talking to you. It’s like we connect on so many levels.”

Fluttershy grinned with happiness at Trixie’s kind words. “I know, it’s so nice to finally have somepony that I can trust, and that understands me. Often times Rarity simply ignores me and talks about herself or she can’t understand what it’s like to be me.”

Trixie smiled and said, “I guess the only difference between us is that I tried to hide behind a false persona, while you hid from everything in general.”

Fluttershy looked thoughtfully at Trixie. “I can see that, though I would prefer to say that after having been in some bad situations we both understand what it feels like to be alone, to be vilified, and to want to go to sleep and never wake up… life’s not always fair to the fragile ponies like us.”

“No it really isn’t,” Trixie agreed.

Fluttershy smiled gently and asked, “Would you mind coming over tomorrow and actually teaching me some magic tricks? Or is that asking too much after what happened.”

“After talking to you today, I don’t think that I could say no. Pinkie Pie is nice to talk to and all but since she stopped being able to read my mind it’s been hard for her to get a good read on me. Conversations are beginning to feel awkward between us.”

“Yeah, at first I was a little bothered by her ability. But then I realized that no matter how much I had thought badly about her, she never once spoke rudely about me… not on purpose. She’s a one of a kind pony, sometimes I think it’s a shame that she’s just too childish. That makes it hard to hang out with her,” Fluttershy pondered.

Trixie let out a sigh. She had one secret that only Pinkie knew about, one that she was terrified to tell Maud about now, but if Fluttershy was really this open about it, then maybe Trixie could tell her. “Fluttershy, I… Pinkie isn’t the only one who can read minds, you know?”

“Oh who else? Twilight, Celestia, Applejack?” Fluttershy inquired.

“Actually, it’s me. I can read minds, and I have been able to ever since I died over in New Slate,” Trixie admitted.

“NOWAY!” Fluttershy shouted excitedly. At the odd looks of the other customers around them Fluttershy quietly added, “That’s so neat. I wish that I could do that. Oh do you ever read my mind?”

“I try not to,” Trixie said.

“That’s the same answer that I get from Pinkie Pie. Does Maud know?”

“No she doesn’t and after what she said about it to Pinkie, I don’t ever want her to find out. She would find me to be a disgusting invasive bad pony… a monster. I suppose that my ability makes me into a kind of monster doesn’t it?” Trixie asked her heart beginning to sink.

Fluttershy smiled kindly and said, “Well then we can be monsters together. Me a secret shape changing bat thing, and you a super powered master of the pony mind. We can always find comfort in each other Trixie, no matter what the problem is.”

This made Trixie smile widely at Fluttershy. It wasn’t often that Trixie found a pony who honestly understood her, or one that she could so easily communicate with on such an intimate level. Slowly a warm feeling grew over her heart and she knew that if it was at all possible she would want to be able to talk like this with Maud.

Chapter Sixty Nine: A New Trick

Chapter Sixty Nine: A New Trick

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty Nine: A New Trick
TheCrimsonDM

“So this is really happening?” Trixie asked her mind still reeling in shock from the unexpected turn of events.

Timequill sat behind his desk smiling brightly. “It really is. I simply can’t believe the change your mother has undergone in such a short amount of time. This has been such a beautiful thing to have happen that we are proud to reintroduce Screw Loose into society.”

The last thing that Trixie expected when she came to talk to Timequill today was to learn theat her mother was going to be released soon. “How long before it happens?”

“We still have property owned since the last time we attempted this, so maybe three days at the latest. It will be simply too wonderful to help her in this endeavor. Will you be willing to aid us?” Timequill asked joyfully.

“Of course I’ll help. What do you need?”

“For now just continue visiting your mother, and after she moves into her new home don’t let yourself become a stranger.” After a momentary pause he added quietly, “But I do have one very important question; do you have any idea how she has been healed so completely?”

Trixie avoided eye contact with him and quietly said, “No, I don’t. And even if I did I might be too scared to tell you. So please don’t ask me about this again, please.”

“All right, I will stay out of it. Just remember that you have a lot of friends to help you if you’re in trouble.”

She closed her eyes and tried to ignore the sickening feeling in her stomach. There was nothing but disgust inside for the sins she had committed recently. “I… I might have screwed up my entire life.”

A serious look crossed into Timequill’s eyes before they quickly softened and he asked, “What’s wrong?”

“I… I don’t know where to begin. Oh Celestia the things I’ve done are so horrible, why am I such a worthless evil pony. All I can do is cause harm wherever I go. Can’t I just be a good pony like everypony else?”

“Shh, just start from the beginning and we will see what we can do to help you,” Timequill suggested in a soft tone.

Trixie sniffed. Her eyes and her heart were hurting as she fought with the urge to cry. “Have you seen Twilight’s castle? The way it’s all stone now instead of crystal?”

“Yes, I did notice that.”

“That’s my fault. I stole something from the castle that turned it into stone. Twilight Sparkle trusted me, and then I turn around and stole from her. How am I supposed to reconcile with that?”

Timequill was silent and that made Trixie fear that he was contemplating doing something. Just as Trixie’s fear began to rise he spoke saying, “That is unfortunate but if we tell her what you did, and why, maybe we can fix this?”

“I wish that I could but I had to do this to fix her; to fix my mom. If I didn’t she wouldn’t be okay right now, please don’t let anypony know,” Trixie begged.

“So that’s how it is. Well in that case don’t judge yourself too harshly, if you had an actual choice in the matter then I’m sure that you wouldn’t have done this.” Timequill spoke so coolly to Trixie as though her actions didn’t bother him in the slightest.

“Thanks.”

“Is there anything else you would like to discuss?”

Trixie stared at the floor and she knew that this was her one chance to find out how to make her night with Fluttershy all better. Just as she opened her mouth to speak there was a furious knocking at Timequill’s door and somepony shouting, “She’s doing it again!”

Timequill stood and gave a serious look to Trixie while saying, “I’m sorry but we need to cut this short. I don’t want anypony getting bit again.”

Trixie watched as he grabbed his brown jacket from the wall and walked outside the office. Following closely behind Trixie began hearing a mare barking like a dog from down the hall. “Oh no.”

Around the corner an orange mare with a green mane was growling like a wild animal at anypony who got close. Trixie wasn’t exactly sure what she was staring at but it looked like the same thing that had afflicted her mother just recently. The mare barked and Timequill walked forward. Trixie watched in shocking silence as the world around the crazed mare and Timequill slowed down, literally. Ponies that were backing away previously had now been frozen in place as Timequill approached the still barking mare. Timequill raised a hoof gently at the pony who was now snarling at him.

The pony advanced slowly and sniffed his hoof. After a moment she calmed down and licked his hoof before looking up at him with round confused eyes. Trixie stretched out her mind and tried to probe Timequill’s but found it impossible to get a read on his thoughts. She wisely decided to give up on reading his mind before she hurt herself.

A clock on the wall showed the time and much to Trixie’s dismay the clock’s hands were frozen in place. It looked as though Timequill had somehow managed to freeze time for himself and the two mares. How Timequill had done this she didn’t know, but she did know that an earth pony should never have been able to do something like this. The fact that she was brought along to watch must have been a coincidence.

“Shh, Orange Peel, it’s okay,” He whispered ever so gently to her.

It took a few minutes of quiet talking but he managed to calm Orange Peel down and the world around the two of them began moving again. With the clock ticking and the ponies around the two smiling and giving thanks to Timequill things looked normal again. Trixie just stood still and waited for Timequill to return to her.

On his approach she tried to ask, “How did you-“

“I’m sorry, Trixie,” He interrupted, “I’m feeling a little fatigued. If you’ll excuse me I think that I might go home and take a nap.”

Timequill’s pupils had shrunk to the size of pinpricks and tired black circles were visible around his eyes. Suddenly Trixie had the idea that maybe whatever he had done was physically exhausting him. She watched as he walked away while putting his jacket on.

“I can’t believe that the doctor was able to help you again. Ever since we fixed that one patient you have been acting strange, I know how traumatizing it was to see Clover nearly die from using the spell. Maybe you should take a few days off to rest. Come back when you’re at full health,” A pink unicorn said to the Orange Peel.

“I… yeah, a few days off. That will help me,” Orange Peel replied unsurely.

Trixie turned and left. She had heard and seen enough to know that the spell that had fixed her mother might’ve caused trouble for another pony. She hoped they would be able to help Orange Peel out with her new problem. Between Timequill’s strange ability to stop time itself and Orange Peel adopting Screw Loose’s crazy, Trixie decided to stay out of everything. If she involved herself she would only cause an even larger mess.

***

It was late and Trixie was exhausted. She stood at the open doorway to her own bedroom and found herself deeply troubled. This room was where she spent her most intimate moments with Maud, this room showed how much she loved her earth pony, and this room was no longer meant for her. She could still sleep in here after what she did to Twilight because that action didn’t directly betray Maud, but after what she had done with Fluttershy…

Trixie closed the door and walked into the living room. She climbed up onto the couch and attempted to find a comfortable position. It was cold, it was hard, and it was tiny, but she could sleep here.

“Are you seriously going to sleep in the living room tonight?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah,” Trixie replied flatly.

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie said playfully. “It’ll be like a camping only in the living room, and in the same house. It’ll be awesome!”

It only took a few minutes for Pinkie Pie to come back with a mess of blankets and quilts that she made into a makeshift bed on the floor. It took some convincing but eventually Trixie joined Pinkie on the floor and together they cuddled underneath an extravagant amount of blankets. Despite how much hatred she held for herself she was able to get to sleep a lot easier then she had thought possible. Then again Pinkie Pie seemed to make everything better when she cuddled somepony.

***

The next day came and time passed by without much occurring. Not much until Fluttershy showed up at Trixie’s with a box labeled ‘Magic’. The two ponies stood in the kitchen and with the contents of the box spread out on the table it was becoming clear to Trixie that her friend really did have an invested interest in magic. Everything here were beginner tools sure, but there was enough here to start an entertaining little show. Trixie even found a few books on the table, along with a few magazines, including one with Trixie on the cover.

“Wow, this must be old,” Trixie stated while looking through the issue. She vaguely remembered being interviewed about her show while she was still in Canterlot. Things sure were different back then, simple, kind, and happy.

“Yes well um, it means a lot to me,” Fluttershy said quietly. She allowed a moment of silence to go by letting Trixie fully soak in the meaning of her words.

“Oh… thank you.”

Fluttershy shifted nervously before asking, “Do you remember a filly called the foal from the sky?”

“The what?” Trixie asked bluntly.

“You know from when you were a filly living in Ponyville?”

The title was only vaguely familiar to Trixie but the memories were so old that she had a hard time recalling them. “Sorry, I don’t remember very much about my childhood.”

“That’s okay. Um what do you remember about the first time we met?”

“That was at one of my earliest shows right? When you asked me to run a show for you at Ponyville. I remember that night pretty well, it really meant so much to me that a fan of mine would care so much about what I do,” Trixie admitted, her heart smiling at the happy memory.

“Oh no, I meant um… from when we were fillies…” Fluttershy added sheepishly.

For a moment Trixie was stunned but quickly an old memory was fished out from the back of her mind. There had been a rather tall and skinny looking pegasus who she remembered being friendly to when she was younger. The filly always looked a little awkward to Trixie and she couldn’t remember ever seeing the filly’s parents.

“I… think I remember you. Why do you ask?” Trixie asked.

“It’s just that when I landed in Everfree Forest I was left down here. The animals in the forest adopted me for awhile and I became one with them. Eventually though the ponies in Ponyville found me and forced me to rejoin society… I was always treated as an oddity though. They called me some mean names, the nicest one being the foal from the sky.”

It suddenly dawned on Trixie. “Wait you were the animal child? Wow, I had no idea that was you.”

“I don’t like that name…”

“Oh sorry, it’s just that I remember that you never once made fun of me for my mom’s condition. Huh, guess that means we were both outcasts weren’t we?”

Fluttershy smiled and said, “Yes, we were. I tried to go back to Cloudsdale but I was so scared of heights after falling the first time that I nearly had a heart attack. They decided that it was safer for me on the ground. I’ve spent a long time here in Ponyville, it’s my home just like it’s yours.”

“That’s pretty cool. Well Ponyville is lucky to have you, Fluttershy,” Trixie said honestly.

Fluttershy hid behind her mane and Trixie caught the cute pony’s cheeks becoming pink. Something about seeing the blushing mare was adorable, but it also made another part of Trixie began heating up. Now that she thought about it, inviting Fluttershy inside the house might backfire.

Suddenly Trixie’s eyes came across a pair of hoofcuffs and Trixie laughed. “No way, you’re trying to escape from hoofcuffs now? You do realize that without magic that it’s incredibly difficult.”

“I, um, figured that out. Actually I was wondering if you could help me learn to do that trick?” Fluttershy asked shyly.

“Oh yeah, this is one that I, The Great and Powerful Trixie can teach you without any magic,” Trixie said proudly.

The cuffs were an awkward fit on Fluttershy’s skinny legs. Despite being so tall, Fluttershy was incredibly slender, all of her was a little awkward and beautiful. Trixie quickly tugged on the cuffs and made sure that they were indeed locked. With a sly grin Trixie stepped back from Fluttershy.

“Go ahead, let me see you try and escape,” Trixie said casually.

Fluttershy sat down and gnawed at the cuffs at first, this achieved nothing but a sour look on the yellow pony’s face. Next Fluttershy tried to slide them off her legs but Trixie had made sure that they were tightened. The cuffs didn’t budge. Finally Fluttershy prodded them with the tips of her wings before letting out a sigh and saying, “I don’t know how.”

With a growing Smile Trixie pointed at the table behind Fluttershy. “First you need to get a lock pick from the table.”

Fluttershy stood and turned around and took two steps forward before falling face first into the floor. It was very difficult for Trixie not to laugh at the sight of Fluttershy’s butt stuck up in the air while her face had made fast friends with the ground. After a moment Fluttershy asked meekly, “Um, can you help me?”

Trixie let out a sigh and said, “Yeah I’ll help.”

Help was exactly what Trixie had meant to do. But when Trixie walked over and with her hooves wrapped around Fluttershy’s waist she began to pull the pony back up she stopped. A succulent smell was coming from Fluttershy, one that made Trixie’s heart race and her mind begin fog over. First Trixie tired to discern the source of the smell and found that it was coming from Fluttershy’s rear.

“I’m smelling your scent right now,” Trixie thought allowed, her body suddenly beginning to catch on fire.

“Eeek! d-d-don’t smell me there!” Fluttershy protested.

Trixie let go of Fluttershy’s waist and quickly double checked her surroundings. Pinkie was gone, and if she was right, the pink pony was going to be gone all day. With a gentle hoof Trixie stroked Fluttershy’s flank and played with the butterfly’s that made up Fluttershy’s cutie mark. She had already done this with Fluttershy once before, she had a hard time trying to find a reason to not do it again. Sure Maud would be angry but it wasn’t like Maud could get any more upset with Trixie for having had sex with Fluttershy, so a second round couldn’t possibly be so bad… right?

Trixie leaned in, her heart was pounding so hard that it wanted nothing more than to jump right out of her chest. Her mind was becoming even more foggy, and only one desire was left on her mind. With a gentle press of her lips she kissed Fluttershy’s cutie mark and felt Fluttershy squirming underneath her touch. She wanted Fluttershy more now than ever before.

“You know I can think of a magic trick that you may not have ever heard of before,” Trixie said.

“Um, is it safe?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh you might feel like you’re going to die, but that just means that it’s working,” Trixie replied slyly. “In fact I’ve never gotten to try this particular trick out before. Would you mind being my assistant for this private performance?”

With great pleasure Fluttershy’s tail lifted up and she spread her rear legs apart a little. “Um… it won’t hurt will it?”

Trixie’s horn lit up and Fluttershy squeaked. “Why don’t we find out?”

Chapter Seventy: Out of Body

Chapter Seventy: Out of Body

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy: Out of Body
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The afternoon sun shone its brilliance down upon the two sleeping ponies on Trixie bed, Trixie held Fluttershy tightly against her chest. Despite still being hoof cuffed Fluttershy was sleeping with a silly grin that showed the world just how happy she was. Everything looked so peaceful and so quiet, this moment would have been perfect for the two sleeping ponies if it wasn’t for the fact that Trixie was also currently floating over her bed and staring at her own body asleep in bed with Fluttershy.

What in the actual… Trixie was unable to finish her train of thought as she felt herself being pulled away from her room. Without warning she flew through the ceiling and high above all of Ponyville. The entire town was enjoying this peaceful day and as Trixie soared over the town she could only wander at the strangeness of the situation.

Yes Trixie had experienced something similar in the past when going into other ponies’ memories, or on occasion her very own. Right now however she felt that this wasn’t just a dream, no this felt too real. The only experience she had ever heard of being even similar to this was called remote viewing but that was supposed to be impossible, just like mind reading.

She drifted lazily towards Rarity’s house and saw Pinkie Pie talking to Rainbow Dash outside the fashion pony’s backyard. Pinkie Pie was doing laundry although it clearly wasn’t hers.

“So you can read anypony’s mind but you refuse to read the possibly bad ponies minds?” Rainbow asked accusingly.

“I can’t read everyponies mind, Rainbow. Some ponies like Trixie, Celestia, The Cake’s, and to an extent Maud are still unavailable to me. Don’t know why, but I can feel most ponies’ emotions easier then read their minds. Trixie and Celestia are nearly impossible to read, I don’t get why,” Pinkie Pie explained cheerfully.

“So you would rather do everyponies chores then help Twilight find a criminal?” Rainbow asked.

Pinkie Pie frowned and said, “Rainbow Dash, it would be wrong of me to do that. I could never live with myself if I used my ability to forcefully enter and tear out information like Twilight wants me to do. It would hurt the pony if I was that rough, it could possibly cause permanent damage to their minds.”

“Oh… that sounds really bad,” Rainbow Dash said her tone deflated a bit.

Suddenly Trixie’s body or what she perceived as being her body was dragged through the air. She was flying south at increasing speeds, where she was going was unknown but she felt that it was imperative that she head there. It took merely seconds before she arrived at a very familiar location and her mind shuddered at the implications of her being here.

The small two story house looked the exact same as it always did. The acres of dirt and rock that surrounded it remained unchanged as well. Unwillingly she flew through the side of the house and found herself floating in the living room. Two ponies stood at the kitchen doorway with their heads poking into the living room, the mare on the right was a dull blue the one of the left was a light gray, their straightened manes almost matched each other’s fur color perfectly. These were the twins.

Three ponies sat in the living room quietly staring at one another. The brown stallion was named Igneous Rock and light gray mare was Marble Quartz, together the married couple sat on a couch. Opposite of the couch was a single chair that Maud was sitting on. The room felt deftly silent and an odd tense feeling filled the air. Trixie watched mystified as Maud interacted with her parents.

“I have a question about Pinkie Pie,” Maud stated.

Cloudy Quartz stared at her with a growing worry becoming clear on her face. “What’s your question?”

“Where did she come from?” Maud asked.

“She came from a mare’s-“ Cloudy Quartz began.

“I know how she was born,” Maud interrupted. “What I want to know is where you got her from. I don’t remember you being pregnant with her. In fact I remember Aunt Cake living with us for a long time, and I remember her getting pretty fat.”

The tense atmosphere snapped and Cloudy Quartz looked away from Maud. “We adopted her to keep Igneous’s sister’s reputation clean. If it had come out that she and her colt friend had a baby at such a young age it would have ruined her.”

“How young?” Maud asked.

“She wasn’t even eighteen yet,” Cloudy Quartz responded.

Maud stared at her with a stern expression. “Why didn’t you tell Pinkie Pie?”

“She never asked.”

Maud frowned a little and the air around Maud suddenly became red. Orbs of red energy began slowly ebbing off of the gray earth pony. To Trixie’s surprise nopony else seemed to see the red aura around Maud. One of the orbs floated nearby Trixie so she reached out with a hoof and tapped it. It popped and Trixie felt a flash of anger that burned at her very core. This must be the manifestation of Maud’s anger, but why can I see it?

“You didn’t even want her, did you?” Maud asked flatly.

Cloudy Quartz frowned. “We were just helping out. The plan was to send Pinkie back as soon as she was old enough.”

“You did not answer my question,” Maud said her voice rising in volume ever so slightly.

Suddenly to everyponies surprise Igneous Rock spoke up. His flat voice was even more monotonous then Maud’s, but his words carried a lot of weight. “Don’t raise your voice at your mother.”

“Neither of you wanted Pinkie. Did you know that she feels abandoned because of what you did?” Maud asked, her voice leveled out again but her anger was the same.

“Maud,” Cloudy Quartz said, “We do ‘care’ for her. She was just too hard to handle on our own.”

“She didn’t belong here,” Igneous added.

“What do you mean she didn’t belong here!” Maud said loudly breaking her normally stoic nature.

“What he means is that Pinkie was never going to be happy here, Maud. She is a Cake, and the Cake’s always were more rowdy,” Cloudy Quartz explained. Igneous nodded in agreement.

Maud’s mouth dropped and she looked at her parents with wide open eyes. It was obvious that Maud hadn’t expected them to be like this. Trixie had the notion that Maud had expected her parents to say something kind about Pinkie, maybe to say how much they loved her, not to tell her that Pinkie never belonged on the farm with them.

As if to change the subject Cloudy Quartz asked, “I noticed the ribbon around your foreleg. Did you find yourself a special somepony?”

Maud began rubbing at the blue ribbon and said flatly, “Yes.”

“Oh who is he?”

“Her name is Trixie Lulamoon. We are engaged,” Maud explained quickly.

Both of her parents stared at her, Cloudy’s eyes grew wide while Igneous kept his stoic expression. Cloudy quickly asked nervously, “I must have heard you wrong. You did say that you were engaged to a handsome stallion right?”

“No I didn’t,” Maud said. “I’m going to marry a mare.”

With a swift motion Cloudy clutched at her chest as though she had been physically wounded by the revelation and said, “Oh no, not you too.”

“What do you mean?” Maud asked her anger growing.

“You can’t be like Pinkie. Anything but that, please tell me that this was some kind of joke,” Cloudy begged.

Maud stared flatly.

Igneous stood from his seat and said flatly, “You should leave.”

“What?” Maud asked angrily.

“Until you realize the mistake you are making, you will no longer be welcomed in this house.” Igneous stated flatly.

In one swift motion Maud stood from her chair and shouted, “SO YOU ABANDON PINKIE PIE, AND NOW YOU’RE DISOWNING ME!”

“I told you not to raise your voice,” Igneous said flatly while pointing at the door.

With hateful steps Maud marched to the front door and kicked it open. The door flew off of its hinges and soared about ten feet before crashing into the dirt. Before Maud left completely she looked back and Trixie saw the tears in the corners of her eyes. Maud spoke flatly, “Now you’ve lost two of your daughters. How long before the twins grow up and leave you alone as well?”

Suddenly Trixie was sucked away from the scene. As she flew backwards through the air she knew that she was returning home, and all she could think about was how horrible this situation had become. Maud was just made an outcast by her own parents and to top it all off Pinkie was adopted. Was the entire world out to ruin ponies, because at this point it really looked like the universe was a spiteful being that wanted to only torture ponies until the day they gave up and died.

***

With a start Trixie sat up in bed gasping for breath. Her mind and heart were racing and she tried to get out of bed when her back began burning again. Trixie let out a howl of pain as the feeling of molten lead covered her shoulders. She fell out of bed and began crawling towards the door, she was going to save Maud. Maud was in trouble, Maud was alone, and maud needed Trixie to hug her right now.

“What are you doing? Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked desperately.

“I must save Maud, I’ll save you honey,” Trixie swore to herself.

“But Maud is all the way in Hollow Shades, how are you going to get to her in time?”

“I don’t know, maybe I’ll hijack Twilight’s magic. I can do that right?” Trixie said as she crawled even further.

The pain in her back ceased as swiftly as it had appeared and Trixie stopped crawling. Fluttershy was right, this was stupid. How could she get to Maud when she was so far away? Although Trixie knew that Maud was currently in New Slate visiting her parents, she decided not to mention that to Fluttershy. Trying to explain strange dream powers that even she didn’t understand seemed a tad bit tedious right now.

Trixie heard the front door open and then slam shut behind. It didn’t take a genius to figure out who was here. As the clip clopping of hooves got closer and closer to the door Trixie suddenly needed an excuse to stop Pinkie from coming into her room. She looked at Fluttershy and noticed how much the hoofcuffs stood out, why didn’t they remove them sooner?

“Don’t come in, I’m… I’m having private time,” Trixie lied.

Pinkie stood at the front of Trixie’s door and said, “Oh… you’re using those magazines that I let you borrow. Sorry I’ll come back later, maybe I’ll let you borrow some more later, so long as you don’t touch the Fluttershy one.”

“The what?” Fluttershy whispered in absolute horror.

“Nope, but I’d like to finish if you don’t mind,” Trixie hollered back.

“Kay, Ima take a bath then,” Pinkie called out before trotting down the hall and away from the fearful couple.

Trixie stood up and with great speed hurried to the bed. She took one look at Fluttershy’s hoofcuffs and her horn lit up. The locks on the hoofcuffs suddenly exploded and Fluttershy was free. Next Trixie used her magic to open the window and then some fire magic to light the scented candles that lined the shelves. They were left over from the last time Maud was here with her. To her surprise these spells weren’t taxing her at all.

“You just destroyed my hoofcuffs,” Fluttershy complained. “And what was that about magazines?”

“I’ll reimburse you for the cuffs, and if you are really that curious about the magazine take a look underneath Pinkie’s bed. Just whatever you do please leave quickly and quietly, I can’t let Pinkie see us like this,” Trixie said quickly.

Fluttershy stood and shook herself a little. She grabbed the cuffs in her mouth and after one last glance at Trixie she flew out the window. Trixie watched as Fluttershy hugged the ground in her flight before turning sharply and soaring higher. It looked like Fluttershy was heading in the direction of Sugarcube corner, but Trixie couldn’t be bothered with that right now. She had to make sure that this room was clean before Pinkie Pie came in. Wait the box of magic crap was still left on the table, wasn’t it?

***

The next day Trixie sat quietly in her living room while reading a book about psychic abilities. It looked like Trixie had really been remote viewing and that although a little scary at first was a pretty neat idea. Hopefully Trixie would discover new mind powers like this, she especially like the idea of reading objects although her attempts at it proved less then fruitful.

Fluttershy’s magic tools were shoved back into the box and set in the corner for safe keeping. Thankfully Pinkie Pie had bought the excuse that Fluttershy was learning magic from Trixie. Right now however Trixie was trying her best to not destroy herself for cheating on Maud, because after what she had seen Maud go through for her, nothing could make the sins she committed go away.

The door opened and Trixie heard somepony walk in. Pinkie Pie had already left to party at Sugarcube Corner or something of similar, if she was back already then she had surely forgotten something. When Trixie looked up at the pony that was now standing at the side of the couch she had expected to see Pinkie Pie, but what she found was so much better. Maud stood in front of her with a small smile.

With her heart soaring Trixie tossed the book down and leapt off the couch to embrace her favorite pony while shouting, “MAUD!”

Maud wrapped a kind leg around Trixie and nuzzled into her neck. “I missed you.”

“Same here,” Trixie said.

“We need to talk to Pinkie Pie, do you know where she went?” Maud asked.

“Yeah she went to Sugarcube Corner to party or something. We can meet her there,” Trixie said. Holding Maud at that instant was pure bliss for the blue unicorn, even with the horrible things that she had done during the past week she knew that right now she had the love of her life back. “You're home early.”

“The caves were easier than expected. I had enough time to go visit my parents before coming home. Can we go meet with Pinkie, I have to tell her something,” Maud said flatly while holding Trixie a little tighter.

“Um, sure. Did your visit go well with your parents?” Trixie asked full well knowing the truth already.

“Let’s go talk to Pinkie,” Maud said, dodging the question.

Although Maud’s evasion tactics were a sour note in this reunion, Trixie could hardly blame the stoic mare for not wanting to discuss the things her parents said. After grabbing her jacket, Trixie and Maud walked outside into the snow. It was going to hard telling Pinkie Pie the truth, but at the very least Trixie knew that Pinkie did have family who loved her. The Cake’s had been taking care of her for years now, so they obviously loved their secret love child. Next to that Pinkie Pie had Maud and Trixie as well, so no matter what Pinkie would never be alone.

Chapter Seventy One: Pinkie's Despair

Chapter Seventy One: Pinkie's Despair

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy One: Pinkie’s Despair
Written by TheCrimsonDM

When Trixie and Maud arrived at Sugarcube Corner they had been expecting a lot of noise to be coming from Pinkie’s room, but they had expected loud music and a bunch of cheerful ponies. Instead they were treated to shouting and five very upset ponies along with one terrified looking Pinkie Pie. After seeing the magazine that was being held in Fluttershy’s mouth it became clear that Pinkie’s little secret had come back to haunt her, and this was all Trixie’s fault.

The Cake’s stood just outside Pinkie’s room glancing nervously inside her room. They wanted to say something but obviously they weren’t sure what to say. Trixie gave them each a small smile before saying quietly, “You two are going to have enough on your plate after we’re done here, why don’t you let me and Maud fix this current problem?”

“You’d do that for us?” Misses Cake asked.

“Do you even know what they are accusing her of? I don’t know if this can be fixed,” Mr. Cake added.

“I know exactly what’s going on, and to be fair this might be partially my fault. I’ll fix this, don’t worry,” Trixie said, though she wasn’t sure if she really could fix the situation.

Before Trixie walked in she analyzed the situation. Fluttershy stood in front of her other friends with the shameful magazine held tightly in her mouth. Rainbow Dash was hovering in the air with her forelegs crossed. Twilight stood proudly above the other ponies, well except for Fluttershy who at this very moment was standing slightly taller than even the alicorn princess. There was a look of disgust on Rarity’s face and a confused one on Applejack’s. Finally there was Pinkie who was cowering in front of them with a fearful expression the likes of which Trixie had never seen the pink pony wear before.

Fluttershy spat out the magazine onto the floor and growled. “One last chance, Pinkie. Tell me why you have this!”

“I-I-I don’t know,” Pinkie claimed.

“Right now before I start breaking things!” Fluttershy demanded.

The only thing that Pinkie seemed capable of right now was shaking on the floor and whimpering. Trixie began to wonder just how long this had been going on, hopefully not too long. Fluttershy walked over to Pinkie’s closet and using her hooves she threw open the closet’s door.

“And why do you have that thing?” Fluttershy asked while pointing at the costume of herself.

“Please tell us what’s going on, sugarcube,” Applejack offered kindly.

“NO!” Fluttershy screamed. “No being nice to her, she is nothing but a degenerate pervert who needs to be punished.”

This was when Trixie noticed the dark look that was held in Fluttershy’s eyes. There was something that she had never seen before in those eyes; an unrestrained hatred that only wanted to destroy everything in her path. The other ponies began looking at Fluttershy with fear threaded into their expressions.

“Darling, please do calm down. There is no need for violence here,” Rarity offered.

“I am sick of being pushed around by that pink jerk. She has had this magazine of me for two years now, and that means she has been pleasuring herself to shameful images of me that entire time. I want nothing more than to throw up at the mere thought of it. But now that I know about her obsession with me, I am afraid of what kinds of horrible things she has done with this costume as well,” Fluttershy explained.

“We all know that, but I’m sure that Pinkie didn’t mean to hurt you,” Twilight offered.

Slowly Pinkie stood up and asked, “Did this really hurt you?”

The room was silent for the longest moment as everypony looked at one another in contemplation. Finally while Fluttershy was growling Applejack asked, “Sugarcube, didn’t’ it occur to you that Fluttershy’s feelings would be hurt?”

“I thought she would be a little upset with me, but only because I wasn’t brave enough to ask her out…” Pinkie Pie admitted.

“Ask me out?” Fluttershy hissed. “You think that I would ever go out with you, especially after this?”

Pinkie lowered her head and sniffled. “I was scared. I know that you hate me already, but I didn’t think that you would be so mad at me for this. It’s just a few pictures, it’s not like you even did anything to naughty in them, you didn’t even masturbate.”

Rainbow Dash face hoofed and said, “Celestia darn it, Pinkie. The reason she doesn’t like them is because Photo Finish forced her to take these pictures.”

Suddenly Pinkie looked up at her flying friend and clear horror was seen across her face. “What?”

“What did you think these were?” Fluttershy asked, her anger quickly giving way to her repressed feelings of shame.

Pinkie Pie began shaking even harder. “I-I-I thought that you did this for fun. I’ve done things like this before, of course I only let friends see them but… did she really make you do these?”

A soft sound escaped Fluttershy’s lips and suddenly Pinkie gave up on standing and fell to the floor. She closed her eyes and said as sternly as she could, “Burn it!”

“What?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I said burn it. I can’t stand the thought of somepony… hurting Fluttershy. So I want you to take that stupid magazine and drop it into a volcano, and while you’re at it toss that stupid meanie head Photo Finish in with it,” Pinkie said lowly. After a moment she added, “If I ever see that monster of a pony again I’m going to hurt her.”

For a moment nopony spoke and when Twilight’s horn lit up and the book was lifted into the air everypony watched. Suddenly the book was vaporized before everyponies sight and a collective sigh filled the room. Pinkie laid her head down and shuddered.

“You honestly thought that Fluttershy wanted to make those magazines didn’t you?” Twilight asked.

“I’m so stupid,” Pinkie Pie said. “Of course there are ponies out there that would try to hurt Fluttershy. She’s too beautiful, somepony was bound to be mean to her.” Pinkie covered her head with her hooves and gave out a short scream. After screaming she said softly, “Fluttershy, you don’t have to pretend to be my friend anymore. I hurt you in such a horrible way that you could never forgive me… I’m sorry.”

For a moment it looked like Fluttershy might start crying but she seemed to toughen up and say, “Yes you did hurt me. You hurt me so badly that I might never trust you again… but it does look like you did it out of ignorance. Maybe we… maybe we can still be friends?”

“No, Fluttershy. We can’t, after what I did I can’t be your friend anymore. I can’t ever hurt you by mistake again, just because I worship the ground you walk on doesn’t mean that I’m fit enough to be your friend. Leave me, Fluttershy, leave me and go be happy somewhere safe,” Pinkie said, her voice was cracking.

“You worship the ground I walk on? What does that mean?” Fluttershy asked.

Pinkie Pie let out a soft cry before saying, “You already hate so I guess it doesn’t matter now. It means that I’m in love with you. I have been for a long time now… I’ve just been too much of a cowered to tell you.”

The room was deftly silent again. This was when Trixie decided to walk in with Maud hot on her fetlocks. “Hello everypony, I just wanted to say that I’m so glad that everypony is still alive after this. Um… Pinkie, I’m sorry that I told Fluttershy about this.”

“You were right to, it was wretched of me to have kept it in the first place,” Pinkie Pie said. “She’s just so beautiful…”

Fluttershy looked at Trixie, then she looked at Pinkie, and finally she settled on staring at Trixie. “I’m sorry.”

“What?” Trixie asked.

“What?” Pinkie asked.

“I got so angry at you, Pinkie,” Fluttershy she said while staring at the pink pony again. “I often forget that you are a child inside. The fact that you don’t read minds on purpose also hurt your chances at understanding how I felt about this whole thing.” She was quiet for a moment before adding, “So I would like to make things up to you. Maybe, I mean since it’s still early, and if it’s not too much trouble, could we go get something to drink?”

“Alright,” Pinkie said excitedly as she jumped off the floor almost completely rejuvenated. Although Trixie could tell that Pinkie’s energy was just a mask for how hurt she was feeling right now. “The six of us should go and-“

“Just you, and um, me,” Fluttershy interrupted.

“Just the two of us… like by ourselves… totally alone?” Pinkie Pie asked in complete shock. “Like a date?”

Fluttershy’s cheeks began turning a cute shade of red and she looked away saying, “Not like that. I just thought that if we could talk in private it would be easier to… connect with you. If you’re going to make it weird I’ll bring Rarity along too.”

“No that’s okay, I can do a friendly drink as friends, because that’s exactly what we are, friends,” Pinkie quickly said in an attempt to make things a little less awkward. Pinkie Pie turned around and quickly asked, “So what brings you two here, I know that I was trying to get everypony together for a welcome home party for Maud but you two shouldn’t have shown up for a couple of days…”

Maud stared flatly at Pinkie and said, “I have to talk to you.”

“Oh what about, is it about rocks, or candy, or rock candy. I really like rock candy, it’s delicious,” Pinkie rambled on cheerfully.

Maud was quiet for a moment before saying, “The fact that you have not acted out yet means that you haven’t been reading my mind. Thank you for that, Pinkie.”

It was clear to Trixie that Pinkie might not handle this new information so well. Maud was about to rock her world after all, no pun intended.

“You’re adopted,” Maud said flatly.

Pinkie gave a laugh before saying, “That’s funny. I’m glad that you took my joke training classes seriously, I thought that you might have been ignoring me because you fell asleep in the middle of one of them.”

“I wasn’t telling a joke,” Maud stated.

“Oh yeah,” Pinkie Pie said as her pupils began to shrink and her ears folded back, “And if I were to go along with your hypothesis, then who would my ‘real’ parents be?”

“The Cake’s,” Maud explained.

Pinkie Pie laughed again and said, “That’s a cool story. Now me and Fluttershy really have to go, and she promised drinks. I think I’m going to try some everclear.”

“That’s hard liquor. You’ll get drunk,” Maud said. “Is knowing the truth really that bad?”

“Ha ha ha,” Pinkie said frantically as she walked out her bedroom door. “Maud, why don’t you go buck Trixie or something, before you actually convince me about this. I’ll even let you use my bedroom.”

As Pinkie left Fluttershy followed behind her looking nervously at her friends. “Oh no, please don’t let her get drunk, please don’t make me take care of a drunk Pinkie alone.”

The others quickly followed behind Fluttershy each of them giving a worried look to Maud and Trixie on their way out. Finally when the room was empty Trixie just looked at Maud and said, “Well that went better than expected.”

“She’s mad at me,” Maud stated. “I don’t like it when she’s mad at me.”

“She’ll get over it, maybe we can work on a plan to get her and Fluttershy together and she will forgive you?” Trixie offered.

“Let’s go home before she comes back and yells at me. I don’t want that to happen,” Maud said.

“I don’t think she will yell at you… but we should probably leave her room before she comes back drunk off her flank,” Trixie said. As they left Sugarcube Corner Trixie caught the terrified looks on The Cake’s faces, and she just knew that this was going to come and bite her in the flank.

Chapter Seventy Two: Her Last Mistake

Chapter Seventy Two: Her Last Mistake

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy Two: The Last Mistake
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A few hours had passed since Maud told Pinkie the truth about her parents, and Maud was becoming increasingly worried about her sister. Eventually Maud was unable to stay inside any longer and left to make amends to her sister, this left Trixie completely alone again. Even though Trixie had offered to join her, Maud decided it was best to confront Pinkie about this by herself. Although it was hard for Trixie to agree to let Maud do this alone, she trusted Maud’s judgment.

After that Trixie was left alone for nearly an hour and the entire time all she could do was worry about the things she had done with Fluttershy. The thoughts bothered her deeply and left her fearful of what could happen if Maud ever found out. The last thing she would ever want to have happen is to hurt Maud, but the damage had already been done. Depression and self loathing settled back into Trixie’s heart, she knew that she deserved to be punished.

The house was always quiet when she was alone, and that was enough to drive anypony to the brink of insanity. Thankfully the quiet was interrupted just in time as Maud walked through the front door with her head hung low. Trixie could easily sense that something was wrong, Maud was giving off a feeling of disappointment which was something Trixie had never felt from Maud before, and it was something that she could have easily gone a life time without having felt.

“Did Pinkie hurt your feelings?” Trixie asked gently, though she feared that she already knew what bothered Maud.

Maud looked up at Trixie with sad eyes and a small frown, both of these traits stood out instantly. Something was troubling Maud deeply. Maud cleared her throat before saying, “I found Pinkie drunk and she had read Fluttershy’s mind. Trixie I know what you did.”

A number of things flashed through Trixie’s mind at that very moment, hurting herself, crying, and the urge to run away and cry all hit her at once. Instead of doing any of these she chose the hardest option and closed her eyes, “Oh… you did.”

Maud was as silent as a rock while she stood in front of Trixie. It didn’t take very long before Trixie looked up into Maud’s eyes and said, “I… I bucked up big time, Maud.”

“Yes, you did,” Maud replied flatly.

“What are you going to do?” Trixie asked while her heart plummeted to the depths.

“I don’t know.”

“I’m sorry that I cheated on you, I told you that I was a bad pony, Maud,” Trixie said as she fished for anyway to fix this situation. “You shouldn’t have trusted me.”

Maud’s eyes shot wide open and a look of pure horror crossed over her. “You did what?”

It suddenly dawned on Trixie that Maud had never actually said what it was that she found out. Quickly Trixie began trying to explain herself, but only managed to ramble as the fear took hold of her heart. “Fluttershy was there when I needed somepony to talk to, and it just got weird and we had sex, lots of sex but it was um, she was like an animal, I mean I just needed somepony because I felt so alone, and oh Celestia please don’t hate me.”

The room was silent for a long drawn out moment as Maud closed her eyes. Pretty soon tears began sliding down Maud’s cheeks. Slowly Maud turned her head while saying, “I can’t, I, I’m going to stay at Pinkie’s for awhile.”

An even greater fear seized control of Trixie’s body and she quickly wrapped her legs around Maud while pleading, “Don’t leave me. Please don’t leave me. You’re the most important thing in my life, you can’t go!”

Maud’s body became stiff as she gently placed a hoof on Trixie’s chest and spoke quietly, “Let go of me.”

“No!” Trixie cried as she tightened her grip. She was going to lose Maud if she let go now, and that was something that she couldn’t have.

Maud began pushing Trixie gently but Trixie refused to let go of the one thing in her life that made her okay. Maud spoke in a very low tone, “Let go now.”

“I won’t let you leave me. You cannot leave me like this!” Trixie begged as the tears began spilling out of her eyes.

With a little more force Maud pushed again and Trixie felt herself losing grip, but she knew that if she let go that she would never see Maud again. “I’m warning you one last time, Trixie. Let go of me.”

“Never,” Trixie replied while tightening her embrace around Maud’s back as much as her feeble muscles would allow.

Suddenly with a force that Trixie had not expected Maud shoved the unicorn away. To both ponies surprise Trixie was sent flying through the air five feet away and only stopped as she slammed hard against the wooden wall. Trixie hit the floor a second later with a thud and she would have cried if she could breathe. For a moment Maud stared at the scene in abject horror while Trixie struggled to breath.

“I didn’t mean to use that much force, I’m so sorry,” Maud said her voice full of fear.

Finally Trixie was able to inhale a deep breath and as she released it, she began to sob. Trixie tried to speak but no words could be formed as she lay on the floor crying. Her chest and her back hurt, but worse then all of that was how wounded her heart was. Maud had just hurt her, even if it was an accident, even if Trixie had deserved it, Maud had still hurt her.

Maud backed away as her eyes grew even more worried and tears streaked down her face. To Trixie’s surprise Maud turned and fled out the front door with great speed. Trixie reached out towards her fiancé but could do nothing more than watch as Maud vanished from sight. A wail of torment escaped Trixie’s lips as she lay there regretting her every life decision. As she lay on the hard floor crying she could only wonder why she was still alive, if all she could do was hurt the ones she loved then how did she deserve to draw breath?

***

A couple of hours passed by before Trixie had finally managed to pull herself together enough to stop crying and go out looking for Maud. Even with her sore back she forced herself to move through the pain. The sky was overcast with snow clouds, the pegasi must have decided to add an extra layer of winter protection. First she hurt Maud, then Maud hurt her, and now it was going to snow, Trixie was knew that the universe was determined to destroy her.

Without the sun shining, the town became far colder then she had guessed it would be. Her white jacket and snow boots were not enough to keep her warm through this weather. Trixie wasn’t even sure what she would say to Maud, but she had to try something to make up for this, anything would be better than nothing at this point.

Trixie continued walking to Sugarcube Corner and only stopped when she saw the five familiar ponies that she came to call friends. They were all sitting outside and everypony save for Fluttershy were looking very upset. When Pinkie Pie poked her head out of the front door Trixie felt her heart stop.

“She’s asleep now,” Pinkie told them, her voice was quiet and sad.

Fluttershy could only look at her own hooves while the others all looked at Pinkie. Trixie walked up to them carefully and cleared her throat to gain their attention. Suddenly everypony looked at Trixie and glared at her. The only pony who still refused to look at anypony was Fluttershy.

“First we find out from Pinkie’s mind reading ability that you stole the Heart of Harmony from my castle, and that Fluttershy has been lying to us all the whole time, next we found out that you actually cheated on Maud, with Fluttershy none the less,” Twilight stated. “So let me ask you this just once, what do you think you are doing here?”

“Trixie doesn’t know,” Trixie admitted. “I just can’t lose Maud. Not like this.”

“Too late for that,” Pinkie Pie chimed in angrily. “You screwed up big time and hurt my sister worse than anypony has ever done before. I was right when I thought that you would end up hurting her.”

That was low and Trixie knew that Pinkie knew it, but with the way that she felt she couldn’t argue. Everything was coming to an end and Trixie knew it, but she stayed. Trixie lowered her head in shame, “Trixie knows, we told you that this would happen if you trusted us… we don’t know why you even gave Trixie a chance. You should have just killed us.”

“Darling, are you so obsessed with hating yourself that you did this to Maud just so that you could prove to her what a horrible pony you are?” Rarity asked.

“We don’t know, maybe,” Trixie replied lamely. It didn’t matter if Rarity’s words were true or not, because Trixie did prove that she was a horrible pony. Now she just needed to be punished for it.

“I saved your life,” Rainbow Dash said. “And you thank me by stealing from Twilight. I don’t even know what this Heart of Harmony thing does but it sure seems important. I mean it gots Harmony in its name!”

“You should have let Trixie die,” Trixie added as something broke in her. The walls that she had built up to keep her sane and happy were being destroyed by the very friends who had built them up in the first place.

“Now, sugarcube, yer mah cousin and Ah love you. But this is bad, Ah’m surprised that you actually did this to tell the truth,” Applejack said.

“Are you all done, or can Trixie go in and have Maud kill her now?” Trixie asked, she was sick of this conversation. For a second she paused and considered her words, they felt true. Trixie now knew what she was doing here, she wanted Maud to finish the job. Trixie believed with all her broken heart that the longer she lived, the more ponies that would get hurt by her.

“You can’t see my sister, in fact,” Pinkie Pie said, “I won’t ever let you see her again. Do you know that she was disowned by our parents for loving you?”

“Trixie learned of this only recently and unfortunately too late to fix her mistake,” Trixie answered. Maud had given up everything that she held dear for her, and now Trixie had gone and scorned that gift. If Trixie had planned on burning Maud’s heart to the ground and stomping on the ashes, well she couldn’t have picked a better way to do it.

Fluttershy looked up and stared into Trixie’s eyes. “Trixie, I am so sorry that I did this to you. I shouldn’t have let Pinkie Pie near me. Not after what we did… I promised that I wouldn’t ever leave you, and I meant it. I’ll stay with you if you want.”

Fluttershy’s words made something very clear to Trixie, the fact that she was dealing with a very sneaky and manipulative pony. The thought of Fluttershy purposely destroying her engagement crossed Trixie’s mind and a sudden flash of anger shot through Trixie’s entire body. “You don’t have to leave me, because I’m leaving you! You shouldn’t have invited me over and tricked me like that. I would have stopped too, I would’ve but you were so depressed, scared, and lonely that I was afraid you’d hurt yourself if I didn’t have sex with you the first time. And I bet that you knew that and used it against me.

“I’d have been better off if I’d just left you alone to die,” Trixie finished bitterly.

The broken look in Fluttershy’s eyes said it all. Trixie was done here. Nopony was going to let her in to see Maud, and even if they did there wasn’t anything that she could do to make up for her sins. She felt betrayed by all of her friends, and that left her with absolutely no one, and nothing. Trixie turned around and thankfully everypony was just shocked enough that they didn’t have time to react to her leaving.

“Trixie is done with all of you. We don’t need your forgiveness, your understanding, or your friendship. All Trixie wants now is for it to all be over, but don’t worry, Trixie will do what needs to be done,” Trixie said angrily as she stomped away through the snow. She was sure that even if they still cared enough to stop her, they would be too upset to do anything for a while. This gave Trixie time to write a stupid letter, one that nopony was clearly going to read.

***

Half an hour later the snow had already started to fall and Trixie’s letter had been written. She laid it down on the table before entering the bathroom. She saw her reflection staring back at her in disgust, it there was one thing she could count on; it would be her self loathing to see her off one last time. The bath water was running and her heart was in more pain than she had ever felt before. She stared in the mirror, the reflection of her holding a kitchen knife in her mouth was difficult to look at.

Her reflection quickly changed appearance slightly and Trixie found herself staring at a duplicate with yellow glowing eyes. One eye had a smaller pupil the other. The mirror Trixie dropped the knife and smiled a sickly grin that held one giant sharp tooth. Trixie quickly checked to make sure that she was still holding the knife and she was. Hallucinations were generally a horrible thing to experience, but right now it felt even worse.

“Hello,” the mirror Trixie said in Babble’s voice, hearing a male voice coming from her own mouth was awkward at best.

Trixie opened her mouth to speak and the knife fell to the floor carelessly. “What are you doing? Can’t you see that I’m busy?”

“Yes, yes, yes, killing yourself and all that melodramatic stuff. Listen I have a much better idea, and if you’re lucky it will still kill you. You interested?” Babble asked.

“I just want the pain to end. I’m sick and tired of trying to be something that I’m not, I don’t even have my magic so that makes my cutie mark, my destiny, completely worthless. Maud was all that I had left, and now she’s gone,” Trixie said.

“Good you are listening. First go into the forest and talk to Red Velvet, she offered to heal your magic right? And the best news is she said that it would probably kill you, so you either you get your magic back and become a magician again, or you die and nopony has to be hurt ever again. How does all that sound,” Babble offered.

“That sounds like a good idea,” Trixie said while picking up the knife with her telekinesis, “Too bad that I’m a bad pony.”

Trixie quickly used her forelegs to shatter the mirror in a single kick. As the glass shattered against her hooves shards went flying out in ever direction, many of them cutting her legs. With Babble now gone she crawled into the tub. The water was nice and warm, something she could relax in. The knife came in floating alongside her and for a moment she examined it. Babble did have a good idea, too bad that she had already started this. If she had been notified of Babble’s plan sooner she might have agreed to it.

The knife slowly hovered over her left foreleg at the fetlock, and she hesitated. I... can I really go through with this?

Her mind went back to earlier that day, an image of Maud crying appeared in her head and knowing that it was her actions that had hurt the strong mare so badly only reassured Trixie that right now she was doing the best possible thing. She pressed the blade against her fur, the bladed edge poked at her skin, but she couldn't force the blade across.

It's not that hard, Trixie. Just do it.

The knife wouldn't budge.

Honestly, what's stopping you? Is it Maud? Because she's gone now, you hurt her and she will never come back to you. Is it your friends? Well take a good look at what they did, they hurt you, they betrayed you, they knew you would do this if they left you... they knew.

Slowly The knife slid across her leg drawing a line of red that quickly oozed out.

There, see... that wasn't so hard. If everypony wanted you out of their life, well... they got their wish.

After dipping the newly wounded leg into the tub Trixie laughed. “With my Blood magic, I could probably be the most powerful unicorn in the whole town right now, and all it took was cutting myself.”

Trixie raised her other leg and brought the knife over it. This time there was no hesitating. Her mind fogged over but she kept concentration as the knife danced along her other leg. She recalled how each and every one of her friends had treated her after discovering that it was indeed her who stole the Heart of Harmony. It was funny how the Heart of Harmony would lead to so much disharmony among her friends. She rested her other leg into the bright red water now.

“It looks like wine,” Trixie said to herself as she stared at the water.

It took a little longer then she thought it would but soon enough the darkness came over her and didn’t fight it. She closed her eyes and drifted off to a place where she could never hurt anypony again. She thought of Maud and all the good times they had shared, it was too bad that those were now over. Her thoughts jumped next to all the friends she now had and how horrible it was to know that they would never be her friends again. Finally she thought of her mother and how destroyed she would be when she learned of Trixie’s demise, again even that was tainted by the fact that eventually somepony would figure out how to fix Orange Peel and Screw Loose would go back to being crazy again.

As her mind slipped away she heard a loud crash and Fluttershy shouting something, it almost sounded like a plea. A few more voices joined in alongside Fluttershy’s and something wrapped itself around her waist and pulled her away from the warm water, the air was cold against her fur, so very cold. It was too late for them for Trixie embraced the darkness

Chapter Seventy Three: The Rift

Chapter Seventy Three: The Rift

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy Three: How The Rift Began
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The long dusty hallways were exceptionally quiet as Trixie walked alongside Twilight Sparkle. There had been rumors of diamond dog poachers along the southern borders of Equestria, and their new assignment was to find them and if they possible to bring them in. So far little evidence of anything living in the northern half ruins could be found.

Trixie looked to her unicorn companion, doubt filled her mind as they traveled silently through the ruins. “Hey, Twilight?”

“Yes, Trixie,” Twilight groaned.

Despite the rude response Trixie found herself more worried about the actual mission. “Should we really be here? What I mean to say is that although we may be powerful and all, these poachers are scary.”

“They have been convicted of slavery, murder, and horn hunting. Trixie, we need to bring them down,” Twilight said carefully. “Though I wish that there was another way around this, trying to reform them is like trying to kiss Queen Chrysalis. It’s a really bad idea that will most likely end up in your death.”

“Queen Chrysalis, seriously, not even Shiny would kiss her,” Trixie said with a smirk. The reference to one of Equestria’s oldest and most dangerous villains however didn’t help with any of Trixie’s doubts, and when she considered how close to Changeling territory they were as of the moment, she only felt worse. “Um… could we stop talking about her?”

“Yes we can, and while we’re at it you can stop calling him Shiny. That’s my word,” Twilight said with a growl.

Trixie snorted and explained, “Shiny loves it when I call him that. He’s adopted me as his little sister you know, so I guess that you will just have to deal with it.”

“He just got back from his term of service in the Border Patrol. I shouldn’t have to tell you how dangerous that was for him, so I’ll warn you now, don’t get too close to my brother,” Twilight warned.

“Relax, I’m interested in mares. You will not need to worry about any foul play from me,” Trixie explained, for what felt like the hundredth time.

“Well… good. Keep it that way, he’s mine,” Twilight said while sticking her muzzle in the air.

For a moment Trixie wanted to smack the arrogant unicorn but instead she chose a new approach to win her argument. Trixie leered at Twilight’s body, Twilight was a little overweight but that didn’t actually detract from the unicorn’s natural beauty, in fact it just made Twilight’s flanks a little more attractive.

“W-what are you staring at?” Twilight asked.

“You don’t need to worry about your brother, Twilight, but he might need to worry about you,” Trixie said seductively before licking her lips. Trixie then returned her attention to the hallway and trotted ahead leaving a stunned Twilight Sparkle to lag behind.

At first Trixie was enjoying her victory in shutting down Twilight’s ability to think, until the smell hit her. A horrid, wretched scent slammed against Trixie like a brick wall and she stopped to gag. She couldn’t place what the smell was, it was a rotten, hot, and sickly smell that made every fiber of being shy away in revulsion.

Twilight noticed it as well and quickly put a hoof to her nose. “What in Celestia’s burning sun did you eat?”

Trixie shot a death glare back at Twilight and said, “Such a foul smell could never come from The Great and Powerful Trixie. Besides whatever it is must be coming from over there.” Trixie pointed her hoof at the small wooden door at the end of the hall.

“Makes sense,” Twilight said, despite looking like she was about to vomit she was wearing a smile. Trixie realized that she had just lost their little battle.

Slowly they approached the door and the scent became worse. Twilight used her magic to slowly open the door and suddenly they both gasped, which was a bad decision since it only meant sucking in even more of the wretched air. It only took a moment before Trixie took a step back in horror, turned her head to the side, and vomited against the wall. Twilight’s constitution was slightly stronger as she managed to keep herself from throwing up.

Inside the room it was a mess of red stains and bins full of dark meaty chunks. A fire was stocked in the back of the room and a few slaps of the meat were being cooked on it. Large hunks of red meat hung from hooks throughout the room. Twilight poked her head inside and after looking around said, “Yeah, we got diamond dogs here. Not sure what poor animal their cooking but I can only hope that it’s not pony.”

Trixie tried to throw up again but only managed to dry heave. Twilight would have scoffed but something had caught her eye. Trixie looked at the plaque above the fireplace and her mind shut down as she saw the assortment of different colored horns hanging from it. One of them was blue.

Suddenly Twilight backed up and her eyes grew wide. A large lumbering shape walked into sight from the corner of the room. The diamond dog stood hunched over, his gray fur stained with red, and a cleaver held tightly in his paw. He snarled at the two unicorns and said, “Dog has had enough cow, now it is time for dog to have new food.”

Trixie’s heart stopped beating and for a moment silence filled the small hallway. As it turned out Trixie’s bladder was fully capable of handling all sorts of monsters, from giant spiders to mechanical dogs, but the sight before was so much to take in that her bladder had simply had enough and decided to give up. Trixie wet herself.

The dog pointed at the frightened blue unicorn and laughed. One red beam of energy to the dogs head later and the creature was on the ground motionless. With her horn still smoking Twilight turned to face Trixie and said, “We are leaving, now!”

***

It didn’t take very long before the two unicorns made it back to the rest of the group. Twilight quickly sent Minuette and Lyra off to check if the way out was clear, following that she posted Candle Light as the guard for the rear. Now somewhere safe Trixie was able to get enough of her wits together to confront Twilight about this situation.

“You told us that this was going to be okay,” Trixie said loudly.

“Trixie, shut up and wait until we are out of here before you start with me again,” Twilight said while looking at a copy of the map they had.

“We don’t care, you told us we would be safe. We saw horns, and, and meat, and sweet Celestia why are we here?” Trixie asked as panic began to set in.

“I said that I will get us out of here, after seeing your incident, I now realize that you aren’t ready for this,” Twilight said calmly. “Right now I really need you to shut up though, I have to plan a safe route out of here.”

“We are kids, Twilight. How could we possibly be able to handle this? And why is Fire Light guarding us? She’s a weakling compared to everypony else,” Trixie asked her mind racing and her heart refusing to slow down for anything.

“I already told you that Candle Light is part of our team which means that she is as powerful as anypony else here. Celestia wouldn’t give me a weak pony and then send me on a dangerous mission, well she gave me you, but you aren’t weak, you’re just a coward!” Twilight stated angrily.

Trixie stomped a hoof into the ground and shouted, “Celestia gave you a weaker student so that you can try and teach her. You have just assumed that we have all grown at the same rate as you, and although that is true for some of the others, me and Fire Light are lagging behind! The worst part is that you refuse to help us.”

“Um, guys?” Candle Light asked meekly.

With extra anger added into her voice Trixie shouted, “I broke into Celestia’s study, that’s how I know all of this. I found all kinds of things in there, Starswirl’s time travel concepts, and dark magic galore, but I also found her notes on why we are all here in this group.” A little quieter she added, “Please, Twilight, can’t we just leave?”

“We will leave after I’m sure that everything is secure,” Twilight replied coldly.

“Um, guys?” Candle Light asked again.

“We need to leave now, we don’t want to be here, and we don’t want Candle Light to be here either,” Trixie said again. “Twilight, please do this for Trixie, just this once.”

“No, we take caution and move slowly or not at all,” Twilight demanded.

“Guys, help,” Candle Light asked weakly.

Both Twilight and Trixie looked over to their fellow unicorn standing guard at the entrance, intent on solving whatever her problem was so that they could return to their argument. Candle Light’s problem was a fairly obvious one as she was currently being held by her neck a few feet off the ground by a diamond dog. A glowing dagger with a blade of green shimmering energy was held in the diamond dog’s other paw. The small blade was threateningly close to her horn.

The diamond dog smiled evilly and said, “Looks like dog finally got ponies attention. Now dog can finally do this.”

Before anypony could react he gently slid the energy blade across Candle Light’s horn and it cut through the bony appendage like butter. Candle Light’s eyes grew wide and panicked as she watched her own horn fall forward, past her face, and hit the floor with a quiet thud.

The dog smiled and the entire world slowed down to a halt. There Trixie stood staring at her crush, the unicorn that she wanted nothing more than to be with. Candle Light looked more perplexed than anything else at the sight of the severed horn on the ground. The worst part was that the blade had cauterized the wound, and even magic wouldn’t be able to help reattach it now.

A dark feeling in the back of Trixie’s mind crawled to the forefront of her consciousness. As the world stood frozen around her she felt the darkness calling to her and asking to be let in. She denied it at first, thinking that whatever dark entity was, it would only end up hurting her. But it offered one thing that she knew could help this situation. It offered power, unrestrained and great. It told her that if only she accepted it as a part of herself; that she could easily become that which she always desired. Trixie could become truly great and powerful.

Candle Light’s life was ruined beyond repair, and no matter what Trixie did or said, this would all end in tragedy. With that knife in the diamond dog’s paw he could easily take Candle Light’s life before either her or Twilight could get a spell off. This power offered a way to circumvent this and to succeed where she never could otherwise. Candle Light might never be a unicorn again, but she could still be saved.

Power beyond Trixie’s understanding flooded her entire form in that instant and showed her things that she never knew existed. An amulet of even greater strength would be needed for her complete rise to power, its red glow offered something that even Celestia refused to give out. A dark green light filled Trixie’s eyes with a trail of purple smoke coming off of them.

In an instant time resumed its normal pace and a powerful blast of dark green and black energy shot out from her horn and hit the diamond dog in between the eyes. The knife flew back even further into the hallway as the green light struck it as well. Once the blade was far enough to be safe, it exploded. Candle Light dropped to the ground simply staring at her severed horn.

Trixie took a step forward but her world began to blacken and she heard Twilight screaming. Soon the other three ponies appeared and quickly tried to calm Twilight down, but it looked like Twilight simply wouldn’t stop screaming. The world became darker as Trixie struggled to stand upright. Minuette swung a hoof at Twilight’s face and knocked their screaming leader unconscious. Moondancer moved to Candle Light’s side and attempted to use healing magic on the surprisingly calm unicorn.

Trixie fell to her knees and fought with every ounce of her being to stay awake. The only thing she could do however was watch as Candle Light slowly reached out with a hoof and poked at the useless horn on the ground, it rolled away.

The darkness came in heavier then Trixie could have ever imagined as she watched the light in Candle Light’s eyes die out. The last thing that Trixie saw was as a puddle slowly spread out from between Candle Light’s legs, everypony was speaking, Lyra was speaking at Trixie but to her confusion she couldn’t hear anything. Slowly Trixie closed her eyes and the darkness took over.

***

Trixie awoke lying on her side in a cold dark tunnel. Dark, cold, damp, and painful, these were all words that Trixie could use to describe her current location. It wouldn’t have been so bad if she could see where in Tartarus she was, though that felt like asking for a miracle. As she slowly stood up her mind wondered at the memory she had just relived. That last mission had served as the end to the small group Trixie was a part of, and the end of her friendships with Twilight and Candle Light. The room suddenly got colder. Trixie began walking in the only direction she could, forward.

Walking, that’s what she did, just walking in the dark with no light, and no hope. She walked for an eternity; it felt like this would never come to an end. She didn’t know where she was, or how she had gotten here, but she knew that she had to keep moving.

Finally she heard something it was faint but it was clear. Ahead of her there was sound, clashing of metal, explosions, and screaming. Whatever it was sounded horrible but it was better than the silence so she raced forward. It took only moments before her world was dimly lit by an eerie blue light and before her stood two ponies.

One of them was a blue pegasus with a glowing white mane, a sword hung from his side. The other one was a giant alicorn with pure white fur and a sherbet colored mane. A feeling began to fill Trixie’s heart, at first it was hard to place what it was, and then it became clear to her. She was feeling joy at seeing the two ponies.

“Dad, Celestia, what are you two doing here?” Trixie asked as her mind attempted to figure out where here was exactly.

The room was circular and carved out of a deep blue stone. Six distinct pony statues sat on top of thrones, each one was slowly crumbling into dust. There was no clear source of light and Trixie felt that she had been here at least once before, but she couldn’t figure out where that was exactly.

“Trix?” Moonlight Sonata, asked in a worried tone.

Celestia gave out a sigh before answering Trixie’s question, “We came here to destroy the judges, they have been interfering with the Cosmic Council and we can’t have that. How are you doing, Trixie?”

“I…” Trixie tried to find an answer but she didn’t know. She couldn’t even remember how she had gotten here. “I just woke up here… it was really dark.”

Trixie’s heart began with a single beat that took the breath out of her lungs. She fell forward in pain, her wrist started burning and she could see rings of fire dancing around her fetlocks. Another beat and her heart began screaming in agony. She looked up at the two ponies before her with pleading eyes, she just wanted the pain to stop.

“Trix,” Moonlight Sonata said gently, “It’s clearly not time for you to explore this realm yet. Why don’t you come back here in about eighty years and we’ll talk then.”

“Dad, where are you, I need to find you,” Trixie begged, her heart beat again and now her entire body felt like it was on fire.

“I’m here, Trixie. I’ve been here for years, and I’m not going anywhere else anytime soon. Now go home and take care of your mom for me, can you do that?” He asked in such a kind voice.

“Okay, I’ll go home. But… will I see you again?” Trixie asked, despite the pain she was in, it was fairly easy to continue talking.

“Yeah, but if we’re lucky not for a very, very, very long time. Now go on,” He said with a wave of his hoof, and suddenly the world blurred away and a blinding white light filled her vision.

Chapter Seventy Four: Somber Awakening

Chapter Seventy Four: Somber Awakening

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy Four: Somber Awakening
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Completely blinded by an intense light, Trixie began to focus on her other senses in an attempt to figure out where she was. Her forelegs were in a minor amount of pain at the fetlocks, and she could hear a rhythmic beeping from her right side. A warm blanket was draped over her as she lay completely flat on her back. Finally there seemed to be something wrapped around her chest and back at the shoulders.

After her eyes adjusted she saw a familiar scene. She was lying inside a hospital room with a heart monitor at her side. Her forelegs were uncovered and lying at her sides, allowing her to easily see the bandages wrapped around her hooves. The room felt empty of all life as she stared at the green ceiling.

Slowly, but surely her memories began to come back, and the more that she remembered, the worse she felt. Right now she wasn’t so upset that she felt like making a second attempt at taking her own life. This probably had something to do with the I.V. drip which contained some kind of pain killer. It didn’t take long before she felt guilty for having tried to kill herself again. Rainbow Dash probably didn’t care at this point, but it still made her feel guilty to know that she broke the promise to the pegasus that had once lowered herself enough to become Trixie’s friend.

Nothing in this room made her feel secure or even tried to brighten her mood. The only thing that came to her mind was the grim realization that, out of desperation, she had done something so utterly foolish that nopony could trust her ever again. If only she could make up for at least a fraction of the sins she had committed within the past week. If it were possible she would return the Heart of Harmony, but it was in Red Velvet’s hooves now, and that was one unicorn nopony should ever mess with.

An idea began to form in Trixie’s mind. Red Velvet had offered a way to fix Trixie’s magic, it could kill her, and that would be fine too, but there was a slim chance that she could survive. If she did survive the process she would have her fully functional magic back, and then she could take that heart and defeat Red Velvet if it came down to that. Trixie was fully aware that this plan had suck written all over it, but it was the only thing she could think of to begin fixing even a small amount of the problems that she had caused.

Pushing herself out of the bed was a much more painful ordeal than she had counted on. Thankfully once she set up the pain in her back subsided. The I.V. stuck in her leg was of concern though, normally yanking it out would’ve never even crossed her mind, but right now she didn’t have much of a choice. After searching the room with her eyes she found something to aid her.

While taking great caution, Trixie pulled the I.V. out before quickly wrapping a bandage tightly around her leg. After feeling secure that she had not screwed up, she took one look at the floor and climbed off of the bed. This was a mistake for as soon as her forelegs touched the floor pain jumped up her hooves and burned at her fetlocks. She fell to the floor while giving out a yelp of pain.

For a while Trixie just stayed on the floor wishing that she had simply stayed in bed. Time trickled by slowly, and a growing sense of worry began to eat at her. She knew that if she was going to leave it would have to be now. It hurt, and it hurt bad, but still she forced herself to stand up. After a few moments the pain began to ease up. The last thing she needed to do for her escape was also the one that would draw the most attention; she removed the heart sensors from her chest and neck.

With the machine giving out an annoying beeping sound, she gently walked over to the door. Each step sent a new shockwave of pain through her body but she continued on regardless. Once she was at the door, she opened it with her magic and stepped out. It looked like she was making all sorts of mistakes today.

Six nervous looking ponies plus one familiar doctor all stood outside of Trixie’s door staring right at her. Trixie let out a sigh of defeat and wanted to give up on the idea of escaping. These ponies were simply not going to let her die. If they were going to be this serious about it, then they could simply take care of her. With great pleasure Trixie laid down on the floor. She enjoyed getting off of her injured hooves.

“Trixie, what are you doing out of bed?” Timequill asked, there was no hiding the concern in his voice.

Trixie let out a sigh followed by a mumble. She didn’t feel much like talking at the moment.

“We all read your letter,” Twilight said, cautiously. “We… we had no idea how bad you felt about everything. I don’t know what you did with the Heart of Harmony, but I don’t care anymore. Trixie, we all love you.”

“How?” Trixie asked, somberly as she laid her head down.

“What?” Twilight asked.

“How could you still care about me? I deserve nothing but the worst death possible,” Trixie stated.

“Nopony agrees with you there, we all just want to see you recover. I’ve already talked to Maud about this-“ Timequill started.

“You talked to my sister?” Pinkie exclaimed in horror. “I was trying to keep Trixie’s suicide attempt a secret from her!”

“And that would have only done more damage to both parties,” Timequill explained while giving a stern look to Pinkie. He softened his expression and turned back to Trixie. “Things are not as bad as you feel they are. After talking to-“

“I don’t want to hear this,” Trixie interrupted. After a moment she had come up with a lie to explain why she was out of bed, one that would make the others not judge her so harshly. “I just wanted to go pee.”

“Oh,” Timequill replied, embarrassed. “Okay, who do you want to help you?”

Trixie stared at him for a long moment in an attempt to figure out exactly what he was talking about. When she finally gave up she asked, “What are you talking about?”

It was now Timequill’s turn to let out a sigh. “I’m sorry, Trixie, but after this event I’m afraid that we can’t leave you alone just yet. So somepony will have to go with you into the restroom. We’re afraid of what you might do to yourself, you do understand, right?”

This was not a fun experience to say the least but she didn’t have the will to fight anymore. After thinking about it for a moment she said, “I don’t know.”

“Oh I’ll go, and I can even help you-“Pinkie said.

Trixie interrupted, “Not Pinkie, and not Fluttershy. I don’t trust either of you.”

Pinkie Pie turned away sadly and Fluttershy looked wounded. Trixie looked up and hated the other four ponies she had to choose from. Not a single one of them was trust worthy, and each of them only stood in her way. Twilight was a no, and Rarity was out of the question, this left Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

Trixie looked at each of the two ponies and asked, “Which one of you wants to do this?”

“Um,” Rainbow Dash said, “Applejack is your cousin and all.”

Applejack gave a sour look to Rainbow Dash and said, “Ah don’t mind, Trixie. Yer family an’ Ah’ll help you.”

It was a little awkward but with Applejack’s help Trixie was able to stand up and walk to the restroom with relative ease. Unfortunately Trixie had truly been lying when she said that she had to go, because now that she was in here sitting on the toilet, she couldn’t, for the life of her actually go. It was already awkward with Applejack staring at the door away from Trixie, the fact that she couldn’t go was making it worse.

Nearly a minute passed before Applejack said, “Ah know it must be hard to go with somepony in here with you.”

“I’m engaged… or at least I used to be. Peeing in front of another mare isn’t a new experience. At least you aren’t brushing your teeth or giving a pet rock a bath in the sink,” Trixie explained, sourly. She wasn’t mad at Maud, or at Applejack at the moment, no she was angry with herself.

An even more awkward silence passed between the two. After a few more minutes Trixie gave up and said, “I can’t go right now. let’s leave.”

Applejack was more than happy to oblige her in walking back to the others. As they all stood outside Trixie’s room it wasn’t hard for Trixie to notice that two ponies had left, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were missing. A part of her mind was curious as to where they had scampered off to, but at the same time she didn’t have the energy to care. She just wanted to sleep.

“Trixie, if you wouldn’t mind I’d like to talk to you if you’re up for it,” Timequill said kindly.

Trixie shook her head and explained, “I just want to sleep.”

“After all the blood you lost on the way here of course you would need to sleep,” Rarity said.

This was the first time that Trixie noticed something horrifying about her own body. Her forelegs and lower half were actually stained a dark blue which stood out against her normal fur color. It became clear now that Fluttershy’s hooves and applejacks back were both stained a light red. Trixie let out a sigh and felt wretched for unconvincing her friends like this.

“Trixie,” Rainbow Dash said, “I… I’m sorry for hurting your feelings.”

Everypony suddenly looked at the rainbow maned pegasus and stared at her at her in shock. Trixie grunted in response. Rainbow Dash looked depressed as she added, “You know I’ll never quit being your friend… don’t cha?”

Trixie wanted to go bed now, but she had two things to do before she could do that. Trixie looked at Rainbow Dash and truthfully said, “You hurt me, and no amount of apologies are going to make it better. Not this time.” After seeing the tragic look in Rainbow Dash’s eyes Trixie looked to Applejack, and with an honest heart said, “I need to go pee, for real this time.”

Chapter Seventy Five: The Escape

Chapter Seventy Five: The Escape

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy Five: The Escape
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Since they weren’t going to leave Trixie alone it was decided that Applejack would stay by her bedside until she was recovered enough to leave the hospital. This presented a problem in the way of Trixie’s escape plan. The longer she lay in bed pretending to sleep the more she felt like she was going crazy.

Trixie dared to peek over at Applejack and found the orange mare reading a book while lying on the couch against the wall. Thankfully Applejack had been kind enough to stay quiet as Trixie tried to sleep; she even turned out most of the lights in the room only using the small lamp to read by. It was late outside but Applejack seemed to be having trouble getting to sleep.

“What are you reading?” Trixie asked quietly.

Applejack smiled at Trixie. “Just readin’ up on a few plants for next harvest. It’s lookin’ like potatoes might be good for next harvest.”

“Don’t you like apples anymore?” Trixie asked, confused by the prospect of Applejack growing anything else.

“I spose that Ah haven’t been teach’n you about the family,” Applejack said more to herself than to Trixie. “Well it’s a bit of an explanation but here it goes; the land we own is huge, sometimes Ah see it for how big it is and feel overwhelmed. Thankfully we have a few families living on Sweet Apple Acers, their all our family even if they have different names. We have the Carrot family, the Corn family, and well the list goes on.

“Anywho Ah was considering the possibility of adding potatoes to the farm next year. We have practically everything else growin’ so Ah figure why not?” Applejack finished with an even larger smile.

“Wow Trixie didn’t know how large the farm was,” Trixie admitted. She felt a little ashamed for not having spent more time learning about her family.

“Ayep, Applebloom gets lost all the time, that just goes to show how large the farm is,” Applejack explained.

Trixie closed her eyes again and yawned. “Maybe you can show me around later.” This was assuming that there was a later.

“It’d be mah honor,” Applejack replied. “Good night cus.”

“Night.”

It wasn’t too hard to go back to sleep after that. The darkness grabbed hold of Trixie and sucked her in without any effort. She knew that there would be no rest for her in the world of dreams but she didn’t fight, she just gave in and let the darkness take her away.

***

Again Trixie found herself floating over her own body while she slept. Applejack stood at the doorway talking to somepony outside. Trixie willed herself to float over to the door so that she could see who Applejack was talking to. A pony wearing a light blue cloak with the hood drawn over her head stood outside.

“What are you doing here?” Applejack asked accusingly.

“I just wanted to check up on her,” Maud replied from underneath the hood. It wasn’t hard to recognize Maud’s voice.

“Yeah, well she’s doin’ fine.”

“Okay.”

Maud began to turn around when Applejack interrupted her by saying, “You know she’s suffered a few injuries that couldn’t have been caused by a knife. Her back is sprained, although with how much medication they’ve been givin’ her Ah doubt she’s noticed. And she has a large bruise on her chest. Do you have any idea where those might’ve come from?”

Maud was silent for a long moment before finally saying, “Will she be okay?”

“That’s not what Ah asked.”

“Will she?”

Applejack let out a frustrated huff. “She’ll survive, but she’s damaged, Maud. Ah don’t reckon Ah can help her on my own.”

“I’m supposed to wait until she asks to see me before I visit her.”

“Ah’m just gonna warn you now; Ah better not find any more strange injuries on her. Do you understand?” Applejack said dangerously.

Maud nodded and stood silently for a moment. Applejack finally gave in to the silence and asked, “So with that said an’ all, how have you been doing?”

“I’ve been crying.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. It also doesn’t help that Pinkie told me that she can read minds.”

“Well we all know that Pinkie Pie can do that now.”

“Never mind,” Maud replied flatly.

Again silence filled the space between the two and a new fear began to fill Trixie’s heart. She knew that after hurting Maud, Pinkie had been upset. But for Pinkie to tell Maud about Trixie’s mind reading ability, that was a breach of trust that couldn’t be easily forgiven nor forgotten. It occurred to Trixie that betrayal like this was exactly how Maud felt, the realization only made Trixie’s heart sink further.

Suddenly Trixie felt herself being dragged away, out of the hospital, and into the night. Although she didn’t know her destination, she didn’t fight it. Where ever she was going would be better off than the hospital.

***

Trixie traveled at a slower pace this time, which was a nice change of pace as it gave her time to actually think. Another good thing about this experience is that she knew roughly where she was heading. Canterlot quickly came into view although Trixie wasn’t nearly high enough to actually fly into the town. Instead she flew straight into the mountain, through a mineshaft filled with crystals and skeletons. Next she went sailing up through the mountain, the sewer, and then finally she arrived within the castle walls. When Trixie finally stopped she found herself inside a large bedroom which was home to a balcony, and the largest bed that she had ever seen.

Trixie leveled herself out and carefully tried to touch the ground with her hooves. Although it was awkward not being able to feel the floor beneath her felt accomplished as she managed to land. She took a few practice steps to make sure she was steady. The fact that she didn’t create any noise with her steps felt strange.

“Oh, Trixie, I wasn’t expecting you,” a surprised, but kind voice said to her.

Confused at the fact that somepony had actually seen her while she was remote viewing, she quickly turned around to face the voice. Celestia stood tall before Trixie. A golden silk nightgown covered the princess.

“Princess Celestia?” Trixie asked confused. “What are you doing here?”

A smile crept across the princess’s lips as she stared kindly at the unicorn. “This is my room.”

“I… oh… I see,” Trixie said still feeling very confused. “But what am I doing here?”

“Are you saying that you don’t know how you got here?”

Trixie gave a tiny smile to the princess before explaining, “I know how I got here. I flew here. The question is why am I here? Last time I was remote viewing someplace it turned out to be important.”

“Remote viewing? Trixie, are you asleep right now?” Celestia asked in disbelief.

“Yes I am. Right now I’m trying to find a way to escape the hospital room so that I can have Red Velvet fix my magic, or kill me. Either way I’ll be okay with it.” It took only a moment before Trixie realized what she had just said, “Wow, I’m not supposed to talk about Red Velvet. This is strange.”

“When you are asleep thoughts and words tend to become one and the same, it can cause some awkward conversations until you gain mastery over yourself. I remember when Luna had begun to remote view, she would come and talk to me about all manner of things, some of them were rather… flattering.”

“So you’re used to this kind of stuff?”

Celestia was silent for a moment as she thought about how to respond to that. “I wouldn’t say that I was used to it. This is still rare for me, but after a thousand years of living, the rare becomes less exciting. Do you have any questions for me?”

“Yeah, I have one. How can I escape when I’m being watched by everypony?”

A playful look crossed Celestia’s eyes as she said, “Well when I want to escape, I sometimes use illusions to hide in plain sight. It can be quite amusing to watch my subjects searching for me as I sit on my throne invisible to all. Though, I wouldn’t suggest trying to run away from your friends. They all love you, Trixie.”

“No, Applejack cares but that’s just because she’s my family. Besides, all I do is hurt everypony that I love, so what’s the point in trying anymore?” Trixie admitted shamefully.

“I can relate in a way. Once upon a time I did something so horrible that I will never be able to make up for it. No matter how many centuries I spend trying to get back to being a good person again, I know that I’ll never make it. All I can do is keep trying, and hope that by the time my life is over that I’ve at least gotten close to making up for all the things I’ve done.”

A kind smile grew on Trixie’s lips as she finally understood why she was here. “Thank you, Celestia. I think that was exactly what I needed to hear. I’ll start by making things up to Twilight. Because trying to get forgiveness from Maud is going to be impossible, I’ll start where I can actually accomplish something.”

Just as Trixie finished speaking she was sucked back to her little hospital bed and slammed forcefully back into her sleeping body.

***

For a while Trixie lay in that dark room listening to the sound of her heart monitor and trying to figure out how to escape. Celestia’s advice, although interesting, was impossible for Trixie to accomplish. Not without her old magic back. That didn’t leave her helpless though as she did have a plan.

With access to her cantrips, she managed to change the color of her fur to a pale white. She then turned the color of her mane red and purple. Finally she mentally practiced imitating the voice patterns of the exact pony that she was now pretending to be. Although a little shorter then Moondancer, Trixie was almost a perfect replica of her.

Carefully Trixie pulled the I.V. out and turned off the heart monitor, which allowed her a moment of silence before the nurse would realize something was wrong. She walked outside her room. Her hooves might have hurt to walk on but she knew now that she could force herself onward.

Only moments after escaping her room did a nurse walk past her and enter the room. It wasn’t even a moment later before she could hear some yelling from the room behind her. Trixie quickly turned a corner and found a jacket lying on a bench. She grabbed the jacket and slipped it on, the jacket was just long enough to cover her cutie mark which she couldn’t easily change.

A moment later Applejack ran past her and down the hall, a determined look worn on her face. Trixie felt bad for sneaking out and worrying the apple pony, but she needed to do this. Only a moment later did a nurse walk by her and stop her in the middle of the hallway.

“Miss, have you seen a blue unicorn anywhere? She needs help and could get herself hurt if we don’t find her soon,” the nurse asked.

In a tiny and shy voice Trixie replied, “No I haven’t, I’m sorry.” After a momentary silence she added in an even tinier voice, “Is she dangerous?”

“Only to herself. If you do see her, please let one of us know right away,” the nurse said before taking off.

Trixie let out a sigh of relief and continued onward. It was shocking just how easy it was for her to walk into the waiting room, though after seeing five of her friends all sitting in chairs around a small table she realized just how bad this could end. With as much speed as she dared Trixie walked towards the entrance, only to be stopped by Twilight Sparkle.

“Moondancer? Is that you?” The alicorn asked, worriedly. Twilight left her small group to go and meet the disguised Trixie.

“Oh, Twilight… it’s, um, it’s nice to see you?” Trixie said, making sure to sound weak.

“What are you doing here?” Twilight asked.

“I’m here as part of my term, I’m training to become a full fledged doctor after all. Um, but it’s not really that big of a deal…”

“Of course it is, I’m proud of you.”

“Oh, really… okay, um, thank you…”

Twilight looked away shyly before saying, “You know, now that I’m a princess I can do all kinds of things. Have you ever wanted to visit the secret archives in Canterlot?”

“N-n-not particularly.”

“Okay… we could just get something to eat sometime, I know of a really nice place around here.”

“That sounds nice, but I’m, um… that is if you don’t mind I have a meeting to go too… please don’t be upset.”

Twilight smiled softly at Trixie and said, “Yeah, that’s fine. Maybe I’ll see you at the reunion?”

“Reunion?”

“Haven’t I sent you a letter yet? Oh well, I’ll just tell you now. I’m planning a reunion for the six of us soon, and if you want to join I’d love to have you there.”

“How soon? I have a lot of school work,” Trixie replied, nervously.

“About a month from now, we’ll be gathering in Canterlot for it. Even if you can only make a small appearance I’d appreciate it.”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

Suddenly Applejack ran up to the group of ponies and said frantically, “Trixie’s gone. Ah can’t find her, Ah need yer help.”

Twilight quickly said, “Sorry, Moondancer, but this is important. I’ll catch up later.”

After that Twilight and the others focused their attentions on Applejack, giving Trixie the time to walk out the front door. If it hadn’t been for Twilight’s recent increase in height this plan would have been ruined on the spot. Since her plan had somehow against the odds managed to work out, Trixie was able to walk outside into the cold snow. The snow came down lightly and told her that the trip to Red Velvet’s wasn’t going to be fun.

Chapter Seventy Seven: Pain, Past, and no Pity

Chapter Seventy Seven: Pain, Past, and no Pity

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy Seven: Pain, Past, and No Pity
Written by TheCrimsonDM

”Trixie,” called the gentle voice of a kind mare.

Turning away from her view on the balcony, Trixie saw Fluttershy walking up to her. Fluttershy looked away shyly. Trixie’s heart began racing. Out of nervous habit, Trixie began stroking the amulet around her neck.

“What is it?” Trixie asked coldly.

“I, um, well if you don’t mine that is,” Fluttershy stammered.

The air was still and Trixie felt the call of something powerful, it wanted her to succeed at her objective of humiliating Twilight, and ruling Ponyville. Fluttershy rambled on in the background but her words were lost on Trixie, as she stared blankly at the pegasus. Destiny had finally given her the power to control the things around her, and this time she would make sure that life treated her fairly.

“Stop your incessant mumbling,” Trixie demanded, effectively silencing Fluttershy. “Trixie is far too busy to deal with you at the moment.”

“But Tri- I mean my mistress,” Fluttershy said meekly. “I wanted to make you happy… I haven’t seen your smile in such a long time.”

“It has been two days, Fluttershy. Trixie has only been in command for two days. Maybe you should wait until,” Trixie began but slowed down as a dark thought came to her. The yellow one wanted to make her happy; maybe the yellow one could do something to please her. “Oh our beautiful servant, you only want to make Trixie happy. This can be arranged.”

Dark thoughts of the various acts of depravity she could enact upon the pegasus played in her mind. She had all the means to make this happen. Ropes, chains, and magic, those were the only things required to make Fluttershy squeal, whether it was in pain, or delight. The kind look on Fluttershy’s face stalled Trixie’s mind and stilled her racing heart. She regretted ever thinking of the mare in such context. The things she had imagined would be too cruel, even for the ponies in this traitorous town.

“Fluttershy, you need to leave,” Trixie said flatly.

“But, but I want to stay by your side. I don’t care about what happens to anypony else, I just want to be with you,” Fluttershy begged.

Trixie closed her eyes. “Then that is to be your punishment for not standing up for Trixie when she was attacked by your friends, when they ruined her show, and for when they ruined her life.”

A sad look came into Fluttershy’s eyes, but Trixie feared that she couldn’t keep herself away from the mare for long. Trixie needed to remove Fluttershy from Ponyville before things went sour. “Fluttershy, you will leave Ponyville, never to return. You will not say good bye to your friends, and you will leave in secret. Should you ever return, Trixie will hurt you.”

Fluttershy sniffed and said, “Oh, okay.”

Trixie looked outside again, and off in the distance she spotted a hollow log. Despite the dark influence from the power she now wielded she couldn’t afford to hurt Fluttershy. Fluttershy was the only pony whom she ever loved, that actually loved her back. Their relationship was awkward to be sure, but that didn’t mean she could let the gentle pony be hurt.

“Fluttershy, you will be safer out there than you are in here, with Trixie.” Trixie said, somberly. “There is a hollowed log by the outer wall. Go there and hide inside of it.”

“But, why?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

For a moment Trixie attempted to consider this. She was punishing Fluttershy by sending her away, and she was saving Fluttershy by the same deed. Trixie felt like her mind was clouded and her heart felt lower than she had ever realized was possible. Nothing was making sense to her, and so with very careful words Trixie said, “Trixie wants you to leave. Nothing else matters right now, so go. We will meet you by that log in an hour.”

Fluttershy lowered her head and left. When Trixie felt secure of the fact that she was alone again she looked at the mirror and said, “We are setting that one free.”

The mirror flashed a sharp toothed grin, and pleasure filled its yellow eyes. “You are truly delicious, did you know that. I’ll allow the yellow thing to be freed, she is virtually useless anyway. The others must all suffer though, especially that Twilight Sparkle and her little friends, for what they did to us.”

“Trixie knows this!”

“Good, then we shall continue our work tomorrow,” The mirror said darkly.

Trixie’s two most prominent servants were downstairs at the moment awaiting her orders. It was going to be fun punishing those two for what they did to her wagon. As Trixie left the room to go and meet her servants she stopped for only a moment and considered the fact that she had never wanted to attack Ponyville before she found the amulet, a dark presence took a cloth and wiped the thought clean from her mind. Trixie smiled and left the room.

***

Molten lead poured into Trixie’s right shoulder forcing her eyes wide open. With a new scream she looked at her back and found the bone had crawled even further out of her body. Her face was wet from the constant run off of tears, and her throat was raw from the constant screaming. The pain died down again and she looked around for anypony that could help her.

Red Velvet was missing. The sun was shining through the windows, its light spread into the large open room that Trixie lay in. It took her a moment to realize that she was actually in a new room. Trixie attempted to push herself up but her entire body suddenly throbbed in pain. She gave up before she even began.

A sickly feeling coated her back and following that a fresh wave of pain. It was as though acid was being rinsed over her shoulder and the new bony appendage. She tried to look at the bone but after seeing how long it was she nearly threw up, and she would have too if she had anything left inside her.

The bone as it were, was actually now a series of interconnecting bones. Muscle, nerve ending, and raw flesh were growing slowly from the base of the new appendage. Whatever Red Velvet had done to her, it felt wrong, and was more painful than anything she had ever experienced in her life.

“I see that you are awake,” Red Velvet said.

“Kill me, please kill me,” Trixie begged. This hadn’t been the first time she had woken up during the course of this transformation.

“It has only been two days, Trixie. When you get to the third day, than you may beg for death,” Red Velvet replied coldly.

Trixie attempted to understand how two whole days could have passed, but the pain killed any coherent thought. She wanted nothing more than death; somewhere deep down she felt she had deserved this, but the feeling only kept her from killing herself to end the pain, just barely. The thing that made her struggle to stay alive was the promise that she would be better; the idea that the pain would go away after this magic had been worked through her. When that happened she had only one goal; she was going to kill Red Velvet for this.

“I see that look in your eyes,” Red Velvet said. “I’m looking forward to how you act when this is all over.” With a swift motion, Red Velvet gently tapped the new bone sticking out of Trixie’s back.

The scream that escaped Trixie’s mouth after that could not be described as such. To call it a simple scream would do it injustice. The volume of her voice hit such a high pitch that the glass in the windows nearly shattered.

Hurting Trixie was one thing, but when Red Velvet grinned at Trixie’s howl of agony, it was insulting. Thankfully the pained unicorn was allowed the comfort of passing out again after that.

***

“Do it,” dared Minuette.

“I don’t want to kiss that thing,” Trixie replied. “It’s disgusting.”

“And covered in bird poop,” Lyra joked.

“Well actually it’s more like bird pee, birds don’t exactly-“ Twilight began explaining.

“Whatever, egghead. Come on, Trixie, you lost the bet so you have to make out with it,” Minuette said.

With a nervous look, Trixie stared at the statue of the monstrous creature before her. She had just barely gotten her cutie mark a week ago, and now she was going to kiss some kind of dragon, pony, deer, bird, and bat hybrid. The mere thought was sickening to say the least.

“You gonna chicken out?” Minuette asked playfully.

“I’m no chicken,” Trixie stated proudly. “I just don’t see why I have to kiss Discard.”

“Discord,” Twilight corrected.

“Whatever.”

Minuette let out a sigh before saying, “You made the bet; that I couldn’t beat the time trial for destroying bricks with my magic, I not only beat the record, I got my cutie mark. Now pucker up, and kiss that that rock.”

With a sigh, Trixie gave up on fighting it. Minuette was right, she had made her bed and now it was time to lay in it. “This is going to be weird.”

Trixie climbed up onto the statue but wasn’t nearly tall enough to reach the face. It took three fillies balancing nervously on top of one another’s back before Trixie could reach the statues mouth. She looked long and hard into the monstrous rock’s eyes before coming to a single conclusion. He must be singing, she thought to herself.

She leaned in and quickly kissed the monster on the bottom of his jaw before pulling back. She smiled at her success. When the statue turned its head to stare at her and grinned she stopped smiling.

“Oh my, I feel so utterly violated now,” The statue said to her.

A dark green aura surrounded the statue’s eyes and suddenly Trixie felt ill. Something was wrong with her and she looked down at the fillies still holding her up. None of them looked worried, so she looked back up and the statue had returned to its normal posture.

“Did you see that? That thing just moved, and it spoke to Trixie!” Trixie cried out.

“No it didn’t, and why are talking like that,” Minuette asked.

“Like what?”

“Like a weirdo.”

“I do not speak like a weirdo, you do!”

***

“You need to drink,” Red Velvet demanded.

Trixie shoved the bowl of water away and shouted, “I WANT TO DIE!”

Red velvet simply set the bowl back up and refilled it with water. “You can’t die yet. You are the only friend that I have.”

“Then I disown you, now you can KILL ME!”

Red Velvet looked hurt by Trixie’s words at first, but then she looked angry. “If you don’t drink, than I will step on your wound again!”

The threat was just horrible enough to make Trixie lean over and stick her muzzle into the bowl. As she tried to drink the water she coughed and cried from all the pain. In the end more water fell onto the floor than went down her throat.

Trixie was in constant torture over the limb, she wanted it gone, she wanted to die, she just wanted to stop hurting. The appendage had spread out several tendrils each one had flesh and meat spread between them. It was like looking at a disgusting spider web, but it felt like being thrown into a wood chipper and not allowed to die.

“Please let me die,” Trixie begged.

“Never,” Red Velvet replied coldly. “After everything that I’ve done for you, do you honestly believe that I would just let you die? If you survive I can promise you one thing, everything that you ever wanted will within hoofs reach.”

“No, I want to die,” Trixie cried.

Suddenly her body was racked with another surge of twisted agony and her vision went black. She fell into the darkness yet again and refused to come back out. This time the agony stayed with her as she descended into a world of blackness, and the pain increased tenfold. Her entire body felt like it was being torn apart and stitched back together; slowly the needles threaded themselves through her frame. If only she were lucky, than she could have been allowed to die then and there.

***

The world around Trixie was sparkling and the ground had become mere clouds. It was like she was floating far above the world but as she looked down there was no world to speak of. Orbs of bright light floated around her, and for the moment there was no pain. Blue white light streamed around her flying in random directions while leaving colorful trails behind them.

She may have had no idea where she was, but that didn’t matter for the world had finally stopped hurting. A soft smile could be seen on her face as she enjoyed the moment of peace. If this was heaven, then she wanted to stay forever.

The world began twisting around her, and bleeding into darkness. Slowly she felt the pain coming back and she cried softly. She didn’t want to return to the world, to her body, where all she would feel is torment. Without being given a choice Trixie fell through the clouds and into the blackness below where she knew only pain would be waiting for her.

***

The morning sun had come again and its bright rays of hope shone down upon the sleeping form of the light blue unicorn known as Trixie. Slowly Trixie opened her eyes and groaned. For a moment she waited in silence for the agonizing torture to begin anew. When it didn’t come back she smiled, exhaustedly.

She had won, the pain was gone, and now she could finally return home and be useful again. Trixie looked again at her back and her eyes widened in horror. Out from Trixie’s back a new limb had certainly been made, but she had expected anything but what she saw. A dark blue wing, much darker than the color of her fur, sprouted from her shoulder and lay limp by her side, dimly glowing runes could be seen where the bone was.

“W-w-what?” Trixie asked, confused.

“You survived the third day, Trixie. And look where you are now,” Red Velvet said gently. “You have a wonderful new wing and your magic is stronger than ever before.”

Trixie looked around for the source of Red Velvet’s voice but could find not find the unicorn around her. “Where, what, how?”

“I’m right here,” Red Velvet said from above Trixie.

Slowly Trixie looked up and saw the unicorn that had done this to her hovering in the air above her. Two yellow wings matching Red Velvet’s fur kept the unicorn aloft in the air. Trixie’s mind was unable to put together exactly what she was staring at.

“How?” Trixie asked.

“You see I once served our beloved Princess Celestia, only when I found out the truth I rebelled alongside one of my brethren, he and I fought about how she should be defeated, and eventually he betrayed me, leaving Celestia to curse and banish me. He didn’t escape unscathed though, as I got him back.

“My power and my identity were taken from me. I was then locked away in Tartarus alongside Tirus, or as you would call him, Tirek,” Red Velvet explained. “Unfortunately my brother in arms, Ash, was left on the surface to enact his dastardly plans. Ash believed that it was possible to defeat Celestia, only by bringing out the worst enemies she had ever fought. Sombra, Nightmare Moon, Discord, and even Tirek were tools that he was not afraid to use. I disagreed with him, hence why Celestia defeated me.”

Trixie’s mind couldn’t wrap around the concept of what she was seeing before her. As Red Velvet landed Trixie could only gasp as her mind found a relation to the name that was just mentioned. “Ash is the name of the pony that hurt my mother.”

“I told you he was dangerous,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie’s mind went back to the limp limb at her side and she suddenly asked, “My back, my… wing. What the Tartarus did you do to me? What am I?”

“You are not exactly an alicorn, if that’s what you were asking,” Red Velvet explained. “After Celestia defeated the empire, a lot of research was done on how to artificially create an alicorn. The research, for the most part, was a complete failure. One experiment succeeded though, The Dark Wing Project. Most ponies that went through it would die, but the survivors were incredible to say the least.

“The most incredible feature was the way they healed from all physical and mental wounds… with time. Mental retardation, missing limbs, and even dark curses, there was not a single problem that this ritual supposedly couldn’t fix. Of course the ponies in question were not invincible, and often times their wings were completely useless aesthetics. It takes a lot of alicorn magic to complete the ritual, and in your case I had to supplement with both light and dark magic, thus my need for the Heart of Harmony, and the Alicorn Amulet.”

Trixie looked back at her new wing with deep regret. “What do I do now?”

“For the moment you can go home and live a mostly normal life.”

Suddenly the thought of Twilight and Celestia seeing Trixie with an alicorn wing, learning of her relation to Red Velvet, and being infuriated with her came to mind. “No, I can’t let them see me like this. Please take the thing away!” Trixie begged.

“I can’t just-“

“TAKE IT AWAY NOW!” Trixie demanded.

Red Velvet closed her eyes and levitated a knife over to Trixie’s face before dropping it on the floor. In a cruel voice, Red Velvet said, “I can’t help you get rid of your wing, but if you are that intent on that course of action. Well, I’m sure that you can figure something out.” An evil grin spread across Red Velvet’s face.

Trixie looked at the knife in horror at the contemplation. After a long moment Red Velvet added, “You shouldn’t worry too much however, the wing will disappear soon enough.”

“Okay, that…” Trixie was still dumbfounded by the whole situation. “I don’t, I can’t even…”

Red Velvet smiled evilly at Trixie before saying, “We still have one more thing we need to do. But it should be much easier than what you just survived.”

“What is that?” Trixie asked, concerned.

“We need to grow you another wing.”

While looking back in horror, Trixie realized that she only had one wing. All that pain, all that horror, all of that was just for only a single wing. There was no way that Trixie would agree to a second wing, not when she had never agreed to the first one. Trixie opened her mouth to protest, but Red Velvet’s horn lit up like a burning inferno.

With a cracked, and dull looking amulet around Red Velvet’s neck, and the Wand of Harmony at her side she quickly struck Trixie with another red bolt of energy. It only took a moment, but Trixie’s world exploded in pain once again. Red Velvet had lied, it wasn’t any less painful the second time around, if anything it was worse.

End of act three.

Act Four: The Monster Within. Chapter Seventy Eight: A bath for the Soul

HEART OF STONE
Act Four: The Monster Within
Chapter Seventy Seven: Bath for the Soul
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Days passed by with Trixie fading in and out of reality. When at last the pain stopped, Trixie opened her eyes to the first rays of dawn lighting shining against her fur. The place was empty of any life save for her. A terrible smell filled the air. She breathed slowly, and painfully with her dry throat, she barely had the strength left to draw in air. A bowl of water was thankfully not too far away. With reckless abandon Trixie shoved her muzzle into the bowl and drank greedily until it was all gone.

With her throat in much better condition, Trixie tried to figure out where she was, or how she had gotten here. The room she was in currently was very different from the last one. First off the room was free of any dust, and despite the blood smeared into her fur, and the floor around her, it was actually in good condition. Strange potions lined the shelves, and a single bed rested behind her, although it was currently a blood stained mess.

Not wanting to stay here any longer than necessary, Trixie slowly pushed herself off of the wooden floor. Every muscle in her body ached from the strain, but she managed to pull it off. Now standing she took a look at her back, fearing what horrible things she would find there. Her back was bare, save for the two dark patches of fur, along with two long scars over her shoulder blades. The wings were gone.

The sound of hooves clip clopping towards the open doorway grabbed hold of Trixie’s attention. Without thinking about it, Trixie summoned energy into her horn and faced the doorway with grim determination. If Red Velvet was coming back to hurt her again, than this time Trixie was going to fight back.

A brown head with two antlers appeared from the other side of the door. Trixie unleashed a lightning bolt towards the stranger’s skull, as the lightning soared through the air, the stranger dropped down to the ground. Just in time too, as the lightning flew over his head. Trixie stared in horror at the creature she had almost hit.

The creature before Trixie had light brown fur, a white underbelly, and two antlers on its head. Trixie stared at the almost pony before her with confused interest. She also noticed that the creature’s tail was a tiny nub compared to her own, currently ratty looking tail. The last thing to grab her attention was the fact that the creature was missing a cutie mark.

“Um, sorry about that,” Trixie apologized.

It looked up at her with fierce purple eyes and smiled. “You were only defending yourself. No one was hurt so it is acceptable.” There was a flat tone to his voice.

Trixie took a few steps and ceased her movements when it occurred to her, that her horn wasn’t in any pain, nor did she feel strained from the effort of unleashing the lightning bolt. Had her magic truly been cured? This warranted further investigation, but now was not the time.

“I,” She began but stopped. Again she looked at her back, expecting to see two wings attached to her. When she had made sure that she was still a normal unicorn she continued, “don’t know how I got here.”

“Our scouts found you. You were found in the old village being held by the monster.”

“What monster?”

“The Crimson Tide,” he replied, with a nervous look. “She has been holding members of our tribe captive and working her dark magic on them. I can only pray that she did not hurt you to bad.”

“I… I think I’ll be okay,” Trixie replied. “My name is Trixie Lulamoon, who and what are you?”

The stranger gave a chuckle before saying, “I am known as Mystic Soul. I am a deer.” It took Trixie a moment to comprehend this fact, and what it actually meant, so Mystic Soul continued, “As the local alchemist for our small village, they put you in my charge. You will be wanting a safe return home?”

“Yes, and the sooner, the better,” Trixie said. Her mind was still racing from the possibilities of what was going on. Red Velvet had obviously ditched her, but what happened to those wings? Did Red Velvet, or as the deer called her, the Crimson Tide remove them? The questions she had were not meant for a unicorn who only wanted to go home and sleep.

The deer smiled at her. “We can leave now, or you could wash first.”

Trixie looked at herself, she was covered in blood, and other disgusting substances; left over’s from the torture she had suffered. She took a whiff of her own fur and realized much to her chagrin that the awful smell was actually her. She lowered her head and admitted, “I think that a bath would probably be a good idea.”

“Follow me,” Mystic Soul said.

Trixie followed the strange deer outside. With every step her body ached, but she wasn’t ready to argue with anypony, or any deer. After everything that had happened there was no point in resting. The outside was a lot different than what she had expected to find.

The sun shone brightly down upon the clearing around this tree house, clearly showing that winter had not touched this location. Green grassy fields and wonderful plants grew all around as though they had never even heard of the concept of winter.

There were quite a few more deer than Trixie had expected to see. Most of them looked a lot slimmer than Mystic Soul, and only a few of the foals had horns. Perhaps this was a sign of different tribes of deer, the horned ones may be able to perform magic.

Only a few buildings existed in the trees, although some of these buildings were quite tall. Trixie was led down another mushroom staircase and down to a small area where a hot spring existed. A few spouts lead from the hot springs and into an area shaped like large wooden bowl. At first glance the bowl was buried into the ground, on closer inspection the bowl was actually part of the tree’s roots.

Mystic Soul grabbed a rope with his mouth and pulled down on it, water quickly filled the spout from above and then drained into the bowl. After only a few moments the bowl was filled with water and Mystic Soul motioned for Trixie to get in. It hit Trixie that this was the bath tub.

“You want me to bathe out in the open? With everypony watching me?” Trixie questioned.

Mystic Soul looked confused. “I do not understand. Is there a problem with this?”

“Well yeah, I mean…” Trixie stopped trying to question it once she realized that there wasn’t really any problem with this. It was almost like a spa…“Never mind.”

With careful movements Trixie climbed down into the bath and suddenly felt refreshed. The water was perfect against her skin, and the best part was how the water sparkled in the sun light. She dunked her head under the water and stayed there for a moment before coming back out and exhaling deeply.

At Mystic Soul’s giggle, Trixie looked at him and asked, “What is it?”

“You seem to be enjoying the water thoroughly.”

Trixie looked up at the bright blue sky. “I guess that I’m just enjoying the simple things while I can.”

“Why is that, do you plan to not be able to bathe anytime soon?”

Trixie closed her eyes and fought off a dark feeling. “I don’t know how long I’ll have left. I could be dead soon.”

Mystic Soul looked displeased. “It would be tragic to lose you. You have been a kind guest so far.”

“You barely know me, how can you feel bad about my death?” Trixie replied sourly.

Mystic Soul was quiet for a moment before explaining, “I would feel bad for anyone who died before their proper time. I don’t feel like you should leave this world so early, is that so strange?”

Trixie let out a sigh and opened her eyes again. “I suppose it’s not that strange. I just don’t see how anyone could actually care about me. I’m nothing but a giant wrecking ball, the things I touch always get destroyed.”

Mystic Soul opened his mouth but stopped on the approach of another deer. This one was about a foot taller than Mystic Soul, and he had black fur with gold eyes. Mystic bowed his head a little before saying, “Dark Leaf, are you doing well?”

The taller deer, Dark Leaf looked down at Mystic Soul with a hard expression. “King Aspen has heard of our visitor. He is sending Blackthorn to retrieve her by tomorrow. She is to stay in your care until Blackthorn arrives.”

Trixie didn’t like the sound of this.

“That might work out for the best,” Mystic Soul said. “Blackthorn can guide us to Thicket, and then we will only be a few short hours from the pony village.”

“Wait, I thought you said I could leave now?” Trixie asked, she felt tiny compared to Dark Leaf.

Mystic Soul smiled at her and said, “And you still can, but even if you left now it would take you at least a day to reach the pony village.”

“You cannot allow her to leave early. King Aspen needs to know what transpired with The Crimson Tide,” Dark Leaf said sternly.

Mystic Soul’s smile faded a little. “She has the ability to leave, but I believe she will stay. She needs a guide after all, and I am no good at finding my way.”

“Hmm, you are right about that. She is your charge, remember that you are solely responsible for her actions,” Dark Leaf warned.

It didn’t leave a good impression on Trixie that this tall deer was talking about her as though she wasn’t there. In fact it made her feel even more worthless, and that was a feat in and of itself. When Dark Leaf finally left, Mystic Soul turned back to Trixie and smiled kindly at her.

“His words are harsh, but his heart means well. You survived what most of the bucks in our tribe could not.”

“The what now?” Trixie asked, alarmed by the phrase.

“A buck is a male deer, similar to your stallion. Our females are called doe, and our children, fawn. In case you did not notice on our way down, this village is comprised mostly of doe.”

Trixie looked out at the deer that lacked horns. “So, the doe are the ones without horns?”

“That is correct.”

“Deer are strange,” Trixie said casually.

Mystic Soul gave a short laugh. “To us it is the pony that is strange.”

To her surprise, she actually found herself laughing at the comment.

It's true, we must seem very strange to deer. But even so I think our species could be good friends, in fact I could be friends with him... what am I thinking? I mean sure he's a deer, but... he's a... he. I could never trust a stallion, never again... but he isn't exactly a stallion, now is he? He's a buck, and i don't even think that our two races could... besides that he's very nice to me, even though I don't deserve it...

After a moment Trixie made up her mind and said, “I am going to be your friend.”

“That is wonderful,” Mystic Soul replied.

“I figure that I might as well try and befriend a stallion, er a buck, before I die,” Trixie explained.

“And I hope that by being your friend, I can convince you to live.”

Trixie frowned and said, “I guess we’ll see.”

Chapter Seventy Nine: Smoke and Murder

Chapter Seventy Nine: Smoke and Murder

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy Nine: Smoke and Murder
Written by TheCrimsonDM

The small village was truly quiet and peaceful, the fawn played games chasing each other around, the doe seemed content to watch the children and talking amongst themselves. Trixie was happy just lying in the grass and smelling the wild flowers, she was tempted to eat one. That was when Mystic Soul arrived with a basket of food. Various fruits, barriers, and flowers had been arranged in the basket, and they all smelled heavenly.

“You have not eaten since we found you,” Mystic Soul stated. “So I have brought you something to eat. I hope it suffices.”

Trixie looked at the food greedily and said, “Yeah, this works just fine.”

After setting the basket down, Trixie reached out with her magic and pulled a few strawberries out. These berries were not only larger than what she was used to, they were also much more flavorful. She’d never had strawberries so full of sweetness. It was edible heaven.

Though much to her dismay Trixie found that she was unable to eat very much. It struck her as odd that after being starved for a week, and left for dead, that she was unable to eat more than a hoof full of berries.

“Is there something wrong with the food?” Mystic Soul asked politely.

Trixie shook her head and after nibbling on flower she decided to speak. “I’m not very hungry for some reason.”

“I will take this for you then,“ Mystic said as he leaned over to grab the basket.

Trixie used her magic to hold the basket down while saying, “That’s okay, I’d like to nibble on them for a little while.”

“As you wish.”

And Trixie did just that. She nibbled on the food, basked in the warm rays of the sunlight, and eventually fell asleep.

***

The old deer house was silent, her back was in agony, and fresh blood stains covered her shoulders. The white cloak lying on the floor in front of Trixie was unfortunately stained red. The cloak in question had light purple trim and a star pattern along with a crescent moon symbol where the flanks were covered. The clasp was shaped like the sun.

Lying on top of the cloak was a wand, and a sword. The wand’s shaft was a blue stick that had woven around the heart shaped gem that was attached to it. The sword’s sheath was a deep blue with a red line running down it. These were very important and needed to be kept safe.

Darkness lined the edges of Trixie’s vision and she felt lost. She laid down deciding to rest for a moment. That’s when a familiar voice began to speak to her.

“You shouldn’t rest here,” Babble said. “After what you just did to get those things, you need a doctor.”

Trixie looked up at the source of the voice, upon seeing thin air, she was able to validate her crazy.

“I’m not joking,” he said.

“I don’t care if I die here or not. Nothing matters to me now.” Trixie laid her head down. “Red Velvet got her wish, and now I’m going to sleep.”

“She still needs your help, and honestly I don’t like the idea of letting her do her things alone,” Babble said.

“She’s going to fight Celestia over in Canterlot, isn’t she?”

“I can only venture to guess what’s going through her head, you’re the mind reader, not me.”

Trixie let out a tiny laugh and yawned. “I need to sleep, to heal.”

“Where are your wings?” Babble asked.

A small smile crept over Trixie’s lips as she said, “Gone. I can’t very well be an alicorn without any wings now can I?”

“She’s changed your entire body on a molecular level. I don’t think that cutting off your wings will change anything,” Babble warned.

“Too late for that now.” Trixie yawned again, her mind was finally slipping.

“Good night, Trixie.”

“Good night, Babble.”

***

Trixie’s eyes opened and instantly stood up. The dream she just had, it felt more like a memory than anything else. If that was the case, than that meant that when she was last at the deer outpost, she had had the wand of harmony. Furthermore, she had obtained that cloak and sword, they were so familiar.

Trixie looked around and spotted Mystic Soul about ten feet away, napping. Trixie decided to wake him. “Mystic Soul, who found me?”

The buck stirred to life and looked up at her with a smile. “Why one of my fellow deer did. She is a traveler and when on her way back here, she discovered you. Would you like to meet her?”

Trixie looked at the sky, she felt dead inside, but if there was even a chance that she could still get that wand…

“Take me to her.”

The walk to the small tent at the edge of the village was much slower and quieter than either of them would’ve have liked. When they did finally arrive, Mystic Soul stopped Trixie.

“She is an honorary member of our tribe. She is a pony, and yet she is a deer, you will hopefully understand more when you meet her,” he explained

“I don’t care, I just need to talk to her,” Trixie replied as she entered the tent, completely ignoring him.

The second she poked her head inside a horrible stench hit her nostrils and sent her reeling back out. After receiving an odd look from Mystic Soul, she braved herself and walked all the way in. The tent was hard to see in because of all the smoke, and the smell was the absolute worst. There was a fire pit in the middle of the room, which was where all the smoke was coming from. A green mare with a ratty orange dreadlocks sat behind the fire.

“Like, salutations fellow traveler. What brings you to this place of tranquility?” The mare asked.

It was obvious exactly what kind of pony this was, and Trixie almost wanted to smack the mare on mere principle. Trixie’s rage quickly left her and a deep calm took over. Trixie laid down and breathed deeply, Sure it smelled bad, but something about this tent was so utterly peaceful that it didn’t matter. A strange happiness began filling her empty heart, and suddenly she was confused as to why she came here in the first place.

“I’m looking for the deer who found me, I think,” Trixie said, confused.

“Whoa, it’s like the universe brought us together, because I’m the one who found you.”

“But I was found by a deer, and you’re a pony…” Trixie replied, she felt like she was stating the obvious.

“I’m an honorary member of the tribe. To them there is no difference between me and any other doe,” The mare explained.

“Huh… that’s pretty cool,” Trixie said, now fascinated by the idea. She had to remind herself why she was here though. “I wanted to know if you found any of my possessions with me?”

“Yeah, there over there by the door. A white cloak, and a magical wand and sword, right?”

“Yeah, that’s everything.”

“Cool, why don’t you sit down and bliss out with me.”

“Okay, sounds good. My name’s Trixie by the way,” Trixie said.

“And I’m Tree Hugger,” the mare replied.

For awhile the two of them lie in silence while breathing deeply. It was so relaxing here in this tent, and for whatever reason Trixie was just happy. Sure she had made some mistakes, but everything was going to be fine, she just knew it. The longer she stayed, the stranger she felt. It was only after Trixie began seeing Tree Hugger’s aura did she question it. Tree Hugger’s aura was yellow, like hay.

“You have a strange aura,” Trixie observed.

“And you have a sad one,” Tree Hugger observed back.

“I do?”

“Yeah, if you want you can talk to me. I’ll be your rock,” Tree Hugger said innocently.

A sudden feeling of deep regret hit Trixie, and she decided to take Tree Hugger up on her offer. “I’ve done a lot to be sad over. I cheated on the mare that I love, I can’t believe that I had sex with Fluttershy.”

“You had sex with a pony named Fluttershy?” Tree Hugger asked. “Way out, I had sex with a pony named Fluttershy too.”

“Was yours a pegasus from Ponyville?”

“Yeah, was yours?”

“Yeah… she’s not your marefriend or anything is she?” Trixie asked, now she was worried about whether Fluttershy was a cheater too.

Tree Hugger laughed before saying, “No, we just smoked a bunch of Joke together, and then we made love for, like, three days straight. She’s not mature enough for a serious relationship though. So I’m waiting.”

“That’s a smart idea. I wonder if I should have waited… instead I just hurt Maud. And then I tried to kill myself, twice.”

“That’s heavy. What made you do that?”

“It’s hard,” Trixie admitted, “To live that is. All ponies do is hurt me, and every time I defend myself, I only hurt the ponies I care about. All I want from life is to have a nice peaceful place to call home, to have a bunch of friends, and to be a world famous magician, and then a teacher… that’s not asking too much is it?”

“That sounds righteous, you should totally pursue that instead of killing yourself,” Tree Hugger said.

The idea wasn’t too bad. “Yeah, I think your right. I just wish that I knew how I got here.”

“I could totally help you with that,” Tree Hugger offered kindly.

Trixie smiled softly at Tree Hugger’s offer before looking back towards the entrance. She didn’t want to take too long, but she wanted answers. Well she was forced to be here until tomorrow either way, so she might as well do something useful.

“Alright,” Trixie agreed.

Tree Hugger reached over and grabbed a small pouch. After reaching in and pulling out some purple crushed plant, she tossed it onto the fire. The plant exploded in the flames and the smoke flew up into the air and turned into a purple alicorn. The smoke alicorn looked at Trixie and then flew at her. The sounds of chanting, and a steady drum beat filled Trixie’s ears as her world was enveloped by a strange purple fog.

***

It was cold, absolutely frigid. Wherever Trixie was, she couldn’t handle the weather at all. It didn’t help with just how hungry she was. Snow covered the ground and as she walked forward, her hooves sunk beneath the snow. With the raging blizzard that surrounded her she couldn’t see a thing. Hopelessness was quickly catching up to her.

“Move forward,” cried a menacingly cold voice, barely audible above the storm.

Trixie looked around and caught the faint red glow just ahead of her. “Red Velvet, is that you?”

“Follow me, or die!”

Trixie did just that. The snow was hard to walk through, and without any clothing on the snow had managed to freeze her wings against her body. That didn’t matter right now, because she still didn’t know how to fly, even if it wasn’t storming like crazy.

“He’s just ahead of us. You can keep up, I know just how strong you really are, Trixie.”

“Stop pretending to be nice. I will smash you into a thousand tiny pieces when this is over!” Trixie shouted back, her anger at Red Velvet for all the torture was still fresh. Even after the teleportation spell she wasn’t sure where she was, somewhere in the north she assumed.

After an hour of painful travel Trixie knew that she couldn’t hold up much longer. She was feeling sleepy again, and the darkness was coming in from all sides. That’s when the red glow finally got bigger and Trixie caught up to the alicorn who had done this to her. Red Velvet stood at the entrance to a cave, an evil smile was on her lips.

“He’s just inside, Trixie.”

“Then let’s kill him already.”

Red Velvet smiled in approval, it sickened Trixie. Only after Red Velvet began walking forward did Trixie follow. Even though they were out of the snow storm now, Trixie was still freezing. Though the aura coming from Red Velvet’s horn was warm and inviting, Trixie kept her distance. There was no way she was going to willingly walk besides the evil alicorn.

The cave was quiet, dark, and cold. Trixie created a small orb of light from her horn in an attempt to increase the light around them. The ground they walked on was black, obsidian Trixie guessed. A few pieces of mining equipment lay scattered around the cave. Eventually the two came to a staircase of obsidian and walked down it carefully.

The images carved into the walls looked horrifying. Monsters of various sizes, with tentacles, and strange shapes, adorned the halls. Whatever had been going on here was beyond Trixie’s ability to reason.

“Let’s proceed carefully, this place is built like a labyrinth, his labyrinth,” Red Velvet suggested.

Trixie scoffed at her, nothing mattered now. When Red Velvet was dead, she could go home… or maybe not. It occurred to her that she might no longer have a home to return to, if that was the case than she could just lie down and die somewhere. Freezing to death wouldn’t be too bad, right?

Red Velvet stopped, frozen in her tracks. Trixie looked up and her mind ceased working.

A lone pick axe lay at the foot of a statue, she remembered this. The statue was ten feet tall, and it didn’t even take a moment for Trixie to recognize the skeletal primate with its arms raised as though it was in constant torment. This statue should not exist as far as Trixie was concerned. The worst part was that it was made of obsidian, just like in that dream long ago, where she had her second meeting with Scath.

“Do you know what this creature is?” Red Velvet asked.

Trixie sent a small flame from her horn into the darkness, and it landed in a fireplace. The fireplace lit up the small room and Trixie knew that everything was wrong. She looked at Red Velvet, her anger quickly being replaced by fear.

“I don’t care, I’ve been here before.”

“How?”

Trixie didn’t have an answer, and even if she did, the slow chuckle of a deep and dark voice stopped her from being able to talk. The two alicorns turned around and saw a red earth pony with a golden mane staring back at them.

“Hello,” he said calmly.

“Morning Veil, I didn’t think that you would be here. Where is Ash?” Red Velvet asked, her voice was serious. Trixie just knew that this was about to become hectic.

“Oh, you’re looking for Ash as well? Well I could lead you two to him. Actually, now that I look at you two, I’m left wandering. Is that you, Trixie? Moonlight’s daughter?” Morning Veil asked, his voice was friendly, but the look in his eyes betrayed his intentions.

Trixie looked him dead in the eyes, she knew that there were a lot of problems with this situation. “First of all,” Trixie said with authority, “You were the one helping my father track down Ash. So what in the hay are you doing in one of Ash’s lair? Second of all, where is my father?”

“I could arrange a meeting if you wish. But would you rather meet him first, or Ash? They are both located in this dungeon,” Morning Veil admitted.

Red Velvet looked down at Trixie and then back to Morning Veil. “We’ll see to her father first. He may be able to aid us.”

“Hmm, sound reasoning. Well follow me.”

Trixie couldn’t believe that Red Velvet would postpone her vengeance track to look for her father. Red Velvet had tortured her for a week, this couldn’t have been anything more than a ploy, surely. But there was now a sliver of doubt as to Red Velvet’s true nature, now firmly in place in Trixie’s mind.

The two followed behind Morning Veil cautiously as they made their way down a labyrinth of tunnels. The further they went, the more ominous things became. Eventually, Trixie was sure that things would fall apart, and an ambush would occur. But when Morning Veil stopped and motioned for Trixie to step forward, her heart skipped a beat.

The room that she stared into was dark, but a faint blue light could be seen in the distance. The blue light was ebbing off of a sword, the sword in question had a single red line running down the blade. It was her father’s sword, the one that killed an Ursa Major, The Trickster’s Blade.

Trixie galloped into the room. For the first time she had finally found an actual clue to where her father was. She couldn’t help but go to the sword. As she approached the blade lying on the ground she used her magic to lift it into the air.

“The Trickster’s Blade!” Trixie gasped.

The very sword that Trixie was named after, was now in her telekinetic grasp. Her father never explained the true nature of the blade to any of his allies, but he did tell Screw Loose about it once, and a filly Trixie overheard. The blade had a tendency to cause the worst luck imaginable to his opponents, but it was an artifact. This meant that it choose it’s wielder, and it had chosen Moonlight Sonata.

The light from her horn revealed something else on the floor nearby. A crumpled figure was lying in the corner. A white cloak covered the pony like a blanket, and from the white mane sticking out from underneath the cloak, Trixie knew exactly who it was.

Carefully she used her magic to lift the cloak off of her father, she had a dark feeling of exactly what she was going to find, but she wasn’t ready for it. The skeleton she found stared at her with hollowed eye sockets, and her heart stopped.

“What happened here,” Red Velvet asked from the doorway.

“Oh, that, he’s been like that for a long time. Ever since he thought he could defeat me, and failed.”

Both Trixie and Red Velvet stared at Morning Veil in horror as he changed. A horn suddenly grew out of Morning Veil’s head, and two wings shot out from his back. A sick and twisted grin grew across his face as he stared at Trixie.

“Do you know what the last two words your father heard before I shot him down were?” He asked, before licking his lips.

Trixie stared in horror and shook her head.

“Bark, bark.”

In that very moment, something broke inside of Trixie. She had never suspected that one of Celestia’s heroes could have been a villain, but she knew exactly who she was staring at now. As Morning Veil’s mane began to glow with brilliant power, Red Velvet took a step back and shouted, “IT’S ASH!”

Morning Veil didn’t remove his eyes from Trixie’s he only stared with delight. A white hot anger flashed across Trixie’s body, and her mind went blank; she could no longer think, she could only act. Magic poured into her horn, and she gripped the blade with her teeth. The only thing she could see before her, was the stallion who was about to be gilded.

Trixie charged, determined to kill. It wouldn’t be any different than the diamond dog, than the spiders. She’s killed monsters before, and she could do so again, and Morning Veil was only a monster in pony's clothing.

Morning Veil’s horn lit up with a powerful golden aura, but a dark red beam struck him in the foreleg, and shot cleanly through it. Morning Veil fell to his knees, but his face didn’t show any amount of pain. He released a beam of gold energy towards Trixie.

A white beam of energy flashed from the Trickster Blade and hit the beam of energy. Suddenly a rock fell from the ceiling and intercepted the blast. The rock was disintegrated.

Trixie arrived, her blade flashed. Morning Veil stared at her in shock as a line of crimson was drawn across his neck. He tried to shoot another beam at Trixie, but the sword flash white again. His horn fizzled and popped, sparks flew out but nothing else happened. Clearly from his expression, he wasn’t prepared for the sword’s power. Trixie wasn’t done, and with one last attack, she unleashed her magical fury, and blasted Morning Veil into dust.

The light from the sword dimmed, and then faded completely. Trixie stared at the powder before her; the powder that used to be a pony. Red Velvet looked away shamefully before saying, “I’m sorry for your loss. But at least you retrieved his weapon, and it seems to be in working condition.”

Trixie dropped the blade and questioned, “That’s it?”

“The Trickster Blade gives your opponents the worst luck possible. If not for that sword, you would be dead twice fold. ‘That’s it’ is offensive to such an artifact,” Red Velvet explained.

Trixie looked angrily at Red Velvet and nearly shouted, “The stallion you wanted me to kill so badly that you turned me into a freak, the stallion that murdered my father, the secret enemy of Equestria and worshiper of the Deep One. That is what Ash was, what Morning Veil betrayed Celestia’s heroes to become. And he died like this?”

“Did you wish to do epic battle with an alicorn? Would that have made you feel better about this?”

“NO!” Trixie shouted. “I wanted to make him suffer, to cut his wings off slowly, to grind his horn into dust.” Trixie was silent for a moment before saying quietly, “This was disappointing…”

“Trixie, life works out like that sometimes. You cannot seek vengeance and expect it to be fulfilling. Now that he is dead, Equestria is safer, only Celestia has to worry now.”

“I don’t care about her.”

The wand of Harmony floated over gently to Trixie and was laid at her hooves. Red Velvet smiled softly and said, “I told you that I would give this back to Twilight. But I feel that you may wish to return it yourself.”

Trixie stared at the wand, a hollow feeling filled her heart. She looked back at Red Velvet and said, “You know this doesn’t mean we are friends.”

“I know.”

“But I won’t kill you… you helped me find my father, and retrieve his sword, even if it was by mistake.”

“Who said that I didn’t suspect that Ash had kept the sword as a trophy?”

“So you knew that my dad was dead?”

Red Velvet looked away shamefully. “I could only guess as to what happened to him when he challenged an alicorn. I did truly hope that he had only been kept prisoner…

“You should take pride in his courage to defend his family, even when it cost him his life. And you should take pity in knowing that he could never have guessed that it would be his closest ally who stuck the knife in his back.”

Trixie looked back at the skeleton. “I think I’d like to bury him.”

“I’ll help.”

Chapter Eighty: Cold Council

Chapter Eighty: Cold Council

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Eighty: Cold Council
Written by TheCrimsonDm

“It’s been two weeks,” Twilight said sadly.

Trixie tried to move to see better but was unable to control her own body. From what she could see though, she was lying on Pinkie’s bed, the cloak that Maud had made for her was wrapped around her like a blanket. Her eyes also hurt and tears were running down the side of her face, although she couldn’t figure out why she was crying.

“Yeah, so what if it’s been two weeks. She’s out there and were going to find her,” Rainbow Dash stated.

“Usually when a pony goes missing you only have forty eight hours to find them before-“

“SHUT IT!” Rainbow Dash shouted, interrupting Twilight. “Trixie is just fine. I know it.”

“Sugarcube, no one is telling you to give up hope… we just want to make sure that you realize there’s a chance we won’t find her. That’s all,” Applejack said calmly.

“Thinking she’s dead is the same as giving up. I’m Rainbow Dash, I don’t give up.”

Trixie’s head moved of its own accord and looked at the pegasus flying in the air and talking down to Twilight and Applejack. Trixie closed her eyes and didn’t open them for a long moment, when she finally did she saw Twilight staring at her with a heart broken look.

“We will find her. I promise you,” Twilight said.

Trixie shook her head slowly.

“You… don’t want us to find her?”

Trixie opened her mouth and a sudden pain hit her heart. She closed her mouth, and then looked away. Her body was quivering and she lay on Pinkie’s bed with her eyes closed.

“She doesn’t want to worry us,” Pinkie Pie said. “Um, you should stay in the hallway.”

“Oh… okay,” Fluttershy squeaked back.

Trixie took a peek at the doorway and saw Pinkie along Fluttershy hiding behind just behind her. Fluttershy looked disheveled. Twilight approached Pinkie Pie and asked, “What did you find?”

“Nothing. The forest was as empty as usual,” Pinkie pie explained.

“Um, we actually found something… but maybe Pinkie should explain,” Fluttershy said.

Twilight looked sternly at Pinkie. “What did you find?”

“We found some old buildings. Deer buildings. Inside we found a bunch of… bones, and a coat.”

“Bones?”

“Deer bones.”

“That’s bad, what was so special about the coat?”

Pinkie Pie opened her mouth but was interrupted by Fluttershy. “It was the same coat that your friend was wearing… Moon Dancer, right?”

“Moon Dancer wasn’t here, we found out it was actually Trixie in disguise, remember?” Twilight said. Twilight paused for a moment and then added, “Oh… I see. That’s a sign. What else?”

“She wasn’t there, but we found a clue. So maybe we’ll see her soon?” Fluttershy suggested meekly.

Fluttershy looked over at Trixie and said, “I’m sorry for what I did…”

Trixie looked up at Fluttershy, and with Maud’s voice she replied, “I just want her back. I want my Lulu.”

***

Trixie opened her eyes and stared at the wooden wall ahead of her. It was dark, and there was no sign of the morning sun. Carefully Trixie stood up from the bed and the flower bulb came to life at her movement. Deer homes were very strange.

As she made her way outside to stare at the night sky she thought about the dream she just woke from. It was strange, she’d remote viewed before, she’d been inside a ponies mind, heck she had even implanted thoughts into a pony once. But actually being another pony was a different experience altogether. The strange thing was that she found herself smiling despite how hollow she felt inside.

Hearing, and feeling how much Maud missed her was very revealing to a truth that Trixie hadn’t even considered being possible. A truth that said, despite her screw ups, she was still loved. Sure it hurt knowing just how poorly she had treated Maud, more so now than ever before. But the fact that Maud still loved her, still missed her, made Trixie feel as though maybe she could work towards making up for her sins in some way.

Trixie looked over the edge and admired the deer village for its quiet life. There really wasn’t anything going on this time at night, but she did feel like she was safe here. The stars shined magnificently, but something about the way they were shaped stuck out to her. For a long moment Trixie just stared at them, and then she felt a cold whisper at the back of her neck.

With great speed Trixie swung around to see a pony standing before her. A dark shadowy figure that made her very bones chill to the core. The pony took a few steps forward and Trixie stepped back, her rear bumped into the railing.

“Trixie Lulamoon, you have seen our message?” it asked.

“What message? Who are you?” Trixie asked, her heart racing.

The pony moved into the light and revealed it’s true self to Trixie. Princess Luna stood before her with her wings spread wide apart. Trixie couldn’t believe this.

“We left a message for you, the message is a simple one but please take it too heart,” Luna said while pointing a wing back at the stars.

Again Trixie looked to the stars and suddenly the shapes she was making out made sense. There were words written in the stars, and the message was truly simple, but very powerful. The stars read “Come home.”

A familiar warmth filled Trixie’s chest and she looked back at Luna. “Please tell them, that I’m coming home soon. I’m healed now, so I’ll be there sometime tomorrow.”

Luna smiled and began fading into the shadows from whence she came. “I will.”

After that, Trixie stared at the stars for a few more minutes before heading back to bed. She needed sleep, and now that she was reminded about how much everypony loved her, she could sleep easily. Her dreams that night were still hollow, but she didn’t feel as lonely as she had before.

***

Morning came and after breakfast Trixie got dressed in her father’s cloak, with sword at her side and saddlebags ready, she followed Mystic Soul out to the edge of town. Dark Leaf stood at the edge of town along with a new buck. This new buck was wearing red armor that complemented his dark brown fur. Upon seeing the new deer’s armored legs it dawned on Trixie just how thin deer legs were in comparison to ponies.

A small frown formed upon the new buck’s lips as he stared at Trixie’s horn. The new buck looked back towards the woods as he said, “I am Blackthorn, and it is my duty to take you to meet with The Hart of The Forest, King Aspen. He will be meeting us on our way to the nearest Pony village, Ponyville.”

Trixie looked down at her hooves and said, “My name is Trixie… and thanks for taking me home.”

Mystic Soul then added, “We are most grateful for your protection, and the chance to meet with King Aspen is an honor indeed.”

Blackthorn smiled at him. “The honor is mine.”

“You did not look too happy to be guiding us,” Mystic Soul pointed out.

Blackthorn looked back towards the woods. “You know how my last meeting with a unicorn went. Ponies are strange creatures, no offense, Trixie.”

Trixie shuffled her hooves. “It’s okay, I know we must seem really strange to you.”

“We should get a move on, I’m not sure the roc will want to wait around too much longer.”

A sudden panic filled Trixie’s heart. “Wait you came here on a roc?”

***

The roc in question was the single largest bird that Trixie had ever seen. Rocs resembled eagles usually, only they were about the size of houses, and ate ponies. The bird looked at the miniscule Trixie with a pricing gaze that reminded Trixie of what it was like to stare death in the eyes.

“The little one is afraid of me,” the roc said in a powerful voice. “You wish me to give this creature a ride?”

Blackthorn stared the roc in the eyes and spoke without fear. “Yes I do. King Aspen wishes to speak with her as soon as he can.”

“I hate the stench of fear,” the roc replied. “But I serve the King. Get on little one, and don’t you dare piss yourself. If you do, I can’t be responsible for what happens to you.”

That threat sent chills down Trixie’s spine, and tightened her bladder. It was a little awkward getting up on the roc’s massive back, but with the help of the two deer she found herself sitting timidly on the back of a giant eagle. The deer sat on either side of Trixie, and as the roc spread its wings Trixie’s heart rose into her throat. With a few powerful flaps of its wings the roc leapt into the air and over the trees. The wind pressed violently against Trixie’s front, causing her to lower into a crouch.

“Do not worry,” Mystic offered happily. “The roc will not let you fall, and neither will we.”

“Easy for you to say, I’ve never ridden one before.”

“Me neither, but this is rather exciting.”

Trixie stared at him angrily. “This is not amusing, it is scary.”

Blackthorn interrupted, “My friend here has only ever thrown off one passenger. And that was because he was disrespectful. I’m sure that you’ll be just fine… just don’t flirt with him.”

“With who, the giant bird?” Trixie exclaimed. “Why in Equestria would I do that?”

“The last unicorn I met had no problems flirting with other species,” He replied.

“Oh she was just interested in you because you were powerful. It is rumored that unicorns are attracted to such things,” Mystic Soul said.

“Ha, I think that applies to all women my friend,” Blackthorn replied jokingly.

Mystic Soul laughed as well.

Trixie scowled. Sexist males, this is why I go for mares.

***

The ride only lasted a couple of hours, but it felt like it had lasted much longer for the fear ridden unicorn. When they finally landed in a wide open meadow, Trixie was more than happy to jump off the roc and hug the earth. The idea of flying was bad enough, but flying on the back of a giant monster was even worse.

Blackthorn and Mystic Soul both got off at their own pace and thanked the roc. Trixie watched as the roc left them and flew off to Celestia knows where. Finally Trixie stood up and alongside the two bucks she walked with them to the edge of the meadow. There they found a small campsite where they waited for King Aspen.

Things were quiet for a little while until a new deer walked out of the woods. This deer had mostly white fur with blonde fur along his back, and under his eyes. He stood taller than even Blackthorn and wore gold armor around his neck, his horn, and his hooves. With his powerful green eyes he stared down at Trixie with a small smile.

Blackthorn and Mystic Soul bowed their heads slightly and in unison said, “King Aspen.”

King Aspen nodded at them and they raised their heads. He then looked at Trixie and said, “I am King Aspen, The Hart of the Forest. May I ask for your name little one?”

Trixie tried to stand taller, but no matter what she did, she couldn’t hope of getting anywhere near eye level with the king. She smiled and introduced herself, “I am Trixie Lulamoon.” For a moment she paused and then added, “Also known as The Great and Powerful Trixie. You may just call me Trixie though.”

This brought a larger smile from the deer king. He joined the ground around the campsite and laid down by the fire. His eyes were finally at level with Trixie’s and this made her feel a little more assured about her position here.

“I have heard rumor that you survived an encounter with The Crimson Tide. Is this true?” he asked, there was some measure of doubt in his voice.

Trixie looked back at the white cloak covering her back and frowned. Using her magic she undid the clasp and carefully lifted the cloak off in order to reveal the scars to the deer king. She looked back at him and said, “Barely.”

His eyes betrayed the pity he held for Trixie’s condition. “You have suffered much at her hooves I imagine. I’m sorry if it’s painful to talk about but I must ask, what exactly did she do to you?”

Trixie replaced the cloak and hid her back from the world once again. “She tried to turn me into a monster. She succeeded, and then I fixed it… I think. A lot of my memory is simply gone.”

“It was speculated that she had such power, but to imagine it was true… I apologize for the torment that you have suffered,” King Aspen said gently.

Trixie looked away, she didn’t like being pitied. Somewhere deep inside she told herself that she didn’t deserve any pity. “I will live.”

Suddenly Blackthorn stood and his ears twitched. Mystic Soul and King Aspen followed him. Trixie looked around, she couldn’t figure out what was wrong. Blackthorn and the others took guarding positions around Trixie while facing the woods around them.

“This isn’t good,” Blackthorn said.

“How did they find us so soon?” King Aspen asked.

Mystic Soul glanced back at Trixie and said, “They might have sensed her magic.”

“That’s preposterous, she is but a lowly unicorn. These creatures barely even feel King Aspen’s magic, how could they sense hers?” Blackthorn said.

A chilling wind blew by the woods. It stunned Trixie for a moment to feel such a cold wind, to her knowledge the forest was always warm. Bright blue eyes illuminated the woods and the very edges of the forest began freezing over. Something inside Trixie screamed that this was too familiar, and she just wanted to run.

The creature that stepped out of the woods was as tall as Princess Celestia if not taller. A pony made completely of ice, two eyes of brilliant blue shone brightly, rows of razor sharp teeth, and through its icy body a red gem like heart was clearly visible. The ground around its hooves froze at its touch.

“Windigo,” King Aspen cursed.

The windigo charged the group and all three deer attempted to intercept. Trixie backpedaled away from the fight as she watched the deer valiantly tangle with the monster. King Aspen dodged, Blackthorn attacked, and Mystic Soul attempted to regroup with Trixie.

Things looked good for the deer as the windigo failed to land any blows against the king. Time and time again the monster would attack, and the king despite his size dogged as though it was nothing. Finally Blackthorn got a lucky blow in and with his two front hooves he managed to kick the windigo’s rear leg clean off.

The windigo’s leg shattered and the monster fell back. This was when the king finally took his time to strike and using his horns he charged into the windigo’s torso and flung the monster into the air. The creature came back down, slamming into the earth hard and shattering on impact. The deer were victorious.

King Aspen and Blackthorn turned to face Trixie with smiles upon their lips. “These things are nothing compared to us, the true rulers of the forest.”

Trixie was not smiling though, because her eyes were still focused on the windigo’s remains. The ice chunks that had once comprised the windigo rolled over and fused into a brand new windigo. Blackthorn and King Aspen’s smiles faded as they stared into Trixie’s wide terrified eyes. They tried to turn but were too late.

The windigo now back in its original shape struck the earth with its forelegs and sent a shockwave of ice towards the two warriors. The ice quickly covered their legs and kept them in place as it slowly advanced for the kill.

“It’s going to kill them,” Mystic Soul gasped.

Despite her fear, Trixie knew that something had to be done. Using her magic she pulled the sword free from its sheath and smiled at the dim blue light it cast. Using all the courage she had she called out, “Windigo, you might think this battle won, but you have forgotten who the real threat here is.”

The windigo looked over at Trixie with a cold stare.

“You left me, The Great and Powerful Trixie! That will be your last mistake,” Trixie cried as she pumped magic into her horn.

The creature began walking towards her, freezing the earth with each step. Trixie released the magic from her horn, summoning a fireball and sending it into the monster. The windigo swatted the fireball away with a hoof, and even though it exploded on contact, the windigo was left unharmed.

“That’s… not good,” Trixie muttered to herself.

The windigo charged forward and without an actual plan Trixie swung the sword at the air, attempting to imitate her father’s technique. The blade lashed out with a bright light and the windigo continued running. The windigo’s hoof sunk into the earth and it toppled forward and rolled a few times.

Trixie charged her magic for a second time, if a fireball wouldn’t do it she would have to try for something flashier. She stared at the windigo, and its gem like heart. She hadn’t seen one like that on the windigo from Ponyville, actually it looked like Red Velvet had blasted a whole clean through its chest… Trixie had an idea.

It didn’t take long to charge up enough energy for a simple beam, but much to her surprise she was able to continue charging energy into her horn. The windigo began to rise, and she continued pumping energy without stopping. Her shoulders began to burn and something inside her moved, she ignored it and continued pushing as much energy into her horn as she possibly could. The windigo stood fearsomely before her, and charged. Trixie didn’t stop.

With her back screaming in pain, and her horn drawing in more magic then she thought possible, the monster arrived. It raised its hooves to the sky and Trixie unleashed all of her built up magic into a single beam of blue energy. Just as the beam left her horn her back exploded and two dark blue wings painfully sprouted from her shoulders and the beam grew several times in size.

The beam collided with the windigo’s chest and lifted it up into the air before penetrating its chest and striking the creature’s cold heart. The heart vanished from sight and the windigo fell to the earth unmoving. The area quickly surrounding he windigo froze in an instant and the windigo shattered into hundreds of tiny pieces. Its heart gem was nowhere to be seen.

Trixie smiled, her vision darkened and she fell over. With Mystic Soul attempting to free the other deer of their frozen hooves, Trixie was left to lie on the ground; at least her back wasn’t in any more pain. She saw the dark wing lying limply next to her and her smile faded. She was still a monster.

Chapter Eight One: Reunited at Last

Chapter Eight One: Reunited at Last

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Eighty One: Reunited at Last
Written by TheCrimsonDM

“What did you do back there?” King Aspen questioned.

The empty feeling inside of Trixie had grown after the fight. At this point she questioned why she should even continue moving forward. The only thing keeping her going was her memory of how heartbroken Maud was. She had to fix this, somehow.

“I killed it. The Crimson Tide,” Trixie replied. “She turned me into this…”

“You’re upset that she turned you into an alicorn? I thought that all ponies dreamed about becoming an alicorn princess,” King Aspen said. “How come this bothers you?”

With two limp wings being dragged alongside her, Trixie tried to think of an explanation. It was true that everypony wanted to be an alicorn, and very few ever got the chance. Even if Trixie’s wings were useless, she still had them. The truth was that she hated how she had gotten them, in her moment of darkness she turned to Red Velvet for help, and through torture, pain, and guilt she had arisen to become some kind of pseudo alicorn.

“You don’t know what she did to me, to make this possible,” Trixie said lamely.

King Aspen nodded at her words and dropped the subject. The small group had almost arrived at the edge of the Everfree forest overlooking Ponyville. The thought of returning home was uplifting and at the same time terrifying. None of her friends had seen nor heard from her in two weeks. They thought her dead by now. Showing up without any warning was going to be a shock to everyponies system.

When they reached the forest line the noon sun cast its brilliance down onto Ponyville. Trixie had finally come home. King Aspen and Blackthorn looked at Trixie and Mystic Soul and smiled.

“So it looks like our time together has come to an end,” King Aspen said.

Trixie looked up at him. “It was a pleasure to meet you, King Aspen.”

“The pleasure has been mine,” He replied.

Mystic Soul spoke then, “I will have my business completed swiftly.”

Trixie gave the oddest look to Mystic Soul before asking, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Mystic Soul couldn’t help but smile at her. “I am to stay at Princess Twilight Sparkle’s castle while we discuss ways to defend the realm against the windigo threat, but even more so, the threat of The Crimson Tide.”

It was unbelievable that any deer would actually be willing to come into a pony village, but to be staying at the castle… well Trixie was out of words. She just nodded and took some small amount of pleasure in knowing that she would have a companion to stand by her while she faced her friends again. She couldn’t shake the thought of them judging her for her actions.

After saying their farewells, Trixie and Mystic Soul left for the village. Upon entering they were quickly met with a poster on the side of a lamppost. The poster showed a picture of the unicorn version of Trixie; an old picture of her with her cloak and hat on, one taken in a happier time. The poster had large letters saying the word ‘missing’ and told anypony who saw this mare to contact Princess Twilight Sparkle immediately. The poster made her feel guilty for leaving her friends behind, but it also made her feel loved to know that they would search so hard for her. She needed to find them quickly.

They continued on their way towards the castle. Mystic Soul’s eyes were wide and filled with wonder at his new surroundings. It was obvious that he had never entered a pony village before now. She would have questioned Mystic about what he found so interesting, if not for the fact that a pony sized, purple dragon walked around the corner and stopped upon seeing her.

“What the…” The dragon questioned as he stared at her in shock.

Trixie stared up at the dragon that stood a few inches taller than her and forced a smile. “Um… hi.”

Mystic Soul leaned in and whispered into Trixie’s ear. “Are dragons a common sight here?”

“No, not really…” Trixie admitted lamely. Unable to stare at anything other than the dragon she waved a hoof at him. “Hi, my name is Trixie Lulamoon… um, what’s yours?”

The dragon looked shocked, and then he shook his head slowly. “Trixie, it’s me.”

It slowly dawned on her who this dragon was. “Spike, is that you?”

“Yep,” he replied proudly. “With Twilight being distracted by the search and all, I’ve had plenty of time to grow… though I’m apparently not allowed to get any bigger.”

“How?” Trixie questioned, she had to know what happened to make him grow so much.

“Well, don’t tell Twilight, but I have a horde. And it’s hidden somewhere she will never find it,” Spike explained.

Trixie had remembered reading about this in Twilight’s diary. “But what if you grow too large?”

Spike smiled and his cheeks turned a light shade of pink. “Well, my horde’s size is being… managed by somepony else.”

Trixie blinked.

“I’m not really supposed to talk about it yet. I’ll let you know when it’s okay to talk about,” Spike explained. “Aside from all that, I have to tell you something important; Twilight and the others are looking for you.”

“I noticed…”

“Great, let’s go and meet… who is that?” Spike asked while pointing at the deer standing next to her.

“Hello, I am known as Mystic Soul. It is nice to meet you, Spike,” Mystic Soul introduced himself.

Spike scratched the back of his head while saying, “Oh, Twilight was going to meet you today. Well that settles it, you guys should follow me to the town square. If I let you run off now, Twilight would kill me.”

Trixie could understand his fear of her running away again, but for better or worse she was determined to ride this out. She couldn’t help but wonder if the others all viewed her the same way. Things were never going to be the same again, were they?

***

When they did actually arrive at town square Trixie found her friends all sitting around at park bench and having a conversation. The only pony missing from sight was Maud, but if Trixie’s suspicion was right, Maud would be at Pinkie’s right now. It was difficult to say the least, but with Spike and Mystic Soul at her side she was able to walk up to the bench.

Twilight didn’t even look away from her friends as she said in spiteful tone, “What were you doing, Spike?”

Spike rolled his eyes and said, “Just bringing a lost mare back to her friends.”

Twilight looked over with angry eyes at Spike and began, “What are you talking ab-“ Twilight’s eyes softened as she saw Trixie standing just behind him. “Trixie… Okay, Spike, you win…”

Spike couldn’t help but smile as he spun around and walked away. “Told ya being bigger would help in the search. I’ll see you later, gotta look for something.”

Everypony stared with wide, nervous eyes at Trixie, almost as though they hadn’t expected to ever see the mare again. Well everypony except for Rarity, who was staring with a smile at the dragon as he walked away. The look in her eyes provoked Trixie to read her emotions, and much to her surprise found the unicorn mare to be quite pleased at the sight of Spike.

“Trixie, are you okay?” Twilight asked, ruining Trixie’s concentration.

Pinkie Pie scooted inward on the bench and made room for Trixie to sit next to her. She glanced over at Mystic Soul but found the deer had chosen to tactfully leave alongside Spike, the two of them discussing Ponyville. Just as Trixie took a seat an odd, but familiar feeling covered her mind for a moment. Pinkie was probing her mind.

“Stop that!” Trixie demanded.

Everypony stared at her with odd looks, except for Pinkie Pie who looked away and apologized, “Sorry, I just needed to make sure that you weren’t a changeling or anything.”

“I’m not, and to answer your question Twilight… I’m still alive,” Trixie said.

Rarity looked at Applejack and said, “See I told you that she was just taking a little break. I don’t know why you were so worked up.”

Applejack growled at her. “Because she tried to kill herself.”

“Oh that was just an accident.”

“How could a knife in the bathtub be an accident?” Applejack asked.

Rarity rolled her eyes and said, “Oh I don’t know, maybe she was eating in the tub. We shouldn’t make assumptions until after we hear her side of the story.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t meet Trixie’s eyes, but she did try to apologize, “Trixie, I’m… sorry.”

Fluttershy didn’t speak.

Applejack, after giving up on her conversation with Rarity, said, “Ah sure am glad to see you in one piece, cus.”

The last one to speak was Pinkie Pie. “Trixie, I just want you to know that we all love you and… and…” Pinkie trailed off as she stared at the feathery appendage lying limply next to her on the bench. Without any regard for Trixie’s personal space, Pinkie grabbed the wing with her hooves and brought it up to her face. “When did you get wings?”

The awkward feeling of somepony touching her new limb was nothing in comparison to the looks she was now receiving from her friends. For nearly a full minute nopony made a sound. Finally Trixie got sick and tired of the judgmental silence and pulled the Wand of Harmony out of her saddlebag and slid it over to Twilight.

“I got these after getting this back for you… I’m sorry that I stole it. I’ll understand if you don’t want me inside your castle anymore,” Trixie said.

Twilight looked down, looked back up and said, “You’re an alicorn…”

Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I was turned into this by the same pony that killed the windigo. Twilight there is an evil alicorn-“

Now it was Rainbow Dash’s turn. “But you’re an alicorn… does that make you a princess?”

Trixie opened her mouth to try and explain what was going on again, and stopped. The question that Rainbow Dash posed actually hit her harder then she expected. “I… don’t know. I sure hope that I’m not a princess, not after seeing the stress it put on Twilight.”

“Ah’m related to an alicorn,” Applejack said happily. “Ah’m so proud.”

That stung Trixie’s guilty heart. “Look I’m not actually an alicorn. I’m a monster, this is what happened after I was infused with dark magic.”

“I’ll get to refit all your dresses,” Rarity said joyfully. “I can’t wait!”

“Are you even listening to me?” Trixie asked lamely.

Pinkie Pie shook her head and said, “No, their obsessed with your new wings. I’m sorry about what happened to you.”

“How come you’re the only one paying attention?” Trixie asked.

“How…” Twilight muttered still in shock.

Trixie tried to raise her voice, but she only managed a meek tone as she said, “Everypony just listen to me…”

While the others continued obsessing over Trixie’s wings, Trixie shrunk back. Her guilt ridden heart wasn’t ready for praise, especially not about her transformation. This would have continued on for quite some time if not for Fluttershy.

In a powerful demonstration of her ability to shout, Fluttershy demanded, “EVERYPONY BE QUIET AND LISTEN!”

Everypony was covering their ears and staring at Fluttershy with very confused looks. Fluttershy continued with her normally quiet voice, only a stern attitude was now applied to her words. “We have not seen her in two weeks, and when she does come back, all you can do is make her uncomfortable and nervous about her new wings. She doesn’t look too proud be an alicorn, and if she doesn’t want us to make a big deal out of it, then I think that we should leave it alone. Do you all want to send her back into suicide?”

It was a little jarring just how quickly everypony changed their attitudes after Fluttershy scolded them. It was especially strange to Trixie how loud Fluttershy could be, she had never expected such volume from the quiet pony before. This all said, once the initial shock of Fluttershy’s loud words wore off, Trixie began falling apart on the inside.

“Where is Maud?” Trixie asked quietly.

Pinkie Pie gave a quiet smile to Trixie and said, “She’s around.” Pinkie Pie then stared at something behind Trixie.

Slowly Trixie turned to see that lovable gray mare standing behind her and staring back. Without a second thought Trixie got off the bench and took a few shuffling steps towards Maud. The only thing Maud did was ask, “Why?”

Trixie wanted to look away from those blue eyes, but she didn’t. With as much effort as she could, Trixie stared into those eyes and said, “I don’t know. There are a lot reasons why I did that I suppose… but none of them are good enough to forgive what I did to you, Maud. I shouldn’t have ever cheated on you.”

Maud took a few steps forward and said, “I don’t care about that. Why did you leave me?”

Those words made Trixie’s heart plunge and she now realized the depths of her mistakes. Trixie sat down, hard. “I… I’m so sorry. I came home as fast as I could, but I don’t even really remember the past two weeks.”

“So you have amnesia?” Maud asked flatly.

“Maybe? It feels like my mind’s been scrambled after the torture…” Trixie said lamely.

A serious look crossed into Maud’s eyes and she wrapped her forelegs around Trixie pulling the blue mare into an embrace. Maud whispered into Trixie’s ears, “I’ll kill whoever it was that hurt you.”

Trixie pulled back and stared into those usually dull blue eyes. It now hit her that Maud was smiling at Trixie, not one of those tiny smiles she gave when she was happy, but a big smile the likes of which Trixie had never seen Maud wear before.

Maud leaned in and with a bright fire in her eyes she said, “Kiss me.”

As their lips united a fire raced down Trixie’s spine and lit up her entire body. The world around her stopped and the only thing that mattered was the fact that after so long they had been reunited. A strange tingle ran down Trixie’s wings and much to her surprise they sprung up and stiffened hard as a rock.

As Maud pulled away the world started again and she stared at the love of her life. Trixie was grinning like a fool, and nothing was going to stop that. For the first time since the all the bad things that had happened, Trixie actually felt like everything would be okay between her and Maud. Trixie had screwed up, but if Maud still loved her this much, there was hope.

“Aw,” Rainbow Dash said. “Trixie’s first wingboner.” An audible slap was heard followed by Rainbow Dash muttering, “Sorry.”

Chapter Eighty Two: The Weeping Statue

Chapter Eighty Two: The Weeping Statue

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Eighty Two: The Weeping Statue
Written by TheCrimsonDM

With everypony now gathered around the bench, Trixie was trying her hardest to forget about recent events. Her mind insisted on reminding her about everything that she had done to hurt her friends, and about everything bad that had happened to her. Despite how wonderful it was to hear all of her friends voices again, it didn’t serve as a distraction from her thoughts. The only real solace she could take out here came from the cold.

Even with Maud’s legs wrapped tightly around her, Trixie was still shaking from the cold. Why the forest was so warm when everywhere else had to freeze she couldn’t figure out. It was unfair to say the least. Eventually somepony noticed.

“Trixie, if you want to go inside we can. I know it must be freezing out here without any proper clothes on,” Twilight offered.

Trixie gave her a glance, and then buried her head into Maud’s chest. She wasn’t feeling like answering anything at the moment.

“Anywhere you want to go is okay. Pick somewhere you feel safe, and we’ll all go with you to keep you company,” Twilight offered yet again.

She could have argued with Twilight, but Trixie choose to give in instead. Getting out of this cold sounded like a good idea to her. With a quiet voice, Trixie said, “Can we go back home? I need to drop some stuff off there anyway.”

Twilight smiled and nodded.

Trixie gave Twilight a small smile. “Thank you. I’d love it if you all came with me, but you have more important business to tend to right now. Twilight, you need to speak with Mystic Soul about the windigo… I had to fight one before getting back here.”

That brought a shocked look to Twilight’s face. Trixie smiled. Nopony spoke for a moment, allowing time for everypony to actually think about what Trixie had said. Windigos hadn’t been seen in Equestria in a very long time, and the fact that two of them appeared so recently spelled trouble, added to the fact that Trixie had to kill one just made current matters worse.

Reluctantly Twilight got away from the bench. She looked at Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy who had been sitting by her and said, “Come on you two. I’ll need you for this. Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Maud… take care of Trixie okay.” Everypony nodded, and Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash followed behind Twilight Sparkle. They were both as reluctant as Twilight was.

Now left with only four other ponies, Trixie had time to think more clearly about what needed to be done. She had returned the wand, reunited with Maud, and warned Twilight of the danger via meeting with Mystic Soul, but now what? She felt like there was something left to do, but she couldn’t figure out what it was.

“Darling, why don’t we get out of this frightful weather?” Rarity suggested.

Trixie didn’t look at anypony. There was still a hollow feeling deep inside that refused to leave. She hated her depression, but maybe getting out of the cold would do her some good. Trixie snuggled a little closer to Maud while saying, “Yeah… let’s do that.”

***

The front door to her house stood as an opposing obstacle, one that Trixie didn’t want to pass. Fear was creeping over her heart and down her spine. The longer she stood still, staring at the front door the more she wanted to panic and flee. Something was wrong, she felt that if she opened that door, that if she took the first step inside, she was going to learn something that she’d regret. Whether it was something that she didn’t know about, or if it would just be her guilt sinking in even further, she didn’t know.

Trixie turned to face the four ponies standing just behind her. They had increasingly worried looks on their faces, even Maud looked worried for Trixie. Trixie closed her eyes and took a step back away from the door, that’s when a comforting gray hoof grabbed her shoulder. For a split second, Trixie’s heart jumped at the touch, but after seeing Maud she calmed down.

“I…” Trixie attempted to say.

“It’s alright, if you aren’t feeling ready to come home yet then we don’t have to,” Rarity said gently.

Trixie shook herself and stepped forward, she refused to let her fear keep her from coming home. It had been so long since she had last been here, and even longer since she had been in good spirits with Maud. She simply couldn’t back down now. Taking in a deep breath she opened the door with her magic and walked inside.

After going inside she saw the kitchen/dining area to her left, and the spare room to her right. Much to her surprise, everything was clean, but whatever she was afraid of didn’t seem to be here. She took a few more steps and found the living room, the long hallway that led to the bathroom, all those empty rooms, and her bedroom. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

With a smile Trixie turned to face her friends. Her smile faded when she saw the look of petrifaction in Maud’s eyes. Maud wasn’t staring at her however, she was staring at something behind her. Slowly Trixie turned to face the wall, and for a moment she didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. As she looked further up the wall, her eyes widened in horror.

There was a large dent in the wall where the wood had been smashed in, and a small spot of blood was left behind in the depression. With a sickening fear, Trixie realized exactly what she was staring at; this was the wall that Maud had thrown her against in anger. The memory was made fresh after seeing this, she had remembered the pain, the fear, and the strength of which Maud had used against her, but she didn’t realize just how much damage had been done. If not for Red Velvet’s magic, could there have been complications with Trixie’s back?

The wood floor creaked as Maud took a step towards Trixie. Panic instantly took over and Trixie backed away from Maud, she looked around for any escape, she felt like she was in danger. When Maud stopped moving and laid down, with ears folded back and a guilty look in her eyes, Trixie was able to calm down a little. Both Rarity and Pinkie were giving each other worried glances, while Applejack stared sternly at Maud.

Quietly Trixie spoke, “I’m okay, I just... forgot what it was like to be inside… We can all go in the living room and rest.”

Nopony moved until after Trixie found a place to lie down on the couch. Maud choose to stand at the opposite end of the couch, it wasn’t hard to pick up on the feelings of shame coming from Maud. Applejack sat by the hallway and watched Maud carefully, while Pinkie and Rarity took places on the other couch.

“So… what have things been like while I was gone?” Trixie asked in an attempt to break the silence.

Pinkie Pie smiled at Trixie and proclaimed, “Oh we’ve been searching for you, and Twilight’s been losing sleep. Seriously, did you know that she could stay awake for eight days in a row and still function?”

Rarity chimed in, “I’m not sure that I’d count what she was doing as productive.”

“Oh come on, how could you not see the connection between space bugs, the royal throne, Trixie’s fillynapping, and the orange? Seriously, Rarity, Twilight was onto something there,” Pinkie Pie replied casually.

Trixie shook her head and a small giggle escaped her lips. She looked at Pinkie Pie and Rarity with a smile and said, “I’ve seen Twilight stay awake for two whole weeks once, she nearly destroyed the castle. After that Celestia demanded that if she ever stayed awake longer than a week again, Spike was to contact her immediately.”

“So eight days is too much?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“That does explain why we caught Princess Luna flying away from her castle the one night she actually got some sleep. She must have used some sort of spell,” Rarity suggested.

Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened and she exclaimed, “Like a super spell!”

“No, where did you even get that idea? Wait, I don’t want to know,” Rarity said.

Trixie giggled again, this time it was because she realized what it was that must’ve put Twilight to sleep. “Yeah, I’m sure that it was a really powerful spell. How else could we explain how Twilight Sparkle got to sleep?”

It suddenly occurred to Trixie that Maud wasn’t in the living room anymore. She was gone! Fear gripped Trixie’s heart and she leapt up, and managed to completely fall off the couch while shrieking, “MAUD! WHERE ARE YOU?”

Still lying on the floor she saw Maud trot into view from the kitchen with a bucket in her mouth. She set the bucket down and trotted a little closer to Trixie, but still kept her distance. “What’s wrong?” Maud asked flatly.

Trixie picked herself up and with her heart still racing and her breathing rapid she asked quickly, “Why did you leave?”

Maud looked at the floor and lowered her head. “I was just going to do some cleaning… I won’t leave you again.”

With some help from Applejack, Trixie managed to get back onto the couch and this time she kept her eyes focused on Maud. Her heart slowed down a little, and her breathing returned to normal as she watched Maud. She couldn’t help but fear that Maud would leave her still.

At first Trixie couldn’t figure out what Maud was trying to clean, so she watched as Maud reached in with a hoof, grabbed a soaking wet sponge and stood on her hind legs. As Maud worked on cleaning the blood off the wall, Trixie understood what was going on. Maud was, in her own way, trying to make up for what had happened.

Applejack rested a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder, the hoof bumped up against Trixie’s wing causing a very awkward tingle to run through her back. “Ah’m sorry Trixie. Just give it some time, things will get easier.”

Without thinking Trixie muttered lamely, “She hurt me, and I deserved it…”

“Now hold on one minute, you did not deserve to be slammed against a wall. Do you hear me?”

Trixie heard her, but she didn’t agree. “You’re wrong, Applejack. After what I did, in the sanctity of our own home none the less… I deserve so much worse.”

Maud quickly glanced over at Trixie with a deep sadness in her eyes as she continued cleaning the wall. Trixie stood up from the couch and walked over to Maud. The closer she got the more fear grew in her heart, but she fought it and kept going. The second she reached Maud she wrapped her legs around her special somepony and whispered, “I know what I did was wrong, and I know how bad you feel about what you did. Even if we’re both a broken mess right now, we still have each other.”

Maud returned the embrace, and something happened that Trixie didn’t expect. Maud began sobbing into Trixie’s neck, weeping uncontrollably. Maud made several attempts to speak but all of her words broke down into even more sobs. Trixie hadn’t realized that even Maud was capable of crying like this, Maud had always been her statue, but even Maud could break.

It took awhile but Maud finally managed to say, “I’m so sorry about what I did. I never wanted hurt you, Lulu. Please don’t hate me.”

Trixie held her marefriend tightly and said, “I could never hate you, not you, you’re my precious heart of stone.”

Chapter Eighty Three: Tall Tales

TRIXIE AND MAUD: THE HEART OF STONE
Chapter Eighty Three: Tall Tales
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A couple of hours later, both Rarity and Pinkie Pie had left, leaving Trixie, Maud, and Applejack alone. Trixie currently found herself in the bathroom, staring at the empty place on the wall where a mirror once stood. Although it was understandable, Trixie still wasn’t okay with Applejack hanging out in the bathroom with her. All Trixie needed to do was wash her face, but even that was apparently too much for her to do by herself.

“How long am I going to be watched like this?” Trixie asked.

Applejack let out a sigh and said, “Ah don’t rightly know. When the doctor says you’re okay, Ah s’pose.”

The floor looked clean, but on closer inspection it was actually stained. It seemed like this room would serve as a constant reminder of how she had hurt Maud. Carefully Trixie looked around the bathroom, which got her an odd look from Applejack.

“What’cha lookin’ fer?” Applejack asked.

“I’m not sure,” Trixie said as she continued her search. She really wasn’t sure what she was doing, but she felt something off in here.

“Um… you want mah help?”

Trixie gave a slight smile to the orange pony and nodded. “If you find anything out of the ordinary let me know.”

“Well I found one thing out of the ordinary,” Applejack said playfully while looking at Trixie.

Trixie turned around attempting to see what Applejack was looking at before it dawned on her what her cousin had meant. “Real funny,” Trixie grumbled.

Carefully, Trixie continued her search for a few minutes, she knew it was somewhere in here. It was like there was something calling out to her, but she couldn’t figure out exactly what it was. She scoured the bathroom, time and time again. She let out a sigh as she slumped against the bathtub. Was the feeling she had just part of her crazy? Was she really just being weird again?

Trixie stared at her reflection in the tub’s metal faucet. She looked pathetic and exhausted. Her tired yellow eyes stared back at her with a growing sadness to them. Wait… her reflection had yellow eyes?

She leaned into the faucet and whispered quietly, “What are you doing here?”

Babble’s voice called back to her ever so quietly, “Oh me, I’m just here to remind you of something important. Why don’t you go check the front door?”

Trixie stared with distrust at her imaginary acquaintance. Despite being a part of her imagination, Babble had yet to steer her wrong. With nothing better to do she simply said, “Okay.”

“Um, sugarcube, are you feeling okay?” Applejack asked, with concern threaded into every word.

With a startling quickness, Trixie pulled away from the faucet and lied, “I’m fine, just thought I saw something in my reflection. There’s nothing on my face right?”

Applejack raised an eyebrow and said, “No…”

“Good,” Trixie replied while trotting out of the bathroom. “Okay, then I’m done in here.”

Applejack and Trixie both made their way towards the living room. They stopped halfway there as somepony knocked on the front door. Without a word, Trixie went to the front door and opened it. When she saw the two ponies standing on her front porch, her heart stopped.

A small chubby colt with light blue fur and an orange mane stood next to his tall skinny brother who wore a swapped color palette. Snips and Snails stared up at Trixie with anxious expressions. She couldn’t help but stare in surprise at the two standing at her front door, for during her entire time in Ponyville, these two had done their utmost to avoid, if not run away from, her. After how she had treated them though, who could blame them?

“Uh… Oh great and powerful Trixie,” Snips started in a shaky voice.

Hearing that title again, spoken so fearfully, could only serve to make Trixie cringe at the reminder of her dark past.

“We’ve come to visit you,” Snails finished.

Her initial surprise gave way to an uncomfortable feeling. She attempted to speak, but upon finding no words she could only stare awkwardly, prompting the two unicorns to shuffle nervously. It wasn’t until Applejack poked Trixie’s shoulder that she finally remembered how to greet ponies. Awkwardly Trixie took a step back and asked, “Why don’t you two come inside?”

***

With the two colts sitting across from Trixie at the kitchen table, things were looking very awkward. Applejack made sure to keep a constant eye on everypony while Maud stood next to Trixie. Silence had filled the room, and Trixie wasn’t entirely sure what to do about this. On one hoof she wanted to talk to these colts, and apologize for the things she had done, but she couldn’t quite figure out how to apologize for enslaving them. On the other hoof, she wanted to know what brought them to her now.

In the end, the decision was made for her when Applejack asked, “What are y’all doin’ here? Ah thought you were scared of Trixie or somethin’?”

“Well…” Snips said shamefully.

“We were scared until,” Snails added.

“We heard that The Great and Powerful Trixie had been hurt,” Snips finished.

The way they finished each other’s sentences was a little weird, but at the same time almost endearing in a way. She couldn’t help but smile at them. How can they still care about me, especially after everything that I’ve done to hurt them?

“Well now,” Applejack said kindly, “That’s mighty nice of y’all. Hear that, Trixie, it looks like you have two fans.”

Without a thought Trixie blew off what Applejack said and replied, “Don’t be silly. Nopony really likes me.”

This brought some odd looks from the two colts. Almost instantly Trixie wished that she had never said that out loud. Maud placed a hoof down gently on Trixie’s shoulder and said, “We all like you, Lulu.”

“Yeah, no sense in beating yourself up anymore than you already have,” Applejack added.

The two colts examined Trixie in complete silence for the longest moment. The longer they stared at her, the more they seemed to relax. Finally Snips asked, “You’re still the greatest unicorn in all of Equestria… ain’t ‘cha?”

Now made aware of the fact that she was no longer a pure unicorn, Trixie couldn’t help but stare down at the table. At least she could be thankful for her cloak hiding her wings from plain sight. It also didn’t hurt that after reuniting with Maud, her wings had folded in like a normal pony’s, dragging them behind in the snow had been a terrible experience.

Trixie looked at the two colts with sad eyes, she knew that she wasn’t the greatest, far from it in fact, but these two had so much expectation for her. Carefully Trixie said, “I’m different now, I don’t need to be the best unicorn.”

Both Snips and Snails looked at each other, confusion clearly labeled on their faces. For a moment Trixie was sure that these two were finally going to realize just how different things were now, at least until they smiled.

Snips looked at Trixie and said, “Oh Great and Powerful Trixie, you don’t have to be modest around us.”

“Yeah, we already know you’re the best.”

I could just let them believe in their little fantasy, but that wouldn’t actually make things any better for anypony now would it?

“Lulu,” Maud said gently. “I’ll make us some cookies.”

That got Trixie’s attention. “Wait you can make cookies?”

“Yes, Pinkie Pie gave me a new recipe for chocolate chip cookies,” Maud said with as much enthusiasm as a rock. Though despite the lack of emotional range in Maud’s voice the slight curl in her lip told Trixie that Maud was truly excited about this.

“Okay, what should we do in the meantime?” Trixie asked.

“Oh, you can tell us a story,” Snips said excitedly.

“Yeah, tell us a story,” Snails added.

A prod to the shoulder from Applejack told Trixie that she should try. It had been such a long time since she told a story to anypony, at least one that was any good. Her cutie mark was partially based off her ability to weave a tale, but after everything that had happened she couldn’t actually believe anypony would want to listen to her tell a story.

“Come on,” Snips begged, “We’d really like to hear how you defeated the ursa major.”

“Or how you defeated that imposter that came to town,” Snails suggested.

Seeing these two served as a reminder of one thing that Trixie had always loved; children. Trixie loved kids, to make them smile and laugh and to inspire them to go after their own future. She might’ve been out of practice, and had little to no faith in herself, but she could at least give it a shot. She’d tell a story to these two. After all, the worst that could happen was that they didn’t like it.

Maud had left Trixie’s side at this point and began making some cookie dough. Telling a story would be the best way to pass the time.

“Okay,” Trixie said in a quiet voice. “I’ll tell you a story, but this time it’s a little different than what you’ve heard before. Have you heard of the tale of Nightmare Moon and her defeat?”

“Yeah, we all already know that story,” Snips said.

“Well,” Trixie said with a sly grin, “Have you heard about what really happened?”

As the two colts eyes lit up with excitement an old warmth filled Trixie’s heart. Seeing these two so happy to hear one of her stories made her feel… good. Although she couldn’t quite figure out why they would actually want to hear anything she had to say, she was pleased to know that they did.

“Well you see, Nightmare Moon was returning after her thousand years of banishment,” Trixie explained coolly. “And if left unopposed she would leave the world in eternal darkness.”

The two colts sat on the edge of their seat. The story wasn’t even interesting yet, and these two were already invested.

“Our dear Princess Celestia had the wisdom to get her best student, a small nerdy unicorn named Twilight Sparkle, and sent her on a quest to find the five elements of harmony. Without the elements there would be no chance in stopping Nightmare Moon,” Trixie explained. “And so she went on a grand journey, searching both far and wide for the ponies who would save the world.”

Applejack rolled her eyes in disapproval, and Trixie’s heart sunk a little. Is the story that bad?

“What happened next?” Snips asked, his voice full of wonder.

“Yeah, what did Twilight Sparkle do?” Snails added.

With a smile, Trixie continued the tale. “First Twilight had to search the countryside for the one known as Applejack. There were rumors that this earth pony had special powers, and was a prime candidate for the first of the elements. You see the elements of harmony are not found in physical trinkets, no the powers are found inside your very soul.

“After finally finding an old apple farm, Twilight was met by a pack of timberwolves. Their snarling mouths, dripped with green poison and things looked dim as they surrounded her,” Trixie said darkly.

“Oh no, not Twilight Sparkle,” Snips cried.

“Yeah, she can’t get hurt,” Snails added.

Somehow Trixie grinned even more, these two were eating out of her hoof, even though her story was practically crap. It’s time to add some atmosphere.

With a light purple glow surrounding her horn the room grew dark, and a green baleful light appeared behind Trixie. “There was no escape for the unicorn known as Twilight Sparkle, she was a goner. She watched the wolves circle around her but there was nothing she could do as one of them leapt at her from behind!”

An ethereal timberwolf made of green light jumped from behind the two colts and landed on the table. Snips and Snails both gave a yelp simultaneously. The room began to brighten a little as a bright orange light appeared from the opposite side of the table.

“But all hope was not lost,” Trixie said, as she worked her magic to make a transparent illusion of Applejack wearing a suit of full plate mail and carrying a large warhammer in her mouth. The armored Applejack stood only half the size of the timberwolf but yet she walked up onto the table to challenge it. “The great hero Applejack walked up to the giant monster, challenging it to a duel.”

The two glowing figures battled on the table, Applejack doing her best to dodge and weave between the monstrous timberwolf’s attacks, the timberwolf attempting to strike her down with its giant claws. Finally Applejack got the upper hoof and knocked out one of its legs with her hammer. As it fell onto its belly, the illusions disappeared.

“After the difficult battle, Applejack was left the victor and with the Timberwolf leader defeated what was left of the pack ran away. Twilight Sparkle was saved that day, by the brave paladin Applejack.” Trixie explained. “Twilight Sparkle explained the situation to Applejack, and so she won her first follower; Applejack, the element of honesty.”

Trixie dropped the spell and the room returned to normal. She looked at the two foals and for the life of her, she couldn’t stop smiling. The two colts were just as eager and happy. Her chest was warm and fuzzy, and her mind was racing to come up with new ideas for how the story could progress.

“What happened next?” Snips asked excitedly.

“Yeah, what happened?” Snails added.

She shook her head and said, “If you want to hear the rest of the story you’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” She paused, and then added, “The Great and Powerful Trixie deserves her rest after all.”

The two colts looked a little disappointed but they were clearly overjoyed to have heard such an outrageous tale. Applejack, however, didn’t look pleased. Trixie’s heart sunk a little at the stern glance from her cousin.

She’s not really upset about my story is she?

Applejack took a few steps up to the table and said flatly, “Trixie, did you honestly just do that?”

Quickly Trixie’s heart sunk even further and she looked away shamefully. “I’m sorry.”

“Well you should be, you forgot the best part,” Applejack said.

“What?” Trixie asked. She was surprised to say the least.

With a smile, Applejack explained, “She forgot to tell y’all about how after Ah defeated the timberwolf leader, me and mah family fed Twilight until she was about ready to explode. It was a victory feast fit for a… er, hero.”

The two colts scowled at Applejack and Snails scolded, “You can’t give out spoilers like that.”

“Yeah, that wasn’t very nice.”

Applejack just shook her head and laughed. “Mah Bad.”

Maud swung the oven door open and after sliding a baking sheet full of chocolate chip covered dough, she said, “The cookies will be ready shortly.”

***

An hour flew by as the group ate cookies, talked, and had a wonderful time. Eventually exhaustion caught up to her, and Applejack sent Snips and Snails home. After the two colts left Trixie allow herself to slump over onto the table and sigh. A faint smile was still plastered onto her face, and the warm fuzzies were beginning to leave

“Now Ah might not usually like yer big over the top stories,” Applejack said casually, “But Ah do enjoy seeing you happy.”

Happy? Trixie looked up at Applejack and considered the word. “Happy…”

“I like it when you tell stories,” Maud said flatly. The gray mare then nuzzled Trixie’s neck a little.

A slight giggle escaped Trixie’s lips as the back of her neck was tickled by Maud’s nose. Trixie couldn’t help but smile even wider as she realized just how right Applejack was. The warm fuzzy feeling and the smiling weren’t the only things to remind her of how it felt to be simply happy, even the air was feeling lighter now.

“I had forgotten how it felt to entertain,” Trixie said quietly, honestly.

“Well, Ah’m glad that those two could remind you,” Applejack said. “And if Ah might be honest with you… Ah’m lookin’ forward to seein’ yer story continue. It’s gonna be Rainbow Dash next time, right?”

Suddenly, Trixie sat up hastily and exclaimed, “That’s right! I need to write her part down. I can’t be lazy and make stuff up on the spot this time. As a pirate, she’s going to need a ship, and a crew, I can probably make Scootaloo her first mate… would that work?”

“Um…” Applejack said nervously.

“Quick, somepony get Pinkie Pie, I need her assistance,” Trixie said as she got up from the table, and happily trotted into the living room. “I’ll start writing notes down, but she needs to help me put it all together.”

Applejack let out a sigh. “Will you be okay until Ah get back?”

Maud nodded at Applejack, and watched the apple pony as she walked out the front door. With a notebook and a pen Trixie was now sitting and writing all of her ideas down. Trixie caught the cute little smile that Maud was giving her, and she couldn’t help but smile back at the mare she loved more than anything else. Things were looking up after all.

Chapter Eighty Four: House Call

Chapter Eighty Four: House Call

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Eighty Four: House Call

Written by TheCrimsonDM

“Okay, so what if we totally make Lightning Dust be Rainbow Dash’s rival?” Pinkie asked excitedly, and without trouble despite having a pencil in her mouth. The pencil tip in Pinkie’s mouth was being utterly destroyed by her chewing on it. Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened and she spat out the pencil before saying, “What if Gilda is Rainbow Dash’s first mate?”

Trixie took one look at the notepad held gently aloft in her magical aura, another look at the pen next to it, and finally she stared at the mess of notes and notebooks lying on the table. It occurred to her that maybe they had gone a little overboard with this brainstorming session. Still, Trixie was enjoying this, so she decided not to fret over the mess.

“I don’t know, from what I’ve heard Gilda was a bi-“ Trixie started.

“Lulu,” Maud interrupted. “Applejack is back.”

The front door opened and from her spot at the kitchen table with Pinkie Pie, Trixie watched as Applejack entered the house. Applejack took one look at Trixie and happily said, “Ah checked up on mah little sister, she was doin’ fine. On mah way back Ah picked up a straggler though.”

In walked Timequill with his brown porcupine mane looking as crazy as ever. His eyes had bags around them, and he moved a little slower than usual. The green and red scarf around Timequill’s neck stood out against his white fur. It was cold outside, but Hearths Warming was still a ways off. It was a little strange to be wearing such festive colors so early in the season.

Trixie took a second look at the mess on the table and let out a sigh. Papers littered the table covered in random notes and a few drawings that Pinkie had made. Hastily she stood up from the table to greet the doctor.

“Hello Doctor, is there anything I can do for you?” Trixie greeted.

He shook his head and explained, “No, I’m just here to check up on you.” He looked back outside at the orange afternoon sky. “I would’ve come earlier but I had some work to do with your mother.”

My mom? How could I have forgotten about her?

“How is she,” Trixie asked. Her heart was beginning to sink now that she realized how little she had even thought about her mom recently. I’ve been gone so long, she must have been worried to death. And it didn’t even occur to me…

“She’s doing okay,” Timequill answered. “I have to admit that her strength surprised even me.”

With a sigh of relief Trixie allowed herself to relax a little. She returned to the table while saying, “I’m glad to hear it.” Deep inside her guilty heart hated her for having not worried about this sooner. It should have been the first thing I checked up on after finding Maud, but here I am sitting at a table and having fun. I suppose that they might not have let me out to actually go and see her yet anyway. It was only a few hours ago that I was a mess after all.

Timequill and Applejack entered the kitchen. Applejack approached the table and whistled. “Well, it sure looks like you’ve been doin’ work. Y’all havin’ fun?”

Trixie did her best to ignore her guilty heart, and said, “We’ve come up with an entire story arc, but so far we only have exact details up to the first appearance of Rarity.”

“Hey,” Pinkie Pie interjected, “You can’t spoil the story.”

Trixie grinned slyly at Pinkie Pie. Oh really, I can’t can I?

“Well then,” Trixie replied playfully. “I really shouldn’t tell Applejack about how she and Rarity hook up.”

For a moment Pinkie looked confused and then she laughed at Trixie’s little joke. Applejack’s jaw dropped and she stared wide-eyed at Trixie. Seeing Applejack’s expression was priceless and Trixie couldn’t help but laugh alongside Pinkie. It was still a little odd, but after her meeting with Snips and Snails she was still happy, her spirit hadn’t been killed quite yet.

“I’m glad to see you doing so well,” Timequill said happily. “And seeing you put so much work into something that you love… tell me, Trixie. When was the last time that you put so much effort into an art project?”

“Well, I’d hardly call this art,” Trixie admitted. “But it is common practice to take famous heroes and tell alternate universe stories about them. I’ve seen a few movies using this concept really well… still, I wouldn’t call it art.”

Applejack turned around and said, “Ah’m going to sit in the livin’ room.” With that Applejack was out, maybe the comment about her and Rarity was too much?

After giving it a moment to sit in, Trixie admitted quietly, “I haven’t actually put any real work into any projects since my first…” all of a sudden the words got caught in her throat. It was so easy to talk about when she was depressed, how could it be so hard to admit now? It’s not like Timequill didn’t already know after all. She closed her eyes and forced herself to say, “My first suicide attempt.

Timequill took a seat next to Trixie and placed a gentle hoof on her shoulder. She opened her watery eyes and looked into his, despite his obvious lack of sleep, his bright green eyes were so full of life and energy. It made her feel a little more comfortable to know that he was on her side.

“You’ve come a long way since then, Trixie. You might have had a few setbacks, but you are doing better than I’ve seen you in a year. You should take solace in that fact,” Timequill offered.

“Yeah, I know, but I just… it’s so hard when I know how much of a failure I’ve been,” Trixie admitted.

“You are not a failure, you’re just hurt. And emotional injuries take time to heal. You’re improving greatly though,” Timequill said. He waved a hoof over the table and its contents while saying, “Did you ever think you would be doing this again? Putting so much work into telling a story to children?”

All those pages on the table, all the time she spent having fun coming up with ideas, and the smiles she saw on Snips and Snails faces, all of it was something she had never thought she could do again. The mere idea of telling stories to kids again made her heart soar. Darkness had been the only thing she had known for such a long time now, but for first time in a long time she actually had hope for a bright future.

“You’re on the first steps to regaining your dreams, Trixie. If you keep this up, you will be able to do anything you want,” he explained.

Anything that I want, I wonder if that includes becoming a magician again?

With a smile Trixie said, “Thank you for coming over.”

“No problem. I’ll always be there for my patients,” Timequill said.

It’s so nice to talk to him like this again. I can still remember some of our earliest sessions. He never judged me, he was never mean to me. The only thing that he held in his heart was kindness. I even remember how strange it was when we first found the medications for my insanity … oh crap.

“Maud, I haven’t taken my meds in over two weeks!” Trixie exclaimed. Hastily she pushed herself away from the table took a step towards her room. I refuse to forget my meds again, I don’t ever want to hurt anypony I love again.

“Stop,” Timequill said.

Trixie stared at him, her eyes growing steadily wider. He couldn’t have seriously just told me that.

“Stop, stop, why should I stop?” Trixie quickly questioned.

“You haven’t taken your medication in over two weeks. If you go back to the same dosage you were at, it could prove harmful,” Timequill explained. He let the comment sink in for a moment before asking, “Let me ask you a question, do you feel strange or weird in anyway?”

“Of course I do! I’m insane and need meds to be okay,” Trixie replied. Why is he asking me this!

“Trixie, are you under the impression that you would have to be on medication all of your life?” Timequill asked gently.

“I’m not like other ponies,” Trixie answered. “I can’t heal myself and become normal again. If I don’t take meds I’m going to break, and then I’ll hurt somepony again.” Her entire body began shaking and she looked down at her hooves. Blurred memories about the last time she went without meds came back to haunt her. She could remember the rage she felt towards everything, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, even towards Maud. Furthermore she could remember lunging at Rainbow Dash, the feel of Rainbow Dash’s face against her hoof, and even the pain of head butting one of her dearest friends.

“Please,” Trixie begged pathetically, “Please don’t make me hit Rainbow Dash again.”

“Shh,” Maud said. Gently Maud wrapped her legs around Trixie and held her tightly while whispering, “It’s okay.”

Timequill’s voice was soft as he said, “Trixie, you will recover one day. I have faith in you, but if it helps, I’m not suggesting that you stop taking meds completely. I’m suggesting that we change your meds and try out something that won’t hinder your motivation.”

Trixie could only shake violently as she looked up at Timequill. Timequill had a prescription pad on the table and was writing out something on it. After he finished he tore the slip off and gave it to Maud. Applejack’s head was poking out from the living room and watching the situation with concern.

“Now I really don’t like prescribing this to ponies under the age of twenty six, but you’re a special case. Take this down to one of our local herbalist and they can get what you need. I’ve been meaning to change your medications for awhile now, but it took time for them to grow the plants,” Timequill explained.

“What is it?” Trixie asked, her voice was still a little shaky.

Timequill offered her a small smile. “It’s a specially bred plant that we’ve been doing research on for the past year or so. It’s proven very effective, and with far less side effects then your other medication.”

“Okay,” Trixie mumbled. Although she was beginning to calm down, she was still nervous. After everything that she had been through, it was hard to handle everything. At this point she wasn’t shaking out of fear for having not taken her medication. No, it was the break down that had her scared now. She loathed how she could so easily go from being happy, to breaking down like this.

“Trixie,” Timequill asked. “Would you like to start visiting me again?”

“Uh-huh,” Trixie replied. “C-can I come in tomorrow?”

“Of course you can. I’ll talk to Applejack and see what time we can work out if that’s okay with you?”

Trixie nodded. Just as Timequill turned to go and meet with her cousin in the living room, Trixie felt the need to ask, “Timequill, does Applejack still have to guard me?”

Timequill turned and smiled at her. “Do you want her to stop?”

Trixie looked down at her shaking body, Maud held her tightly but it didn’t seem to stop the shaking any. I just… I can’t even stop from myself from shaking. If I can still break down so suddenly like this, what would stop me from hurting myself again?

“No,” Trixie replied. “I still need her.”

Timequill nodded and offered, “When you’re ready, let us know.”

As Timequill vanished into the living room, Trixie couldn’t help but to bury her face into Maud’s chest. “I’m sorry I’m such a wreck, Maud.”

“You don’t have to be sorry. I’ve been here for you since the beginning, and I’m not going to leave again,” Maud replied softly.

Chapter Eighty Five: The Night's Revelation

Chapter Eighty Five: The Night's Revelation

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Eighty Five: The Night’s Revelation

Written by TheCrimsonDM

“So you ready to take the nightshift, Pinkie?” Applejack asked quietly.

Trixie stirred a little at the question. What are those two talking about?

From her current position on the couch where she had been attempting to nap, she was able to see Applejack in the kitchen, talking to Pinkie. Although they were trying to be quiet, they were not nearly far enough away for Trixie to not hear them.

“Yeppers,” Pinkie Pie replied.

“Good, Ah missed dinner already, but maybe I can still make it in time to tuck Apple Bloom in,” Applejack said. “Ah will come an’ relieve you tomorrow after mah morning chores.”

“Okie dokes,” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully. In a more hushed tone she asked, “But, um… can you remind me what the rules are? I know that Doctor Timequill went over them over and over, but…”

“First,” Applejack said quietly. “No sharp objects. Secondly don’t let her be alone, not even to use the restroom, and last give her all of yer love. She needs it.”

Pinkie Pie nodded with a smile on her lips. “It’s nice having her back. It’s also nice being able to connect with her again. It was weird when I couldn’t read her mind or anything.”

“Ah thought that you quit doin’ that,” Applejack said.

“I never did it on purpose, well okay, I did do it in order to make sure that it was the real Trixie. It is.”

“Good, Ah’m proud of you fer not abusing yer powers,” Applejack said.

Pinkie smiled brightly for a moment, but the smile quickly faded. “Um… but ever since I learned who my real parents are, my powers have been… weaker. Is it weird that I’m actually kinda happy about that?”

“Ah reckon yer just enjoying some privacy. Ah can’t rightly imagine what it felt like to hear another pony’s thoughts, especially if it was something out of context,” Applejack said.

“Yeah, hearing Rainbow Dash’s thoughts on everypony’s rump all the time was a little awkward,” Pinkie agreed.

“Ah… Ah didn’t want to know that.”

“Sorry.”

Applejack began walking to the front door and disappeared from Trixie’s sight, but she heard the apple pony say, “Good night, Pinkie.”

“Good night, Applejack.”

The door opened and shut quietly, signaling Applejack’s departure from the house. Trixie closed her eyes and sighed. Looks like things are going to be weird for a while after all.

“Hey Maud,” Pinkie Pie said from the living room entrance. “Do you think that the Cake- um, I mean my parents, will mind if I take the next few days off from work? I heard Twilight talking and it sounded like we’re going to have a really busy time ahead of us. It doesn’t help that two weeks from now we’ll all be visiting Canterlot for some kind of reunion thingy.”

“Twilight invited all of you to join her class’s reunion?” Maud asked flatly.

The couch that Trixie was on sunk in a little bit and Trixie’s head was lifted up by a pair of gentle hooves before being set down again onto a warm and fuzzy lap. Trixie inhaled deeply and relaxed immensely. Maud sure does smell good.

The other side of the couch sunk in and a blanket was laid over Trixie’s bare back. Pinkie Pie then said, “Yeah, well the whole thing was originally just her and her old schoolmates, but now she’s invited us and a few other ponies. Though I think she actually has something up her sleeve.”

“Twilight doesn’t wear sleeves… she’s naked,” Maud stated matter of factly.

Trixie could almost feel Pinkie Pie rolling her eyes as she said, “I know that. It’s a turn of phrase. Besides, you didn’t answer my question.”

“No, I don’t think the Cakes will mind. You and your friends are heroes after all,” Maud answered.

“No we’re not, we’re just ponies,” Pinkie Pie explained.

“You fight giant, world-destroying demons and save the world from evil cultists. You and your friends are heroes,” Maud stated.

“Okay, so we are heroes but Twilight says that if we start thinking that way it will lead us to becoming selfish and corrupted.”

“But everypony sees you that way. Every choice you make, every word you say, it affects the entire country now. Why do you think it was so hard for Trixie after her show was bad mouthed here in Ponyville? Word spread that the ponies who defeated Nightmare Moon didn’t like her show, and so everypony avoided it,” Maud explained.

She really understands me… ugh and I had to go and hurt that poor mare. What’s wrong with me?

“I… we all know that now. Twilight’s put a lot of time and money into repairing Trixie’s reputation. Now that she’s an alicorn though, she should have no problem with fixing it the rest of the way,” Pinkie Pie said. “After all, according to the ancient laws of Equestria, all alicorns must be given royal titles… or something like that. It was a little hard to read Twilight’s old book. I wish we had a library so I could get a new copy.”

Maud was quiet for a moment before asking, “Why don’t we have a library yet? It’s been a long time since the old one burned down, right?”

Pinkie moved on the couch and said, “I think that they are currently turning the old windmill into a library, but they’ve been having a hard time getting somepony to work there. It’s supposed to be haunted.”

“Ghost are weak to iron. Grab a fire poker before going in there,” Maud said without a hint of emotion.

Good explain to Pinkie that ghost aren’t re- wait what?

“That’s a great idea! Wait a minute… how do you know that?”

“I know everything there is to know about rocks.”

“Oh that makes sense… Um… but wait does that mean ghost are really real?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“You’ve never fought one? I need to take you to Hollow Shades sometime. I’ll train you how to defend yourself against ghost,” Maud explained.

“That sounds like a blast!”

Oh sweet Celestia, am I surrounded by crazy ponies? Fighting ghosts is not fun, Pinkie!

Maud’s legs shifted a little underneath Trixie’s head. “When I finish this book, I’ll be taking Trixie into the bedroom. Will you be joining us?”

“Yeah, I will. But first I’m going to organize these notes that me and Trixie made. You see Trixie has a unique organizing method based off of relevance to her, so its going to take a little bit to figure it out.”

Maud shifted again underneath Trixie’s head, causing a little bit of discomfort. Then a familiar scent gently eased into Trixie’s nostrils. What the Tartarus? Is she…

At first Trixie tried to ignore the smell, but there was only so much one could do when their head was sitting right on top of the problem. Slowly Trixie sat up and a tired yawn escaped her lips. She was still exhausted, but sleep just wouldn’t come to her yet. She looked at Maud and saw a familiar look to her lover’s eyes. I guess it would make Maud feel better, and maybe it will help with my sleep.

“Hey, uh… Maud,” Trixie began asking nervously. It felt wrong to be doing this, but it was clear that Maud wanted it. “Do you think we could… go to sleep in the bedroom.”

“Oh I’ll-“ Pinkie Pie started.

“No,” Trixie interrupted. “Just me and Maud right now.”

Pinkie’s face began to turn beat red as she looked away and said, “Oh… um… I’ll be out here, uh, reading… loudly.”

Trixie looked back at Maud and took in the gray naked body before her. Maud’s strong athletic form made Trixie’s heart speed up, and her face began heating up as well. Trixie’s eyes traced along Maud’s side until it settled on Maud’s rarely seen cutie mark. I missed this.

Carefully Trixie got up off the couch and cantered to the bedroom door. Maud didn’t leave the couch though. What’s wrong? Does she want to use the couch or something?

“Lulu, are you sure?” Maud asked.

Trixie raised an eyebrow and frowned for a moment. As her heart continued to race her body began growing hot, and a tight ball began forming in her chest. “Yes I’m sure. I mean, it’s what you want too, isn’t it?”

Maud got off the couch and walked past Trixie and into the bedroom. Trixie gave one last look at Pinkie Pie who was desperately trying to read a geology book, upside down. Although Trixie felt a little bad for the pink pony, she was at least content with the fact that they were not using Pinkie’s bed, this time. Trixie followed Maud into the room with great haste.

Inside, Trixie found her lover lying on her back on the bed with her legs sticking awkwardly up in the air. The sight brought a smile to Trixie’s lips. Maud’s face was already becoming more pink then gray, and Trixie loved seeing Maud like this. Using her magic Trixie closed the door behind them and climbed on top of the bed.

Slowly, Trixie crawled on top of Maud, Maud’s muscular chest rubbed up against Trixie’s and Trixie’s heart raced at the contact. Gently, Trixie eased herself forward until her lips met with Maud’s. As Trixie pulled away she brushed Maud’s cheek with her hoof and stared longingly into those eyes. It had been so long since she had felt Maud’s touch like this, and yet she couldn’t help but feel as though something was off.

They kissed again and then Maud moved across to Trixie’s cheek kissing it gently. Trixie closed her eyes for a moment and saw an image of Fluttershy, writhing in pleasure, her hooves cuffed to the top of the bed frame. Trixie's heart pumped even faster and her body began moving on it's own. She reached up and gently nibbled on Maud's ear.For a moment Maud froze, but then she continued kissing Trixie.

Maud reached Trixie’s neck, and her lips gently tickled her fur. Trixie was sure her heart was going to explode as she waited for the love bite to come next. But no bite followed and Trixie opened her eyes to see Maud slowly kissing Trixie’s neck with gentle pecks. Maud was staring at Trixie, and looked at her ear, there seemed to be some confusion in Maud’s eyes. That’s when it dawned on her that ear nibbling was something Maud hadn’t really done before.

Trixie let go of Maud’s ear and pushed herself up. To her surprise she saw a tiny red bite mark on Maud’s ear, she hadn’t meant to bite that hard.

Something was off, she looked down and up Maud’s body, and all she could think about was what Fluttershy had looked like in this bed. The way Fluttershy cried out when tied up to the post, or when Fluttershy would force her down and sink her fangs deep into Trixie’s flesh like a vampire.

Why can’t I stop seeing Fluttershy? I’m with Maud, not Fluttershy. What’s wrong with me?

“Lulu,” Maud said in that gentle tone reserved only for her. “If you need to stop, it’s okay.”

Trixie looked at Maud. The sweet, tender-hearted mare that was currently underneath her, just waiting for Trixie to perform the most sacred act that lovers can… and yet she couldn’t stop thinking about another mare. Trixie looked away from Maud in shame. I’m not worthy of her affections, not anymore.

Trixie looked around the room. Everywhere she looked she could only see and think of Fluttershy. I don’t love Fluttershy, not really. But the things she did to me, that I did to her felt so good.

A sudden dagger of fear plunged itself deep into Trixie’s heart. What if Maud’s not as good at this?

Trixie rolled over and dropped off of the bed. She looked back at Maud and with guilt-ridden eyes. I can’t believe that I did this… that I ruined everything…

Trixie looked back at the door. I can’t be in here tonight. I’ve not only soiled this room, I may have really poisoned my relationship with Maud.

“Lulu, I’m here for you, no matter what,” Maud said.

Trixie shook her head slowly. “Maybe we can sleep in the living room tonight?”

“Okay.”

After retreating in the living room, Trixie found a spot to lay on the one of the couches. She didn’t feel very much like cuddling right now. At first Pinkie gave Trixie a very confused look, but soon enough that look became very worried. Maud made sure to wrap a blanket around Trixie before sitting next to her. At the very least she’s giving me my space, but is that really such a good thing?

“Lulu, I know that this must be hard for you,” Maud said.

Trixie scooted a little further away. Don’t pretend to be nice to me. I’m not good enough for you.

“Maud,” Pinkie Pie asked, her tone was full of worry.

Maud gave a stern look to Pinkie, effectively silencing her for now. Maud returned to staring with soft caring eyes at Trixie. “Doctor Timequill warned me that you might not be ready for intimacy yet. I’m not upset with you.”

I’m worthless. I can’t even please you anymore.

With a timid touch, Maud began stroking Trixie’s flank. “It’s okay.”

Trixie’s instant response was to cringe away from Maud’s touch. The last thing she wanted was to be touched right now.

“Lulu, it’s going to take a while before you will feel comfortable with this again,” Maud said.

Trixie covered her head with her forelegs and whimpered. “It’s not fair. I just wanted to be okay for once, just once. Why do I corrupt everything that I touch?”

This time Maud got off of the couch and walked around until she was facing Trixie. Maud reached over and gently began brushing Trixie’s mane out of her face. “One of the contributing factors to your suicide attempt was your affair with Fluttershy. If you were able to have sex with me, in that room, this soon, then I’d have to tell the doctor, because we would have an entirely new problem on our hooves. You tried your best, Lulu, and that’s all that matters.”

That sounds almost exactly like something Timequill would say, I bet she’s quoting him.

“S-s-so you’re not… disappointed in me?” Trixie asked, followed by a sniffle.

“No I’m not.” Maud leaned over and gently kissed Trixie on the forehead. “Now why don’t we try and get some sleep.”

“Okay.”

Maud looked over at Pinkie Pie and said, “Okay, Pinkie, you may ask your question now.”

Pinkie Pie sucked in a large breath of air before saying, “Why do you have a bite mark on your ear? Is it bleeding, it sure looks like it's bleeding? I thought you hated rough stuff in bed. Why did you let Trixie do that to you if you hate it? Aren’t your ears really sensitive? And finally,” Pinkie Pie stopped inhaled and then asked, “Why are you looking at me like I just did something really bad!”

Maud simply glared at Pinkie, which surprised Trixie a little. Suddenly Pinkie’s words hit Trixie. Wait, Maud hates it rough? Why would she let me continue biting her if she didn’t enjoy it? Maybe she was scared that i’d get upset with her? Maud had trusted me, and I turned around and forced her into something that she didn’t want.

The memories of what happened with Red Velvet came flooding back. She had initially agreed to let Red Velvet help her, and she was going to quit there at the last second. However, Red Velvet had other things in mind, and forced the spell onto Trixie. The spell that tortured her for a week and turned her into this monster of an alicorn that she is now.

I’m no better than Red Velvet. I took the one thing that was sacred to us, the one that that should have been safe, and I ruined it. I’m no better than a… A dark memory flashed into Trixie’s mind forcing Trixie to cover her head with her hooves and sob. I am not that bad, I’m not.

Even though Maud was right there petting Trixie’s mane, it didn’t stop her from crying. It’s one thing for me to just be bad at this, but for me to hurt Maud, why is she still with me?

Pinkie Pie stayed quiet after that, almost like she figured out what was going on by herself. Maud stayed by Trixie’s side stroking Trixie’s mane. Finally Trixie cried as quietly as possible until she eventually fell asleep.

***

Darkness surrounded Trixie, thick and black, it wouldn’t allow for any escape. Clip, clop went the sound of hooves from somewhere near her. Fear had its icy grip firmly around her heart. There was somepony else here, somepony she never wanted to see again.

“Trixie,” Called a sick and slimy stallion.

She could see the yellow stallion in her mind, his evil grin, the darkness in his eyes. The only thing he had for her was pain, torment and misery.

No! Not again, Maud promised me I’d be safe.

The darkness around Trixie gave way to a dim light. For a moment everything was quiet save for the sound of somepony snoring. Then something moved next to her head. What the hay is that?

Trixie sat up, her mind still racing from the voice she heard before. Her horn lit up as she mentally prepared to fire lightning down upon anything in her way, and stopped. She saw Maud, sitting on the floor with a blanket wrapped around her, and her head lying gently next to where Trixie’s had been not a moment prior. She released the spell and calmed down. It was just a bad dream, Trixie. That’s all.

“Oh my, and here I thought that we were just beginning to become true friends,” the stallion’s voice said, but this time Trixie recognized who it was.

”Babble,” She cursed under her breath. What could he want at this hour?

Moving as quietly as she could, Trixie hopped off of the couch and looked back at Maud. It was too painful for her to just let Maud sleep like that, Maud deserved to be comfortable. Gingerly Trixie used her magic to lift Maud up off the floor and laid her down onto the couch. After tucking Maud in, Trixie turned to go and walk into the kitchen, she stopped when she saw Maud’s eyes opened.

“Lulu?” Maud questioned.

“Shhh, go back to sleep, honey. I’ll be back in a minute,” Trixie promised, in a whisper.

“Then will you hold me?” Maud asked.

“Of course I will,” Trixie said. Hearing Maud request something so gentle struck a chord with Trixie. I’ll hold you all night if you want me too.

After that, Trixie kissed Maud gently on the forehead, but her lover was already asleep. She decided to head into the kitchen, where she might be able to have a more or less private conversation with her own crazy. After sitting down at the table she looked around, there weren’t any reflective surfaces for her to look into. The full moon did cast its light through the window and spread her shadow onto the wall behind her.

“Oh, Trixie, come now,” Her shadow spoke to her.

Trixie turned to face her shadow and saw two glowing yellow eyes staring right back at her. They winked.

“What did you want now?” Trixie asked. I know he helped me earlier, and I should be nicer to him… but if I do that I’ll be admitting that he’s a real person. Clearly he’s just some fragment I’ve conjured up to protect me… or punish me.

“You don’t seem to be as happy as I’d imagine a pony would be after reuniting with their old fans,” Babble said, a playful tone in his voice.

“Why don’t you tell me what’s wrong than?” Trixie asked. I shouldn’t have to explain myself to… myself.

“I’m afraid that I don’t have time to watch you all day, every day.”

“I…” Trixie searched for the words to explain what she did but was lost. What exactly did I do? I violated her trust, I… violated her.

Trixie lay her head down on the table and became very quiet. For the longest time she refused to talk, all she could do was repeat the mantra in her head. I violated her.

Only after the silence had gone on for some time, Babble spoke up, distracting her from her thoughts. “Excuse me, but I’m afraid that watching you nap on the table is getting rather dull. Tell me what’s on your mind.”

“I…” Trixie looked out the window. The night sky shined brightly, but even the stars couldn’t make her feel better now. “I bit Maud while we were… intimate. I violated her. Babble, I’ve been hurt more than anypony should be, and yet I turn around and hurt the one pony that can truly look past my sins. I’m no worse than those stallions.”

“You bit her?” Babble asked, there was confusion in his voice.

“Yes, I did.”

“That’s… that’s all? You didn’t tie her to the bedpost and force yourself on her or, or torture her hours on end? All you did was bite her?” Babble asked.

“What are you so confused about. She doesn’t like it, she didn’t speak up to me about it either. She’s just as scared and fragile as I am, and, and I,” Trixie started but stopped. The words got caught in her throat.

Babble gave a short laugh. “You are truly amusing you know that. Maybe you hurt her feelings a little with that stunt, but you can’t seriously expect me to believe that a little bite would break her so badly.”

“I did something wrong,” Trixie hissed back. “Sex is already the scariest and most evil thing that exists, it’s so easily turned into something wretched only used to hurt ponies. The only reason that I even bother with it is because of how much it means to her.”

Trixie’s shadow swirled around the room until a miniature version of her shadow rested on the table before her. Babble’s yellow eyes stared at her with serious intent. For a moment Trixie feared the shadow before her.

“Intimacy is one of the most spontaneous and romantic acts in the world, why do you think it’s evil?” Babble asked seriously.

Trixie had to think for a moment before explaining, “All I’ve seen sex do is hurt ponies. Sure when Maud taught me that it could be nice, and feel good, I loved it. But the only time I’ve seen it not hurt ponies was when I was with Maud. Fluttershy was in a magazine and it hurt her feelings to be in such a position. When I cheated on Maud with Fluttershy, it was so different and new, but it shattered Maud’s heart. Do you even know what Maud sacrificed for me?”

“So you’ve had a good experience and a bad one. Don’t get me wrong, I do so enjoy watching you destroy yourself with ridiculous assumptions. But even I can’t understand how you could get this impression. You’ve only had sex with Maud and Fluttershy so how could you come up with-“ Babble stopped mid-sentence when a magical bolt stabbed into his tiny shadowy body.

“Only with Fluttershy and Maud? Are you insane?” Trixie asked, her horn still glowing.

“Why yes I am, I’m so glad that you noticed my dear.”

“So we should just pretend that the thing with Rarity and Pinkie Pie never happened. Oh and what about Manehattan?” Trixie said, her voice nearly rose into a shout.

“Okay, so you did something crazy with Pinkie and Rarity, to quote our friend Fluttershy, yay. And you had some fun in Manehattan, good for you,” Babble mocked.

Trixie stepped back from the table. He’s mocking me! Mocking me for what those stallions did to me!

“SCREW OFF!” Trixie shouted as she her horn began to emit a baleful purple. The table lifted up into the air, and Trixie grinned madly as the sound of splintering wood cracked through the house. “I was victimized you piece of trash, you don’t mock me. I have power now, I am in control. Everything will go exactly the way Trixie wants it, or it will be destroyed.”

Suddenly Babble’s eyes went wide and fizzled just before the table gave one final groan of agony and shattered under the pressure of Trixie’s spell. The pieces of the table fell to the floor loudly, and Trixie gave a huff of victory. Her eyes were full of rage, and her heart burned with anger. I am Trixie.

“T-T-Trixie?” A quiet and timid voice called from behind her.

In that instant the anger was gone, replaced with fear as she spun around and saw Pinkie Pie standing in the hallway leading to the restroom. The pink pony’s ears were folded back, and her eyes were full of terror. Trixie looked back at the table and cringed. I… what did I do?

***

Trixie stood on the front porch while levitating what was left of the kitchen table outside. She promptly dropped it all off at the side of the house next to the garbage bin. With how late it was she couldn’t care less about making the front lawn look messy, but she was concerned with something else. Her shouting mixed in with the table’s destruction had awoken Maud, and scared Pinkie Pie. As Trixie stood out in the cold night air she could only wonder about her next move.

I could just run away now, than they won’t be able to scold me for what I did. But if I ran away, it would hurt everypony all over again. I’d be better off just accepting their punishment.

With heavy hoofsteps Trixie walked back inside. She stopped only long enough to lock the front door. Sure I’m I might be in Ponyville, but it’s better to be safe rather than sorry.

Pinkie Pie was sitting on the kitchen floor and staring up at her with wide eyes. Trixie walked past her and into the living room where she found Maud sitting on the couch. Maud looked up at Trixie and asked, “Do you want me to hold you?”

Trixie was a little taken by surprise when Maud didn’t mention the table, or the shouting. Now comforted by Maud’s offer, Trixie shook her head and said lamely, “You said that I could hold you tonight…”

Maud nodded and laid down before rolling over and facing the couch. “You can hold me then.”

Trixie looked back one last time at Pinkie Pie. Pinkie opened her mouth but no words came out, instead the pink pony just looked at her with confusion clearly labeled in her eyes. Although it was something that she didn’t normally approve of, Trixie reached out with her mind and in an attempt to get a good read on Pinkie’s thoughts.

Pinkie’s thoughts felt jumbled, confused, and scared. But Trixie clearly heard Pinkie Pie thinking, “What was that about? I just come out of the bathroom and she’s having a complete conversation with the table. Then she attacks the table out of anger… I really hope that I don’t look that bad when I do that.”

Trixie released her connection on Pinkie’s mind. It was a little strange to hear Pinkie Pie think about talking to inanimate objects. I guess I’m not the only one who's completely insane here.

After joining Maud on the couch, Trixie wrapped her forelegs around Maud’s waist tightly. Now that they were both covered up and secured on the little spot on the couch Trixie could feel herself falling back to sleep. The darkness of her mind seemed strong tonight as it began tugging at her, beckoning her back into its frigid embrace.

“Lulu, I love you,” Maud said quietly.

Trixie nuzzled the back of her lover's neck. I know, Maud. I know. And that’s exactly why I shouldn’t have hurt you.

Chapter Eighty Six: Dreamweaver

Chapter Eighty Six: Dreamweaver

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Eighty Six: Dreamweaver

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The small room’s walls were painted a dull white, and the blue tile floor looked plain. The only things that truly served to make this room stand out included a dressing rack, a full body mirror, and a painting of a mare in an elegant dress. A small pegasus filly sat in front of the painting, staring at Trixie. The filly’s sky blue fur was very clean and well groomed, her mane of green was brushed straight and her lime green eyes showed a lack of interest to anything in the room.

Trixie smiled at the filly. “Hello, what’s your name?”

“I’m Dreamweaver, I just wanted to come by and meet you, Princess Trixie,” she replied.

Trixie took a step back. “But I’m no Princess.”

The filly suddenly looked taken aback. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to… I wasn’t supposed to say that.”

Trixie looked around, something felt off but she couldn’t pinpoint what.

“Um, are you enjoying the reunion party so far?” Dreamweaver asked politely.

“Well, yes I am. But I took long enough getting dressed,” Trixie looked down at the beautiful white dress that she was wearing. Only Rarity could make such beauty.

“Okay, I’ll see you later, best go off and meet your friends before they start to suspect you ditched them, right?” Dreamweaver said.

Trixie nodded. Took one last look at the painting of a stallion wearing a set of bold steel plated armor and began trotting towards the door. “I’ll see you later, Dreamweaver. I don’t want my friends to think I ran away again.”

Dreamweaver smiled as Trixie left the room.

***

The ballroom was filled with ponies. There was her old group of friends in the corner, all of Twilight Sparkle’s friends at their own table. Celestia and Luna both sat a private table talking to a few well dressed ponies. Things were quite lively in here tonight.

As Trixie made her way to the table she watched Minuette making a show of herself by flashing around her sword spell. Doesn’t Minuette use a magical hammer?

“Hey, Trixie,” Minuette said. “Remember that time that I totally wrecked that metal mutt with my sword?”

“How could I forget, me and Moondancer were running for our lives from that construct. If it hadn’t been for your sword skills we’d be dead,” Trixie replied. I forgot that Minuette used a sword, wow, how could I do that.

Moondancer nodded at Trixie and offered, “We were really scared, but I had you by my side.”

“Hey,” Lyra said. “Anypony see Twilight? Or are we just not important enough for her?”

“Don’t start that up again,” Trixie said. “Twilight’s probably busy.”

“Well I was busy, but now I’m free to party with you girls.”

Everypony turned to face Twilight Sparkle who was standing directly behind Trixie. Twilight’s glasses were sliding down the tip of her muzzle. That’s weird, doesn’t Twilight use contacts?

“Um, Twilight, what’s with the dorky glasses?” Trixie asked. Everypony gave Trixie a strange look. What, did I say something weird?

“Trixie, I don’t wear contacts,” Twilight replied.

Oh yeah, that’s right, she doesn’t like the way they feel. Silly me.

Something felt very wrong.

Trixie looked around, and the ballroom was fairly empty, only the six of them stood inside. Well it was a party for Twilight’s old schoolmates after all, so why should anypony else be here? The echoic music playing left an eerie feeling over the room, a feeling that made Trixie wish to leave. She faced her friends and in an attempt to liven up the place a little she asked, “What have you all been doing since I was last here?”

Minuette smiled and said, “I moved to Ponyville shortly after Lyra did. Though I’ve been really busy lately, blacksmithing is hard after all.”

“Oh, I’ve been with Bonnie,” Lyra said. “Me and her were working on a song for the Ponyville fair, but it didn’t work out right. I guess we just don’t know how to run a show…”

“I would’ve helped if I knew,” Trixie offered.

“I know, but with everything you’ve been through, asking for your help seemed like an invasion.”

Everypony was quiet for a second, and the music whispered over the room. Just quiet enough that Trixie couldn’t make out the words but loud enough for Trixie to hear the despairing voices playing tunes to her. I really don’t like this music… it’s so hollow and lonely.

“I’ve been working on my medical classes. It’s all going okay,” Moondancer explained. “What have you been doing, Princess Trixie?”

That’s right, I am a princess. I’m an alicorn princess.

“I’m working on getting my show up and running again. My sexy assistant Maud is going to help me too,” Trixie answered.

Trixie saw a yellow unicorn of unusually tall stature standing by the exit door. The red mane covered half of the unicorns face, and a bright blue dress loosely covered her back. The unicorn nodded at Trixie before leaving the ballroom. That’s Red Velvet, I guess that means it’s time to leave.

“Excuse me,” Trixie said. “I need to go find Maud.” That’s a complete lie, but nopony will question it.

Twilight gave a serious look to Trixie. “You better not be going to have sex in one of the guest rooms… again.”

“What? Me? I-I wouldn’t do that,” Trixie lied. Besides, I totally didn’t have sex in your guest room, I did it in your bathroom.

The others silently watched as Trixie left the room. The music kicked up for a second and Trixie heard the lyrics sing the words, ”We’re here to talk to Trixie.”

Trixie ignored the music, although it was strange, she had more pressing concerns. Just as Trixie left the ballroom she saw the unicorn walking down a hallway before disappearing around the bend. Red Velvet, wait for me. How can we free the alicorns without if you don’t wait for me?

Before Trixie could continue she was stopped by the pegasus filly. The green eyes almost looked like they were glowing in the darkly lit halls.

“Yes, what did you want, Dreamweaver?” Trixie asked as she attempted to continue moving forward. Her legs didn’t want to move though. Well, that’s weird.

“I just wanted to make sure you knew what you were doing,” She replied.

“Of course I do, I’m going to help Red Velvet,” Trixie said.

“Why?”

“Because she’s trying to do something good, and I want to help her.”

“And what is that?”

Trixie looked down at the filly and smiled. “She’s bringing the alicorns back. They’ve been locked away for so long, how could I just let them stay that way?”

“Okay, so long as you know what you’re doing,” Dreamweaver said. “Just be carefully, I don’t think that Tia would be happy about this.”

Trixie began walking forward now chasing after Red Velvet. Whatever invisible force had control over her legs was now gone. She knew that she needed to hurry because if she didn’t move fast she’d lose Red Velvet. That’s a weird name, Tia. I wonder if she was referring to Princess Celestia?

Trixie paused just long enough to look back at the filly, but the filly was gone. I bet she ran off to go and play. I can wonder about her later, I have to meet up with Red Velvet now.

***

Trixie followed Red Velvet down the long twisting corridors, always far enough that she could easily loose the alicorn, but just close enough to catch glimpses of where she was heading. Just as Trixie was about to give up the chase she entered the throne room of Princess Celestia. The room was brightly lit despite being virtually empty. THe only pony in here besides herself was Red Velvet, who stood in front of the throne grinning madly.

“It’s right here, Trixie,” Red Velvet looked back at Trixie. Red’s smile faded a little and suddenly she looked so very old. “I’ve been searching for so very long. But now I’m finally here.”

“What do we do now?” Trixie asked.

Red Velvet's horn lit up and a baleful red glow surrounded the throne. Without warning the throne shattered sending chunks of it everywhere. A black crystal floated in place of where the throne once stood. A second aura covered Red Velvet’s horn as the crystal began emitting a dark light.

“I don’t understand, what are you doing?” Trixie asked.

“She’s asleep.”

“What was that?” Trixie asked, quite unsure of what Red Velvet had meant.

“I said: I’m freeing the alicorns.”

A hot wind blew in from the doorway behind Trixie. The sound of shuffling hooves, and snorting from behind Trixie sent a shiver of fear into her heart. No, not now.

Celestia stood behind Trixie, her mane and tail were on fire, and her eyes were pure white. In a loud ear piercing voice, Celestia demanded, “STOP RIGHT THERE!”

Red Velvet growled, turned and a beam of red energy shot out from her horn. Celestia countered with a torrent of flames from her own horn, and Red Velvet’s miserable attack was whipped out. The flames raced towards Red Velvet and quickly engulfed her.

Trixie took a step back, her heart raced, her mind ceased working. “Why?”

“Because she was a traitor,” Celestia said venomously. “And so are you!”

Flames raced from Celestia’s horn and stretched out towards Trixie. As her world was washed away by flame, she could only watch. The world vanished into a bath a flames.

***

It’s so dark, so dark and so cold.

“That’s because you’re eyes are closed,” A sensual but somehow very familiar voice said.

Slowly Trixie opened her eyes and saw where she was. Completely weightless she floated through the air, an ocean of dark black liquid swirled beneath her. Jets of black ooze sporadically shot out before collapsing back into the heavy sea below. The sky was a deep shade of blue, it was almost so dark that she couldn’t separate it from the muck below her.

Who was that?

“Don’t you remember me? For shame, I would’ve thought that I’d be more memorable than that.”

Trixie turned to face the voice and saw a unicorn version of herself floating in the air with a smug smile. The dopplegangers red eyes held a dim red glow, and the darker fur matched the color of Trixie’s wings. Trixie knew exactly who this was. Scath!

“That’s right, now are you going to use your mouth, or just think at me all day,” Scath replied.

A cold feeling ran through her fur, despair, fear, anger, Trixie couldn’t decide how to feel about seeing Scath again. Finally, Trixie simply said, “I didn’t expect to ever see you again.”

“Oh and why not? After all we are one and the same. You accepted me and let me back in, but here I am, trying my best to keep you together. Looks like I failed though.” Scath looked down at the muck below them and smiled. “The Dorchadas has been so lonely without you. If only you tapped into it more often we would all be much better off.”

“What are you talking about?” Trixie questioned.

“You are absolutely filled with delicious dark magic, even before you were turned alicorn, you were particularly powerful. But instead of our darkness you chose to use the blood magic. Shame, this would have been so much more useful to you,” Scath replied. “I can understand though, I am the darkness inside of you. When I left you didn’t have a choice but to rely on such dangerous methods. So after i fused with you, I began attempting to fix your magic. If I had a few a years I think I could have succeeded. But the alicorn thing took care of that for me.”

A sudden tendril of black goo sprang up from the ocean below and struggled uselessly in the air. It stood for a few seconds before collapsing back into the sludge below with a huge splash. What the Tartarus is going on in here?

“That my dear better half, is The Dorchadas trying to protect you,” Scath explained. “If you don’t learn to use it properly, it won’t be a table you break next time, it will be something much more precious.”

“But I didn’t mean to do that,” Trixie retorted.

“EXACTLY!” Scath screamed.

Trixie flinched.

Scath remained silent for a moment, allowing time for the comment to sink in.

Trixie blinked. W-w-what?

“You tapped into your darkness, into The Dorchadas. You used the magic inside of you, and you killed the table with it.”

I didn’t meant to break the table, it was an accident. But what if it had been a pony who had said those things to me… could I have hurt somepony? Somepony that I care about?

“You see what I mean,” Scath said sympathetically. “We need to get this under control, and the sooner, the better.”

Trixie looked into Scath’s red eyes and didn’t see the same malice that had once been in there. Scath had changed, but Trixie couldn’t believe that simply merging together had fixed the darker version of herself. What happened?

“I met a friend. Somepony who was as broken as i was, maybe even worse.”

“Oh, and who was that,” Trixie questioned.

Scath looked to her left and out of the darkness appeared the small filly from before. Dreamweaver waved a hoof and said, “Hi, um, it was me.”

“So you became friends with another fracture of myself?” Trixie questioned.

“No, actually I’m not a fracture of you,” Dreamweaver said. “I’m from somepony else, but with the way I was created I tend to float from one pony’s dream, to another dream. I don’t do so well in foals dreams though…”

“I don’t see why it would be more scary in a foals dream,” Trixie said.

“They’re too innocent, and I’m not… it’s strange seeing how happy they are, how they don’t understand what kind of creature I am. It makes me nervous,” Dreamweaver explained.

What is she?

Scath laughed. “I don’t understand what she is any better than you, but I’ve known her long enough to know how strange she is.”

Another tendril sprouted up and crashed into the waters below. Following that a bright flash of lightning flashed across the sky catching everypony's attention. The light brought a clear view to the dark purple ocean, it wasn’t exactly black, but the sky became a lighter shade of purple as well. Trixie drifted back and panic spread across her heart. Why is lightning here?

“That’s The Colm, Trixie,” Scath said. “You need to stop it before it-”

Scath was drowned out by the sound of screams echoing across the endless expanse of ocean. The blood curdling screams didn’t scare Trixie for being out of place, but they resonated with her on a much deeper level. These were her screams.

Another flash of lightning came, followed by a scream. Another one, and another. Each time the lightning would strike it got closer. Trixie wanted to flee but she knew deep down inside that running was impossible now. The lightning had found her, and it was about to strike her down.

“Use Dorchadas!” Scath cried.

“I don’t know how.” Trixie whimpered.

“How did you break that table?”

Trixie closed her eyes as another wave of screaming assaulted her ears. I got angry because I was being mocked.

“No, you wanted to protect yourself from being hurt. Trixie, think about the things that hurt you, think about your torment, your pain, your suffering, think about it and destroy it with everything you have,” Scath demanded.

“I can’t,” Trixie called back. If I do that, I’ll have to relive it. I don’t want to be hurt again.

“You have to face it, Trixie. Face it, and beat the ever living crap out of those things that hurt you. You’re stronger than them now, you can withstand a little memory,” Scath explained.

Another flash of lightning, and screams hit Trixie. Suddenly she was sucked back into that deer cottage, her back burned with agony. Trixie screamed at the top of her lungs. Stop it, make it go away!

“It won’t go away unless you make it go away.”

Trixie concentrated on the memory, she hated it, she hated Red Velvet for giving it to her. There was nothing good about becoming an alicorn, but now that she had that power she wasn’t about to let it happen again. With everything she had she drew in the anger from that memory, the pain, the horror, and she screamed a savage cry at the dark lit heavens above.

Tendrils of black ooze rose from the oceans. The tendrils reached up and over Trixie’s head, there they fused into a sort of dome-shaped roof. And with Trixie still screaming in defiance of the lightning she watched as the lightning struck from above. The lightning crashed into the top of the dome, and although the dome wobbled, it held fast and the lightning split into tiny pieces flying in every direction.

Trixie stopped screaming and watched as the lightning bolts fled as quickly as they could back into the unknowable darkness. The black ooze slowly retreated back into the ocean below, and this left Trixie alone with Scath and Dreamweaver.

“That was impressive,” Scath complemented. “Come back to me later, and I’ll work on training you to actually use this power in the waking world.”

“The waking what?” Trixie asked, but a little too late as her world was suddenly blinded by a bright light. She could feel herself being drawn out of this place, and back into somewhere warm, and filled with light. Someplace she called home.

***

Slowly Trixie opened her eyes to her brightly lit living room. The sun’s warm rays blanketed her fur, and the soft flank she was using as a pillow felt so nice under her head. Trixie sniffed the pillow, and then released a deep sigh of pleasure. Oh Celestia, Maud smells so good in the morning.

“Does she usually wake up like this?” Celestia asked.

“It must be nice to wake up next to your loved one like that,” Luna added.

Trixie shot straight up and stared at the alicorn princesses now gathered in her living room. They sat on the couch opposite of her own. With the princesses here, she attempted to make herself presentible. Her mane was an utter wreck this early in the morning, the feathers of her wings were sticking out in odd angles, and then there was the fact that one of her wings laid limply at her side, while the other one was jutting out stiffly. Finally she had one last problem, she really needed to pee.

I can’t let them see me go to the bathroom with somepony else, it would look weird. And having my mane in such a state is so undignified, and my wings, oh this is so embarrassing.…

“Good morning, Princess Trixie,” Celestia greeted with a smile.

...and did she just call me a princess?

Chapter Eighty Seven: An Awkward Day

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Eighty Seven: An Awkward Day

Written by TheCrimsonDM

“I’m sorry, I-I’m afraid that I didn’t hear you correctly,” Trixie explained. “Could you repeat that for me?”

Princess Celestia’s smile was as bright as the sun itself. “I said good morning.”

Trixie looked over at Maud to gauge her reaction, Maud was as stoic as ever. Okay, maybe I’m still half asleep… because I could have sworn she just called me a-

“Dear sister, I believe she was confused by you calling her a princess,” Luna explained, un-amused.

…okay, I should go back to sleep now.

“Oh my, are you sure?”

“Quite.”

Celestia and Luna both gave a kind look to Trixie. Trixie couldn’t help but shake her head slowly. This can not be really happening. This is some kind of joke, I’m sure of it.

“Trixie? is something the matter?” Celestia asked kindly.

Trixie sat silent as could be. The pressure on her bladder was bothering her, not to mention that her stiff wing was beginning to twitch. She gave it a second of thought and decided that she could hold it in for a few minutes longer, she had to figure out the princess's game.

“Why are you calling me a princess? I haven’t done anything worthy of earning that title,” Trixie admitted.

“I suppose it only makes sense that you didn’t know about one of our oldest laws. You’re an alicorn now, and that means you have a responsibility to uphold,” Celestia explained.

“Even I didn’t realize it was an actual law until Lemon Hearts-“ Luna began.

“Luna, there is no need to talk about other ponies behind their backs.”

“Yes, dear sister.”

“So, I bet that you have all sorts of questions for us, Trixie,” Celestia said. “And that’s what we are here for, to explain anything and everything that you might want to know.”

Trixie sunk back into the couch, and let out a sigh. Is this really happening?

Using one of her forelegs, Trixie forced her stiff wing down, and began brushing her mane down to look a little more appropriate. When she was done she looked Celestia in the eyes and asked, “Why do I have to become a princess?”

“Because you’re an alicorn now,” Princess Celestia explained.

Because I’m an alicorn? It’s not like I even asked for this. Is this what she told Twilight Sparkle? I saw what that stress, and that responsibility did to her. It turned her into a giant mess. I… I can’t handle that.

“I didn’t want this, it’s not fair,” Trixie said.

“We’ve had several ponies become alicorns in the past two years alone, it was like the Elements of Harmony set off some kind of chain reaction,” Celestia explained.

“What? Who? Where? Why?” Trixie asked in rapid succession.

“You probably wouldn’t know them,” Celestia explained. “After all, most of them have asked to live a quiet life, and although they still hold titles they have chosen to revert to their old lives.”

“How can they do that?” Trixie asked.

“Transmutation magic. They are all permanently changed by the original accession, but they can at least for a time, live normal lives. Sooner or later though, they won’t be able to hide themselves any longer,” Celestia said. “We could offer you the same choice, but as with those ponies I only ask that you at least try to live as an alicorn for a week. If you truly don’t want to be one after that, well, Luna and I can help you.”

I could be a unicorn again? That sounds wonderful, but… I don’t want to be transformed. I don’t ever want to be changed again. It’s not like my life has really changed all that much so far anyway.

“I’ll give this a try.”

“Thank you,” Celestia said kindly. “I usually have this conversation with ponies while they are in the process of their transformation, sadly I was busy during yours.”

Yeah, you were in the after life with my father… my father.

“I found my father,” Trixie said. Celestia’s eyes widened. Maud stirred from next to Trixie, and all eyes fell upon the blue alicorn. Trixie laid her head down on Maud’s shoulder and wrapped her forelegs around Maud’s waste, squeezing her like one would a giant teddy bear. “He’s dead.”

A hollow feeling filled her chest and she looked down at the floor. “He was betrayed by his best friend, a stallion who had snuck into his group with the sole purpose of freeing Lord Tirek. The stallion called himself Morning Veil, but he was actually an alicorn named Ash…”

Silence took a firm grasp over the room, and held on tightly, strangling any joy there was to have out of the room. For a while Celestia and Luna shifted in their seats doing anything they could to avoid eye contact with Trixie, but this only made Trixie feel worse about everything that had happened. If only Pinkie Pie was here she could change the atmosphere of this room.

“I’m sorry that I ruined the mood,” Trixie said lamely. “I… don’t know why I mentioned that. I guess that I just wanted to let you guys know what I’ve been through.”

Celestia looked down at Trixie. “Do you mind if I ask how you became an alicorn?”

Trixie looked up at Celestia. I should tell her, I should tell her everything. It’s already going to bite me in the flank anyway, and it’s not like I’m actually planning to help Red Velvet ever again.

Flashes of searing hot pain, the crimson stains covering her sides, bone, muscle, all of those memories hit her like a ton of bricks. Now trembling in Maud’s embrace, tears streamed down her face and her lip quivered. Now all eyes were on her, and she couldn’t hide from them.

“I…” Trixie began. The words didn’t want to come out. After all what was she supposed to tell them? I was betrayed, tortured, and violated in ways I never thought possible. It felt like she ripped my very soul out of my body and shoved it into this alien thing that I’m in now.

Celestia looked at Maud and in a very serious tone asked, “Do you know what happened to her?”

Maud tightened her grip on Trixie. “All I know is that when she first came back she tried to explain what happened. Nopony listened to her, and she was left on the verge of a break down. She was tortured at some point, and if I ever find out who hurt her I will kill them.”

“Wow,” Luna whispered. She then leaned into Celestia’s ear and Trixie’s ears could scarcely pick up what she said. “The quiet one scares me.”

“Well, she is related to Pinkie Pie,” Celestia muttered in response. That brought a very interesting look of disbelief from Luna.

“Trixie,” Celestia said gently. “If you don’t want to tell us how this happened just yet… you don’t have to. After what you went through it would be rude of me to ask any more of you, other than to simply rest. When you are healed, we can discuss responsibilities.”

I need to tell them. She has to know that she’s in danger.

Trixie opened her mouth, and stopped. The image of a flaming solar powered princess gunning her down in vengeance went through her mind. Trixie closed her mouth, shook her head, and whimpered.

What a way to start the day out, Trixie. Have a nightmare, become a princess, break down in Maud’s legs… yeah this is turning out pretty normal so far.

***

A few hours later the house had become a little too small for Trixie to stay cooped up in. Instead, she stepped out and took an interest in her stage wagon. Having only been used twice, this wagon was sorely missing the attention that it deserved, the attention that Trixie wasn’t sure she could give it.

“I’m sorry that I’ve left you alone for so long,” Trixie said as she patted the wooden side of the wagon. “I should have given you some attention sooner.”

The wagon sat in condescending silence.

“I know...” Trixie said. “But maybe a new paint job will fix you up?”

The wagon stared at her with its nonexistent eyes, Judging her.

Trixie shook her head. “I’m not going to be judged by a freaking wagon. I’m painting you and that’s all there is to it.”

Trixie trotted off back into the house. When she returned a few minutes later she had with her two cans of lavender paint, and one blue one. The wagon sat contemplative, silent, and unsure.

“I know full well what I am doing, I’ve done this plenty of times before. Heck with my renewed magical prowess it should not even take long,” Trixie explained. Three paint brushes levitated next to the paint cans. It really won’t take long.

Time flew by as Trixie poured every ounce of her concentration into painting the wagon. Cold as it was out here, she was kept warm enough by her white jacket. She had finished painting the outer walls of the wagon when something tugged at her mane.

Maud had grabbed Trixie’s mane gently with her hooves, and in combination with her teeth she tied Trixie’s mane into a ponytail with a gray ribbon. Trixie smiled. Maud’s lips curled ever so slightly into an almost smile.

“Thanks, honey,” Trixie said.

“If you are going to distract yourself with painting, you should at least keep your mane clean,” Maud explained flatly.

“I don’t know what your talking about, I just wanted to paint him,” Trixie said.

“…who?”

“The wagon, it’s a boy,” Trixie explained matter of factly.

“It’s a wagon. Comprised of wood, metal, and paint… it’s not a boy,” Maud stated.

“Oh don’t go starting this with me, you have a pet rock, why can’t I have a pet wagon?” Trixie complained.

“Because Boulder is a rock, Boulder doesn’t really have a sex, sometimes I refer to Boulder as a girl, other times a boy.”

“That’s weird.”

Maud slightly raised an eyebrow. “Are you nervous about what Celestia said?”

“No, I’m not. I’m just focusing on a task, that’s all,” Trixie lied.

Maud turned and walked back inside. “I’ll start up a batch of cookies, for when Snips and Snails come back.”

Oh… I forgot about them. Guess it’s good that I started to paint the wagon now. It should be dry by the time they show up.

After Maud disappeared into the house, Trixie relaxed and looked longingly at her wagon. “Princess Trixie… what am I supposed to think about that?” She couldn’t really figure out what to feel. The fact was, that she was still numb to the whole concept of being a princess, it just didn’t make sense. Surely Celestia would realize her mistake soon enough, and take away Trixie’s princesshood… right?

***

Patiently, Trixie sat at the foot of her newly painted wagon, staring with pride at the product of her hard work. The wagon was now painted a nice lavender with sky blue trimming, somewhere along the line she had the time to paint little silhouette of a gray pony with a purple mane, and a blue pony with a gray mane, they were holding hooves.

And to think it only took me two hours.

“Wow,” Snips said.

“Did you get a new wagon, Trixie?” Snails asked.

Trixie turned to face the two colts, and her bright smile faded slightly. Three fillies were standing just behind them. Trixie stared at the fillies in horror. Orange, white, and yellow… oh please don’t let them destroy my stuff.

“Hi,” The trio of fillies shrieked in tandem.

Trixie gingerly waved a hoof at them. My wagon’s as good as gone now.

“May I ask what brings you three here?” Trixie asked. She quickly examined them and their surroundings. Well at least I don’t see any fireworks… maybe this won’t be like Applejack’s gazebo after all.

“We heard Snips and Snails talking about how cool yer story was,” Applebloom said.

“So we thought we would come here and see how you handled Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo explained.

“And we wanna hear about Rarity!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

These ponies are all related, or as close as they can be to the elements of harmony. This is bound to get awkward.

“Okay, well take a seat on the porch, I’ll get Maud to bring out the cookies for us,” Trixie said.

“Cookies?” Sweetie Belle asked enthusiastically.

At Trixie’s nod the three shrieked joyfully and bounced over to the porch. Snips and Snails followed behind, but at least their voices weren’t so hard on the ears. I never thought that I’d find something more annoying than those two colts adoration could be, but those fillies screaming in chorus…

Only after Maud brought out the cookies and joined by Trixie’s side did the alicorn begin her story’s second chapter. Using her horn, she created the illusionary puppets of Paladin Applejack and Wizard Twilight.

“Twilight Sparkle had her first hero, but she was far from done with her journey. After a giant feast with Applejack’s family, the two of them set out on their adventure once more with the hopes of finding the next hero. Things were not going so well, as the rumors swirled around about a group of ruffians going around in their airship and harassing the local villages.

This new threat was a group calling themselves The Sky Pirates, and they were said to be lead by the single most awesome mare in Equestria. Lord Rainbow!”

The image of a silhouette pony with a glowing rainbow mane appeared before the foals. The group smiled, and Scootaloo practically squealed at the sight of her favorite pegasus commanding an airship.

“Twilight had hoped to avoid the pirates, but as the sky darkened overhead, a strange shape could be made out on the horizon. As the shape grew, Twilight realized with great fear that it was a flying ship…”

A half hour later Trixie was nearly finished with her story and the foals were completely captivated by her words.

“...now having a new ally, despite how shady Lord Rainbow was, she and Applejack had found their second hero. Together the group sailed into the horizon, their next destination was a little town said to be ruled by the most beautiful mare in all of Equestria, the mare who had single hoofedly saved the town from the ravenous shadow monsters. They were going to find, The Mistress.”

Everypony looked up at Trixie with curious eyes, expecting, no, wanting more of her story. Trixie smiled and looked down the road. “If you want to hear the rest of the story you need to come back tomorrow.”

“Aw,” Scootaloo said. “But I want to hear more about Lord Rainbow’s first mate, Scoots.”

“Yeah, and where am Ah in this story?” Applebloom asked.

“Is the Mistress my sister?” Sweetie Belle added.

Trixie shook her head slowly.

“Tomorrow, fillies. I promise you will learn more tomorrow,” Trixie assured.

The foals all looked disappointed, but they didn’t argue. Much to Trixie’s surprise they accepted the fact that they would have to wait until tomorrow, but their hungry little eyes told Trixie that they were going to be expecting an even greater story than before. Trixie could only hope that she could deliver on that front.

Just as the foals all got up to leave, Trixie noticed two ponies standing directly behind her. With a swiftness that nopony had expected Trixie spun around. She refused to let anypony sneak up on her, especially when there were foals around to protect.

Minuette and Lyra stood there, bright smiling faces staring back at Trixie. Upon seeing her old friends, Trixie relaxed.

“So,” Minuette said, “Still telling stories to foals?”

“That was an awesome story,” Lyra added excitedly. “Can we hear more?”

Trixie raised an eyebrow. Why are they here? In all the time I’ve lived in Ponyville neither of them have come to visit me once.

“You can hear more of the story tomorrow…” Trixie answered. This is going to get awkward all over again, now isn’t it.

***

With cups of hot coffee set out for everypony Trixie had hoped that everypony would begin warming up, physically, and socially. Sadly, the four ponies sat inside the living room without sharing a single word, each of them waiting for the other to start first. The growing silence between them was getting increasingly awkward, and the way Maud was sitting next to Trixie felt far too stiff.

Why does this have to be so awkward?

“So,” Trixie said, attempting to chip away at the frozen tundra that had enveloped the room. “What have you two been up to lately?”

Minuette smiled and said, “Oh, I’ve been working here as the local blacksmith. I moved here a while back, found a nice stallion, thought I’d settle down.”

A stallion? Well either you're very lucky, or you stole him from somepony. After all there’s only one stallion to every three mare’s… or at least that’s what the paper said.

Lyra joined in. “Yeah, out of all of us, who figured that she’d be the one to settle down? As for me, I live with my marefriend as you already know. I don’t have a job.”

Minuette rolled her eyes. “Yeah, you just live with her, while she pays for everything.”

“Hey, I’m the housemare,” Lyra defended.

“Calm down you two,” Trixie said. “So what exactly are you two doing here?”

Lyra and Minuette shot guilt glances at one another. Minuette nodded, and Lyra shook her head. Minuette let out a sigh and gave a serious look to Trixie. “Trixie, we heard about what happened to you. After that… I’ve never been good with words, darn it. Lyra can’t you do this?”

Lyra looked left and right, “Well, um…” She closed her eyes and relaxed. “We’re sorry, Trixie. I’m known to get wrapped up with Bonnie, and to sort of ignore everything outside of us. I should have come to visit you, I should have at the very least told Minuette that you were.”

“I was actually surprised to learn that you were living here,” Minuette said. “It’s true that I can be really dense sometimes, but missing out on an opportunity to chill with you. I’m sorry.”

Trixie stared at them in silence for a long minute. They… are apologizing to me. First I had Snips and Snails come to visit me yesterday, but now I’m having these two. This is a little, surreal.

“Trixie,” Minuette said.

Something hot and wet ran down Trixie’s cheek, and with a hoof she wiped it away. “You guys really care?”

“Of course we do, we went to school together,” Lyra said.

“Even if we used to butt heads all the time, you were still pretty awesome. Also you were the only with the ba-“ Minuette said.

“Mini,” Lyra warned.

“I meant, you were the only one with the… um… cunning to stand up to Twilight whenever she was wrong,” Minuette said.

“Better,” Lyra complemented.

Minuette smiled proudly.

Well, it’s nice to see Lyra trying to tame Minuette’s language down a bit. She was always the most direct pony in our little group.

Trixie looked over at Maud and said, “I kinda forgot to explain who these ponies were, didn’t I? Both of these mares used to be in a special class with me back in school. We were kind of the top notched students, and that got us a few privileges.”

Maud nodded, stiffly.

She’s been more quiet than usual. I wonder what’s wrong with her.

For a moment Trixie considered attempting to Read Maud’s mind. She looked at Maud, thought about how much Maud hated it when Pinkie Pie did that, and decided against the idea. Besides, there was a chance that a drunk Fluttershy might have told Maud about her mind reading powers as well as everything else.

“Sorry about this, Trixie,” Minuette said. “But I don’t like leaving my stallion home alone for too long, he’s a bit anxious. Maybe I’ll introduce ya to him next time?”

Trixie looked at her, hard. I do not want to meet your stallion. I’m happy you got one, just keep him away from me… that’s probably a very rude thing to think, huh?

“Mini,” Lyra said. “We can do introductions later, I’ll bring Bonnie, and we can all meet up. For now it might be a good idea to let Trixie rest.”

Minuette nodded.

After saying their farewells the pair left, leaving Trixie and Maud completely alone in the small house. With how quiet Maud was, not that she wasn’t usually quiet mind you, but this time it felt a little different.

“Honey, what’s the matter?” Trixie asked.

Maud looked up at Trixie, her expressionless eyes were glossy, and wet.

What’s wrong? Did I do something wrong?

“Lulu,” Maud said quietly. “Do… do you want to be a princess?”

Oh, yeah, that’s a thing now, isn’t it. And here I had nearly forgotten.

“I don’t really like the idea. I clearly didn’t deserve it, and I don’t think I could do even half as good a job as Twilight did… and she spends most of her time making huge mistakes, and screwing with the laws of nature,” Trixie explained. “So no, I don’t really want to be one, but I don’t think I’ll have much of a choice.”

“Does that mean we will have more days like this?” Maud asked.

“Days like what?”

Maud looked around, her eyes widened slightly. “There were so many ponies over here yesterday, ponies that I’m not familiar with.”

What is she talking about. There were hardly any ponies over here yesterday, besides that we had even more over today.

Maud focused on Trixie, her eyes clenched shut. “And there were even more over today.”

A few tears ran down the length of Maud’s cheeks. Instinctively Trixie reached out and threw herself around Maud, holding onto the strong mare tightly. Maud’s strong muscles relaxed in Trixie’s embrace.

I don’t know why this upsets you. We just had a few ponies in our house. Trixie wanted to voice her opinions, but she didn’t know how. Instead she just held Maud.

“Lulu,” Maud said. “This is our home. I don’t mind it if our close friends come in, but… I don’t like all these strange ponies coming into our house…”

She’s… she, no that’s not quite right, embarrassed maybe. That doesn’t feel correct either. I know she’s scared… she’s scared…

“We only had a few kids over, the princesses, and two of my friends. It really hasn’t been that much,” Trixie said.

“But I don’t know them,” Maud said. “I don’t like this.”

Trixie nuzzled against Maud’s neck. “I may not understand why this bothers you, but if you don’t want me to bring new ponies over to our house. I won’t. I’m sure that we can have somewhere quiet even with me being a princess and all.”

“But, what if ponies want to come and see the new princess? We could have tens, or even dozens of ponies coming over?” Maud said, her tone now full of worry.

Actually it’s more likely that we would have hundreds but… oh dear Celestia, if Maud can barely handle a hoof full of ponies, she’d break if I got popular. I’ll need to talk to Celestia about this.

“I’ll make sure they don’t bother you,” Trixie promised. “If you don’t want ponies, invading our personal space, then I won’t let them.”

“Thank you,” Maud whispered.

Don’t thank me, after everything that’s happened between us, it’s the least I can do.

Chapter Eighty Eight: Family Matters

Chapter Eighty Eight: Family Matters

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Eighty Eight: Family Matters

Written by TheCrimsonDM

“Trixie, you must focus your anger, your fear,” Scath purred into Trixie’s ear.

The rock Trixie stood on was a deep rose color, and smooth as glass. If this hadn’t been her dream world she would be fearful of slipping. As it was, real physics didn’t exactly function in this realm. The black ocean swayed around her, the thick slimy ooze moved in a way that made her nauseous.

“I’m trying,” Trixie replied.

Her thoughts focused on the darkness around her. She could feel elements of her own pain swimming through it like fish. She locked onto a memory of the Deep Ones and how they had Maud under their influence and tied up. Fear and anger shot through Trixie’s body. She wouldn’t let them hurt Maud, nopony was allowed to hurt Maud.

A tendril spouted out of the ocean, dark, slimy, and translucent. It coiled around the rock Trixie stood on. The tip came up and hovered around Trixie’s head. Staring at it this close gave Trixie two impressions, the first one was that it was kinda gross and weird. The second impression, was not safe for pony’s ears.

“You are disgusting,” Scath said. “And I love it.”

“S-s-shut up, it’s not like that. It… It’s Pinkie’s fault,” Trixie defended.

“Was she the one who showed you that neighponese book of hers, what was it called now, something with an h,” Scath murmured to herself.

Trixie ignored her and focused on the tendril. A thick layer of ooze dripped to one side before splitting free of the body and splattering against the rock. The tendril shook violently for a moment, and then collapsed into a puddle of ooze at Trixie’s hooves.

“You need to focus on the pain, concentrate on it. If you lose it, and think of random, dirty things, you will never be able to use the Dorchadas in here, much less in real life. You will hurt somepony if you can’t learn to control yourself,” Scath explained.

Trixie took a step away from the ooze in disgust. Ugh, if it’s that slimy in real life, than I don’t want to use it.

“You can’t be serious.”

Trixie looked up at her doppelganger, floating in the air like nothing was wrong. “Stop reading my mind.”

“Whatever,” Trixie said as she looked back at the ooze.

The ooze crawled its way back into the black endless ocean. The air around the rock Trixie stood on began warming, and a strange light filtered into the area. Scath rolled her eyes and Trixie could feel something pushing against her back, rubbing against her in short, quick motions. It was annoying.

“Great, well you need to stay asleep for a little longer to train,” Scath said.

“What… what is that?” Trixie asked.

A sly grin spread over Scath’s lips, a playful look sparked in her eyes. “Oh, you don’t really want to know.”

“And how do you know?”

Scath raised her forelegs to the back of her head and leaned back. “Oh, you know, because I’ve gotten good at sensing what’s going outside.”

The bumps became faster, harder, and jabbed at Trixie’s back making her yelp.

Trixie stared at her back venomously. “Why can’t I stop that, it hurts.”

“It’s like somepony rubbing a balloon against your fur, the way it snags and pulls at you, isn’t it.”

Trixie nodded.

“Well you can handle it when you wake up.”

Something jerked hard into the small of her back, making Trixie yelp again, this time the pain caused tears to pool at the edges of her eyes. The movements stopped after that, and whatever was bumping against her was gone. Trixie used her magic to try and smooth her fur down, and although she could see her fur going down, it didn’t feel like it had moved an inch.

“You are asleep, Trixie. You can’t actually manipulate your body from here, not yet at least,” Scath explained.

“It felt like Maud was rolling over, a lot. She rolled over my wing last night you know,” Trixie explained.

“Yeah I know, it hurt,” Scath agreed.

For a moment everything became quiet, and everything became brighter. Scath let out a low growl. Muffled voices began talking, although Trixie couldn’t make out what was said, she heard Pinkie and Maud talking.

“We can continue this tomorrow. You have nearly two weeks to be ready after all,” Scath said.

“Two weeks? Two weeks for what?” Trixie asked.

Everything became blindingly bright.

“Two weeks for what?” Trixie asked again.

The world slipped away from her then.

***

Trixie opened her eyes slowly only to see a quiet, lonely living room. Maud’s breathing was slow and heavy, like she was lost in a deep sleep. Trixie all too aware of how early it actually was. After climbing off of the couch, Trixie stared at the slumbering pony. Sweat covered Maud’s fur, her foreleg was lying on the inside of her thigh. Maud’s scent made Trixie’s mind float off into places filled with lust. Her wings twitched.

After a moment of staring, Trixie took off towards the bathroom. She couldn’t help but notice the painting on the wall covering the indent, she tried to ignore it. She splashed some of the cold water across her face, and let out a shiver.

“It’s going to be okay, Trixie,” She told herself.

The old hollow feeling in her heart grew. Her mind numbed over as she stared at the pony in the mirror. For a long moment she simply stared.

What am I doing? I… I’m a princess now, and even if nopony else knows it yet, it still means that I’m going to be forced into a role that I don’t want to be in. Maybe when I was younger living in a castle sounded like a good idea, and having ponies worship me would’ve been nice. But I don’t want that anymore, but what do I want?

I want to have a nice little place to call my own, and to share it with Maud. We have that. I want to be able to perform feats of wonder for ponies, I can do that as well… now. But what I think I want more than anything else is freedom. Freedom to choose what I want to be, and who I want to become. And yet I’m still enslaved by the shackles of my past. Am I ever going to be free?

The toilet flushed.

Trixie looked over in horror to see Pinkie Pie sitting on the toilet, smiling. Pinkie Pie waved. Trixie waved back, her mind stopped working for a moment. With a nervous heart Trixie turned around, and walked out the bathroom door. The last thing she wanted to do right now was to be stuck in the restroom with Pinkie Pie.

***

Cold wind rustled Trixie’s mane lightly as she walked down the street. Pinkie Pie followed her, bouncing by her side in almost complete silence. Trixie didn’t mind much because it gave her time to work on a project that she had in mind since breakfast.

Quietly Trixie sung to herself, “With the darkness all around me. I didn’t know I loved you so much, I didn’t know I loved you so much, but I do.”

“Wow, is that going to be part of the story today?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

A few ponies passing by gave curious smiles at the pair.

“What, that… oh no,” Trixie admitted shyly. “That’s for something… special.”

I can’t let her know what I’m planning.

“So it’s a secret?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Are you reading my mind again?” Trixie asked.

“Nope, you’re just easy to read sometimes. Like I mean really easy to read, like every morning you wake up and look at Maud and I know exactly how badly you want to ju-“ Pinkie stopped herself, pouted her lip in thought for a moment and then shivered. “Never mind, I don’t want to think about that.”

She’s being weird again… or random. Either way I don’t care so long as she forgets about the song.

“Hey, Trixie, what were you thinking about doing for the story today?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Trixie looked up wistfully. “I’m unleashing the Nightmare Soldiers. The first real threat to the new team.”

“Wow and I thought what Lord Rainbow had to deal with was tough,” Pinkie Pie agreed.

A few more ponies looked up from their daily chores as the pair passed by. Trixie barely noticed, her thoughts were still on the task at hoof. She didn’t like the idea, but Pinkie and Maud had convinced her that this was the right course to take.

“Do you think she’ll be mad at me?” Trixie asked.

“No way, she’s going to be super excited to see you,” Pinkie Pie said.

Pinkie Pie stopped, and Trixie nearly tripped in an attempt to stop alongside her. Pinkie took one look at the nice little house to their right. The snow had been cleared to make a path to the front door, and the curtains were drawn letting Trixie make out a little of the cozy interior. Trixie reached out with her mind, and probed the house. She felt the pony she was looking for and knew that this was the right place.

“So, you ready?”

Trixie shook her head but walked forward anyway. I don’t want to be a disappointment to her.

Trixie made her way to the door and stopped. With Pinkie at her side she felt a little more confident, but not yet safe. Trixie reached out and knocked on the door.

After what I’ve done, I can only assume how upset she is with me. I’m such a terrible pony.

The door opened, and Screw Loose stood inside, wrapped up inside a white robe. Screw Loose stared open mouthed at Trixie. The alicorn shifted her gaze away from her mother.

“Hi, mom…”

“Trixie, you’re… you’re here,” Screw Loose said in disbelief.

“Yeah, I just wa-“ Trixie began but stopped.

Screw Loose leapt forward and wrapped both of her forelegs around Trixie’s neck and dragged the alicorn into a tight embrace. “You actually came to visit me. I wasn’t sure you would ever want to see me again, I just know that somehow this is all my fault.”

“Of course I came to visit you,” Trixie said. After a momentary pause she added, “Wait, how is this your fault?”

Screw Loose pulled away, there was an ocean of sadness in Screw Loose’s eyes. “Do you want to come in? I just made some blueberry tea.”

Trixie nodded, and the two of them walked inside. Trixie still wanted to know what her mother had meant, but that question could wait. Right now she just wanted to enjoy seeing her mom, fully functional. She still couldn’t believe that it.

***

“So how have you been doing, Missis Trixie’s Mom,” Pinkie Pie asked.

This brought a small giggle from Screw Loose as she sat in a blue chair. “Oh, I’ve been fine, the doctor’s say that I’m completely cured now. They still send a nurse to check up on me once a day, and Doctor Timequill still sees me once a week.” There was an odd look to Screw Loose’s eyes for a moment, like she was thinking of something sweet, and then her eyes suddenly darkened.

“Mom, are you okay?” Trixie asked.

Of course she isn’t okay. She comes out of insanity for the first time in over ten years, and her daughter is tries to kill herself. There is no way that she’s okay.

“I’m doing better,” Screw Loose said. “I was just remembering your father, that’s all.”

Dad…

An instant struggle violently tore through Trixie’s mind. One side of her wanted to tell her mom what she had found, everything, but the other side wanted to protect her mom, to keep it all secret. Trixie’s heart burned, and she could feel herself trembling at the thought of trying to explain everything. Somepony had to tell Screw Loose that her husband was dead, right?

“Honey, what’s wrong?” Screw Loose asked, her tone so soft and sweet.

“I…”

How do I even begin to talk about this. It’s not like a bandage, I can’t just rip it off and scream until it stops hurting… or can I?

Trixie took a deep breath, held it in for a moment, and released. Her body ceased shaking, and her heart slowing down as well. “Mom, do you know what happened to dad?” She asked the question once before, but this her tone was grave.

Screw Loose looked into Trixie’s eyes for a moment. They stared long and hard, almost like Screw Loose was trying to get into Trixie’s skull. Finally Screw Loose relaxed and said, “No, I don’t. But after so many years, I don’t expect that it’s anything good.”

Trixie tried to look her mom in the eyes, but there was a determination there, one that she hadn’t known her mom for having before. Trixie looked away shamefully. “He’s not coming home.”

“I suspected as much.”

“He’s… mom, I found him. I…” Trixie’s vision began to blur as she tried so hard to finish the sentence. She pushed, and pushed, but it was like trying to knock down a brick wall with nothing but her hooves. She felt so utterly small, and she couldn’t speak.

“Is he at peace?” Screw Loose asked, her tone didn’t waver, it didn’t flocculate. It was calm, and flat, and kind. All the things that Trixie needed to hear.

“I buried him,” Trixie managed to whisper.

Screw Loose bowed her head for a moment. Her eyes were closed, but to Trixie’s surprise, her mom was smiling. When Screw Loose raised her head again, and opened her eyes she said, “Thank you, at least now I can be sure that he’s at rest.”

Trixie couldn’t meet her mom’s eyes. She’d done it, she told her mom, and now she wanted so desperately to change the topic. “What did you mean when you said that this was all your fault?”

On second thought that might not have been a good diversion. Smooth move, Trixie.

Screw Loose’s smile faded a little. “I abandoned you when you needed me most. It was easier to be crazy than to be alone, I stopped fighting my insanity. I… I threw away my medications, I allowed myself to be overtaken by my madness, and I did all of this despite the fact that I still needed to raise you.”

Trixie stared at her in shock. She hadn’t heard that part before, she didn’t know about the medications… was it something like what Trixie did to Maud?

“Trixie, if I hadn’t done that, if I would’ve fought harder. I could’ve helped you so very much. You never would’ve been hurt, or ridiculed, and… you never would’ve tried to leave this world,” Screw Loose said, her voice drawing tight.

Trixie suddenly sat forward. “No, it’s not your fault. I understand, I did the same thing myself. Please don’t blame yourself for this, you didn’t do this to me. It’s not your fault that I went through hardships at school, or was made fun in Ponyville, or-“

“Or Manehattan,” Screw Loose offered.

Trixie sunk back into the loveseat she was on. Her mind went numb as she heard the name of the town, and the connotations that had with what her mother knew.

“I snuck into Timequill’s office,” She admitted. “I wanted to know why, why you would hurt yourself, why you would run away from your home, your lover.”

A crushing weight fell unto Trixie’s soul, it was so heavy, so thick, that it took all of her strength not to fall. She lowered her head, the floor boards looked nice, they were wooden, they were brown. Trixie liked the stones in her bathroom better, and the carpet in her bedroom, they were brighter colors.

“Trixie,” Screw Loose said.

Trixie had to wonder if Floorboards could feel things? Did it hurt to be walked on all day? Or was it more like a gentle massage that they loved?

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have brought this up,” Screw Loose said.

What if floorboards were made out of leaves and grass instead of wood? What would that be like?

A gentle hoof laid on Trixie’s shoulder and she looked over to see Pinkie Pie staring at her. Worry stared back at her. Pinkie Pie was quiet as she said, “Trixie, are you okay?”

“Do floorboards have a soul?” Trixie asked. Her mind wasn’t quite there yet, and for a moment both Screw Loose and Pinkie stared at her in silence. Trixie shook herself out of it and said, “I’m okay. Just…” She had to fight not to try and escape the conversation again. “Maybe I should go, I need to get that medication after all.”

“You didn’t get it yesterday?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I was so busy…”

“Maud needs to go with you,” Pinkie explained.

Trixie nodded.

“Honey, if you ever want to talk, I’m right here,” Screw Loose offered gently.

Somehow the idea of breaking down into a thousand tiny pieces in front of her mom sounded like a horrible way to spend her time. Instead Trixie did her best to shove all her broken emotions back underneath the floorboards of her mind and forced a grin. “I’ll be okay. I just need to get my new medication.”

Screw Loose smiled, but Trixie could feel the worry ebbing off of her mother.

Maybe Scath was right, maybe I do need to learn how to how to deal with my… my past. But how?

Chapter Eighty Nine: When it Rains

Chapter Eighty Nine: When it Rains

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Eighty Nine: When it rains

TheCrimsonDM

“So how did the visit go?” Maud asked as she finished sweeping snow off the front porch.

Trixie shook her head. “She made me realize that I need to start taking care of my past. Maud, there are so many things that have affected me in ways that I don’t know how to deal with anymore. It’s like I was okay, I was stable, and then all of a sudden bad things happened, one after the other, and they eroded what was left.

“That’s not to say that good things didn’t happen. I’ve found you, I’ve got a bunch of friends, and even rekindled some of my old friendships. Out of all the good, I grew and became more confident than ever before. But now that I know what I need to do, I’m not sure where to start.”

Maud set the broom aside and wrapped her legs around Trixie. “Where would it be easiest to start at?”

Trixie returned the embrace. “I don’t know. I didn’t even get my medication yet. Which reminds me, I need to head over to Fluttershy’s to get it. Do you mind coming along? I… I don’t exactly want to be around her alone anymore.”

Maud’s entire body went rigid, and she quickly pulled away. “I’ll go, and while we are there, maybe you can finish things with her.”

Trixie opened her mouth to ask what Maud meant, but it was fairly obvious, even to her. Trixie closed her mouth and nodded. Maud turned around and walked back inside while saying, “You’re friends will be here for you story soon.”

“Hey, Maud,” Trixie called out. Maud stopped at the door frame. “If you don’t feel comfortable around that many ponies, you can stay inside.”

“I’m okay so long as they aren’t in my house… our house.”

Trixie smiled. “Well, guess that gives me an excuse to get the wagon ready for business.”

Maud disappeared inside. Something about Maud had seemed a little off, ever since she mentioned Fluttershy’s name. Trixie continued to work her mind around what it could be while she trotted over to her wagon at the side of the house. With its new coat of paint dried, Trixie could finally use it.

I wonder why Fluttershy’s name bothered her so much. I mean I know what I did hurt Maud, but why did she go so stiff. She doesn’t trust me anymore does she?

Trixie let out a sigh, and pulled on the lever that dropped the side wall of the wagon. With the stage set up, Trixie climbed up and sat down. She began waiting peacefully.

Either Maud doesn’t trust me around Fluttershy, or she’s jealous. Maybe both? I know how open minded she is about sex, but what I did wasn’t so simple. It was the fact that I went to Fluttershy for emotional support, the fact that I still had a crush on Fluttershy, that made Maud so upset. I hope that we can work past this, someway, somehow.

A group of foals all trotted up the road, took one look at Trixie on her wagon, and beamed. She waved for them to come over and she was delightfully surprised to see not five foals, but eight this time. She didn’t recognize the other three that had come to enjoy her show.

“Hello everypony. Are you all ready to continue the story of adventure, action, and nightmarish creatures beyond imagination?” Trixie asked, her voice rolling with excitement.

The foals all excitedly shrieked and applauded. Then a few more ponies joined in the background; adults this time. Among them were Lyra, Minuette, the candy store mare who had so rudely insulted Trixie in the past… Why is Lyra’s leg wrapped around the candy mare’s leg, and the way she’s looking into her eyes… That must be bonnie, Sweet Celestia, where are you now?

A large white alicorn dropped in like a rock behind all the other ponies, drawing their attentions. The princess of sunlight simply smiled and waved awkwardly at them.

I… I jinxed myself didn’t I?

Trixie did her best to clear her throat, and said in a loud voice that commanded their undying attention, “And so our story continues…” Trixie grinned, they were eating out of her hooves. This was only going to get better. Maud walked out of the house, Trixie looked at her, Maud looked at the crowd. Maud turned around and walked back inside. A few seconds later the curtain to the living room window parted ways, although Trixie barely noticed the gray mare watching her from indoors.

Normally that might bother Trixie, but with the energy of the crowd pouring through her she didn’t mind so much. Chicken, the great and powerful Trixie can handle crowds several times this size, and without any magic… but I will need to teach you how to get used to the crowd later Maud. Right now, I’m in business.

***

Standing awkwardly in front of Fluttershy’s cottage with both Pinkie and Maud flanking her, Trixie knocked on the front door. She could feel the tension shooting through her body as she stared forward, in a fruitless attempt to pierce the door with her vision. Trixie’s heart was pumping fast as she heard hoofsteps approaching the other side of the door.

“We could just go to Zecora,” Maud said flatly, this was the third time she had suggested this.

Trixie gave her a sour look. “I need to talk to Fluttershy anyway… I have to deal with my past.”

The door opened and Trixie began saying, “Hello, Fluttershy, I’m here to-“ Trixie stopped mid sentence when she noticed the purple cape around Fluttershy’s back.

Maud stiffened, and Pinkie Pie giggled. “Hiya, Flutters. How’s your day going?”

Fluttershy smiled nervously. “Oh, um, well it’s about the same as normal…”

“Good, good. Hey can we come in?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Fluttershy nodded and walked towards the couch. The group followed awkwardly. Once inside Trixie’s muzzle was assaulted by the scent of pine cleaner, next to that she took a hard look at the couch, hot, passion filled memories flashed through Trixie’s mind making her shuffle uneasily. She looked at the wooden floor, but it wasn’t any better. Trixie rubbed her neck awkwardly, she could still remember the delicious pain.

This wasn’t just a bad idea, this was a terrible idea.

Maud stared at Fluttershy quietly, frowning. Trixie reached out with a hoof but Maud moved just out of reach, and toward Fluttershy with rigid movements. Fluttershy instantly back peddled away from Maud her eyes growing wide, fearful.

“We need this,” Maud said. She then pulled the doctors note from her pocket and laid it on the table. Fluttershy reached out with a hoof and grabbed it, within an instant Maud’s hoof covered Fluttershy’s and held it down. “And be quick.”

Maud released Fluttershy’s hoof and darted back. She looked at the note, her body was beginning to tremble and she nodded. “Oh, um, yes. Mr. Timequill told me about this, I’ll, uh get it right away.”

Fluttershy quickly trotted into the backroom. Maud returned to Trixie’s side and stood vigilant, watching the door where Fluttershy ran off to with predator efficiency.

This is getting out of hoof, why did Maud do that?

“Maud, why are you being so rude to Fluttershy?” Trixie asked. Maud glared at Trixie, making her flinch away. It suddenly dawned on Trixie why, and she felt stupid for even asking. Maud’s mad at her because of what we did…

“I’m sorry, Maud,” Trixie apologized lamely.

“It’s not your fault. She used you when you were emotionally weak. That’s something I can’t forgive,” Maud said.

Trixie looked at Maud. “That’s what I had thought at first, but I don’t think so anymore. Surely Fluttershy isn’t capable of manipulation like that…” Trixie might have said the words but she didn’t exactly believe them.

“So what’s your plan,” Maud asked.

Trixie looked at her strangely. “What do you mean?”

“How are you going to ‘deal with your past’?” Maud asked.

Trixie looked away and saw Pinkie staring at the two of them, her lips were smiling, but her eyes were worried. It didn’t help that she was being so utterly quiet.

“I don’t know? Maybe I should ask her to explain herself… then we can patch things up and-“ Trixie started.

“Patch things up?” Maud asked, venom dripping from every syllable. Like a wolf flashing their fangs, Maud’s attitude had changed. “You need to end this!”

Trixie didn’t face Maud. Instead she looked at her own hooves. “So I have to tell her that there is no chance we could ever be together? But I think she already knows that.”

“No, Trixie. You need to end everything. Look at her, she’s still wearing your cape, she’s going to try something again. Just you wait and see,” Maud said.

The sounds of hoofsteps made Trixie look up. In a whisper she said, “No she won’t. She knows that she’d lose me as a friend if she tried that.”

“You can’t be friends with her anymore,” Maud hissed.

“But she’s one of my oldest friends, one of my first fans. I can’t just end… everything…” The words came out slowly as Trixie realized the depth of what Maud was wanting. Maud clearly wanted Trixie to sever all of her ties with Fluttershy. It’s not like Fluttershy would ever try that stuff again, I mean we can still be friends somehow… right? Friendship is unbreakable, it’s the most important thing in a pony’s life, as Twilight says; friendship is magic.

Fluttershy rounded the corner and came back into view with a wooden box balanced on her back in between her wings. She carefully set the box down on the table. She gave a weary smile to the trio. “So, um… here’s the herbal treatment that Timequill wanted me to grow for several of his patients.”

Fluttershy used a wing tip to open the box and revealed a bag with crushed blue plant inside. Alongside it was a wooden pipe, and a small lighter. Trixie stared at it, mildly confused, it looked very much like that stuff Tree Hugger had used. For some reason that only worried Trixie.

“So, how does this work?” Trixie asked nervously.

“Oh, so this strain of the plant is called Pick-me-up. And it was bred specifically so that the DBC levels would be increased,” Fluttershy said, but she sounded unsure of herself.

Pinkie Pie giggled and corrected, “You mean the CBD levels have been increased. Which increases the amount of anandamide, years ago ponies used to think that was bad for the brain, but recent studies in Trottingham on patients with mental illness, such as Schizophrenia have shown that by receiving more of the anandamide they actually got better… Why are you all staring at me like that? Is there something in my mane?”

Pinkie Pie began messing with the curls of her mane, leaving the other three in complete silence for a long moment. Finally Maud said, “I know she’s smart, but sometimes I forget just how intelligent she is.”

“Oh, okay. Thanks for the explanation, Pinkie,” Fluttershy said awkwardly. In a slightly more confident tone she added, “I can teach you how to use it if you want, Trixie.”

Maud stepped forward, but as futile a gesture as it was, Trixie held out an outstretched leg to stop her. If Maud had wanted too, she could have easily pushed past Trixie, and for a moment she tired. The second Maud’s chest touched Trixie’s leg, a burning sensation ran up the length of her leg and her mind was temporarily blinded by a tsunami of rage. Trixie’s other legs buckled and she gasped.

Maud stopped, looked at Trixie and backed away from Fluttershy a few steps. Trixie quickly recovered, but now both Maud and Fluttershy were staring at her with worried looks. Pinkie was still playing with her mane.

“I’m okay. I just need to get home and rest,” Trixie said.

“Oh, it’s okay, you can rest here. And I’ll even show you how to use the pipe, Maud can join us too,” Fluttershy suggested with a meek smile.

For a moment Trixie considered this. Then she frowned as a suspicion began crawling around the back of her skull. The way Fluttershy said ‘and Maud can join too’ bother Trixie.

“Fluttershy,” Trixie said slowly. Don’t do this, Trixie. You don’t need to know that badly, just let it go and everything will be okay. Trixie promptly ignored the voice in her head, as much as she wanted to listen to it, she would be ignoring this out of fear, and that bothered her enough to keep her going. “Why are you still wearing my old cape?”

Fluttershy’s smile faltered for a moment, but she closed her eyes and reinforced the smile. “Because it keeps me safe.”

Trixie looked at her, and waited until Fluttershy opened those big blue eyes of hers. “You do realize that we can never be together… right.”

Fluttershy smile grew into a grimace. “O-o-of course. I didn’t, I mean, um…”

Something was there, something that Trixie hadn’t perceived before. A nagging little feeling, like the kind you get when you know that the pony you're talking to is dangerous, climbed along Trixie’s spine. She knew that she wasn’t supposed to do this, and the last thing she wanted to do was to start clambering around in somepony’s head, but she needed to know what was wrong.

Trixie reached out and touched Fluttershy’s mind. Fluttershy thought, “Why is she doing this to me, doesn’t she know how much I love her, how much I need her. I’m wearing the cape, and it’s not working!”

Trixie could feel that there was something deeper there, so she pushed on that thought. Trixie dug deeper and the room around her melted. The walls disappeared and before her laid a beautiful clearing, and a cave off in the distance. Fluttershy still stood there staring at her, but Trixie saw another Fluttershy just behind her. The other Fluttershy stared at her with angry blue eyes. But she wasn’t staring at Trixie, she was staring at the now empty space next to Trixie, where Maud was.

The angry Fluttershy whispered into Trixie’s head. At first it sounded like nothing but a bunch of hisses, but after a moment Trixie began to make them out, and she didn’t like what she heard, not one bit.

“Why is that rock still with my Trixie? Doesn’t she see that I belong to Trixie, that I gave myself to her. And to think that she had the audacity to threaten me, ‘I’ll turn your head into pulp if you touch her again’. Big threat from a big mare. Well too bad for her, because I can still break you two apart. I don’t know how you got back together, but my next attempt will work, and then I’ll be Trixie’s again! Nopony can take me away from her. I can tell that Trixie still wants me, obviously its true. Otherwise she wouldn’t still be here with me.”

Trixie stared at the angry Fluttershy, this bitter creature who had manipulated her. These were Fluttershy’s deepest thoughts, so deep in fact that Fluttershy was probably not even aware of them, instead Fluttershy probably fought to keep them locked away like this. Fighting an internal battle like this, trying to defeat the darkness inside, Trixie could understand how that went, but unfortunately this proved to her, that no matter what she wanted, Fluttershy was always going to have feelings for her, and sooner or later, she would try and do something horrible all over again.

“Maud was right,” Trixie said to herself.

The room returned with a crashing thunder and Trixie felt a little uneasy as she stood there trying to re-orientate herself. She was still standing in Fluttershy’s room, with the butter pegasus trying her hardest to put on a fake smile.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked.

Trixie reached out with her magic and took the wooden box. Slowly, Trixie set the box down inside her saddlebags. After that she looked at Fluttershy, Trixie felt exhausted and wanted nothing more than to sleep, but she had something important to do, to say.

Trixie looked at the cape that Fluttershy always wore so proudly. If she keeps it, then she’s never going to forget me...

With great difficulty Trixie reached out and undid the clasp from Fluttershy’s cape, her old magician’s cape. Fluttershy’s face turned scarlet and she sat down, hard. Clearly Fluttershy was getting the wrong message, which meant what came next was only going to hurt that much more.

Maud looked over at Trixie, her eyes were wide. “What are you doing.”

Trixie took the cape back and rolled it into a ball. She set it into her saddlebags as well. “I’m ending it.”

Maud’s jaw dropped.

“Fluttershy,” Trixie said solemnly. “You are a good pony, you’re fighting everyday to be a good pony, and I can see that. But you and me, this can’t happen. You are obsessed with me, and that’s not healthy. So I’m ending our friendship, right here, right now. Goodbye.” And with the emotional bandage torn off, Trixie turned on her heels and walked out the door. She couldn’t stand to see Fluttershy break down, but she heard it.

At first she heard Fluttershy croak, almost like a frog, and then a choking sound as she fought with the building tears. But as the floodgates could no longer hold the rushing river, neither could Fluttershy hold back her pain. With a tormented cry of utter despair, Fluttershy fell to the floor, weeping. Trixie was forced to throw up an emotional wall just to avoid feeling the pain herself, because if she felt that pain, she knew that she couldn’t keep up this façade.

With one last bitter cry, Fluttershy shouted with all of her might, “You can’t do this to me! I’m the only one who accepts you, I’m the only one who loves you for who you really are. Do you think Maud will still love you when she finds you that you have been reading her mind with psychic powers the entire time you’ve dated her!”

Trixie felt weak. But she continued walking, only now she was forced to lean against Maud for support. Pinkie didn’t go with them, and when Trixie dared a look behind she saw Pinkie holding Fluttershy tightly. Fluttershy wasn’t the only pony crying anymore. Trixie looked ahead and said to Maud, “I need to rest.”

“I know you do,” Maud said. “That’s why I’m taking you home.”

Chapter Ninety: It Pours

Chapter Ninety: It Pours

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety: It Pours

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Lonely, hollow, and empty, these were three words that Trixie could use to describe how she felt right now. The couch didn’t provide any comfort against the torment her heart was putting her through. Memories of Fluttershy unceasingly assaulted her mind.

Fluttershy had been one of the first fans to come up and talk to her after her show. Unlike most fans though, there had been something completely unique about Fluttershy. In a way Fluttershy had reminded Trixie of Moondancer, but at the same time she also reminded Trixie of Candle Light, before the incident.

The dark sky outside was dotted with stars, the moon was bright and full, and finally the cold night air blew through the open window. Without anything to warm her, Trixie’s bare back began freezing. Trixie had opened the window to get some fresh air, but after lying down, she lost all motivation to get back up and close the thing. Sure, she could use her magic to close it, but that would require concentration, she was too tired for that.

Maud walked over to the window and shut it. She stared at Trixie silently, a flat expression worn on her face. Trixie rolled away, and anger flashed through her body. At least Fluttershy would smile for me.

The anger vanished as quickly as it had appeared, leaving Trixie to feel hollow again. It’s not exactly Maud’s fault that she doesn’t show expression like Fluttershy did. It’s not Maud’s fault that Fluttershy was there at a time in which I really needed a friend. It’s not Maud’s fault… clearly this has to be my fault. All the mistakes, big and small, finally caught up to me and ruined everything.

“Lulu,” Maud said quietly. Trixie glanced over her shoulder to see Maud standing there.

“What do you want?” Trixie asked in a flat tone.

“Do you want a hug?”

Trixie returned to looking at the couch. “Just leave me alone.”

“What’s wrong?”

The anger flashed again. “YOU!”

Maud stepped back from the sudden volume. The anger left Trixie again and a quiet pain filled her. Trixie covered her head with her hooves. “I’m sorry, Maud. I didn’t mean it, I swear.”

Maud was silent for a long moment, Trixie began to believe that Maud was going to leave her alone, but then Maud said, “Is there anything I can do for you?”

Trixie laughed meanly; surprised at the sound of her own laughter she simply shook her head. “Just leave me alone.”

“Can I come back and check on you in a few minutes?” Maud asked, her voice sounded frail.

Fluttershy used to sound like that; I bet she’ll never sound confident again after what I did to her. Anger hit Trixie like a flood, and this time it wasn’t leaving. She peered back at Maud, and glowered at her. “You can do whatever you want, honey!” the last word was soaked in venom. ”After all, you always get your way, don’t you?”

Maud looked away and frowned. Without another word Maud walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table. Trixie returned to her view of the upholstery of the couch, and closed her eyes. The anger faded a little, but a large part of it stayed with her. Trixie growled at the couch, and whispered, “It’s not fair. I just wanted friends, and family, I didn’t want to be a bully anymore, and now I’ve just bullied one of the only ponies who stayed beside me during all the worst parts of my life. “

A little louder she continued, “So what if she was obsessed with me? I don’t care about that, I just valued her friendship. She hurt me sure, but was that really a good enough reason to ruin our long lasting friendship?”

Even louder Trixie said, “Why do I have to screw up everything I touch. If it wasn’t for me, Fluttershy wouldn’t have hurt Maud. I don’t even know why I care so much, so what If Fluttershy was there for me after the incident, after school was over? That’s not a good enough reason for her to get away with hurting Maud like that…” in a quiet voice she added, “But what was the value of her friendship, what kind of treasure did I just toss down a gutter, to never retrieve?”

Trixie felt herself slipping away. The world becoming dim and quiet around her, but she could hear the sounds of somepony whimpering. Trixie tried to wake up and see who it was, but her strength was spent, the anger was gone now, and she fell away into the dark world of dreams.

***

The walls of the small room were blue, and the floor was tiled purple and white. Trixie sat uncomfortably on the couch, her eyes were dark, and she stared at the portrait on the wall. It was a portrait of Celestia, and all Trixie could do was stare bitterly at it. Minuette, Lyra, and Moondancer sat on the other couch all by themselves. Twilight Sparkle was sitting with her back against a wall, she stared off into space, her expression somewhere between scared and angry. Silence reigned supreme over this tiny room.

“They c-c-can’t help her,” Moondancer said somberly.

Minuette’s body tightened up, and she bit her lip. She narrowed her eyes at Trixie. Trixie looked away.

Lyra rubbed at her eyes, they were red and snot ran down her nose. “Why? Don’t we have magic?” She sniffled, “Magic can fix anything, right?”

Moondancer shook her head slowly. “The wound was cauterized to the touch. That dagger was made out of plasma or something like it, and we just can’t heal that kind of damage. Healing magic only speeds up the healing process that the body would naturally undergo. Since we can’t rejuvenate limbs naturally…”

Minuette’s eyes strained to put an invisible pressure on Trixie. She could almost feel the mare’s muscles tightening. “So what?” Minuette spat angrily. “She’s just going to be a stump for the rest of her life?”

Everypony cringed at the word ‘stump’, the thought of a unicorn losing their horn, their magic, was tragic enough alone. But when all Candle Light ever wanted to do was be good at magic, like Twilight Sparkle was, then it was made all the more painful.

The door opened up and everypony looked expectantly toward it. At first Trixie saw Candle Light, staring blankly, then she saw the wheelchair, and the mare behind it pushing her. Trixie’s heart fell out of her chest and onto to the floor where it proceeded to die. The mare had white fur, and a short red mane. She stepped away from the wheelchair and stared at the room.

“My name is Flow, and it’s my job to ask you who this mare’s parents are. They need to be contacted right away,” the mare said.

Twilight looked up at her, and spoke with all the enthusiasm of a corpse. “Anchor Light and Little Wick. They live in Canterlot proper, I wrote the address down…”

A clipboard floated up from behind the wheelchair. Candle Light stared forward, her eyes were nothing more than an empty void, no intelligence, no understanding, no joy, no pain. Trixie couldn’t help but wonder if maybe her current state wasn’t easier to deal with, when compared to the reality that Candle Light now had to live in.

“Okay, I see it. Your writing is impressive. I’ll get to contacting her parents right away,” Flow said. “One more question, is there anypony else who should be contacted?”

Everypony shook their heads. They had already told Celestia about this, and that was the only other pony they could think of contacting. After that the mare left along with Candle Light. The group was just left sitting in that quiet room again.

Minuette stood up. “Screw you, Twilight!” She marched toward Twilight who refused to move, or even react to Minuette’s presence. “It’s because you dragged her along that she got hurt. You knew she wasn’t up to the task, you knew she was weaker than the rest of us. Why in Celestia’s name did you force her into this role?”

Twilight looked up with a dead expression. “Because that was my job, my mission.”

Minuette pulled a hoof back, but a teal colored limp wrapped itself around Minuette’s foreleg, stopping her. Lyra stood next to her, with pleading eyes she shook her head slowly. Minuette put her hoof down and walked away, but instead of returning to her chair she went to the door.

“I’m leaving, this whole thing is stupid and I’m going,” Minuette said bitterly. “Trixie, you ain’t any better than Twilight is… See ya.” With that, she walked through the door and disappeared.

Lyra sat down and gently rested a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. Twilight slumped to the side. Lyra smiled, “Come on, Twi. This isn’t so bad… we still have the three of us. We’re a trio of awesome… we can… we…” tears filled her vision. She shook her head violently. “Everything will be okay, right?”

Twilight looked up at her. “No, it won’t. Things will never be the same again. She wasn’t capable enough. She was my acolyte, my apprentice; if she couldn’t handle this, then how can I trust any of you to be able to handle these kinds of situations?”

Lyra looked away. “Because friendship is about trust.”

“I was friends with her, and look at her now,” Twilight replied, flatly. “There is only one pony I can trust anymore.” Twilight pushed herself up onto her hooves and limped forward. She wasn’t physically wounded, but emotionally... “As of now, the group is disbanded.” She limped to the open doorway and walked away. “Good bye.”

Trixie sat there, silent. Lyra cringed and she looked away from everypony. Moondancer stared at her own hooves. Things were silent for the longest time after that, nopony moved, nopony talked, the only sound was Lyra’s soft whimpers.

Finally Moondancer broke the silence. “Trixie, this is your fault too.”

Trixie looked up at her, and for a moment met her gaze. There was a look in her eyes, at first Trixie couldn’t figure out what it was, or why it made her feel so bad. When she realized what it was, she looked away and trembled. There was disappointment in Moondancer’s eyes.

“You were arguing with Twilight, full well knowing the danger that lurked. If you would have been looking out for those under you, instead of arguing with those above, this wouldn’t have happened,” Moondancer said, her tone was calm as ice. “Twilight is never going to trust anypony with anything ever again because of your failure to actually do something.”

Trixie grumbled, “Trixie was scared.”

“I know you were, that doesn’t excuse you from slacking on your duties though,” Moondancer said.

Trixie didn’t argue. Lyra stood up and said, “It’s Twilight’s fault too you know.”

Moondancer nodded. “It is both of their faults.”

Trixie couldn’t take it any longer; she stood and walked to the door. She looked back one last time at Moondancer and said, “It was Twilight’s fault. Not Trixie’s.”

Even as Trixie walked away, she could feel the guilt eating up at her inside. Her mind berated her relentlessly as she tried to decipher Moondancer’s words, their meaning.

It can’t be true, it isn’t my fault, I’m too good for this to happen.

She reminded herself of what Candle Light looked like in that wheelchair.

I wasn’t good enough to protect her. I could’ve done something, I’m sure of it. I won’t let this happen again, I will become great, I will become powerful, I will become stronger than even Starswirl, than I won’t have to worry about anypony being hurt again.

A weak smile grew on Trixie’s face. The great and Powerful Trixie doesn’t have weakness, the great and powerful Trixie doesn’t have flaws, she is only perfect, so perfect that she can control everything around her.

***

“So, Fluttershy,” Trixie asked playfully. “Are you ready?”

Fluttershy sat down with her back against the hotel bed post, her face half hidden behind her mane and smiling at Trixie. Trixie lifted the deck of cards and waited a moment, then she pulled out a card and showed it to Fluttershy while asking, “Was this your card?”

Fluttershy’s smile grew and she giggled a little before saying quietly, “Yes, it was.”

Trixie grinned. “Oh, but just wait.” Trixie applied some extra magic into the card. A sudden purple flash occurred, and Trixie watched as Fluttershy’s jaw dropped, and her eyes sparkled. “Do you like it?”

Fluttershy reached out and gently grabbed the card with a hoof and held it gently. “I… but how?”

Trixie shook her head. “A magician never gives away their secrets. Trixie was only waiting for you to notice what had been sitting in front of you this whole time.” Trixie stayed silent to let the sentence sink in.

Fluttershy’s expression slowly changed, her eyes lost their sparkle, and she bit her lip. She looked away. “Oh, you… aren’t talking about the card were you?”

Trixie reached out with a hoof, but Fluttershy flinched away. Trixie pulled her hoof back and looked down at the ground between the two of them. Card’s, roses, and even a very long multi colored scarf lay between them. The past couple of hours had been fun, but it looked like Trixie had just ruined it.

“Did Trixie do something wrong?” Trixie asked.

“No, it’s not that. It’s just that, well, you’re so different from me,” Fluttershy said. “I don’t exactly know how… I mean, why are you interested in somepony like me?”

Trixie shook her head. “Trixie doesn’t know the answer to that, yet. But, what she does know,” Trixie looked up at Fluttershy, meeting her gaze, “Is that Trixie really likes you. Trixie would like nothing more than to spend some time getting to know you better…”

Fluttershy smiled, and her cheeks became a rosy shade of red. “I’d like that, but it would be a little weird… wouldn’t it?”

Trixie shook her head again. “Does it have to be weird? No. But will it be perfect? Yes, yes it would be.”

“You’re so confident. I wish that I could be like you.”

Trixie reached out a second time. This time Fluttershy didn’t pull away as Trixie gently stroked Fluttershy’s cheek. “You can be strong, Fluttershy. Trixie knows this for a fact. You just have to trust that Trixie will be there to back you up. No matter what happens, Trixie will be there for you.”

“I want to be a magician.”

Trixie beamed. “And that is why The Great and Powerful Trixie will take you under her metaphorical wing and teach you everything you could ever want to know.”

Fluttershy smiled and set the card down. The front of the card held an image of a little blue unicorn, kissing a little yellow pegasus, no numbers, no symbols. Fluttershy leaned in, and Trixie looked into her eyes. For a brief moment the card’s face changed into a two of hearts, before it switch back. Soft gentle lips pressed against Trixie’s cheek.

“I’m going home soon,” Fluttershy whispered into Trixie’s ear. “But I’ll wait for you there, with all of my heart. I’m sure that my friends will love to see your show.”

Trixie wrapped her legs around Fluttershy’s neck and held her tightly. Trixie’s voice became fragile, weak. “You won’t leave me?”

“Never,” Fluttershy said. “So long as you promise never to leave me.”

Trixie nodded. “Of course, Trixie would never abandon a friend… especially one that’s so cute.”

***

Trixie opened her eyes, her entire body shivering cold. She sat up and looked around. Maud was sleeping on the other couch, and she was wrapped up in a thick blanket. Trixie’s own blanket was in a heap on the floor. Slowly Trixie picked up the blanket and wrapped it around herself in an attempt to stay warm.

For the longest time she sat there trying to figure out why Maud was sleeping away from her. It took awhile but she began remembering why she was furious at Maud. And with the dreams she’d been having, the feeling returned.

Maud made me break my promise to Fluttershy. I told her that I would always be there for her, that I’d never leave her. I don’t have to be in a relationship with her to keep her safe.

A nagging little voice reminded Trixie of the torment that Fluttershy had put her through.

But Fluttershy was trying to ruin my life with you, Maud. I just wish there was some way the two of you could become friends. After everything though, I don’t even think it would be safe to leave you in the same room as Fluttershy now. I felt your anger, Maud, your hatred for Fluttershy. I think that if Fluttershy ever did anything to hurt our relationship again, you might just kill her.

Trixie looked at the wall that she had been thrown into once. A painting hung there now, covering up the dent in the wall.

Maud is a little scary sometimes. Her brute strength is beyond her own control, and that causes problems for her that I couldn’t even begin to relate too.

Trixie remembered what happened to the kitchen table that night when Babble had made fun of her.

Or maybe I can relate, at least a little bit.

Trixie shivered again. I’m not getting any warmer here.

She hopped off the couch and walked over to Maud. She looked down at the sleeping pony with tired eyes. With a shaky hoof, Trixie reached out and brushed Maud’s mane back. Maud’s hair was longer than it was before Trixie ran away. Maud’s hair had become messy, tangled, and greasy as well.

What the hay? Why is her mane a freaking wreck?

With enthusiasm Trixie began investigating Maud’s fur. Dark spots were spread through her fur, as well as a few bits in tangled messes. The fur on Maud’s chest was particularly fluffy now, and bits of dried something or another was stuck in it. Trixie leaned into Maud’s neck, and took a timid sniff. Maud didn’t smell so good, though she still held that strong smell of dirt.

Have I been so self centered, that I completely missed the fact that Maud looks terrible? I can’t believe that I didn’t notice this sooner.

“Lulu,” Maud said flatly.

“Um, yes,” Trixie replied, her cheeks were getting warm.

“Why are you sniffing me?” Maud asked.

Trixie pulled away and looked into Maud’s red streaked eyes. She was crying again. How is it that every time she cries, I’m not there to care for her? Does she just hide it from me? That’s not fair; I want to be able to hold her while she cries sometimes too.

“Lulu,” Maud said, snapping Trixie back to attention.

“You look terrible,” Trixie explained. “When’s the last time you took a bath?”

Maud didn’t meet her eyes. “I like the way you smell.”

“When?”

“Lulu…”

Trixie stamped a hoof into the floor. “Come on, Maud. I’m trying to help you here. When was the last time you took a bath.”

“I didn’t want to forget what you smelled like,” Maud said. “When you were gone… I… I wasn’t sure if I would ever get to smell you again, to hold you.”

Trixie tilted her head to the side. What is that supposed to mean? Why is she talking about the way I smell? That has nothing to do with what I’m asking.

“Maud, what does that have to do with anything?” Trixie asked.

Maud looked away from her. “I only got to hug you before I hurt you and you ran away. But I could still smell you in my fur.”

What is she babbling on about… oh sweet Celestia’s solar butt flairs.

Trixie’s jaw dropped, and she stared at Maud with a horrified expression. Is she trying to tell me she hasn’t taken a bath in over two weeks?

“That’s it,” Trixie said. “Get up, and follow me. It’s time you took a bath, you… you… silly pony, you.”

Reluctantly Maud got up, and followed behind Trixie. Sure Trixie was exhausted, but she wasn’t going to rest until Maud was sparkling clean. Of course Trixie couldn’t help but sniff at her own fur, and when she did, she realized that Maud’s scent had rubbed off on her. Great, I smell like that too.

A few minutes went by as Trixie ran a bath for the two of them. Maud looked away guiltily as the water filled up, Trixie could understand the feeling. After the tub was full, they got in together. The second Trixie’s body hit the nice hot water, it burned for a second, but then it felt good. She leaned back in the square shaped tub and stretched her legs out.

It occurred to her that this was the first time she’d actually bathed since getting home, it made her feel gross to think about it. She shook her head slowly in disappointment at her own cleanliness.

“What’s wrong?” Maud asked.

“I just realized that I haven’t bathed since I got home, I’m gross,” Trixie said.

“You’ve been so depressed that you haven’t noticed how disgusting I was… nopony blames you for not bathing,” Maud said flatly. “I was wondering if somepony would notice that I wasn’t as clean as my dresses were.”

Well it is winter, so I highly doubt that you could be that smelly, but changing your dress everyday to get out of bathing. That’s lazy, like really lazy… and a tad bit smart.

“You are a little gross, but that doesn’t really matter now that we’re in the bath, does it?” Maud shook her head. Trixie smiled. “Good. It is weird though; don’t we usually take at least one bath a day?”

“We usually bathe after we make love,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie sunk a little lower into the water. And I haven’t done that with you since we got back. In fact all I did was hurt you… way to go, Trixie, woohoo, you ruin everything.

“Sometimes we make love in the bath tub,” Maud said. “Remember what happened at my sister’s?”

Trixie remembered that well, getting caught mid act was a bit uncomfortable, and a lot more embarrassing, but Trixie surprisingly remembered it fondly. Trixie looked down into the water, between her legs. I wonder if I can do that now?

Trixie focused for a moment, she tried to focus her will into remembering all the romantic things she’d done with Maud. How Maud smelled, her touch, the way she moved, and most deliciously of all, Maud’s tongue. She felt herself growing warmer, and it wasn’t thanks to the water. When Trixie looked up again she saw Maud staring at her.

“Lulu, are you okay?” Maud asked.

Trixie’s face burned as she stared at Maud’s muscular, furry form. She scooted over to Maud’s side and smiled. “Yeah, I’m okay.” Trixie leaned in and pressed her lips against Maud’s. Maud didn’t resist, she caved under the weight of Trixie’s kiss. Slowly Trixie climbed on top of Maud’s lap, and stared deeply into those lovely green eyes.

“I love you,” Trixie said.

“I love you too,” Maud replied.

Trixie closed her eyes, leaned in again, and saw Fluttershy underneath her, with a red blushing face, sweat running down her brow and an expression of pure ecstasy. Trixie leapt back, splashing water around the tub. Maud sat there staring at Trixie with wide eyes. Trixie felt her body trembling, and the fire inside died down to an ember. Trixie pulled her legs in and curled into a ball in the corner, and whimpered. She didn’t want to cry in front of Maud again.

“Lulu, it’s okay, you don’t have to force yourself if you’re not ready,” Maud said gently.

Trixie closed her eyes, and saw Fluttershy again. She quickly opened them and said, “I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I… I just want to be with you, so badly. Why can’t I do this?”

Maud moved over to Trixie’s side and wrapped her legs around Trixie, pulling her into a tight embrace. “You should talk to somepony about this.”

“Can’t I talk to you?” Trixie asked.

“Do you want to?”

Trixie remembered Fluttershy, and trembled a little harder. “No, I… I don’t want to hurt you again.”

Maud laid her head down on Trixie’s back. “Then you can talk to somepony who knows more about this tomorrow. I think I know somepony who can help you sort through this.”

It took a few minutes, but Trixie finally managed to calm down enough that her body stopped shaking. They quickly finished the bath and went to bed, but to Trixie’s regret she couldn’t sleep next to Maud without seeing Fluttershy. Being forced to sleep on different couches only made Trixie’s heart throb in agony, but she was finally able to get back to sleep. The darkness it seemed was already waiting for her.

***

Trixie found herself sitting in Fluttershy’s living room, on the hardwood floor with her back against the wall. Her breathing was hard, and her chest hurt, eyes were stinging, but she still looked down at something flat in her hooves. Through the pale light of the moon, she could make out the object being held in her yellow hooves. It was a playing card, a two of hearts, and when she stroked it with a gentle yellow hoof its surface transformed into a picture of a yellow pegasus being kissed by a blue unicorn.

Trixie’s body began moving on its own, but she didn’t feel the need to fight it, instead she just went with the flow. Gently she opened her mouth, her throat was sore, but she began singing anyway. A soft velvet voice that didn’t belong to her came out.

“Do you remember what things to feel like, back when I was just so naïve. Do you know what lies inside of, my broken heart hanging from tattered strings. Oh I used to think we’d be fine, that we could live together in harmony. Then I realized that it was my fault, that you went did all those things.

“Do you remember what I used to mean to you, back when you were young and naïve. Do you know what we could have been together, picking up pieces of shattered self esteem. Oh I used to think that we could live forever, hearts intertwined and completely free. Then I realized that you didn’t love me, not the way that I really need.”

Finally she closed her mouth and whimpered. The card fell from her shaking hoof and hit the floor. “She’s left me,” Trixie said, in a quiet voice that was not her own. “She left me for good this time.”

“Fluttershy,” Pinkie Pie said quietly from the couch. “Are you still awake?”

The way that Trixie moved, and spoke, was more like watching a movie than actually being there. There was also very little in the way of thinking at the moment, it was like her mind was temporarily shut off, and there was a distinct loss of connection to the world around her, she simply didn’t care enough to fight. Something in the back of her mind told her that if she did fight it, that something bad could happen, which only further incentivized her reason for remaining disconnected from everything while watching the events unfold in front of her.

Trixie turned to face her, and saw those bright blue eyes so full of worry. Slowly she moved up halfway onto the couch, and leaned towards Pinkie’s face. Pinkie’s eyes suddenly widened, as Trixie closed her eyes, pushed forward, and her lips made contact with Pinkie’s. She carefully pulled away, and whispered in Fluttershy’s voice, “I’m sorry I woke you, Pinkie.”

“You… Fluttershy, you kissed me,” Pinkie Pie said, shocked.

“No, I mean, yes, but… we can do more if you want,” Fluttershy replied timidly.

Pinkie’s eyes quickly hardened into a scowl. “I know you're hurt because of what Trixie said to you today. But that doesn’t mean you can use me like this, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy quickly covered her head with her hooves, her pink mane covered her face. “I’m sorry, I just…”

A gentle hoof brushed through Fluttershy’s mane. “I love you,” Pinkie said quietly, carefully. “But until you’re healed from this gaping wound that Trixie left inside of you, I can’t be with you.”

“But I’m never going to heal, she ripped my heart out and, and, and she killed it,” Fluttershy replied.

“I know, I was there. But that doesn’t mean you won’t heal,” Pinkie Pie said. “And I’m going to be here to help you, every step of the way. When you’re better, we can try this again. I Pinkie Promise.”

“That sounds… that sounds okay,” Fluttershy replied quietly.

“Good,” Pinkie Pie said. “Now how about I make us some tea?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Tea sounds nice.”

Chapter Ninety One: Discussions

Chapter Ninety One: Discussions

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety One: Discussions

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The day was going by slowly. After today’s story was over and her growing fanbase dispersed she was left without much to do. So that’s one reason she was currently sitting inside of Rarity’s boutique, the other reason involved Maud dragging her here.

The inside of Rarity’s boutique was rather quiet, and Trixie didn’t exactly like the idea of sitting awkwardly waiting for the unicorn to get done with the dress she was working on. The sound of sewing machine was the only real source of noise, but even that was a quiet set of sounds that didn’t exactly break the silence. To amuse herself Trixie took a look at the walls, they were all covered by tapestry, one particular tapestry showed a very artistic representation of Princess Luna.

Trixie walked over to the tapestry and gently brushed it with a hoof. The fabric was old, really old, but patches of it were new and almost blended in perfectly. There was no way to hide the fact that the old fabric was darker, and pale compared to the bright new parts though. The sowing machine stopped.

“Please don’t touch that, darling. It’s over a thousand years old,” Rarity said.

Trixie stepped back and sat down. “A thousand years old? What did you steal this from Celestia’s old castle or something?” Trixie joked.

“Of course not,” Rarity defended. “As soon as I am finished with the repairs I will return it… you know, after enough ponies have been able to enjoy it’s beauty. It was hidden away from sight for so many years without anypony to admire its elegance.”

Trixie didn’t look at Rarity but shifted around a little nervously. So she did steal it. I don’t really care, I mean Celestia and Luna have had plenty of time to take anything they actually wanted from those ruins. Anything that’s left is pretty much up for grabs as far I care.

“So, Trixie,” Rarity said. “Maud told me you needed to talk to me about something. What’s wrong?”

Trixie thought back to what happened a half hour ago, when Maud had dropped Trixie off here and had a private conversation with Rarity for a few minutes before leaving. Clearly Maud wanted Trixie to discuss her issues with intimacy with Rarity, but why did Maud choose Rarity over say, Pinkie Pie? Trixie still couldn’t figure that part out.

“No, Maud wanted me to talk to you about something. I just wanted somepony to help me,” Trixie stated.

“Well, I’ll see what I can do,” Rarity offered.

Trixie looked away from the tapestry and stared at Rarity. “I’m not sure that it’s in your jurisdiction.”

“Trixie, dear, I run a boutique, if you’ve seen what I keep in the basement then you would know that I’m quite qualified for these kinds of discussions,” Rarity said.

Trixie raised an eyebrow. “What do you keep in the basement?”

“Do you know about that box of Pinkie’s, the one she keeps all her private… things in?” Rarity said.

Trixie nodded. “Yeah, but I don’t really like that stuff. It doesn’t sound… fun.”

Rarity let out a sly laugh. “Your innocence is adorable. Have you ever wondered where she procured those items?” Trixie shook her head. “She bought them from me, well not all of them, but most of them. I run a more adult oriented business downstairs after all. There are a lot of lonely mares out there, and sometimes they need to take care of certain needs. Or in your case they just want to have fun with their marefriend.”

Trixie stared blankly at Rarity for a moment. Rarity is the one who sales those… things! I don’t even know why a pony would want something like that. I’ve been with Maud for a while now and we’ve never needed them… or does Maud secretly want them. Is this another thing I’ve been screwing up somehow?”

Trixie’s head lowered and she gave a depressed sigh of defeat.

“Oh darling, I didn’t mean that you needed them,” Rarity said rather quickly. “If fact with your past, it might not be a smart idea.”

Trixie looked up at Rarity and noticed the unicorn was biting her lip. “You don’t understand. I just can’t… I need help.”

Rarity walked over to Trixie and sat down next to her. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

“The first night that I got back from my...” Trixie searched for a word to explain it, she decided to use the word that Rarity had once said, “Vacation, I tried to make love with Maud. I bit her though.”

“Oh, that sounds fun,” Rarity said, excited.

“She didn’t like that.”

Rarity’s ears folded back slightly and her tone dropped. “Oh, well that’s not good. Continue.”

“I ruined that moment for us, I scared her and did something to her that she didn’t want to do. I’m a monster,” Trixie said. “I tried to make up for it last night, but just before I could go through with it, I pictured Fluttershy. I couldn’t help it, I know its wrong, but I saw Fluttershy and, and, Rarity, I ruined it for us twice now.”

Rarity shook her head slowly. “You aren’t a monster, Trixie.”

“I broke Maud’s trust. I hurt her, I forced her to into something she didn’t like, and on top of that I can’t stop picturing another mare when I’m with her. Rarity, I’m a monster.”

Rarity put a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder. “You made a few mistakes, and you’re having trouble getting over them. How can that make you a monster.”

“I took something that was special to us, something that was so fragile and I ruined it. I… I’m a horrible pony,” Trixie said lamely.

Rarity was quiet for a long minute, and the silence was painful. Finally Rarity broke the silence. “How many ponies have you been intimate with?”

“There’s Maud, and Fluttershy. So two,” Trixie lied.

Rarity’s eyes became hard. “I’m sorry to do this to you, but I need to know about before that. Who was your first, because I know that it couldn’t have been Maud.”

Trixie closed her eyes. She could feel her body shaking. “Manehattan.”

“Yes, I’ve heard. You had an… unpleasant, experience there. What about before, think about high school, surely there was a mare, or stallion that you were interested in,” Rarity said.

Trixie’s body trembled violently, her breathing became shallow, and her chest ached. “I never had a real mare friend before Maud, and I didn’t exactly trust ponies that much.”

“So what are you trying to tell me, that you never had any experiences in school?” Rarity asked, she sounded confused.

“Maud was my first,” Trixie lied. She knew it was a lie, but it was a lie she would rather live with. She could see those stallions, the enjoyment they got out of hurting her, the awful things they did, all the humiliation, the pain, everything sick and twisted and wrong about the whole situation. She just wanted to go back in time and stop herself from ever leaving the rock farm, she could’ve been safe then.

“Trixie,” Rarity said gently. Something warm and fluffy brushed against her cheek. “You’re crying.”

Trixie opened her eyes, it was hard to see with how wet they were. She opened her mouth to protest, but she could feel the tears running down her cheeks now. She sat quietly and shook.

“I see,” Rarity said calmly. “It’s no wonder you’re so… confused. Those stallions took something precious from you, something you’ll never retrieve.”

Trixie stayed quiet and attempted to stop her shaking, she failed.

“It had occurred to me that maybe you thought about intimacy in extremes, as though it was only black and white. It’s not though, a lot of times it’s a bit gray,” Rarity said. “Just because Maud didn’t enjoy being bitten doesn’t make you a monster, or ruin the moment. It’s more of a learning curve.”

Trixie shook her head. “No, it makes me a monster. If it’s not good, then it’s evil.”

“Trixie, I know you’ve had it rough, but what you’re saying is simply not true.”

“You’re lying,” Trixie said quietly. “I’ve experienced this, I know how it works. It’s either beautiful or it’s the worst thing ever.”

“Oh yeah,” Rarity said resolutely. “Remember the night the four of us shared together. How would you describe that?”

Trixie stayed quiet for a few minutes. She thought about that night. Pinkie and Maud had pretty much enjoyed themselves, leaving Rarity and Trixie together. She had somehow forgotten about that night completely, no that was quite true, she just didn’t want to remember it because of what she learned about Maud and what she did to Pinkie Pie. Trixie did enjoy herself, even though after being smothered by Maud and Pinkie, things became very blurry very quickly.

She finally shook her head and said in a voice just above a whisper, “I enjoyed it, but I don’t think that Pinkie liked it very much. Actually, I think Pinkie Pie really disliked it… now that I think about it, I think Maud might have done something really bad…”

“Why is that?” Rarity asked.

“Because Pinkie didn’t exactly want to be with her sister like that,” Trixie answered. “So it was wrong to force her into that situation.”

“Who forced Pinkie to do that?”

Trixie shook her head. “I don’t know, Maud did?”

“That’s not how I view it,” Rarity said.

Trixie stared up at her with big open eyes. She wasn’t exactly sure how to view it herself, but if Rarity didn’t see it this way, she was curious how she saw it.

“I mostly remember watching you three getting lost in the moment, I even got lost for a while. While it was going on it was fantastic, well aside from the end there where I was all but forgotten…” Rarity looked disappointed. “I digress. The point is, although the night wasn’t magical by any means, it wasn’t bad either. It was okay. I didn’t like it as much you did, but it wasn’t supposed to be my night.”

“I… I’m sorry,” Trixie apologized. Great two ponies who I’ve hurt now.

“You don’t need to be. That’s just how these things happen, I don’t like orgies for this exact reason,” Rarity explained. “But the night wasn’t bad, it wasn’t evil. And Maud doesn’t feel like that night with you was evil either. She talked to me about it, she honestly doesn’t want to worry you about this Trixie, but she told me,” Rarity leaned into Trixie’s ear, “That if you wanted to try new stuff, she would be willing to do whatever you wanted. Just talk to her about before hoof, or else you might surprise her.”

Trixie sniffed. “Okay, that makes sense.”

Rarity’s words floated at the surface of Trixie’s consciousness for awhile. She wasn’t exactly sure what to do with them, they defied her way of thinking, but at the same time they made a sort of sense to her, a sense that she hadn’t really had before. Maud was always so gentle with her, and branching out like this was still new, and especially terrifying for Trixie. She knew that she’d have to think more about this later, but just this small conversation had really helped a lot. She still had one problem though.

“Why do I keep seeing Fluttershy?” Trixie asked.

Rarity shook her head. “I don’t know. But maybe it’s because you’re torturing yourself over what you did, and that you don’t want to let yourself forget about it. But if you keep that up, you’ll hurt Maud more then if you were to simply try and go through with it.” Rarity was quiet a moment, but then she smiled. “I have an idea, why don’t you try looking into Maud’s eyes. Don’t close your eyes for a moment, and if you start slipping off into a memory, remind yourself of Maud. Maybe that will help?”

“Really?” Trixie asked.

“I hope so, otherwise you can always try using some of the things in my basement to spice it up a little,” Rarity said, half joking.

Trixie smiled. “I think I’ll pass on that offer, but I’ll try your suggestion.”

***

A few hours later, Trixie walked through town with a white jacket worn over back and a purple dress cut short at the knees underneath. She had to admit that she felt rather pretty while strutting through town next to the white unicorn, who was also dressed up in something purple and flashy. Together the two of them looked positively stunning, or at least that’s what Trixie thought.

The two of them made their way to a little restaurant in the middle of town. Inside Trixie saw a bunch of ponies sitting at tables and eating wonderful smelling dishes, pasta, soup, and even sandwiches were among the meals ponies could order here. Trixie looked over at Rarity and saw the unicorn pointing a hoof to a table off in the corner next to a window, following that direction with her gaze, Trixie saw Maud sitting by herself wearing a deep blue dress.

Trixie walked away from Rarity, but made a note of the fact that the unicorn wasn’t leaving. Instead Rarity walked over to another table where Trixie saw Spike sitting awkwardly one of the chairs, his feet touching the ground. Looks like Rarity is here for some private business of her own. I’ll keep that to myself though, no need to worry Twilight.

Once Trixie got to Maud’s table she set down on a chair, and dangled her hooves freely off of the edge. It was strange how chairs were so awkward to sit in, but they were comfortable, and kept the dress she borrowed from Rarity, from getting dirty. Trixie looked at Maud and smiled.

Maud stared with her eyes a little wider than normal, and her mouth slightly ajar. After a moment of being stared at in complete silence Trixie began to feel a little embarrassed. Why is she staring at me like that? Do I have something in my mane?

“Honey, stop staring at me,” Trixie asked politely.

Maud shook her head. “L… Lulu, you look stunning.”

Stunning! Trixie felt her face warming up. She leaned over the table and her smile grew. Despite how pretty Maud’s sparkly dress was, Trixie enjoyed seeing Maud without clothing more.

“I don’t look that good,” Trixie said.

“Yes, you do,” Maud protested. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you in a dress before, at least, not like this.”

Trixie thought about it, and lamented over the fact that they didn’t exactly go out on dates very often. Their usual routine revolved around having an emotional breakdown, and then making love, rinse, repeat.

Maud’s dress was very different from her usual unassuming one. The deep blue color was complemented by sparkling little gems, it reminded Trixie of a starry night sky. Resting her head against her hoof she couldn’t help but stare at Maud.

Maud shifted nervously underneath Trixie’s gaze. “Chairs are weird.”

Trixie nodded. “Yeah, I think that they were made by the anubis.”

“That what?”

Trixie let out a sigh, not everypony had been gifted with the ability to learn about ancient history. “You see before the time of ponies there were these upright dog creatures, unlike diamond dogs, these guys ruled most of the known world. There were a race of cats that rebelled against them and eventually overthrew them. Their leader named Bas was rumored to have been in a relationship with Discord.”

“I don’t like Discord,” Maud said flatly.

“You’ve met him?” Trixie asked dumbfounded.

“I met him at the gala, he was mean and rude,” Maud said. She was quiet for a while before adding, “After what he’s done to Fluttershy it’s no wonder she’s not really friends with him anymore.”

Trixie’s ears perked up at that. “What do you mean?”

“She’s been betrayed by him at least twice. It was a slow process, but she stopped visiting with him every week, and I don’t thinks she’s actually spoken to him in months,” Maud explained. “But my sister seems to be there for her now.” Maud made a sour expression. “Fluttershy better not hurt her too.”

“I’m sure that Pinkie has that under control,” Trixie said.

“How do you know? My sister has very little self control. I’ve seen her do things that make me shiver,” Maud said. “Especially in regards to her appetite. Did you know that my sister stayed the night with Fluttershy last night? How can that be self control?”

For a moment Trixie debated telling Maud about her ability to remote view in her dreams. She was reminded of how she had once trusted the secret of her mind reading to Fluttershy, but not with Maud. Maud found out anyway, but the fact that she had entrusted another mare with something so private and secret was a terrible sin.

Trixie let out a sigh. “I can see things in my dreams, sometimes I even become other ponies and see the world through their eyes. I can also read minds, and sense emotions from other ponies, but I guess you already knew that much.”

That grabbed Maud’s attention, her ears perked up and her eyes widened a little. “Did you see my sister last night?”

“Yes I did, and she handled herself very well. Fluttershy was willing to give herself to Pinkie, but Pinkie told her no. Said something about waiting until Fluttershy was healed from… what I did to her,” Trixie finished lamely.

Maud reached out with a hoof and gently stroked Trixie’s mane. Not a moment later, a waitress came out with two plates of pasta. She set them down at their table and Maud’s lips curled into a tiny smile as the mare walked away.

Trixie looked at the plate, and then back up at Maud. “You already ordered?”

“I wanted us to try the pasta. Its supposed to be really good according to Twilight and Pinkie,” Maud admitted.

Trixie grinned. “Sounds like a five star review if you ask me.”

***

After the wonderful dinner the two returned home with full bellies. There was a fantasy novel left on their front porch with a gift tag on it, the tag had Trixie’s name, though it didn’t say who exactly left it for her, she speculated that it might have been Twilight. Even with how busy Twilight’s been lately, the fact she still found time to think about Trixie was touching.

Pinkie Pie showed up just long enough to enjoy a small dinner and talk to them before heading out. When asked where she was going, Pinkie Pie didn’t give an exact answer, instead she said something about helping a pony in need. This left Trixie wondering if perhaps Pinkie was staying at Fluttershy’s while the pegasus recovered from Trixie’s emotional assault.

It was odd not having another pair of pony eyes watching her, tonight it was just her and Maud. With the sun gone, and the curtains drawn, Trixie couldn’t help but think about the advice that she’d been given by Rarity earlier.

Maud was already preparing the bed on the couch. Trixie watched as Maud got the blankets and pillows, she didn’t ask questions, nor complain. Maud simply tried her best to make Trixie happy.

Looking at the door to her bedroom, Trixie felt a slight chill along her spine. I want to do this for her, I want to make her happy. If I can just focus on Maud, maybe it will work.

“Maud,” Trixie said quietly.

Trixie’s lover stopped what she was doing, her ears perked up, and she stared at Trixie. “Yes.”

“Maybe we can try sleeping in our bedroom tonight?” Trixie suggested, her heart raced at the mere thought.

Maud walked over to Trixie’s side and nuzzled her neck. “Are you sure?”

Trixie nodded.

“Okay,” Maud replied.

Maud was the one to open the bedroom door and the first one to step in. Trixie could feel the cold air rushing out of the bedroom. She lamented not having been able to go in here sooner, the room’s been left alone for so long that it was freezing. Maud didn’t waste any time climbing into the bed and getting snug underneath the covers. Trixie quickly followed her example.

Maud and Trixie lay there, staring into each other’s eyes. Trixie could see the longing in Maud’s eyes, but she could also see the hesitation there. There were moments where Maud dropped her emotional armor and Trixie was able to see through her shield. It was a wonderful thing knowing that she was probably the only one to get to see this side of Maud.

“Lulu,” Maud said quietly. “I… I’m still cold.”

There was something fragile in Maud’s tone. Trixie scooted closer and felt her face warming up. She wrapped a hoof around Maud from under the covers and pulled the mare close. Maud’s chest rubbed against Trixie’s, and Trixie grinned when she saw Maud’s face turning a light shade of pink.

Trixie leaned in and pressed the tip of her muzzle against Maud’s. “I can think of something to warm us up.”

“Are you sure?” Maud asked, but Trixie could hear something almost desperate in Maud’s voice.

Trixie reached out with her mind and felt Maud’s thoughts. They were quiet, hot, and scared. “I want her so badly, but I know how damaged she is. I won’t ever force her, and if I have to I’ll wait for an eternity for her to get ready, but I want her so badly,” Maud thought. “My hooves will never compare to her touch.”

Trixie pulled away from Maud’s thoughts and kissed Maud gently. Maud’s body went suddenly rigid underneath the weight of her kiss, before going limp. Trixie continued kissing Maud for awhile, and Maud kissed back.

I haven’t realized just how much she missed me. I’m going to make this night count, I’m going to make it perfect.

Trixie moved her muzzle away from Maud’s and leaned in to Maud’s neck. The light smell of dirt was still in Maud’s fur, and it made Trixie’s head spin. She began kissing along Maud’s neck, with each kiss she inhaled Maud’s scent and shivered a little with delight. Soon her mind was lost in the moment and she found herself climbing onto of Maud and squirming with lust.

Trixie looked deeply into Maud’s eyes, and reached out with her mind again. The world around them vanished, and suddenly Trixie found herself back at the rock farm. Maud was underneath her, looking up with wide, beautiful eyes, and smiling. Trixie leaned in and kissed Maud again, thrusting herself against the pony at the same time. Maud tried to moan but her mouth was full with Trixie’s tongue.

They rolled around, kissing, touching, and becoming a mess of tangled limbs. The dirt underneath them wasn’t really there, but Trixie still imagined she could feel the soil, warmed by the day’s hot sun, pressing against the sides of her fur and her back as they kissed.

There was no room to think about anything other than Maud, here in what Trixie could only describe as being Maud’s mentally safe place, the only thing she could focus on in the hot sun was how much Maud wanted her, and how much she needed Maud. After everything was done, her throat was sore, her wings hurt, and she was lying limp next to Maud.

Trixie closed her eyes, and when she opened them again she was back in her own bed with an exhausted looking Maud.

Maud stared into Trixie’s eyes, her face was covered in sweat and completely red. “Lulu,” Maud said quietly, but her tone was full of love. “That was amazing.”

Trixie laid her head onto Maud’s chest, breathed in the smell of Maud’s sweat, and licked Maud’s fur. “I love you, more than anything.”

Maud brushed Trixie’s mane with a flimsy hoof. “I love you too. I don’t ever want to lose you again.” Maud kissed the top of Trixie’s head and whispered, “I don’t think I’ll ever find a pony who can do that to me again.”

Trixie laid there for a few moments, silently enjoying the way Maud’s body was wrapped around hers. Finally she looked up. “Maud, I-“ she stopped when she saw Maud’s eyes closed and her lips curled into the perfect smile. “Okay, you deserve some sleep.” Trixie closed her eyes, kissed Maud gently on the lips one last time, and then snuggled into her neck.

Trixie made sure that her horn wasn’t in too awkward of a spot as it rested against Maud’s shoulder, but that was about all she could do before she was swept away into the world of dreams. That night she dreamed about sweet things, her favorite willow tree, and all the lustful things she and Maud would do underneath it once spring came around again.

Chapter Ninety Three: No Voice. No Body. No Soul

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Three: Old Wounds Meets New Flesh

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Covered in sweat, being cradled by the most loving earth pony in all of Equestria, and with sleep hanging heavily over her eyes. Trixie fell into that world of dreams rather quickly. Though she didn’t have normal dreams, nor did she see Scath. Instead, she found herself floating out of her room, and across Equestria. She flew through the night sky, and she went north west at impossible speeds as the glowing lights of a great city approached her quickly.

Trixie’s eyes widened as she realized what city this was. She kicked and twisted in a vain attempt to change direction, but she was being pulled closer and closer. She tried screaming but it didn’t help any. The only thing she could do was watch in petrified horror as her heart beat a million miles per minute. She was returning to the city of lights, of culture and trade.

She was returning to Manehattan.

She sailed through the lit up streets, watched as far too many ponies were still awake and busy. Some ponies went into fancy restaurants, others were at taverns getting drunk and partying, she even caught a group of mares walking into a play. It may have been late at night but that didn’t stop these city ponies from enjoying themselves. She wished she could stay in the light, stay where things were happy and bright, but she had already guessed at her destination, and it was dark.

She flew through the back alleys and slowed down as she approached the sight of a small earth pony filly sitting inside of a snow covered cardboard box hidden behind a dumpster. The box was just big enough for the tiny filly to hide in. Trixie felt her hooves touch the concrete, her dream self didn’t make a sound.

The filly’s mahogany fur was dirty, and clumped together in places. The long red mane was filled with knots, twigs, and other things. This little pony’s body was trembling from the cold, the thin blanket that covered her back was not simply not enough. Finally, she was breathing out of her mouth. With the amount of mucus running from her nose, she had no other choice. Trixie recognized the pony, but she couldn’t quite place where she had met her before.

The filly pushed herself out of the small space and walked into the alleyway. Keeping the blanket across her back. She sneezed, and her little frame leapt from the force of it. The blanket fell to the ground, but the filly simply picked it back up tossed it over her back and finally wiped her snot drenched nose over it.

The filly continued walking down the alley, shaking the entire way. Trixie followed, her side went through the dumpster as she walked, reminding Trixie that she was incorporeal right now.

The two of them walked in near silence for a good ten minutes before the filly’s ears perked up, twitched, and then folded back. The filly trotted behind another dumpster and hid, Trixie wasn’t sure what was up but instinctively she hid as well. Trixie remembered this feeling well, the fear of every little sound that happened. Hiding at the slightest shift of shadows from these alleys. The fact that Trixie didn’t hear anything was either because she didn’t have real ears right now, or because the fillies hearing was better than her own.

Minutes went by before Trixie heard the sound of a something landing on the dumpster above the filly. A cat stood on top, it’s front legs stretched out and a content look on its face. It mewed at the filly who quietly tapped a rear hoof three times in rapid succession. The cat dropped down and landed before her.

The filly smiled and rubbed her, almost clean, muzzle against the cat’s side. The cat purred at the filly, and then looked up expectantly at Trixie. Trixie shifted to the side and the cat’s gaze followed her for a moment.

Can the cat see me? That’s really unnerving.

Eventually the cat pulled away from the filly and mewed at a higher pitch. The cat walked away and the filly followed. It wasn’t long until they reached a small, knocked-over barrel, the cat vanished inside of it. The filly looked down and smiled brightly. Trixie’s head followed along.

The cat was lying inside of it, licking one of the four kittens that were shivering inside. The kittens all looked up at The filly with wide eyes, and filly frowned. Trixie wasn’t sure what the filly was going to do.

The filly looked back, the alley was cold, empty and foreboding. The moon was shining its half light down upon the alley way, letting her see at least a little bit. Enough to know that there wasn’t anything warm around here.

To Trixie’s surprise the filly actually removed her blanket and laid it over the edge of the barrel. Just as the filly turned to leave The cat came out and gave her a distant stare, looked back at Trixie for a moment, and then went back inside.

Together the two of them walked on for a long time. The filly walking with purpose, yet shivering and freezing the whole way, and Trixie as her silent ghost-like guardian. When Trixie heard the groaning sound emitting from the filly’s stomach, and the filly wince at the feeling. Trixie realized the trouble the poor thing was in.

Unable to help, Trixie could only watch as they continued walking. Eventually they made their way the back of a small restaurant. The scent of spices, cheese, and tomato sauce hung lightly in the air. The filly made her way to the dumpster out back.

Oh no, she can’t be looking for food there… even I didn’t get that desperate. Then again, I was only out here for a few months, and there used to be a soup kitchen in summer.

The filly couldn’t reach the dumpster's lid on her own, so she walked around until she found a wooden crate. She pushed it, her tiny muscles straining as the crate slid slowly over to the lid of the dumpster. When she was finished she stood panting for a few minutes, Trixie wanted to help her, but in this form she was unable to do anything.

After recovering from the exertion, the filly climbed up onto the crate and pushed the dumpster lid. It lifted up about an inch before stopping. The sound of something being jostled stopped the filly in her tracks. She looked over and noticed a big metal lock on the dumpster lid. She tried opening it again, only to see the lock move slightly. With a sigh, the filly gave up and set the lid down. She got off the crate, her face held nothing but disappointment. She walked away, and Trixie followed her.

After that they went on together in silence. Although Trixie could try talking to the filly it would make no difference if she couldn’t be heard. The filly went on for an hour, they had passed by several more restaurants, though they all had locks on their dumpsters, and the filly tried a few more trash cans, all of them empty. Trixie imagined that today must have been trash day.

Finally there was a trash can that stood out to Trixie’s eyes, it stood out to the filly too as she was eyeing up a trashcan, Trixie stared at the nasty object, partially frozen from the cold. Unable to figure out what was so special about it, Trixie looked back at the filly for any clues.

A loud rumble came from the fillies stomach, and the tiny thing closed her eyes tightly with a grimace of pain. She stayed like that for a bit, until she finally relaxed and looked at the trashcan with renewed vigor. Trixie watched as the filly moved to the trashcan and stood on her hind legs to lift the lid. She looked inside and poked with a hoof for a moment.

The trashcan fell over, spilling its contents. When the filly slipped, Trixie instinctively reached out with her magic but to no avail as the filly landed in the disgusting mess. Trixie cringed away as she filly just lay there for a moment staring up at the night sky.

A minute went by before the filly finally managed to push herself up, she looked into the garbage spilled out around her. At first she attempted in vain to clean herself, but after giving up with a quiet sigh she began shifting through the garbage. To Trixie’s surprise there didn’t seem to be any food that hadn’t gone completely rotten, she would have figured there would at least be a loaf of bread or something.

A mare came into the alleyway from the street corner and snorted at the filly. “Get out of my trash you wretch.”

The mare was clean, her mane was done in a fashionable style, and she was wearing a nice warm coat. Trixie had no respect for this mare that obviously had enough money to spend on frivolous things, but no heart to give out to the poor.

The filly scowled at her, before turning and running away. Trixie followed behind. The run was short lived as the filly soon ran out of breath and nearly collapsed against one of the old brick walls. Trixie reached out with a hoof to brush back some of the filly’s mane, and to her surprise the mane jostled ever so slightly at her touch before her entire hoof sunk into the filly’s head.

I can touch things like this? That could come in useful.

The filly jumped back with a squeak. She looked back and forth rapidly. Finally she tapped her hoof on the ground twice, after a moment she lowered her head and scowled. She stomped the hard earth and whimpered, Trixie could feel the anger coming off of the filly.

Anger at that horrible mare for having a home, food, and warmth, anger at the trashcan for not having any food and getting her all dirty, and finally anger at herself for being so pathetic, so weak, and so desperate that she was willing to eat out of the garbage. Trixie could feel all of this coming from the filly with so much strength that it nearly knocked her back. A tiny creature like this should never be so angry.

The filly trotted over to a nice little place behind a few stacked boxes. Trixie followed and stopped short as the filly squatted, Trixie swiftly turned and looked away. After the filly was finished with her business, she trotted out and looked left and right. She stood still for several moments, looking lost in thought. Finally she went left and Trixie followed.

It was always frightful just how maze like the back alleys of downtown Manehattan were. Sometimes you would find entire city blocks, surrounded by buildings with no roads in or out, little places that had been completely forgotten by the rest of the world, now left to ruin.

Eventually the filly found an old store, left to rot with its walls filled with giant holes. A group of mare’s a few years older than the filly stood out front. Upon her approach one of them pulled a knife and faced her. Trixie felt fear crawling down her spine. The little filly had gotten herself into trouble.

The teenager put the knife away and smirked. “What’s up, Mute?”

The filly rubbed at her stomach and pointed at her mouth. Her stomach rumbled again, and she froze with a grimace of agony. The teenager with the dark blue mane stepped out and reached out to pet the filly. The filly quickly ducked away and frowned, shaking her head slowly.

“She doesn’t like being touched, Blueberry,” the knife wielding teen said. “None of us do.”

“Sorry,” Blueberry replied. “We’re also out of food… if we had any, we’d share. Have you tried the soup kitchen?”

“Yeah, and what would she do there? Get locked away in an orphanage? Most of us ran away from those kinds of places you know,” the knife pony said. “The adults there will hurt her. And they won’t get in trouble either, the government doesn’t like to prosecute stallions.”

“Just because they are the weaker race doesn’t mean they can get away with that crap,” the last teen spat angrily. She had a black curly mane.

“Yeah, well it doesn’t change how the world works,” the knife pony said. Her green hair moved aside just enough to showcase her hardened red eyes.

Blueberry knelt down and looked the filly in the eyes. “Me and the girls are about to do another job, if you want you can wait here. After we get paid we’re getting food, I’ll bring you some.”

“Hey, don’t give her free food! If she wants some she can work for it. Besides we could use a tiny thing to help us sneak into places, it’d make our jobs a whole lot easier,” The knife pony said.

Blueberry gave her a mean look, and a shake of her head before returning to the filly and saying softly, “I don’t like the way she said it, but she’s right. If we had your help, our jobs would go a lot smoother. So how about it? You wanna join the thieves’ guild?”

The filly shook her head. Trixie was proud of the filly for staying away from crime, but at the same time she wanted to see the filly get something to eat. She shouldn’t have to be in these situations.

“Okay,” Blueberry said. “Well, just wait for us and we’ll come back. Don’t go stealing food from any of the other gangs around here though, if you get caught… well you know what will happen.”

The filly looked away.

“She likes stealing from that one gang that hurt her friend,” The knife pony said. “I guess it’s her way of getting revenge.”

“If they catch you, they will hurt you too. Do you understand that?” Blueberry asked seriously.

The filly made a squeaking sound in protest and galloped away. Blueberry frowned and the knife pony laughed. “Serves you right for telling her what to do. We’ll get her a donut or something special. Maybe that will make her think twice about joining us.”

“That’s a good plan. I’d love to have her on the team,” Blueberry said.

That was all that Trixie was able to hear of that conversation before she was dragged through the air and towards the filly. She caught up quickly enough and kept pace after that. The filly was glaring ahead, hate filled her eyes, and anger steamed off her body. Covered in filth, hungry, tired, and angry, It was clear that this filly had experience far too much of the world, and none of it seemed good.

The two continued moving for a long while. Eventually the warm flickering light of a fire came into view from around a corner. The filly moved cautiously up, hugging the wall and peaked around the corner. Trixie joined her.

There was a barrel fire. It was good that the filly had hid, because there were two mares and a stallion sitting by the fire, each of them had a dangerous look about them. These ponies looked familiar to Trixie, but she didn’t want to know why. She had one goal right now, and that was to protect the filly, in whatever way she could.

Each one of the ponies by the fire had a plate of food. Some square pink slimy thing was sitting on their plate next to a bowl of rice. There was a fourth plate lying on the ground next to the knocked over shopping cart that was being used as a seat. The filly was eyeing the food hungrily.

Trixie moved towards the group, and full well knowing they couldn’t see her, she took a seat next to them. Trixie fell through the seat, and felt very uneasy as she looked at her waist disappearing into the shopping cart. Smooth one, you’re a ghost right now, you can’t exactly sit on furniture. The fact that I’m not sinking through the earth is pretty amazing, I shouldn’t expect anymore more favors than that.

Now all I have to do is either grab some food for the filly, or distract these guys somehow.

From this position Trixie was able to hear the ponies eating. They were all being quiet. She noticed then that they were all wearing shabby clothing; it looked like they had plundered a garbage bin and found discarded, torn jackets. It was enough to keep them warm though, which is more than what the filly had.

“The neighponese food is pretty good,” The mare to Trixie’s left said.

The stallion looked up at her, and stared silently.

The other mare sitting next to him smiled, her smile was evil. “Yeah, I’d almost pay for this. Good thing we get our food for free.”

“Boss said that since we’re running protection for them, we can get free food.”

“Yeah,” the second mare said, looking down at the untouched plate of food. “But the boss isn’t here yet.”

Trixie leaned in to the food on the ground and tried to grab it with her muzzle. As she had expected she went right through it. She frowned as the salty smell of the pink thing assaulted her nostrils. Ew, I don’t think I would eat this. But the fillies hungry, and I’m going to feed her.

Trixie looked up at the stallion who sat there quietly. There had to be some way to get them to leave this place, though Trixie was having a hard time figuring out exactly how. Suddenly a trashcan from one of the alleys, thankfully not the one where the filly was hiding, tipped over and landed with a crash. The group of ponies all looked in that direction.

“Should we check it out?” The mare next to Trixie asked. “Can’t let ponies too close to this spot. Boss would be pissed if somepony got near the merchandise.”

“Boss’d be pissed we let somepony near our base,” The second mare said. “Yeah, lets go check it out.”
The stallion stood, and the other two followed suit. The mare next to Trixie drew out a dagger from the inside of her jacket before heading out. Just as the trio left the safety of the fire, Trixie watched as the little filly dashed in, her hooves made almost no sound as she darted straight for the food.

The pink thing was gone the second the filly reached the plate, and the bowl of rice was next. The filly looked around and stopped. Just off to the corner laid a naked pony, the teal fur was covered in patches of dark stains, and the sandy brown mane was lying over her face. The filly stared at her.

Something struck Trixie as being wrong as she watched the filly trot over to the mare. The filly should just run, before the adult ponies came back. The filly prodded the mare gingerly, the mare stirred to life and cracked open a sickly yellow eye.

“Who’re you?” The mare asked quietly, her voice was raspy. “Wait a minute, you’re that filly that’s been living all alone out here, aren’t you. Valiant Heart, right?”

Trixie’s jaw dropped. Valiant Heart! The filly that I befriended when I was living on the streets, the one I told bedtime stories too, the one who I sacrificed myself to save? Of course I remember her now… and she’s still living on the streets. I had hoped that she found a home by now, but I guess that I was wrong. I should’ve come to get you, I should have come to save you. I’m sorry, Valiant Heart.

The fillies eyes widened, and she looked to her left and right before taking a step back and nodding. The mare pushed herself upright, and shook her head, she looked dazed. “Well, I’m Frailty.”

The filly stepped forward and using her hooves, she tugged on the mare’s foreleg. The mare sniffed a the air a few times. She frowned. Frailty lifted up a foreleg and brought it down onto the fillies skull, smashing the tiny thing into the hard ground. Frailty held the filly down after that and shouted, “Guys! I just caught some brat eating my freaking dinner!”

The other three quickly returned. Valiant Heart tried to move, to run, but she couldn’t possibly overpower the older mare. Trixie tried to lash out with her magic, to threw Frailty back and save Valiant Heart. But her magic was just as corporeal as she was, and nothing happened. The adult ponies quickly surrounded the filly.

One of the mare’s pointed a hoof and said, “Wait a minute, that’s the brat that Trixie was protecting. Boss, she’s the one that got away!”

Frailty smiled, her smile made Trixie shiver with fear, she could sense the evil oozing out of the mare. “Oh, little filly, you just screwed up. You thought that this blood was mine and that I was being hurt didn’t you? You poor, poor thing. When I’m finally done with you, you’ll never make that mistake again.”

The filly squeaked frightfully.

“Oh, you're going to be my new favorite pet,” Frailty said. “I’m going to enjoy the buck out of training you.”

Trixie screamed at the top of her lungs. She remembered Frailty now, she’d heard of her leading the Black Hoof gang. The gang that had tortured and hurt her for pleasure. The ones that sent her over the edge of depression and straight into suicide. Trixie just knew that they were going to do something worse to Valiant, so much worse.

Rage surged up inside of Trixie and she lashed out with her mind, she felt mental tendrils reach out and wrap around the stallion behind her. They slipped into his thought’s, his disgusting perverted thoughts. The things he had planned for the filly were twisted, and Trixie wasn’t going to let that happen. She pushed her way into his mind, breaking every wall she found like a sledgehammer until she felt her body jump back, grow a foot in height and a beating heart in her chest.

Trixie looked around, she was now in his body, in that filthy stallions body. She took a step forward, towards Frailty, her eyes narrowed on her target and she reared up, preparing to kick the mare with both of her new bodies hooves. She could feel the stallion fighting for control of his own body, his thoughts were full of fear and confusion, and Trixie beat them into submission.

Frailty rose up, placed a rear hoof on Valiant’s back preventing the filly from escaping, and hit Trixie’s new body in the chest. The mare’s strength was unbelievable, and Trixie felt the body she was in lift up off the ground and fly back. She hit the brick wall, and heard a horrible snap.

The world went white, and she felt the life energy and all its warmth being drawn somewhere far away. For a brief second she could see the outline of a glorious alicorn, and felt the welcoming embrace and the warmth of an early spring sun across her face. A kind motherly voice called to her, “Welcome home, child. Now you can rest at ease, Wonder Smith.”

The world returned to Trixie as she was flung out of the body, and her dream self landing in front of the stallion. She turned towards the stallion and found blood dripping from his open mouth, his eyes rolled into the back of his skull, and his back twisted at an unnatural angle. With a single hit, Frailty had ended her subordinate’s life.

Something tugged at Trixie’s dream self, and she slid five feet. She stopped and looked around. I’m not done here, I need to save her!

She was tugged again and this time her mental self went flying through buildings a few blocks away before stopping. Trixie tried to race forward but she was unable to move, it was like something had grasped onto her and wouldn’t let go. Trixie fought and screamed in rage.

She was jerked back one last time, only this time she flew at such speeds that one second she was in the air over Manehattan and the next she was in her bedroom. Her body was thrashing about wildly, there was a scorch mark on the bedpost, and Maud was shaking her violently shouting something that Trixie could not hear. Trixie closed her eyes.

Trixie opened her eyes again and sat up in bed, pushed Maud back and shouted, “I NEED TO SAVE VALIANT HEART!”

***

The air attacked Trixie’s bare skin as she trudged onward through the snow. The moon offered enough light to see by, so Trixie could avoid the deep patches of snow at the very least. Maud was right behind her and had barely managed to find their coats before Trixie stormed out the front door. Maud was continuously trying to give Trixie her white coat, but Trixie ignored it. She was driven to make haste to Manehattan. She could only think of one pony who could get her and Maud there in fast enough time to make it matter; Twilight Sparkle.

When Trixie arrived at the castle she used her magic to push open the doors. She walked in, and hit an invisible wall. Trixie frowned. Twilight had mentioned the barrier she uses to keep untrustworthy ponies out. I guess that after I stole something from her I wasn’t very trust worthy.

Trixie stared at the invisible wall for a second and growled. Screw this wall, she can’t keep me out.

“Maud, go inside, find the sigils next to the door frame and smash them,” Trixie demanded.

“Trixie, I am not doing that. You are being erratic,” Maud said calmly. “We can’t break into Twilight’s home.”

“Maud, there is a filly out in Manehattan, probably being used as some stallions play thing right now. I am the only one who can save her, but to do that I need Twilight’s help getting there,” Trixie explained as calmly as she could.

“I will not,” Maud said flatly. “You are suffering from hallucinations again, there is no filly.”

Trixie screamed enraged. If she won’t help me, I’ll do it myself.

As the anger filled Trixie, she focused on the memory of Frailty hurting Valiant Heart. She drew in the power from it like Scath had taught her, and felt the dark power inside stirring. She grinned madly as she wrapped her magical grasp around the door frame and squeezed. The door frame cracked, and splinters of crystal flew out in every direction. Trixie relaxed, her body was shaking and she was drained from the effort.

She took a few steps forward, the barrier was gone. Triumphantly Trixie marched forward, Maud followed closely behind. It was nice getting out of the cold, the anger inside might have kept her warm, but she was beginning to feel it. With adrenaline was pumping furiously she nearly flew up the stairs as she turned her march into a gallop.

At the top of the stairs Trixie saw light flickering underneath one of the doorways, she recognized it as Twilight’s personal study. Trixie pushed open the door with her hooves, it slammed open. Both Twilight Sparkle, and a tall blue unicorn sat at a table, eyes wide as they took in the sight of Trixie and Maud.

“Twilight, I need your help to get to Manehattan, now!” Trixie exclaimed. “Teleport me and Maud there.”

Twilight’s jaw worked but she couldn’t seem to find words. She looked at her pale blue companion, the candle light in between them flickered silently. Lovingly crafted salads sat in front of either pony, and the scent of roses filled the air. A vase with a red rose sat on the table next to the candle, it hadn’t been eaten yet.

“What’s going on here?” Trixie asked, her drive was temporarily halted by the strange sight before her.

“This is private,” Twilight finally said, she sounded shocked.

“So you’re dating some new floozy? What happened to Luna? She’s going to be heartbroken if she finds out that you went behind her back like this. I’d figure that after my screw up, at least you would stay loyal to her,” Trixie said sternly.

“I… uh… you knew about Luna?” Twilight asked.

Trixie looked over at the unicorn. The unicorn recovered from the initial shock of Trixie’s break in and began speaking; her voice was far younger than she looked. “Trixie, you don’t understand.”

“Shut it slut!” Trixie screamed at the unicorn. “I’m going to tell Princess Luna that you were attempting to steal Twilight away from her. You know what happens then? You’ll have nightmares, for the rest of your life.”

The mare looked mortified. Trixie was pleased with that. Twilight stood up from the table and marched toward Trixie. “Trixie, you blind idiot. She’s using an illusion so that anypony who sees her doesn’t know who she is. We were almost caught last time.”

“Oh, good for her, I’m sure that will help her avoid Luna’s wrath… you betrayed Luna, and you won’t take me to Manehattan,” Trixie was suddenly reminded of what she was here for.

“Take me to Manehattan now, a filly’s life depends on it,” Trixie exclaimed. Trixie was beginning to feel light headed.

Twilight stomped her hoof down, hard. “First of all, I can’t teleport that far. As far as I know nopony can. Secondly, that mare sitting at my table is Princess Luna! I haven’t betrayed anypony.”

Trixie looked away from Twilight and watched as the unicorn mare grew in height, her fur darkened and her voice deepened. “Trixie Lulamoon, you better start explaining what’s going on, and do so in a calm manner, for if you insult me or my lover one more time, you will be the one suffering from nightmares.”

“HA!” Trixie proclaimed, driven half mad from her blind rage. “I already beat you to it. I have nightmares all the time, and prophetic dreams, and remote viewing, and I can see what’s inside of other ponies’ heads. My mind is a giant mine field and everypony is just waiting for it to go off.”

That got odd stares from all three ponies. Trixie’s suddenly realized that she wasn’t breathing anymore, and she suddenly gasped for air. Her head spun and the world went sideways. As she lay on the floor with a numb tingly feeling spreading through her cheek, she wondered about what she was actually trying to do here. Everything went black for a moment, and somehow she had gotten on the couch.

For about a half hour after that, all Trixie could do was lay on the couch, covered in a nice thick quilt that had Twilight’s cutie mark on it and breath, slowly. Maud stayed by her side and instructed her on how to breathe for awhile until she was sure that Trixie had gotten the message. Trixie was so cold though, so very, very cold, and her hooves were damp where the snow had melted.

The whispered conversation from Twilight and Luna was annoying; Trixie could tell that they were talking about her. She heard the word ‘insanity’ drop from somepony’s mouth at some point, which brought about such a fierce glare from Maud that both ponies suddenly ceased conversation for nearly a whole minute. Trixie was left with only her thoughts, but now that the adrenaline was gone she was able to actually think about things.

So first of all, Luna is using a spell to make herself look different for their secret relationship. Breathe in. That’s okay though, so long as Twilight’s not cheating, or vice versa than I can accept their secret relationship. Breathe out. Secondly Twilight’s not powerful enough to take Maud and me over to Manehattan in a flash, that bites. Breathe in. Also having a panic attack in front of everypony, that wasn’t a good way to get help. Breathe out.

Maud was holding Trixie’s hoof and staring at her with gentle, loving eyes, the kind that made Trixie’s heart flutter.

I’m going to need to explain everything to them as well, because as of right now, I’m looking like a loony. Breathe in. That begs the question though, where the hay is Spike at?

“Where’s Spike?” Trixie asked, her voice came out a lot weaker and quieter than she had meant it to.

“Rarity was kind enough to take him in for the night,” Twilight replied. “I’m surprised by how happy she was to do so. Usually she hates having Spike stay the night unless she needs help with some project.”

Oh Twilight, you’re ignorance is simply astounding. I saw the way that Rarity eyed up your dragon, I’ll bet she even has something to do with him having a horde. Breathe out. Well that’s settled at least.

I am a little angry about Twilight locking me out of her palace though. I mean what if I had royal duties to attend to here. Oh sweet Celestia I’m a princess. At least I’m hiding it. I mean what if I didn’t do that. Wait. I wasn’t wearing any clothing outside. That means that somepony must’ve saw me! Oh no. my secret. It’s out. They all know. I’m an alicorn.

“Trixie!” Maud yelled. “Breathe, breathe.”

Trixie inhaled and her as her lungs filled with cold night air she felt a little better. Forgetting to breathe during a panic attack is not good, it tends to lead to me blacking out. Breathe out.

“Okay, I have some questions,” Trixie said in a slow steady voice attempting to not panic again.

Twilight and Luna both looked at her attentively. Twilight let out a silent sigh before asking, “Yes Trixie?”

“How long would it take for us to get to Manehattan?” Trixie asked.

“On hoof, about a week if you followed the railroad, flying isn’t much better, but by train it would take anywhere from a three to eight hours depending on which train you catch. So considering the distance between here and Manehattan, the shortest way would be to take the train tomorrow,” Twilight answered.

“And if I go down to Manehattan to wipe out crime and save good ponies, will there be any problems?” Trixie asked, she made sure to breath in between sentences.

“That depends,” Luna answered. “Are you going to save this filly?” Trixie nodded shakily. “Then I see no problem in it.”

“Luna, she’s probably going to get herself into some serious trouble,” Twilight said, concerned.

“I can see that, but if she brings the gray one along, I am sure that there will be no problems,” Luna said thoughtfully.

“My name is Maud,” Maud replied flatly.

“Yes, I know. You are also sister to the pink one,” Luna agreed. “I find that very odd, but Twilight assures me that this is indeed true. I will not doubt her.”

Maud stroked Trixie’s hoof, and Trixie smiled at her. She couldn’t have asked for a more perfect mare to take care of her when she pushed herself over the edge like this.

“So,” Twilight said carefully. “Can you read minds and stuff like Pinkie?”

Maud looked back at Twilight. “She can, though Trixie has it worse. She is also able to see things in her dreams, things that are true.”

“Like my sister,” Luna said solemnly. “Twilight, can you do that?”

Twilight shook her head.

“Hmm, I wonder if my sister made a mistake somewhere along the line?” Luna wondered to herself.

That got Twilight to raise an eyebrow. “What does that mean?”

“Nothing, I was just pondering,” Luna said. “Think nothing of it, it doesn’t matter. We need to help our friend here, do we not?”

Twilight let out a sigh. “Yes, we do. I can get you two onto Manehattan tomorrow, just be sure to bring your crown. Ponies will do a lot to help you once they realize you’re a princess. Sadly I can’t join you on this quest until later in the day. I have research to do.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “I will do the research for you. How hard can gathering chunks of ice be?”

“With the monsters about it can be extremely dangerous,” Twilight warned. “I need those samples to learn more about the windigo threat.”

“Yes, yes, I get it. Fight some monsters, and fill a bucket with ice. ‘Tis an easy task,” Luna said confidently. “You go with your friend and keep her safe.”

Twilight smiled, leaned up and gently pecked Luna on the cheek. “I love you.”

Luna’s face became a deep shade of red. “I love you too.”

It suddenly dawned on Trixie that Maud was staring at her intently. Trixie rolled her eyes, “I don’t want to risk moving, so come here you lovable rock you.”

Maud leaned in and pressed her lips against Trixie’s. Fire raced across Trixie’s face and she couldn’t help but to pull Maud closer. Maud climbed onto the couch and they continued kissing passionately, she could feel the fire from her face running down her spine and gathering down below.

She would’ve continued if Twilight hadn’t spoken up. “Enough of that you two. Trixie is in no condition to be doing any of that right now, not if she wants to be able to save her filly friend… er… that sounds bad. Um, to save that foal tomorrow.”

Maud pulled away, and Trixie’s heart sunk a little. Things were just getting good too. At the very least this gave her time to think and actually plan. If she was going to go into gang territory and mess them up, she’d need to be prepared first.

Thankfully, Twilight allowed Trixie and Maud to stay there for the night, when Twilight and Luna retired to a bedroom for the evening, Trixie couldn’t help but be jealous. Twilight was right though, with her panic attack, the last thing she needed to do was anything that accelerated her heart. Instead she cuddled with Maud underneath the quilt, closed her eyes, and drifted off to sleep. She’d save Valiant, and she was going to make sure the Black Hoof gang never hurt anypony ever again.

Chapter Ninety Four: No More

Chapter Ninety Four: No More

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Four: No More

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Snow fell gently all around Trixie as she stood underneath the dead willow tree, the surrounding hills were burning, and the horizon was nothing but pitch black darkness. Dreamweaver, the little blue filly stood next to her. Dreamweaver’s sour green mane was glowing.

“This was a nice place,” Dreamweaver said.

“Yeah, it was. I haven’t been here in a while, now it’s all cold and… on fire,” Trixie agreed.

“That can change.”

“How?”

“Save her. You have the power, and the means, you can do it.”

Trixie looked down at the filly. “How?”

“You’ll figure it out,” Dreamweaver said. “Just watch out, there are cold talons reaching out for you as we speak. If they have their way, all that has been built over the past thousand years will crumble.”

“Why is this all on me?” Trixie asked quietly.

“It’s not. You’re just the only one I can trust,” Dreamweaver explained.

“Who are you exactly? Are you Princess Luna?”

“No, I’m not. She has a physical body and a life…” Dreamweaver said somberly. “You should enjoy what little time you have left before everything becomes chaos.”

The sky crackled with lightning, and Trixie smiled. “Time to wake up I guess.”

***

Orange light filtered through the tall glass windows and filled the study with warm glowing light. Trixie lay on the couch with Maud wrapped up in her forelegs, the quilt wrapped tightly around them. Slowly, Trixie opened her eyes and kissed the back of Maud’s head.

At first she was surprised to find that she was not in bed at home, but rather she was inside Twilight’s study. She snuggled closer to Maud while trying to remember how she had come to be here. The realization hit her like a freight train; Valiant Heart was still in danger!

Leaping from the couch and onto the floor, Maud let out an uncomfortable groan just in time for Trixie to stumble across the cold slippery floor and fall onto her side. The floor was absolutely frigid, causing Trixie to yelp as she attempted to stand back up. She slipped and fell a second time.

Why is this castle made out of freaking smooth crystals?

Trixie tried one last time to stand up by herself, and just as she slipped something nice and warm wrapped itself around her holding her up. Trixie looked back at Maud and smiled. Maud returned the favor.

“You need to be more careful,” Maud said.

“It’s not my fault that these floors are made of crystal? Whose bright idea was that anyway? They’re freezing cold, and slippery, and I would never want to walk across them wet. I bet Twilight hates bathing here,” Trixie muttered.

Maud was silent as she helped Trixie steady herself. Once Trixie was safely standing up on her own, Maud explained, “Twilight and Luna came in after you were asleep. I asked them to bring us a few things.”

Maud pointed a hoof over at a suitcase in the corner. “They put everything there for you.”

Trixie carefully walked over to the suitcase. The last thing she needed was to slip on these floors again. Once she got there she wasted no time in flipping open the lid and gasped. Inside she found her father’s old cloak, just underneath it a purple jacket of hers that she rarely wore. She dug deeper and found something that she hadn’t expected to see, her father’s sword.

“Isn’t it illegal to go walking around with a weapon, more so considering it’s a magical one?” Trixie asked, she was a little confused as to why they would give her the sword.

“I don’t think Luna cares,” Maud said flatly. “Besides you’re a princess now, laws don’t apply to you unless Celestia says otherwise.”

Trixie poked further into the case and found her crown. She lifted it up and examined it slowly. Intricate little designs could be seen along its sides. Well if being a princess gives me that much freedom, then it could really help me save Valiant Heart.

Trixie put the crown on her head; it felt really awkward and somehow very special at the same time. “Let’s go vanquish some evil ponies.”

They repacked everything, including the crown. The only things Trixie took out were her jacket and her cloak. She put those on right away, after all Twilight’s castle was freaking cold. With Trixie’s wings hidden from sight, the two went out and looked for Twilight. After searching for a half hour they gave up and were about to retire to the study, when they found Mystic Soul and Twilight eating breakfast. The smell of eggs and hay bacon, along with pancakes nearly drove Trixie insane with hunger. She was surprised at just how hungry she was.

“Come on in and grab some food,” Twilight offered between bites off hay bacon.

For a moment Trixie tried to battle her hunger. She wanted to tell Twilight to hurry up, but she couldn’t hold herself back. Trixie looked back at Maud and nodded. The two of them dived in and began setting up their plates full of food, and started eating greedily. Trixie would’ve been taken aback by how much Maud was eating, but she was too focused on her own meal to notice much of anything outside of her plate.

About halfway through their meal, Trixie’s nose picked up a new scent, and with a food covered muzzle she looked over to see a young mare in a maid outfit pulling a cart into the dining room. For a brief second Trixie wondered since when Twilight had servants, and then she saw what was being brought in on the cart and her question was washed away in food ecstasy.

Gravy, mashed potatoes, and biscuits, along with an assortment of muffins came rushing in and Trixie imagined that she had suddenly died and gone to culinary heaven. If this was how a princess got to eat every morning, than she had to seriously consider fully accepting her new position.

Only after they had stuffed themselves full, did the four of them leave to a smaller room full of giant round chairs, each one was big enough for a pony or two to lie on. Trixie and Maud enjoyed a single chair together, while Twilight and Mystic Soul found their own. After eating so much food, Trixie’s stomach hurt, lying down helped.

Slowly as the food high worked off, Trixie remembered what was at stake. She tried to move off the couch, but her sides rudely told her to stay put. Fighting the tension building up as her worry came back. I have to save her, but I’m sure that Twilight has everything planned… right?

“That was a wonderful feast,” Mystic Soul said. “I will remember it fondly as I make my return to my village.”

“I’m glad that I could give you a good send off,” Twilight replied. “It would be nice if our tribes became closer friends.”

“Maybe one day, but first we must defeat the windigo threat,” Mystic said.

Twilight nodded in agreement.

“When are we leaving?” Trixie asked, the tension was killing her. Why are these two acting like nothing is wrong?

Twilight gave a serious look to Trixie. “The train’s coming in at twelve. I’ve already set up things there, they will wait for us.”

Trixie relaxed a little, and pushed the worry to the back of her mind. If I keep like this, I’m going to have another panic attack. I need to calm down somehow.

“Hey, Mystic, I haven’t seen you since I arrived here. What have you been doing?” Trixie asked.

“We have been discussing recent events in great detail, most of our conversations have focused on the growing presence of the windigos,” Mystic explained. “Thanks to you we know how to defeat them.”

Twilight let out a sigh. “Between the Crimson Tide, and the windigos return. I honestly think we have our work cut out for us. The windigos are migrating south again, but unlike last time where we fought them off at the borders of Canterlot, they have to get past the Crystal Empire. Their movements haven’t made much sense either, it’s like they are being led by something.”

“That sounds bad,” Trixie admitted.

“It is,” Twilight replied. “This could end up being worse than the changelings. You... weren’t there for it.” Twilight looked away, and her eyes grew distant. “You know me and my friends have been writing about our lives for quite some time now. We even wrote about all of our past experiences, back to when we first met each other. My journals are a bit different, I’ve kept a lot more truthful information in them, but even I’ve omitted a few things that I’d prefer not to remember. The changeling assault on Canterlot was one of them.”

“I’m sorry,” Trixie said lamely. “I was busy over at the rock farm during the skirmish.”

Twilight let out a low laugh. “Skirmish? You call that a skirmish! It was war, Trixie. Me and my friends were caught behind enemy lines, working with rebels, and what was left of the guards. So many ponies… didn’t make it. We still don’t have an exact count of how many ponies died.”

“Ponies died?” Trixie asked. When she thought about how scary the changelings were in history, it would only make sense that death had been involved, but she had never really thought too hard about what they had done to Canterlot.

“You didn’t think that the changelings, the creatures known for mass genocides of ancient pony tribes were going to invade Canterlot and let everypony live, did you? I know that I completely omitted most of that even from the journal I gave you, those pages that were missing, I ripped them out and burned them,” Twilight said, her tone was dark and serious.

“What happened?” Trixie found herself asking, and she quickly regretted it as Twilight looked at her, something was missing in her eyes. Something important.

“We fought, we killed, they fought back, and we nearly lost.” Twilight shivered. “Fluttershy let loose all of her pent up anger, rage, and hatred. I have never seen anything so terrifying. Even Queen Chrysalis was disturbed by her.”

Trixie’s mind halted. She tried to think of anything Fluttershy could do that could be so scary, or disturbing. There was nothing that Trixie could imagine that would fit the picture.

“In the end we survived, we won, and the changelings tried to stop us again by fillynapping the Cutiemark Crusaders. They failed of course, because they were making a huge mistake in challenging us.

“The memories of that attack on Canterlot had scared us. I actually had to use a memory wiping spell on most of my friends, because they had lost the ability to function in society. I couldn’t just wipe their memory though; I had to replace their memories with something new. I think Pinkie Pie helped me with that, but I’m not sure, I had somepony do the same thing to me, maybe that was what Pinkie Pie did…” Twilight finished quietly.

“Then how do you know all of this?” Trixie asked, in a voice just as quiet.

“I asked Luna to bring those memories back,” Twilight looked away. “So that’s why when I say that the windigos will be worse, I am utterly terrified of our future.”

Trixie shivered. “I won’t tell anypony about this. I promise.”

“Good, although I don’t think that they would believe you anyway,” Twilight said. “Mystic and me have been talking about this and trying to figure out what to do. I’ve described the changeling war with him in greater detail, and he has shared his own tales about his people’s wars with various beasts that I’ve never even heard of.”

“What will we do?” Trixie asked.

“For now, we will save your friend,” Twilight closed her eyes, took in a long slow breath, and relaxed. When she opened her eyes again, they had become soft and kind. “When it comes to the windigos we will survive, but that’s in the future, for now, let’s just save that filly. Get your sword, you will need it.”

Trixie nodded, her tummy no longer ached, but her heart was frozen with the fear of what she’d just learned. The world she lived in was a lot more dangerous than she ever gave it credit for being. Slowly, Maud and Trixie made their way into the study they had slept in, grabbed the suitcase and prepared to leave. She knew that Twilight was prepared for practically everything, and could be trusted to put a good plan together. Things were going to work out, or at least that’s what Trixie hoped for.

***

Boarding the train brought with it all the familiar emotions that Trixie had when moving to Ponyville. It was going to be slow, nerve-wracking, and things were going to be awkward. Obtaining a private booth, Maud, Twilight, and Trixie all found a place to sit down at.

They had brought three suitcases, one for each of them. Twilight had explained that depending on the situation they might need a plethora of different items. It sounded like she had really thought this one out. Trixie couldn’t keep her eyes off of her own suitcase, the sky blue container which housed her father’s sword and her own crown made her a bit twitchy.

What if we get stopped by a guard, and what if he looks in my suitcase? If he finds a weapon, a real weapon, I’m going to be in so much trouble. That is not a replica, nor a piece of art, or even a collector’s item. That’s a bonafide magic weapon, designed to kill. I know Twilight said that as a princess I’d be okay, but what if she’s wrong?

“Trixie, calm down,” Twilight said. “If you freak out, we won’t be able to save that filly.”

“Valiant Heart,” Trixie corrected. “Her name is Valiant Heart.”

Things were quiet as the train began rolling on the tracks. Trixie stared out at the snow covered landscape and felt a small shiver run down her spine. I’m really returning to Manehattan…

“Tell us about her,” Twilight said.

Trixie didn’t look away as she watched the snow drenched hilltops roll by. She could see a few foals sledding down some of the largest hills. She also saw Rainbow Dash sledding down with Pinkie Pie. For a brief moment she felt something warm and tingly envelop the room, wash over her mind and then Pinkie Pie stared right at her. The train rolled on.

“She’s a sweet little thing, she has this sort of reddish brown fur, though it was a lot darker looking last night. Um, her mane is red and long and her tail used to look strange, like a lion’s tail. Last night though, she just looked… sad. She was so angry, she couldn’t get any food from the dumpster, nor the trashcan and she even got yelled at for trying to find something to eat,” Trixie said. “Then she finally found some food, a weird squishy pink thing that smelled really salty. But that’s when Frailty caught her.”

“She was eating out of dumpsters?” Twilight asked horrified.

“Somepony yelled at her for starving?” Maud asked mortified.

“Um… yes. But that’s not the problem, she was caught by the leader of the Black Hoof gang,” Trixie explained. “The same gang that…” She felt a lump form in the back of her throat. She tried so hard to force the word out, it was just one word, one single word about how she’d been victimized and destroyed. She couldn’t do it though. She wasn’t angry, she was just depressed.

“The gang that hurt me,” Trixie finally said lamely. She felt like a weakling for not being able to be direct with the others.

They understood though. Maud wrapped her leg around Trixie and pulled her into a hug.

Twilight gave a kind smile to Trixie. “You survived, Trixie. And you got the help you needed. We’re going to help Valiant Heart as well, okay.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” Trixie said quietly. She nuzzled into Maud’s neck and breathed in her lovely, calming scent.

“No problem, we’re going to save somepony, and make a new friend. I’m always willing to help,” Twilight said.

“No,” Trixie said. “I meant thank you for everything you’ve done for me. You got me medical aid when I was stupid and fought the Ursa Major, and you got me the psychiatric help I needed after everything I’d been through… if it wasn’t for you, you and Rainbow Dash, I would not be here right now.”

Twilight sat there in silence for a few minutes. She looked like she had gotten lost deep in thought. Finally she surprised Trixie when she said, “Your welcome, Trixie. I never actually expected you to recover as well as you have. After I learned about what had happened to you, I have to admit, I thought that you’d be just as quiet as Maud for the rest of your life. I just wanted to make it as peaceful and quiet as you needed it to be… but you,” Twilight sniffled, and wiped a hoof at her eyes. “You’ve come so far, and when I look at you now, I just know that you’ll continue to improve. I… I’m just so…”

“Its okay, Twilight,” Trixie said quietly. “I’ll get all the way better, and I’ll start up my magic shows again someday. When I do, you’re going to get first row tickets to all of my shows.”

Twilight looked away and smiled. “Does this mean we’re really friends? I… I never know where I stand with you.”

“Of course we’re friends. I mean, I don’t usually know where I stand with myself, so don’t feel bad about that, I’m crazy. But we’ll always be friends,” Trixie admitted.

Twilight’s smile widened and she nodded. “That’s good. Now it’s going to be a really long train ride, I suggest we get some rest.”

It took awhile, with a bumpy train, and daylight shining brightly even with the curtains drawn, it was still bright. Eventually Trixie was able to doze off while using Maud’s flank as a pillow. Though as the darkness took her into its deep embrace, she knew that where her mind was going was not a peaceful place. This nap was going to suck.

***

Pain throbbed all over Trixie’s tiny body. She tried to look around the room she currently occupied but the room was dark, and her vision was limited. Her body didn’t want to move at first, it just wanted to lay still and pray for the pain to go away. There was a particular throbbing from Trixie’s rump, she felt panic rise up and settle in her chest.

Trixie fought with the urge to lie down, and she felt something in the back of her head give up and go to sleep. Trixie’s body moved at her leisure, well as well as she had expected it would. The faint streaks of orange light filtering through the room let her see what condition her brown legs were in.

Wait, why do I have brown legs?

Red stains covered her hooves; small cuts that stung when she moved covered her tiny body. Slowly she felt her face with a hoof, her right eye was swollen shut, and surged with pain as she touched it. This wasn’t just a bad situation to be in, it was the absolute worst.

Looking around the room, Trixie’s eye slowly adjusted to the darkness. Trash lay everywhere, a single door led out of this room, but she already knew it was locked. The mattress she lay on was stained red mixed in with a lot of other stains so disgusting that she refused to ponder what had been done in here.

She tried to move, but the chain locked to her rear hoof made it impossible to leave. Trixie laid her head back down and gave up. Strands of her dark red mane fell in front of her face. Slowly she felt something wake up inside of her and then her body moved on its own. Trixie recognized the feeling of the mind she was sharing the body with, it was Valiant Heart.

Valiant sat up, and pain screamed across her entire body as she leaned over the side of the mattress and something rushed up the back of her throat and out onto the cold pavement.

Out of the colors that now piled up onto the floor, the dark crimson worried Trixie, but Valiant simply went back to lying down and coughed a few times. It was getting a little hard to breath. She just lay there until finally she heard the sound of something at the broken window.

Valiant looked up and saw the cat from the back alley staring at her. She instantly tried to kick her rear leg three times, it didn’t respond. Instead she tapped one of her forelegs on the floor three times.

The cat mewed at her, and pushed something small through the window. The thing hit the floor and bounced with a metallic ringing, before landing next to the mattress. She reached over with a hoof and picked up a key. She felt a small smile pull over her lips.

The cat let out a cry and Valiant watched a pair of purple hooves grab that cat. She quickly fumbled with the key in an attempt to open the lock on her shackle, it didn’t fit. A pair of hooves sounded from behind the door, and with great speed she quickly hid the key underneath the stained mattress.

The door clicked and the handle turned slowly. Frailty walked in and smiled wickedly at her. She was wearing a black jacket.

“Oh, so you finally woke up after the beating we gave you? You’ll wish you hadn’t here in a moment,” Frailty said. “Valiant Heart… you don’t look so valiant now, do you?”

Frailty pulled a knife from her jacket and walked over close to Valiant’s mattress. The adult mare towered over her, and Trixie began mentally screaming at the mare. However Trixie couldn’t take control of the body a second time, Valiant’s mind was like a steel wall and Trixie couldn’t break it down.

Trixie tried to leave the body, but it was like being trapped, she could only watch, unable to help. Trixie felt rage building up inside as the mare pushed the filly down hard and held her there. Valiant didn’t struggle; she just lay still as possible.

“Looks like you’re learning,” The mare said between clenched teeth, she was surprisingly good at talking around the knife in her mouth.

Slowly the mare dragged the blunt edge of the knife across Valiant’s torso. Every muscle in Valiant’s body froze. As the blade danced across her stomach, Trixie cried. With the knife going over her hip, and up her leg across her leg, Trixie whimpered.

Frailty stopped at a particularly painful spot on the knee. Trixie tried to break free from this body, she couldn’t handle this a second time, not this. The teasing, the humiliation, it was far too much for her. She beat with non-existent hooves against the mental barrier but nothing would save her from this.

“They did a number on you, didn’t they,” Frailty asked. “Damn it, I told them to be gentle. I can’t do anything to you like this, you’re useless.”

Frailty pulled the knife away and placed it back into her jacket. She leaned over to Valiant’s face and smiled a false offer of kindness. “You could look so pretty if you weren’t street trash. But you know what they say about orphaned fillies right?”

Valiant’s heart filled with rage as the mare leaned in further, her hot breaths brushing against the filly’s nose and the foul acrid breath filtering through her nostrils. Trixie cried, screamed, and raged all at the same time. A smile formed slowly over Valiant’s lips, and she spat a scarlet colored wad right into Frailty’s eye. The mare screamed, and pulled back as she scraped a hoof at her eye.

After a long slew of curses, some of which Trixie had never even heard before, Frailty snarled. “You are going to pay for that you mutt… you know what. No, I won’t punish you for that one.” She looked over to the open doorway and screamed, “Bring them in!”

Frailty evil grin grew as one of the mares from earlier walked in with a dirty sack hanging from her mouth. She set the bag down. It was tied at the top. The sounds of small mews were heard, and the bag was moving!

Trixie’s heart sunk, and Valiant’s body actually became even more tense. The mare left outside for a moment, leaving the bag which moved in every direction but was ultimately unable to go anywhere. The mare returned with a baseball bat that she quickly hoofed over to Frailty.

“Now,” Frailty said as she walked over to the bag. “You see, I used to play baseball when I was in school. I was pretty good at batting, but never really got the hang of pitching.” She gripped the bat in her mouth, pulled back and froze in place as she stared right into Valiant’s eyes. For the longest moment they simply stared at each other, the room was silent except for the tiny mews that she heard from the sack.

The sack looked familiar to Trixie. It took a moment but she finally realized that it wasn’t actually a sack that they had tied up. It was Valiant’s blanket! Valiant’s eyes widened, and Frailty grimaced around the baseball bat.

“What? You don’t like this?” Frailty asked.

Valiant Heart shook her head.

“Say it!” Frailty demanded.

Trixie raged. She can’t talk you evil witch!

Frailty twitched.

Valiant opened her mouth, it hurt a lot. “N-no… more.”

Frailty’s teeth showed, and saliva ran down her mouth over the bat and finally dripped onto the floor. “Oh, really? No, you want more?”

Frailty swung the bat!

Chapter Ninety Five: No Mercy

Chapter Ninety Five: No Mercy

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Five: No Mercy

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie woke up screaming. Maud held her thrashing form down, and Twilight’s horn cast the room in an eerie pink light. Despite the pink glow surrounding Trixie, she had no problem in moving. Now that she was conscious, and able to think she only had one plan.

I have to get to Valiant before it’s too late!

Trixie placed two hooves on Maud’s chest and looked her straight in the eyes.

I’m sorry, honey buns. I have to do this.

Trixie shoved with all her might, and sunk back into the couch. Maud raised an eyebrow. Trixie growled and put all four of her hooves on Maud’s chest and put every ounce of strength that she had into the next push. Maud shifted about an inch before staying still.

Maud frowned. “What are you doing?”

“I’m trying to push you off of me so that I can save Valiant Heart,” Trixie said. “Would you mind moving?”

“Are you going to calm down?” Maud asked.

“Of course,” Trixie lied.

Maud relaxed and moved to the side. Trixie smiled and sat up. She looked at the two ponies, making sure to smile brightly at both of them. The second that they looked relaxed Trixie bolted for the door. Before anypony could stop her, she had slid the door open and jumped out into the long skinny corridor. The night sky was black and the snow covered hills were rolling past. She looked back at the others behind her in frustration. Why are we not there yet?

Strangely enough Maud’s mouth was moving but Trixie couldn’t hear any sound coming from her. That’s when she noticed an odd pink glowing bubble around the door to their room. Twilight’s horn stopped glowing and the bubble popped without a sound.

Maud’s voice came back instantly, “-n she even hear me with that spell active?”

“Well she should be able to now,” Twilight said confidently. “I deactivated it.”

“Good,” Maud said. “Trixie, you need to come back in here. We will be in Manehattan in under a half hour.”

Trixie scowled at her marefriend as she re-entered and closed the door shut behind her. “It’ll be too late then. Those cats…”

“Now you’re trying to save cats?” Twilight asked. “Did you suddenly become Fluttershy or something?”

Maud glared at Twilight, Twilight ignored it. Trixie sat down and folded her legs and pouted as grumpily as she possibly could. Maybe if I’m angry, the train will move faster.

“Lulu,” Maud said as she took a seat next to her. “What did you see this time?”

“They hurt her,” Trixie grumbled. “They hurt her… worse than me. Not only that, they had a bag… it was meowing.”Her lower lip trembled. “And Frailty had this baseball bat…” Her body shook. “Frailty, used the bat, and she, and… no.”

Trixie curled up into a ball, covered her head with her hooves and tried to become as small as Valiant Heart was. Slow gentle hooves stroked through Trixie’s mane, but this time it didn’t stop the shaking. Trixie couldn’t forget what she had experienced, this would stay with her for a very long time.

“Those monsters aren’t even ponies anymore,” Maud said flatly. “You don’t hurt foals.”

Twilight looked out the window. “Something similar happened to The Cutie Mark Crusaders once, when they fillynapped by Queen Chrysalis. They still have nightmares to this day.”

“Great, so the world is just screwed,” Trixie muttered through shaky breaths. “Why am I not surprised? I’m willing to bet that at least half of my friends have been raped, or abused in some way.”

“Trixie,” Twilight said quietly. “The world is not that dark. We all deal with problems, but there is goodness here too. Look at Maud, isn’t she something good?”

Trixie peaked out from underneath her hoof. “She’s the best thing I’ve ever had. But I’m not ready for this yet. Why do I have to return now? Why did the universe decide that they could hurt that filly now?”

“You’re right, you aren’t ready for this. The fact that you decided to go and save her, despite the damage that you have suffered is simply amazing. Trixie, I’m proud of you,” Twilight said.

“And I’m here to support you,” Maud added.

Trixie felt herself relax, little by little the longer she lay there. She knew that they were going to arrive soon. When they did, all Tartarus would break loose. She looked up at the ceiling and found that pit of darkness deep inside. Knowing that it would be needed for this trip she held onto it, and didn’t let go.

“Thank you guys,” Was all that Trixie could think to say right now. “I’m grateful that you decided to come with me.”

By the time the train had finally halted, Trixie had calmed down and the trio went out into the dark night sky. The city was filled with lights, tall buildings were lit up brightly, and various theaters and clubs had glowing neon signs that all welcomed ponies in. Ponies still walked the street at this time of night, all of them wearing the latest fashions.

“So where to first?” Twilight asked.

Trixie looked down at the cloak covering her body, the suitcase that was floating next to her, and finally at Twilight. “I know exactly where those monsters hang out at. They haven’t changed location in over a year.”

“Good, we can get a move on and-“Twilight began.

A yellow pegasus with a mane resembling fire strode up to Twilight Sparkle, her body moved with pride and determination. “Princess Twilight, I’m so glad you’re here. We’ve just received reports of a windigo outside of the city.”

Twilight stopped and stared at her with hard eyes. “Seriously, Spitfire? Great, okay, we will just drop our things off and- Trixie!”

Ignoring both Twilight and Spitfire, Trixie left her suitcase behind, she already had what she needed from it after all. Trixie walked away. “We’re going to go get her, right now. I won’t wait around any longer and watch that filly being destroyed. They are going to break her. It might already be too late.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Do you know what a windigo in the city means? How do you even know she’s in immediate danger?”

“I dreamed about it,” Trixie replied.

“Okay, well prophetic dreams do usually have a ti-“Twilight started. “Wait, where are you going?” She trotted to catch up. “Can’t we at least get to my base of operations first? Somewhere we can return to after we find her?”

“She doesn’t have time,” Trixie stated coldly.

“I have a duty here to defend Equestria, the windigos are a huge threat,” Twilight argued.

“We’ve already wasted too much time,” Trixie said. “It’s now or never.”

Maud looked at Twilight. “Go help your friend. We got this. Can you take our stuff somewhere safe?”

Twilight nodded. “Of course I can. It’ll just take a little spell but I know both of you well enough that I can home in on your signatures. Besides finding an alicorn is easy if you know how, we practically radiate magic.”

“Good,” Trixie said. “Go and do that. Maud and I will start clearing the way; we will meet up with you afterwards.”

Twilight nodded, and walked away. “I’ll be really quick, so please stay out of trouble until I get back.”

As Twilight vanished into the night crowds, Trixie looked at Maud and frowned. “We came here to wipe out a gang of evil ponies; it’s not possible to stay out of trouble.”

“It’s good that we leave her here,” Maud replied flatly. “She wouldn’t agree with this.”

Trixie agreed and together they moved onward. There was only one destination, and with a rising fire in Trixie’s chest, she knew that she was going to burn everything wicked down to the ground tonight. Nothing is going to escape my wrath.

***

Stalking through the backstreets of the glorious city of Manehattan brought memories of a darker time for Trixie. Seeing a group of vagrant ponies huddled up next to a barrel fire for warmth, and the ponies sleeping underneath bridges or in the abandoned buildings only served to remind Trixie of how dark the world really was. The faces of a few foals hiding in dark places staring out at Maud and her as they passed hammered this truth home.

This is horrible… Has Ponyville spoiled me? I’ve seen all this before, in fact I was part of them. Nothing has changed here. Why does is it still like this? Doesn’t Celestia know about this?

Maud had snuck up so close to Trixie that she was bumping shoulders with her every other step. Maud wore a stern expression. Every time they passed by another vagrant pony, her muscles would tighten. Trixie could feel the fear coming off of her lover.

“It’s okay, honey. These are my streets,” Trixie saw an old mare pushing a shopping cart. The mare waved at her, and Trixie waved back. As they continued on, a few of the ponies glared at her, jealous of her new life, even if they didn’t know what it was, they could sense how much better off she was, the others generally ignored her, and only a select few nodded or waved.

These ponies took me in and taught me how to survive. Soup kitchens, dumpster diving… hiding. I learned it all from these ponies. How could Celestia simply abandon them like this?

Eventually they moved so deeply into the abandoned section of the city, that the ponies all but vanished. Trixie found herself standing in the empty alleys that she had once chosen for her hideout. A thick layer of snow covered everything, and the black ice covered large sections of the ground. Trixie stopped at the sight of two abandoned dumpsters. Maud stopped next to her.

The walls were covered with graffiti; various slanderous things were painted on the walls.

“The magician sucked my wand. She certainly knows a few tricks. Rut this mare.”

Maud stared up at the walls, her mouth agape and her eyes slowly widening. Trixie looked at the dumpsters, and frowned. “This is where I used to live.”

Following Trixie’s gaze, Maud’s eye twitched. “But… this is a dumpster.”

“Yeah, it’ll keep you warm in the winter,” Trixie said flatly. Her emotions had quit working and left her feeling empty. “After the Alicorn Amulet I was destroyed. This is where I lived before I left to commit suicide.”

Trixie walked further down the alleyway. “Come on, this place is a like a maze to those who don’t know it.”

Maud followed in complete silence.

She ran, but she could hear them behind her. Still shouting, why were they shouting at her? Couldn’t they let her be?

She turned around the bend and they followed right at her heels. Fear gripped her heart, and poisoned her mind. Babble laughed in the back of her head.

“No!” Trixie screamed. “I won’t let you do it again! Not again! Please not again!”

She turned another corner blindly and hit a dead end. The clip clop of hooves slowed behind her. Ahead of her was an overhang that blocked the snow. On the ground was an old dark stain. The walls here had graffiti as well.

“TEN!”

Trixie screamed at the wall. Her mind blank with fear, and rage, she fought back. Energy crackled around her horn and magic flared. Lightning shot forth from her horn and struck the wall!

“IT WASN’T TEN! YOU DIRTY BUCKING BRUTES!”

The wall exploded forth, and showered her with bricks! A cloud of dust spread out and Trixie stared wide eyed and angry at the wall. A hoof touched her shoulder and Trixie wheeled around, her horn flashed and she pressed it tightly against the pony’s neck.

She refused to be hurt again.

Maud stared wide eyed, horn pressed to her throat; a small trickle of scarlet liquid ran down her perfect gray neck. Why is Maud there?

Trixie pulled back and felt her knees buckle beneath her. Maud stood completely still for a moment, staring at Trixie with fear clear in her eyes.

“It wasn’t ten,” Trixie whispered. “I promise, there weren’t ten of them. There couldn’t have been ten of them.”

For the longest moment Maud stood still, while Trixie shook on the ground. Tears flowed from her eyes, and pain filled her heart.

“Why? Why did I come back here?” Trixie whispered. “Wasn’t it enough to live through this once?”

“We came here to save Valiant Heart,” Maud said quietly.

“But it’s too late, they already got her,” Trixie said. “I couldn’t save her.”

“Trixie, if we don’t save her now, we might not be able to,” Maud explained.

… she’s right.

Trixie stood, and took one last look at the dark stain on the ground. “Why doesn’t blood ever go away?”

Maud stared at the spot in silence. Maud wiped the red away from her neck and turned. “If you lead me to them, I will kill them for you.”

Trixie shook her head violently. “No...”

I have to do this myself.

Trixie was broken inside, she knew that, perhaps better than anypony else. However she would not let that stop her now. There was a sweet little filly, one who deserved all the kindness the world could offer her, but only received all the hurt. Right then, that filly was being put through the very same nightmare that Trixie had once survived, barely.

Scath had once mentioned how Trixie’s pain was her greatest source of power. If that was true then each step closer to that accursed place, where the Black Hoof gang called home, would only serve as a wellspring of energy for her to use. Knowing that she could use this to save Valiant, Trixie steeled herself, pain and torment were her weapons.

She marched forward, each step falling like stone slabs in the snow.

”...I’m going to kill them, kill them all!” Trixie said as she led Maud.

They stalked onward to the Black Hoof’s lair. They weren’t far from their position; after all they never worked outside of their comfort zone.

It didn’t take long, minutes really. With a clear goal, Trixie was able to lead Maud straight to the front porch of the gang; a three way intersection of abandoned buildings on this forgotten street. Three of the gangsters sat outside by the barrel fire. Trixie felt for the hilt underneath her cloak and smiled.

The purple mare looked at Trixie and Maud on their approach, the mare’s face was covered in red scratches. The others took notice as well. Trixie stopped just short of the fire, Maud by her side.

“Where is Frailty?” Trixie demanded.

The purple mare spat into the fire. “Screw you.”

Wrong answer.

The purple aura that surrounded the mare made the other two look at her with fear, and when the purple mare went flying into the sky, the other two simply stared up in silence. The mare quickly vanished from sight, and Trixie laughed. “Where is Frailty?”

The front door to the building straight across from her opened and Frailty stepped out. Her teal colored fur was stained with splotches of red. Her brown mane was a mess.

“What the buck?” Frailty asked. “Who wants to talk to… magician slut? What the Tartarus do you want?”

There was a flash of purple as something hit the concrete ground a few yards behind Trixie. The horrific crunch that accompanied it made Trixie grin. Frailty looked at her two mares in front and shouted, “Get her already!”

The two charged, but Maud vanished from sight. A moment later the two were sent flying in other directions, and bouncing down the alleys. A hot feeling filled Trixie’s chest, to her surprise she was enjoying herself. Finally getting to take revenge on the ponies who broke her, it was more than she could have ever wished for.

Frailty frowned at Maud. “You move too slow.”

Frailty jumped at her, and Maud leaned back. The two collided and began tumbling through the snow. Trixie reached out with her magic but pain shot through the side of her head as she was sent her flying off into the snow. Trixie looked up to see three mares approaching her from behind, the orange one held a crimson stained baseball bat.

“You’re dead, Trixie!” The orange mare said through broken teeth.

The world was spinning around Trixie as she tried to stand. She fell as the world sucked her down. Everything was blurry, and as she focused on the orange mare, she became two different ponies. They strutted towards her, mimicking each other's movements perfectly. The two mares behind the orange one had doubled as well. Trixie shot a bolt of lightning at the left one, and it went right through her. The orange mares smiled, showing off their broken teeth proudly.

A red beam shot out from the side and struck the orange mares in the head. They both looked at Trixie with a confused expression, and fell forward. The other four charged to somewhere on Trixie’s left, and as Trixie turned her head to follow pain shot through her skull.

Two yellow alicorns with long red manes stood before them. It was Red Velvet, only there was two of her. Trixie felt very confused. She tried to watch the battle but it was very blurry and hard to watch, so she closed her eyes and laid still for a moment. Everything went black.

When Maud screamed, Trixie’s eyes shot open and fear pounded in her heart. Maud was on the ground with a blood trickling down her nose. Frailty stood on her hind legs, with her hooves raised. The world wasn’t spinning any more.

The four mares that had been fighting Red Velvet had become two, and they lay on the ground. They were far too still. Trixie stood and watched as Maud swung a hoof forward. Frailty dodged with deft skill, and brought a hoof down onto Maud’s face. Maud went sprawling into the snow, and struggled to stand back up. Something was wrong with her leg.

Frailty laughed madly, and walked on her hind legs toward Maud. Maud stumbled forward, and fell to her knees. Frailty reached her muzzle into her jacket and pulled a knife out, dropped onto all fours and jumped toward the fallen Maud.

Time slowed down and Trixie was forced to watch what would happen in horrible detail. Maud had a busted lip, her nose had a trail of red underneath it, and the cut above her left eye was bleeding profusely. Her left leg had a gash through the jacket, and Trixie saw the red soaking through the purple fabric.

Frozen in the air, Frailty had a few bruises and a busted lip but was in far better condition than Maud was. Her knife reflected the barrel’s fire, and in her mad eyes Trixie saw murder. She remembered the face all too well now that she was staring at it.

She could remember the sour taste that the evil mare had left in her mouth. Trixie remembered that she had stood by as she ordered her stallions, and even her mares to do whatever they pleased to Trixie’s limp body. After they were done with the beating, the humiliation, and the abuse, Frailty finally took her turn. Trixie had blacked out, but Frailty made her wake up. It continued for what had felt like an eternity, a torture that just wouldn’t end.

The memories that Trixie had thought missing, gone, and destroyed came flooding back with intensity. Then she saw Valiant, she could imagine them doing all those things to the tiny filly. Evil, that was what this mare stood for. This wasn’t even a pony anymore; it was a monster.

Trixie latched onto those memories, onto her pain, her anger, and her need to bring justice to this mare. Power unlike what she’d ever felt before, flowed through her, electricity filled her body and she lashed out. Dark inky tendrils shot forth from the darkness, as time resumed.

Frailty didn’t fall, she was held in the air by ten different tendrils wrapped tightly around her. Trixie stood, and Maud crawled towards her. Burning, intense flames raged in Trixie’s body. Slowly Trixie turned Frailty towards her and stared into those dead eyes, now made wide with terror.

“How does it feel to have ten powerful, monstrous things holding you down?” Trixie asked.

Frailty looked at the tendrils and smiled. “Oh, are you going please me with these or something?”

They tightened and Frailty screamed. Trixie kept the pressure on until she saw red spittle flying from the mare’s mouth. Then they relaxed, a little.

“You hurt her. Where is she?” Trixie asked.

The evil creature spat at Trixie, it fell short and landed in the snow. “Buck you.”

“Maud, check inside, tell me if Valiant’s inside there.”

Maud nodded and pushed herself up. After limping into the building she stayed silent for a few minutes. Finally Maud walked back out and said, “She’s here… kill that thing.”

Trixie grimaced. “Oh death would be too kind for you.”

“Oh what are you going to do? Rape me? Ha, go ahead, I’ll just enjoy it,” Frailty snapped.

Trixie frowned. “No, I won’t do that. I might be a bad pony, but I’m no monster. That said, I am still a bad pony.”

The tendrils tightened, and Trixie stayed there listening to the screams that Frailty made. She didn’t stop until the cracking sound began.

The Dorchadas, it really is a potent weapon, isn’t it Scath?

***

When Trixie was finished she stood outside the entrance, panting and sweating. Her rage had all but vanished, and now her mind was trying to desperately get a grip of the situation around her. She sat down in the cold, but it didn’t affect her. She felt hollow inside, like something that was once very important had been viciously clawed out of her chest.

“Do not blame yourself, you served justice here today, as is your right, Princess Lulamoon,” A mature, and kind voice said to her.

Trixie looked to the empty spot next to her and saw Red Velvet sitting in the snow besides her.

“Crimson Ti- er, Red Velvet?” Trixie said, confused as to why the mare would be here of all places.

“I was checking up on the windigo situation, I’ve heard that there was a spotting of one here. I found one, and then killed two others,” Red replied.

“That’s not good…”

“Everypony has been writing articles about how the winter came early and without any probable cause. Considering the fact that the weather factory was destroyed last year, they didn’t expect to have one this year,” Red Velvet explained.

“Wait… what? It was destroyed?” Trixie exclaimed.

“Yes, just after finishing with Ponyville, they found it destroyed. They used the remaining resources they had to give a light winter to the rest of Equestria, but without a good snow this year their attempts wouldn’t have been enough. Too bad ponies are calling this a miracle rather than seeing the truth, the windigos are invading,” Red Velvet explained.

“Can’t they just fix the machines?” Trixie asked feeling a bit dumb for not knowing about this.

“Sadly Equestria’s industry is very poor. It is estimated to be about five years before they can fully rebuild the facility. Without snow for that many years, many plants and animals are going to suffer as a drought hits, there will be shortage of crops and all of Equestria will suffer. The alicorns would never have let this happen to us,” Red explained.

Trixie was quiet for a long moment. She didn’t want to speak, but the thoughts of what she had just done came rushing back to her. She needed a distraction. “Why does Celestia let this happen?”

“You mean the thing with that filly? I do not know, Celestia has tried to install a proper sense of order, but as the situation grows increasingly dire in Equestria it seems harder for her to maintain control. That’s why we need the alicorns now more than ever before. As where the draconequus stood for chaos, the alicorns stood for order.

“In just five short years, everything could go straight to Tartarus,” Red Velvet said with sad eyes.

“Celestia needs to take control back,” Trixie muttered.

“Yes she does, there won’t always be an alicorn like you or a crazy pegasus and her unicorn marefriend to save the day.”

“Wait… who?” Trixie asked confused.

“I had heard that a few members of the gang had split off after the planned mugging of a pegasus and her unicorn friend went badly. It turned out that the pegasus was insane, and the second that her friend had been hurt, she lost it and utterly ruined the gang’s day… even killing two her attackers in the process. It weakened Frailty’s control on the group, and she became increasingly unhinged after that,” Red explained.

Another long moment of silence passed before Trixie finally said, “Thanks for the rescue… and for what you did for my father. I still can’t forgive you for turning me into an alicorn, but I want you to know that I appreciate it.”

“Will you aid me in recovering the alicorns?” Red asked honestly.

“I don’t think I can, but if we happen to blunder into each other while in Canterlot, maybe I can keep Celestia from killing you,” Trixie said.

“If you could distract her, that would be all I really need,” Red replied. “After seeing the damage I’ve done to your personal life, I can’t rightly say that you owe me more than that.”

“Good, because I don’t ever want to do a favor for you again. Heck, I barely want to talk to you right now, it’s just distracting me from…” Trixie quieted.

Red Velvet looked at the purple clump over in the alley. “You did what you had too, this filly was in trouble and nopony else was going to save her. You should be proud, Trixie.”

A faint smile grew on Trixie’s lips. “Yeah you’re ri-“

The snow crunched next to Trixie, and before she could see it, she sensed something was wrong. She ducked forward and rolled into the snow just in time as a lead pipe swung over her and dinged into the wall where her head used to be. Red Velvet had another mare on her, trying to stab the alicorn with a knife.

The ponies Maud knocked away! They were still alive!

Without thought, Trixie’s body went into motion. She tried to pull magic into her horn, but nothing happened, she was empty. The mare swung the pipe down, and Trixie dodged to the side. Adrenaline pumped hot through her veins as she reached over with her mouth, pulled her father’s sword free and swung at the pony.

The mare jumped back, and grinned. Trixie cursed through clenched teeth. Blue lines flew from the sword and through the air before surrounding the mare. For a moment the mare stared at the blue lines, as they vanished, she started laughing at Trixie. A large pile of snow fell from the roof and dropped onto the mare, covering all but her head. She tried to move and found herself stuck.

Now it was Trixie’s turn to laugh. The fiery rage built up inside her again as she stomped through the snow. She might not have magic right now, but she had the only thing she needed to save Valiant Heart. Trixie had a sword.

With a fatal plunge of her father’s blade, Trixie stabbed through the snow and watched the mare’s eyes grow wide, and then slowly close. The mare went limp and Trixie pulled her sword back. She grimaced at the red stain, and picked up a cloth to wipe it clean with. It only took a moment to return the sword to its proper shine. She sheathed it, and looked for Red Velvet.

Red was gone, but the mare who had attacked her was lying completely still on the ground. Trixie looked up and saw the alicorn flying away. Red paused just long enough to look back and say, “Me and my guardians are leaving now, farewell, Princess Lulamoon.”

Red flew into the night sky and was joined by the silhouette of an alicorn, only this one was missing its tail and mane, it also had two horns instead of one. Its horns spiraled in crazy directions. Trixie frowned as two more appeared next to Red and then they flew off together into the night sky, probably on the hunt for more windigos.

Trixie let out a sigh, Red Velvet and her creepy alicorn-like friends were none of her concern. The only thing she needed to worry about now was a small filly that had just experienced utter ruination at the hands of an evil monster.

Once inside, Trixie found a small room filled with rotting furniture. Wooden crates were being used as tables, a few things sat on the table that Trixie recognized. There was a half empty package of ‘CHARGE!’, bought from the local convenient store no doubt, and a bowl of smelling salts used for waking up unconscious ponies. Trixie only had dark memories of the smelling salts.

A long hallway leading to several closed doors. The one door at the end was open, and a soft voice was coming from it. A soothing voice, not necessarily beautiful but its calm, loving nature made even this dingy little place feel warmer. The best news, the voice was singing. Trixie turned her walk into a canter and stopped just short of the door to listen.

“Rockabye filly, in the treetop. When the wind blows the cradle will rock.

If the branch breaks, filly won’t fall. ‘Cus I will catch filly, cradle and all.”

It was quiet for a moment, with a few quiet whimpers breaking the silence. The singing started up again as soon as the whimpers became too loud.

“rocks I love, rocks I know

Like stalagmites, the little ones grow.

When one day I look around,

Because I hear the cutest sound.

A rock so small and sweet

To me was such a treat.

So full of joy and so full of heart,

I just did not know where to start.”

More silence, only this time it wasn’t broken up by whimpering. It was just quiet. Trixie decided it was time to finally poke her head in. What she saw brought the warmest feeling she had ever experienced to her broken heart.

Maud sat on the mattress, with the tiny form of Valiant Heart lying in her arms, and she rocked the filly back and forth. Maud smiled that very same smile that she gave to Trixie when nopony was looking.

“Maud, honey, I think it’s time too-“Trixie stopped when she saw the red soaking sack in the corner… Trixie had to look away once she remembered that it was a blanket, not a sack.

“We should go,” Trixie said quickly.

“Lulu,” Maud said, her voice was soft. “What are we going to do with her?”

Trixie looked Maud in the eyes. The pleading look Maud gave her made Trixie stumble back. One second Maud was all fire and brimstone, and then she was sensitive and soft. That was strange for her.

“I… I’m not sure,” Trixie said honestly. I guess we should take her to a hospital, and find her a home. She can stay with us until we find one… right.

“Trixie,” Maud’s voice was fragile. “Can she stay with us for awhile?”

I guess she really does love her sisters. We need to get that filly some help though.

Trixie looked back. The long dark hallway reminded Trixie of the mares that had been here, and what they had done to the foal. There was no way that anypony would be able to understand what the filly had gone through, not unless they had gone through it themselves. Trixie looked back at Maud.

After all she’s been through, who’s going to be able to help her though?

“Alright, Maud. I was planning on letting her stay with us for awhile anyway,” Trixie said.

Maud squeed. Trixie stared at Maud’s happy expression, but Maud wasn’t looking at her, she was staring at the filly in her legs. The way Maud looked right then reminded Trixie of the way her mother had looked back when she was young, before life hit the fan. Trixie had just made Maud’s entire life brighter.

She wasn’t even this happy when I got her that rock as a present.

“I never got to do this,” Maud said softly.

Trixie blinked. “What?”

Maud frowned and looked back at the filly she was still rocking in her legs. “With my… sisters.”

After Maud had carefully placed the filly onto her back, Trixie wrapped her cloak around the filly. Yes it left Trixie’s sword exposed, but Trixie didn’t care right now. On these back streets the only law was power, and Trixie was the one wielding the most power right then.

Maud gave Trixie a key on the way out. “This doesn’t seem to go to the door. I think it goes to a safe or something.”

Upon taking the key, Trixie went to searching the little building. With Valiant safe in Maud’s grasp, there was a little time for Trixie to find out what these mares were up to. It didn’t take long before she found a locker in the back. It was locked, and just as Maud had said the key fit. Inside Trixie found a cracked red gem about the size of her head. It looked very familiar somehow.

Trixie shrugged, she didn’t need a broken gem. The only thing she could do with it was feed it to Spike but that wouldn’t help at all. So Trixie turned and met up with Maud at the front door. Together they left, Maud made no comments about the dead, nor the twitching, squirming… thing in the corner. Trixie really didn’t feel like explaining that one, actually she felt like forgetting about it for the rest of her life.

It took a few minutes, but eventually they found themselves back at Trixie’s old dumpster home. This time Trixie didn’t freak out about the graffiti, there was only a numb feeling left after she had wiped out the Black Hoof gang. That’s when the purple alicorn dropped in from the sky, finally having shown up far too late for the party.

“Whoa, you like… um, so did it go well?” Twilight said, she smiled sheepishly at them.

“No, we had to destroy everypony there without you, and saved her ourselves,” Trixie said while pointing at Valiant’s sleeping form on top of Maud’s back.

“Sorry, it turned out that there were three windigo corpses,” Twilight said lamely.

Twilight looked at the filly and her eyes grew. Twilight quickly drew a blanket out of her saddlebag and removed Trixie’s cloak from the filly, before tossing it at Trixie. Trixie caught it, and put it back on. She ignored the red stains.

Twilight walked around Maud as she stretched out the blanket, and froze when she got behind Maud. Upon seeing all the blood, her purple face turned green, and the blanket fell from her grasp, landing on the filly’s back. Twilight walked over to the nearest wall and purged her stomach of all its contents.

Trixie tucked the blanket in around Valiant Heart.

“Who? What? Why?” Twilight asked shakily as she tried to contain herself.

“I told you what they were doing,” Trixie said. “Celestia could’ve stopped this from happening you know?”

“I don’t… Why a filly? I don’t even think she’s six years old yet,” Twilight exclaimed.

Trixie looked at Valiant Heart. “I don’t know how old she is, she sure acts mature… maybe she’s just small?”

“It wouldn’t matter, she’s still not old enough to have a cutie mark yet, so she’s still too young to even think about those… she can’t even go into heat yet… I… why?” Twilight asked with pleading eyes. It dawned on Trixie that Twilight’s entire little world had just exploded.

“Twilight we need to get her to a doctor right away, a good one. We could also use a psychologist,” Trixie explained.

“Okay, okay. That’s fine,, and you know more about this than I do, so I think you will be able to do something, I don’t know what, she looks dead, is she breathing, are you sure she’s alive, how could she live after something like that, Trixie I think she’s dead!” Twilight spat out faster than Trixie could keep up with.

Trixie raised a hoof and slapped Twilight across the face as hard as she could. The older princess stumbled to the side and nearly fell over. There was something satisfying about smacking her.

“S-s-sorry,” Twilight apologized.

“Doctor, we need a good doctor right now,” Trixie said.

“Okay, I know one who can work miracles,” Twilight said.

Twilight’s horn lit up brightly. Trixie and Maud were dragged by an invisible force closer to Twilight. Maud held on tightly to Valiant’s forelegs. An over glow surrounded Twilight’s horn, and the world blurred. Trixie began fearing what Twilight was about to do. Sweat poured down Twilight’s brow as a third layer of glowing magic covered her horn, and her pink aura darkened to red. The world crackled, and lightning flew out from an invisible bubble surrounding them. Finally a fourth layer grew over Twilight’s horn and she gave a shout, “Greater Teleport!”

Trixie blinked. They were standing on a warped and twisted marble floor at the hospital, bits of concrete littered the area around them. Twilight smiled, one of her eyes was completely bloodshot and red liquid trickled down her nose. She looked over at Nurse Red Heart and said kindly, “We need the best doctor you have for this filly over here. And doctor um up too ‘cus iz bad.”

Nurse Red Heart stared in wide eyed horror at Twilight. “Oh… okay, we’ll take care of her right away. Any-anything else?”

“Um gab bug sometimes,” Twilight replied thoughtfully before falling over and twitching.

Trixie stared blankly.

“What in Pan’s Labyrinth is going on here?” Timequill asked.

Trixie looked over at him. “Why are you and Red Heart in Manehattan?”

“We’re not, we’re in Ponyville,” Timequill said. “Why does Twilight look like she just tried to move the moon… again?”

“Oh… because we were just in Manehattan,” Trixie admitted.

“But that’s impos-“Timequill started. “Oh…”

Chapter Ninety Six: Home is Where the Hearth Is

Chapter Ninety Six: Home is Where the Hearth Is

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Six: Home is Where the Hearth Is

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Waiting patiently was never one of Trixie’s strong suits, but after what happened two days ago, she had grown accustomed to it. Between dodging questions from hospital officials, waiting for Twilight Sparkle to wake up, and staying close to Valiant Heart’s side, Trixie found herself emotionally exhausted. The only solace she could find right now was in the fact that the filly was being released tonight.

Timequill’s office was quiet and still, the clock on the wall moved slowly, each second lasted far too long. Waiting for Timequill to finish looking over his report of the filly’s condition, Trixie began counting down the seconds mentally while staring at the clock.

One, two, three, four, five... ten.

The clock's second hand moved a notch.

One second to every ten seconds… am I just counting too fast or is there honestly something wrong here.

Timequill relaxed in his chair, set the report down, and let out a quiet sigh. Now focused on the stallion, she couldn’t help but notice his rather festive scarf. It was green and red, which only reminded her that Hearth's Warming was just around the corner. That could be fun, after all she wouldn’t be alone this year.

“Trixie,” Timequill said quietly. His eyes looked tired. “This filly has been through the worst that life has to offer, and yet she survived with only two serious injuries.”

“Yeah,” Trixie said lamely. I was too late to save her from that.

“How is she doing?” He asked.

“She hasn’t spoken to either of us, but that’s not too odd. I never even knew she could talk until… um, her leg is in a cast now, and her eye is still bandaged,” Trixie finished nervously.

“Do you think it’s wise for her to leave the hospital yet?” He asked.

Trixie averted his eyes and focused on his desk instead. Various papers lined it, since they were facing Timequil it was difficult for her to read them. There was also a cup of coffee next to Timequill, the steam rose slowly, too slowly.

“I don’t think she will improve here. Every single time a mare other than myself or Maud go near her, whether it’s a nurse or a doctor, Valiant… her whole body goes rigid and she watches them with these untrusting eyes, the kind that a filly should never have,” Trixie answered.

“I noticed. I’ve warned the staff that only stallions should deal with her, but we only have three stallions on hoof, me included. So its been difficult.It might take her a very long time to trust mares again,” He said.

“But… why?” Trixie asked. I could understand if she was scared of stallions, but why mares? Shouldn’t she only trust mares from now on or... something?

“She was hurt by mares, it’s probable that all mares remind her of what happened,” Timequill explained. “You were hurt by stallions, she was hurt by mares. Think of it as your case in reverse.”

Trixie shivered. “That’s not fair.”

“Nothing about either of your cases was fair,” Timequill corrected. After a moment’s pause he added, “I’m proud of you though.”

“For what; getting a filly nearly killed because I wasn’t fast enough to save her?” Trixie replied.

“You faced your fears, returned to Manehattan, and rescued a filly. I’d say that was a triumph,” Timequill explained.

Trixie pushed herself back further into her chair. She didn’t want to think about what had happened back there again. Especially considering the nightmares she’d been having since then. It was always the same one too, a nightmare full of pain, cold, and something so utterly dark and evil that her mind couldn’t grasp around what it was. It felt like there were a lot of things she didn’t want to think about.

“What are you going to do with the filly?” Timequill asked.

“I told Maud that we would take her home until we found a family for her,” Trixie said. “After everything she’s been through, I won’t rest until we find her the perfect family.”

“That’s going to be a challenge,” Timequill admitted. “I’ll help in any way that I can.”

“Thank you,” Trixie said. She let out a loud yawn, as a wave of fatigue swept over her.

“You’ve been awake too long. Why don’t you go back to the filly’s room and get some rest with Maud,” he suggested.

Trixie stood up and looked at the clock. It was ticking had returned to a normal pace. She turned and walked to the door.

“Trixie,” Timequill said just as she opened the door. She paused long enough to listen to him. “Do remember that where Valiant Heart goes, is just as much her decision as it is yours and Maud’s, if not more so.”

Trixie nodded and left. She just wanted to sleep somewhere nice, warm, and full of love. The long white corridors, and bright lights all gave her a sense of a sterile clean atmosphere, it also made her feel closed in and nervous. She had never really thought about hospitals until she tried to kill herself, and then she began to hate them without realizing it.

I never go to the hospital because life is all smiles and roses; I only seem to go to one after everything falls apart.

Surprisingly, Trixie passed by Rarity and Spike as they sat in a one of the examination rooms, with the door open. She had to stop and check up on her friends, especially considering that these were the only two who had yet come to visit Maud and her.

The second she entered the small room, she noticed a particularly foul scent coming from the two of them, it was stronger on Rarity who sat next to the bed that Spike lay on. Rarity’s mane was an absolute disaster, such that Trixie hadn’t seen since the day she first met the unicorn and decided to teach her a valuable lesson about pride. A few pink stains dotted her chin.

Spike was at least clean looking but from the bandages wrapped around his shoulder, Trixie had to wonder at what had happened. This late at night, it must have been something serious.

“Shh,” Rarity said. “It’s going to be okay darling.”

Spike looked away from the wall, met Trixie’s gaze and froze.

“Uh, hi, Trixie,” Spike said. His face turned pink.

It certainly look strange having a pony sized dragon lying in a hospital bed, but Trixie ignored that fact and instead choose to focus on his wound. “What happened?”

Rarity looked away, her face turned pink as well. If these two didn’t smell so bad, Trixie would swear the room smelled of conspiracy.

“I was bitten by a wild animal,” Spike said.

“The animal didn’t mean to bite you… that hard,” Rarity added.

“Yeah well, I’m sure she didn’t mean to rip out a few of my scales and then lick me either,” Spike replied. There was a little resentment in his tone.

“She was in the throes of passion, how was she supposed to know what she was doing,” Rarity said defensively. “I mean, she hasn’t felt that good since… well ever.”

“Yeah, well why did she lick up my blood?”

“She wanted to make you feel better… how was she supposed to know how badly you were hurt?” Rarity said. She was quiet for a moment and then added in a quiet and apologetic tone. “She really was just trying to make the blood go away… when it didn’t… I…. Spike please forgive-“

“Don’t worry about it, I already forgave her for biting me. After all that’s what a good dragon should do right?” Spike said.

Rarity smiled. “Oh thank you so much.” She sniffled, and looked at Trixie. “Do you think we could get some privacy, I don’t mean to push you away, I just…”

Trixie nodded. “Yeah, you two animals should probably talk, cuddle, and whatever else you two do. Just remember that it is unbelievably easy to get caught in here. Trust me on that.”

Rarity’s face went bright red. Spike looked between her and Trixie, he looked a little confused for a moment, and then he looked away. Trixie left the two alone, the last thing she wanted was to rain on their parade. Though when their door closed behind her, she had the sudden desire to go back and peek into the room. After all, she was a little curious how a dragon worked. Once she remembered that Spike was a colt dragon, well a stallion dragon, she lost almost all interest in seeing them… almost.

Continuing onward and trying to forget about what she had just seen, honestly, spying on dragons was not worth it, she moved with urgency back to Valiant’s room. Her trot slowed down to a canter and then a full stop once she reached the door. She poked her head inside just enough to hear Maud speaking with a sensitive voice. Valiant must have woken up again. For the past two days, Valiant had mostly slept, but she would periodically wake up and look around confused. They’ve explained the situation to her every single time she awoke, but she still didn’t look like she believed it.

“…and the princess was saved by the legendary hero Trixie,” Maud finished.

There was silence and Trixie felt a smile growing on her lips as she realized that it must have been one of her stories that Maud had been telling the filly.

“She will be here soon, then we can go home,” Maud said in a voice as soft as silk. It was so strange that when Trixie wasn’t looking, Maud would become almost a completely different mare around Valiant. It was like some long dormant part of Maud had surfaced upon befriending the filly. “I can make us a batch of cookies… It’s my secret recipe… Yes it’s a secret… I mean it, I don’t share it with anypony… there are such things as secret recipes… it’s not weird.”

“Are you going to stand in the hallway, and listen to them all night or what?” Red Heart asked from behind Trixie. the sudden voice made her jump forward and into the room. Red Heart rolled her eyes and walked past Trixie. Both Maud and Valiant stared at Trixie.

“So, who's ready to go home?” Trixie said sheepishly. I really hope they don’t realize how long I was listening in for.

Maud’s voice returned to its normal flat expressionless tone. “We’re ready now.”

Red Heart did a quick check on the filly’s bandages before turning to Maud. “Keep these bandages freshly cleaned. Bring her back in here in three days and we will check up on her eye. If we’re lucky, she won’t be completely blind in it.”

Maud nodded gravely.

Valiant looked at nothing in particular, after all this time in the hospital Trixie imagined that the filly must be depressed. Reaching out mentally, Trixie made an attempt to read the filly’s emotions, but found a brick wall instead. after saving her, it had become nearly impossible to get a grip on Valiant’s emotions, and mind reading had simply failed altogether.

Giving up on the attempt, Trixie let out a sigh of defeat. “Is there anything else we should know?”

“Doctor Timequill asked that you three come to visit him tomorrow morning,” Red Heart said.

“Sure,” Trixie replied. That makes sense, he wants to keep close contact with us after this whole affair, and I can’t blame him either. He could probably do a lot of good for Val.

It only took another half hour before papers were signed, a wheelchair was given to Valiant, and the trio left the hospital in the dead of night. Normally one would not wish to enter the freezing cold, but after being cooped up for two days straight, even Valiant had decided embracing the chilly winter night was better than staying in the hospital. She was the one being poked and prodded with every sort of needle after all. At the very least they had obtained a good thick quilt to wrap the filly in. She looked so tiny in that wheelchair.

The sky was dark, but the moon shone brightly upon Ponyville tonight, with only a few clouds gathering in the distance. The snow glistened in the pale light, and things felt calm, peaceful. Trixie gave a small smile to Val as Maud pushed her.

“I can push the chair with my magic if you wish,” Trixie offered.

Maud stared forward, her lips curled ever so slightly. “No. I can do this.”

Together they made their way home without any trouble. Once inside, Trixie shivered a little, it was freezing inside. Maud shook a little as well as she removed her jacket. While Trixie went to looking around the house she began to consider a few issues. They didn’t exactly have a bedroom set up for Valiant, in fact all the spare rooms were currently being used as storage. After that, they still needed to find an extra bed. Trixie wasn’t even sure if she had brought her old bed back from the cabin.

The room started to warm up, prompting Trixie to look over and see Maud at the oven. She had it open, and on, allowing the heat to fill the room slowly.

“Good idea, honey,” Trixie complemented.

“We don’t have a fireplace… why did we get a home that did not have a hearth?” Maud asked.

“Because this place was… uh… perfect?” Trixie said.

“We need one,” Maud replied simply.

Trixie looked down at Valiant who had her eye on Maud, she was smiling. With a filly around, we certainly need a fireplace more than ever. I could have sworn I saw one here before, but where was it?

“Hold on a moment,” Trixie said. She looked down at Valiant. “Will you be okay here with Maud?”

Valiant nodded.

Just as Trixie trotted off into the living room, Maud called at her, “What are you doing?”

“I’m looking for a hearth,” Trixie said.

Maud didn’t reply.

The living room was dark until Trixie lit up a few candles and went to work looking around the room. Couches, a table, book shelves, and a window. Several paintings covered the walls but aside from that there really wasn’t anything indicating a hearth.

“Mmm, I know I saw one,” Trixie said to herself. Upon staring at the small living room something began to dawn on her. This is a really small living room…

“What ever could you looking for, my dear? Did you happen to misplace something important, like your sanity perhaps?” A stallion whispered into her ear.

Trixie jumped back with a shriek. She could see Maud and Val staring at her with confused looks. Forcing a nervous smile Trixie waved a hoof dismissively. “I thought I saw a spider,” Trixie lied.

Maud returned to watching the oven, and Val simply stared in silence.

Trixie retreated just out of sight before whispering. “Babble, what do you want?”

“You look absolutely frigid, as well as that filly. Pray tell, where did you get it from?” He asked.

“We saved her from Manehattan… and yes, we are freezing,” Trixie admitted.

“Oh, I’ll have to sink my fangs into that story later, but for now I actually have business to attend too,” He said. “So I can’t waste any more time here, though I thought it’d be nice to at least say hello.”

“What? What kind of business could you have? You- you’re the voice in my head,” Trixie said.

Babble’s voice grew quiet and distant. “Why don’t check the den area. You might find what you’re looking for…”

“Den? What den? We don’t have a den,” Trixie replied. She waited a good minute for a reply. “Babble?” Again more silence.

“Trixie, what are you doing?” Maud asked.

Giving up on the crazy voice, she trotted into the kitchen, finding Maud sitting on a chair with Valiant Heart sitting on her lap. A small bowl of green leaves and flowers was sitting on the table, Valiant was muzzle deep in the bowl. The only reason that the filly could even reach the table was because of Maud’s assistance. Maud was smiling, and holding the filly’s long mane back out of the food.

“Hungry?” Trixie asked. I thought she had eaten plenty at the hospital, but I guess a growing filly needs a lot to eat…

“You don’t mind, do you?” Maud asked.

“Not at all,” Trixie grinned. “I’m going to go check out if our den has anything in it.”

“Den?”

“Yeah…” Trixie replied lamely. If there is not a den here somewhere, I’m going to look like an idiot.

Before Trixie left to explore the unused rooms in the house, she made sure to bring in the candles from the living room and leave them on the table. She didn’t need a candle when she had her horn to light the way, but both Maud and Valiant were earth ponies, so they lacked that particular luxury.

The rest of the house, was freezing compared to the kitchen.. She needed to check the two empty rooms, which had yet to be assigned to anything yet, and the storage room.

Trixie checked the empty rooms, they were the coldest rooms in the house, and completely bare. The pantry was also worthless to check in, unless she wanted to eat food this room served little purpose. Finally she checked the room they had dumped most of their stuff in. Unpacked boxes sat here and there, an old wooden bed was propped up against a wooden wall, and a few pieces of unused furniture sat in here. There was something odd about the wall the bed was up against though, instead of being wood, like the rest of the wall, it was actually stone.

Using her telekinetic prowess, she cleared a spot on the floor, stacked all the boxes in the room, and set up the bed in one swift motion. Multi tasking was something Trixie had excelled at during school, and it was a necessary skill for any decent magician. Proud of her work, she looked back to the wall and found a metal gate, shut and locked.

After undoing the latch, Trixie smiled.This was the hearth!

Taking a new look around the storage room, Trixie realized that it was almost twice the size of the living room… this was a wonderful little den. Trixie regretted having not realized this room's purpose before. A fireplace would have been so romantic, I feel like I squandered this lovely room.

Happily trotting out into the kitchen Trixie met with Maud, and Valiant. Valiant had taken to sitting back in her chair while Maud was cleaning the table. Trixie couldn’t help smiling. “Guess what I found!”

Maud gave her attention.

“I found the den. It turns out that the room we stored all of our extra stuff in has a hearth!” Trixie said excitedly.

“You mean the room you stored our stuff in,” Maud replied.

Trixie was a little dispirited by that comment, but she didn’t let it bother her too much. “We can finally get warm now.”

Maud nodded. “Good. Do we have firewood?”

Trixie smiled. “Nope.”

Maud frowned. “why are you smiling?”

“Because I found the den,” Trixie said. “Plus you can go and get us some firewood right?”

Maud looked back at Valiant, and the filly shook her head slowly. Maud returned a frown to Trixie. “We can stay in here tonight.”

Trixie let out a sigh. “I’ll go get some. I mean how hard can that be. I killed a windigo and a bunch of evil mares, surely I can gather firewood.”

“Make sure it’s dry,” Maud said.

“If it’s not, I’ll just use magic… actually I’ll just use magic for everything,” Trixie said while trotting to the door. Having not taken off her jacket, she opened the door already prepared to leave. “I’ll see you in a half hour or so.”

“Please be careful,” Maud said flatly.

Val stared at Trixie, worked her mouth a little, but then relaxed and looked away.

“I will, I promise,” Trixie said.

***

Walking along the edge of the Everfree Forest was not Trixie’s idea of fun, but there was a sense of excitement walking around in the middle of the night by herself, even if she was just looking for firewood. She didn’t dare go into the forest though, not after the last time. Thinking about it only gave her shivers.

In a vague attempt to cheer herself up, Trixie attempted to sing.

“Getting some sticks to make into a fire,

Gonna lit it up like funereal pyre…”

Trixie frowned. “That sounded absolutely morbid… hmm. How does Pinkie Pie make songs up on the fly.”

“La lala la la, gathering wood.

La lala la la, it sure is… good.”

This time Trixie stopped, and smiled. A nice thick branch rested against a tree, just begging to be taken home and burned to death. “I might not be able to sing well, but at least I can find firewood like a champion.”

Hooves crunched in the snow behind her, Trixie’s ears twitched, it sounded like somepony was coming right at her. She spun around, only to see Fluttershy galloping down snow-covered hilltop towards her at full speed, wearing a halfway buttoned jacket, and un-tucked scarf around her neck. She looked worried.

For a brief second Trixie wanted to run away, after everything that had happened between them, getting close to Fluttershy again was a bad idea. However something told Trixie to at least hear Fluttershy out, this could be important.

“Trixie!” Fluttershy cried as she continued galloping.

Trixie stood fast, and prepared herself for the worst. She hoped that Fluttershy wouldn’t try anything funny, but her expectations were low. Fluttershy tripped and fell forward, rolling in the snow. As Fluttershy’s momentum picked up speed, snow clung to her body. Within mere seconds she had become a pony sized snowball, heading straight for Trixie.

Trixie turned and fled. She could hear Fluttershy screaming at the top of her lungs as the snowball rolled on with determination. Something hard hit Trixie’s hoof and she fell forward, but before she even hit the snow, she felt the giant snowball roll over her. It continued roiling along with the two of them stuck together, Trixie found her head free and she looked around desperately for a solution. Seeing nothing else to do, she started screaming as well.

The snowballed continued its downward descent for a few more seconds before smashing against the base of a shed. Snow exploded in every direction, leaving both Trixie and Fluttershy sitting on the ground, in a daze.

“Wha… what happened?” Fluttershy asked.

“Snowball of doom, that’s what happened,” Trixie answered.

“S-s-sorry.”

“Why did you call out to me?” Trixie asked, annoyed. She felt snow in places that should never be that could, and it was all because Fluttershy had to become the pony eating snowball.

Fluttershy sat straight up. “That’s right! It’s Pinkie Pie, she needs help. I-I-I” Fluttershy sniffled and tears filled her eyes. “Please help.”

Pushing herself up, snow fell off of her chest and onto her already freezing cold legs. Trixie shook her head violently, clumps of snow flew everywhere. When she stopped, she frowned. Annoyed or not, it was her sister who was in danger. “I was looking for firewood but if Pinkies in trouble...”

“I-i-if you help, I can give you some firewood,” Fluttershy begged. “Please.”

“Fine, I don’t want to leave my sister in any kind of trouble after all. Lead me to her,” Trixie replied.

Fluttershy bounced up, and trotted away. “Come on, we need to hurry.”

Trixie followed. This had better be worth it. After all, I didn’t come out here to freeze my rump off.

It took a bit of walking, and by the time they reached the cottage it had begun snowing. So they hurried inside and shut the door behind them. Fluttershy’s fireplace was lit up and the whole room was nice and toasty, Pinkie Pie was leaning over, her rear facing the door, she had her hooves over her left flank, covering up her cutie mark. Trixie really wished that this hadn’t been the first time she’d seen Pinkie in this position.

“Fluttershy, did you find anypony to help?” Pinkie Pie asked while staring at the wall ahead of her.

Trixie stepped forward. “Yeah, I’m here. What’s wrong with your cutie mark?”

Trixie took account of the fact that there was a disassembled bird house on the floor, and a bottle of industrial strength glue. She recognized the brand as well from an accident in her own past. Royal Alicorn Wood Glue, nasty stuff.

Fluttershy began tearing up again. “It’s my fault, I-I-I shouldn’t have let her try and fix it for me.”

“What?” Trixie asked.

“I got glue stuck to my hooves!” Pinkie said excitedly. “And then I had this itch, and I thought, why can’t I just fix it really quick, but then I reached up and scratched it, my hoof didn’t pull away, so I tried to pry it off with my other hoof but it got stuck too… yep.”

Trixie sat down. “You mean to tell me,” her tone grew serious, “That I was run over by a giant snowball, crashed into a shed, and missed my chance at getting some firewood all because you got glue stuck to you’re a- butt?”

Fluttershy nodded. “I-i-I’m sorry, but I didn’t know who else to help. Nopony was awake, and then I saw you. If this is too much I’ll just give you some firewood and you can leave… if you want.”

Trixie growled. “I did not come all this way to cheat anypony out of firewood.” She sat back for a moment and thought. I know how to get Pinkie out of this, but I’m pretty upset about this whole thing… ugh, I’ll help anyway. Maybe I can score some free tea or something considering how cold I am.

“Okay, I’ll tell you how to fix this,” Trixie said. “First, I want firewood and tea.”

Fluttershy frowned. “Oh… okay. Um, I’ll go start the tea, I keep my firewood by the backdoor, I’ll bring you some.”

“She can use my saddlebag,” Pinkie offered.

Fluttershy nodded and vanished into the back room.

“So,” Trixie said suspiciously. “Bent over with your rear in the air, bet this is not what you had pictured when you thought about having a good night with Fluttershy, am I right?”

Pinkie giggled. “Nope, I thought we would drink cider, tell stories, and play card games. She’s really good at go fish. Then I tripped and broke one of her bird houses… I tried to fix it.”

“You clumsy pony you,” Trixie said playfully. Trixie reached out with a hoof and patted Pinkie on the head. “Well Auntie Trixie is here now, and she will fix this mess for you. Don’t you worry.”

“But I’m a year older than you…” Pinkie Pie said confused.

After a few minutes Fluttershy returned with three cups of tea, it smelled faintly of roses, and a pink saddlebag with a few pieces of firewood sticking out. As Trixie sipped gently from her cup, both Pinkie and Fluttershy stared at her.

Trixie smiled. “The glue dissolves with saliva.”

Fluttershy sat in contemplative silence for a bit, while Pinkie flashed looks between the two mares. When Fluttershy’s eyes began to widen, Trixie grinned madly. Fluttershy looked at Pinkie. “Are you saying that somepony has to… has to… s-s-spit on…”

“Well slobbering would work better, you know get your tongue all nice and wet and really work in there,” Trixie said.

Fluttershy’s face became beat red. “What! No! i… I… can’t you do it?”

“I refuse to lick Pinkie’s butt,” Trixie said flatly. it honestly doesn’t taste that good.

Trixie added, “She’s your guest, you fix this.”

Fluttershy looked over at Pinkie Pie’s flank, and she squeaked. Trixie smiled. it was rather satisfying to see Fluttershy’s reaction to this, it was like getting revenge for the snowball. Not to mention for making her life with Maud a living Tartarus.

“It’s okay, Flutters,” Pinkie Pie said. “We can wait until morning, and,” Pinkie moved her right foreleg and squinted painfully. “Yeah, I can wait…”

With a shake of Fluttershy’s head, she leaned over and said, “You’re in pain… after everything you’ve done for me in the past couple of days, I can’t just ignore this.”

Trixie stood up. “I’m going to get some salt for my tea.”

Pinkie Pie gave her the strangest look, Fluttershy had her eyes planted firmly, on Pinkie’s rump. Fluttershy looked worried.

Trixie giggled. “Look at it this way, it could be worse. I’ve heard of solutions that could only be dissolved by urine before.”

That got both of their attentions. Trixie trotted off to go and get the salt. It was easy enough to find, set right on the table. The kitchen still had the smell of steamed vegetables, and salt. Did they really have to use so much salt on their vegetables, I hate salt!

Once back in the living room, Trixie found Fluttershy, gingerly licking Pinkie where her hooves met her flank. Fluttershy’s face was an entirely new shade of red, and the expression she made was priceless. Seeing Fluttershy like this gave Trixie a warm feeling, too warm. Trixie looked away and coughed as loudly as she possibly could. Fluttershy stopped and looked at her.

“You know,” Trixie said as she began dumping the entire salt container into the glass of tea. Both ponies stared in absolute horror at Trixie’s drink. “Despite how adorable you two look together, I have to interject.”

“You aren’t really going to drink that?” Fluttershy asked. Trixie just stirred the salt in with her magic.

“I wanna see you drink that!” Pinkie said excitedly.

Trixie smiled, floated the tea over to Pinkie’s rump, and dumped the concoction over Pinkie’s stuck hooves. Just as Pinkie began complaining, and Fluttershy stared in confused silence, Trixie donned the saddlebag full of firewood.

An evil smile grew along Trixie’s lips as Pinkie’s hooves suddenly fell free from their stuck position on her flank. With Fluttershy continuing to stare at Pinkie, the pink pony rolled around and flexed her hooves in joy. Trixie trotted to the door, threw it open and stopped just long enough to say, “Thanks for the firewood.”

Trixie went home.

By the time she finally got home, forty five minutes had passed by, and Maud was sitting on the chair with a little bundle wrapped up tightly in her forelegs. Being as quiet as she possibly could, Trixie walked over and peeped at the tiny brown face. The bandages covering Valiant’s right eye were distracting, reminding Trixie of how she failed. Past that though, she found that she could only smile at the tiny sleeping filly, who looked so utterly peaceful.

One day me and Maud are going to have a pony of our own, and she will be just as sweet as this one…

“Hey, Lulu,” Maud said quietly. “Did you bring the firewood?”

Trixie nodded. “Yeah, I’ll start the fire, you grab some blankets and stuff. Tonight, we are staying warm.”

Maud nodded, returned her gaze to the filly in her legs and smiled. Trixie smiled as well.

We will do our best to find you a good home Val, I swear it.

Chapter Ninety Seven: Trips, Tales, and Psychic Fails

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Seven: Trips, Tales, and Psychic Fails

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Cold, freezing, bitter, cold. That’s what Trixie felt throughout the length of her entire body. Every fiber of her being was racked with agony, sharp jagged things moved around the insides of her legs like broken glass, her intestines were smashed as though a wrecking ball had slammed into her. Lastly she felt hatred, so much hate poisoned her mind, that the raging fire in her chest was stoked with every short rasping breath she drew.

If she could still see, things would be worse. At this point the blackness offered her some small amount of solace. Seeing her destroyed body would’ve distracted her from the hate.

“You survived?” A stallion asked in a frost covered voice.

“…who?” She asked through a broken jaw. The pain from moving her mouth was immense, but nothing compared to the anger she clung so tightly to.

“How could you have lived this long? With those kinds of injuries you should have died hours ago… you sure are determined,” he said.

“…Kill… Her,” She replied.

Silence, dark silence filled the room. The stallion took a few steps, his hooves making hard contact with the concrete floor. Something slid free somewhere, and a rusted metallic screech ruined the silence. Unable to move, Trixie simply lay there, filled with hate, filled with pain, and so very, very cold.

“Revenge… that’s certainly one way to survive hardship. Hate, anger, rage, all those are all perfectly valid reasons for surviving. You wear that cloak of disdain well,” he said casually. He was silent but a moment before adding, “I could offer you a chance, a second chance to live.”

“…How?” Trixie asked, her determination for survival never faltering, and her anger unwavering, if this stallion honestly had any way to save her, she would take it. She would take it, and set everything right.

“You were resting rather close to my fallen comrade’s soul. It would seem that in his current state he can no longer serve me. It would also seem that in your current state you could not get your revenge if it was hoofed to you on a silver platter… If you join me and lead my forces, I will offer you a power that you could only dream of. Will you join me?” He asked.

“…kill?” Trixie asked.

“Oh, you will have all the time in the world to plan your revenge after this,” he answered.

“…okay…”

“Good, if you survive this process, you will become the most powerful mare in Equestria,” he said. “You could even rival the goddesses if you so wished.”

Bitter cold began spreading throughout her body. A feeling like that of being dunked into a pool of frigid water came over her, stealing her breath away. Frost filled her lungs, and ice wrapped around her bones. The cold struck at her like needles shooting into every fiber of her being, and she screamed.

***

Trixie woke up

Slowly Trixie opened her eyes, her mind had to readjust to her body again. After having had nightmares for so long now, she was used to waking up and promptly pushing the bad dreams into some dark corner of her mind. If she tried to remember them all, she surely would’ve gone insane by now.

She rolled over to cuddle with Maud, but she wasn’t there. Trixie sat up and looked around, she was in the den, laying on her old bed with three quilts on top of her. The bed still smelled of Maud’s earthy scent, but the mare was nowhere in sight. As soon as she hopped out of bed, she realized with joy that this room was much warmer than her bed room usually was in the morning. It looked like she found where they would be sleeping all winter.

Seeing as how she was still wearing her jacket, she quickly undressed and tossed it over the side of the bed. Her wings spread wide as she stretched out, and she realized two things; one, she was hungry, and most importantly: two, she needed to pee.

With her wings still erect, Trixie trotted into the kitchen and found Maud working at frying up a few eggs. Valiant was drawing with a crayon in her mouth on a piece of paper, she had to stand on one of the chairs in order to reach the table. Trixie smiled at the two of them.

“Good morning,” Trixie said happily.

Maud looked back at her. “Good morning, Lulu.”

Val looked up and smiled brightly around the crayon in her mouth. Then her eyes widened and the crayon fell from her lips as she stared in utter silence at Trixie.

It made Trixie uncomfortable to be stared at like that, even if it was just a filly, she still felt self conscious about her looks. She looked at her body in an attempt to see if there was something wrong, perhaps she was dirty and didn’t know it. Or her mane could just be a mess.

Finally giving up, Trixie shied away a little and asked, “What’s wrong?”

The filly pointed at her, and worked her lips silently. Trixie stared dumbly. After a few seconds Valiant bit her lower lip, looked down at the paper and smiled. Taking the crayon in her mouth again, and flipping the paper over to a blank side, she quickly got to work. After only a few seconds she dropped the crayon and held up the paper so that Trixie could see it.

“You are alacorn. How?”

Trixie tried to hold back her laugh, but failed. “Haha, I thought there was something wrong with my mane! Haha. Oh I can’t believe it.” Trixie suppressed her laughter, and wiped away tears. “Don’t tell anypony, but I was turned into an alicorn awhile ago. I’m actually a secret princess. But it’s our secret okay?”

The filly nodded, looked back at her paper and drew something else. When she was done she showed it to Trixie.

“Souper secret is safe with me.”

“You’re a good kid, Val. Thanks,” Trixie said. She stood there for a second as she tried to remember what she was going to do. Her wing twitched and her bladder hurt. That was all she needed to know before taking off towards the bathroom at a near galloping pace. “I have to pee!”

Once Trixie finished her morning business, and ate breakfast, she relaxed against the back of the chair. Thankfully her wings had folded themselves again. Trixie was quite content with her current position.

“Lulu, we need to talk,” Maud said.

“I’m listening,” Trixie replied.

Valiant was sitting on a stack of thick text books, so that she could reach the table. She looked up at Maud. With a slow careful motion, Maud patted Valiant on the head.

“We need to get clothes for Val. It’s cold outside,” Maud explained. “Plus it’s snowing again.”

With a hop out of her chair, Trixie trotted over to the coat rack and stared at the various jackets lined up. “Okay, well… we could ask Rarity if she has anything in stock, though this time I’d really like to actually pay her for her service.”

Maud stared at Trixie, after having known the pony for so long, this either meant that Maud wanted to talk about something serious, or she was lost in thought. Trixie really hoped for the later.

“We can’t afford her prices,” Maud said.

“What… but why?” Trixie asked.

“We’re almost broke,” Maud explained.

“H-h-how?”

Maud frowned. “I haven’t had work since that job in Hollow Shades…”

Oh great, so because I proved myself untrustworthy Maud’s been out of work, and I am not exactly earning any bits as a princess now am I. If only Twilight was awake, I could ask her how it is she gets money. Maybe I could ask Spike but he might still be in the hospital.

“What do we do now?” Trixie asked.

Maud averted Trixie’s eyes. “We should ask our cousin if she has any of Applebloom’s old clothing she could give us. We also need to visit Doctor Timequill after that.”

“What about money?” Trixie asked.

“Don’t worry about it. We will figure something out.”

Trixie’s ears folded back. “Mmm, I really hope so.”

***

The walk to the apple farm took longer than usual, mostly due to Valiant’s stubborn need to walk on her own. Trixie admired the filly’s determination even if watching the filly hobble along on three limbs was an uneasy sight to behold.

Maud had broken away from them, she had looked utterly heartbroken as she tore herself away from Trixie and Valiant. Trixie understood though, Maud had planned on speaking to the cakes with plans on obtaining a temporary job. Trixie really wished for some princess money right now.

Dead trees and snow-covered fields surrounded the apple farm. On Trixie’s approach she noticed Applejack standing out front, Applebloom was playing the snow with her friends off to the side. For some reason Applejack was talking to a blue pegasus, a stallion with a dark blue mane. Curiosity crept out of its little hiding spot in the back of Trixie’s mind, its sights set on discovering who this stallion was, and why Applejack was talking to him.

Figuring speed was a determining factor in this, Trixie lifted up Valiant in a telekinetic field and trotted along the road. Ignoring the grumbling noises the filly made in protest, Trixie grinned.

Stopping just short of the two, Trixie cleared her throat, garnering their full attention. “Good morning Applejack, and… I’m sorry have we met before? I am Trixie Lulamoon.”

The stallion beamed at her. “I’m Soarin, it’s nice to meet you. AJ here has told me all about you.”

“Oh?” Trixie questioned.

“Yeah, like how you used to be a magician and how good you are at magic,” he replied.

Trixie raised an eyebrow and looked at Applejack. “Oh, really?”

Applejack grunted in response, and frowned at Trixie, before finally noticing the squirming filly floating next to her. Applejack nodded at the filly. “She’s out of the hospital already?”

Trixie set Valiant down. “Yeah, she’s staying with me and Maud.”

The smile on Applejack’s lips surprised Trixie. “That… might actually be really good fer you. Ah reckon that havin’ such responsibility will be helpful fer you two. Glad that you two decided to take her in, me an’ the others were debating on whether you would or not.”

“…what?” Trixie asked, she felt very confused. “Well, duh we’re taking care of her until we find a good home. No need to stick her with two crazy mares who can barely keep their lives in check.”

Now Applejack was frowning. “Oh… well that’s not what Ah wanted to hear. What exactly are you two doing here though?”

Trixie looked down at Valiant, who was wearing one of Trixie’s spare jackets, it was so much bigger on the filly, that poor Valiant had a hard time standing up in it. She continuously fidgeted with the sleeves.

“I was actually hoping you had some old clothes that you weren’t using anymore,” Trixie said sheepishly. “I… me and Maud are in a bit of financial trouble right now.”

Applejack took a sudden step forward. “What do ya’ll need? Other than clothing for a filly. We’re family, Trixie. Ah’ll help in any way Ah can.”

That made Trixie’s heart swell with joy. Knowing that she had family to rely on, even if she wasn’t the most active, nor helpful member of the family, meant the world to her. The tug at Trixie’s tail however made her worry. Valiant was hiding behind Trixie, pulling on the tail with her teeth and staring with guarded eyes at Applejack.

Oh… she doesn’t trust Applejack. Hmm, finding a home for her is going to be harder than I thought.

“It’s okay, Val. This is my cousin, she’s really nice and good with foals. You can trust her,” Trixie said gently.

Valiant didn’t move an inch.

“She’s not gonna trust anypony other than you and Maud, you know that right?” Applejack said.

Trixie nodded. “Yeah… I know.”

“Ah’ll go see if Ah got any winter gear that’ll fit her. She’s about the same size as Applebloom was when she was five,” Applejack said.

“Yeah, well she sure doesn’t act like a five year old,” Trixie explained.

“She’s lived a hard life, Trixie. That’ll make anypony grow up an’- hey, Soarin what are you doin’,” Applejack asked.

Soarin had a plate of fresh apple pie balanced on his wing, the steam curled off into the air and the scent was enough make Trixie’s head swim with delicious flavors. It was just like her mom’s apple pie… well it pretty much was her mom’s apple pie considering their relation. The stallion approached Valiant and knelt down to offer the plate to Valiant. The filly’s nose picked up the scent and she sniffed a few times, smiled and looked at Trixie with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s okay, you can have it,” Trixie said.

Wasting no time at all, Valiant leapt onto the food and devoured it within seconds. Both Applejack and Trixie stared in disbelief as the filly finished it, smiled and sat down. She looked at Soarin with big eyes and nodded thankfully.

With her cheeks flushed, Applejack looked away and crossed her forelegs. “Ah don’t know what you’re talkin’ about.”

“Aw you two are cute together,” Trixie said playfully. Still kinda weird to imagine, but it can’t be as bad what Rarity and Spike are up too.

“Well, Ah need to go look for those clothes, but one last thing,” Applejack said quickly. With a hoof placed to her lips she gave an ear-piercing whistle that caused Trixie to flinch away from her.

Applebloom suddenly stopped in the snow, said something to her friends, and together the trio of fillies came galloping towards Trixie and the others. Once they arrived, covered in snow, and grinning like madmares, Applejack addressed them. “Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo. This here filly is named Valiant Heart, ya’ll need to be friends with her, okay?” After receiving nods from the three of them, Applejack smiled and turned towards the house. “Ah expect you to be gentle and nice to her. Ah’ll be back in a two shakes of a rattlesnake’s rear end.”

At first Valiant took to hiding behind Trixie’s leg again, but after Applejack was inside she poked her head out and stared at the trio of smiling fillies. It was odd seeing the confused look on Valiant’s face, Trixie could understand it though, this was all new territory for the filly, and it certainly made her feel out of place.

“Val, I’m going to sit down next to the house, if you want you can stay by me,” Trixie said.

When Valiant Heart nodded Trixie lifted her up with magic and proceeded to find somewhere dry for them to sit on. For some reason, the cutie mark crusaders hadn’t started talking yet, but looked almost as awkward as Valiant did. Soarin joined Trixie’s side, she felt Goosebumps grow along the side of her legs, even if he was a good friend of Applejack’s she still was not comfortable around stallions.

“So uh,” Applebloom started. “What happened to yer leg?”

Valiant simply stared at them.

“Okay, touchy subject I guess,” Scootaloo said. “Do you like sports?”

This time Valiant shook her head.

“Darn,” Scootaloo replied.

“OH I KNOW!” Sweetie Belle screeched. “You like fashion and girly stuff, right?”

Again, a shake of the head from Valiant.

Trixie let out a sigh as the fillies took turns asking questions about Valiant’s hobbies. All them ended up in a no or a confused look, but it was amusing to see them trying. While the fillies went right along without stopping, Trixie noticed Soarin staring at her.

“Um… can I help you?” Trixie asked nervously.

“I sure hope so. Well, it’s just that… er… Applejack is really nice, you know,” Soarin said, his voice quiet and shaky. “And I’ve been friends with her since we first met at the Grand Galloping Gala… well… maybe not just friends you know.”

Trixie almost felt like she was invading Applejack’s private life, which seemed to her was very private. She wasn’t even sure if Applejack’s friends really knew what was going on, and for a pony who was famous for being a horrible liar to keep such a secret… this must have been important. So there was only one thing she could do.

“Yeah, she is one of a kind. What can I help you with?” Trixie asked.

“Me and her, well…” He looked away shyly.

Thankfully, the four fillies were all talking over the two’s conversation, poor Valiant was looking increasingly confused as the trio’s questions got increasingly difficult to understand, a few of the questions even confused Trixie.

“…I want to ask her a really, really important question. I don’t know how she’ll take it though,” Soarin said.

“Well if you don’t-“ Trixie started to reply when it suddenly hit her like a freight train; he wants to marry her!

“Oh… you want to ask that question? You want to pop the question, so to speak,” Trixie said. Her mind was now screaming at her to find out more, and try as she might, she simply couldn’t kill her curiosity.

Trixie relaxed. Well I can get the most direct answer to that question, in such a way that nopony else would get it. This feels like invading personal space, but… I can’t leave this guy hanging. If AJ really likes him, then that’s all there is too it.

“Give me a minute to think, and I’ll have your answer,” Trixie said.

Soarin leaned away and tensed up in his chair, he looked nervous. Trixie felt for him, she was lucky enough to have Maud, and the engagement was still one of the best things she’d ever done, but right then she was afraid of seeing Applejack reject him. If they broke up, it would really hurt Applejacks feelings after all.

Relaxing in her seat, Trixie reached out with subconscious and felt the invisible power tug at her mind and suddenly her she slipped free of her body. She looked down at her body and smiled, she looked like she was meditating rather than asleep, this could work out.

Floating through the house she felt for Applejack’s energy, after having read her mind before she could track the mare down easily enough. Trixie passed through Big Mack’s room, the stallion was laying on his back on a sofa and staring at a sketchbook, inside was a drawing of a beautiful mare, he chewed furiously on the pencil in his mouth.

Trixie flew through the wall and into a storage room where Applejack sat with a pile of clothes and a brown leather saddlebag next to her. She was holding a picture book, inside was a picture of a baby Applebloom, and Applejack holding her, although she was smiling, Trixie could see the sadness in the young Applejack’s eyes. Something that made Trixie want to go back in time and hug the filly, but that was impossible.

Reaching out, Trixie touched Applejacks mind.

“Me an’ Big Mac have raised you since you were a filly, you’ve made us so proud,” Applejack thought.

Trixie reached deeper inside. Memories of her family, apples, even of a young unicorn with white fur, and a purple mane befriending her. Trixie saw the memories like still images, in one she saw a young Rarity helping Applejack out on an art project, in another they were running around trying to catch a ball, the last memory Trixie saw made her freeze.

A young Trixie stood covered in mud, a few starches and a red spot on her cheek. Rarity and Applejack stood against her, Rarity had mud in her mane, and Applejack looked pissed. Behind Trixie lay the shivering form of a pink earth pony, whose mane was straightened and covered up most of her face. The image locked onto Trixie’s mind and she found herself sucked into the past.

Pain stretched across Trixie’s cheek burned, and it was hard to see through the mud. The two bullies stood in front of her with anger clear in their eyes. The sobbing pink thing behind her only made Trixie’s courage stronger.

“Oh come on! Why are you protecting the freak? She was talking to a plant, I saw her!” Rarity exclaimed in an overly high pitched voice.

“Ya’ll know that her mom is just as crazy right?” Applejack explained. “Maybe she’s related.”

Rarity flipped her mane, mud flew out. “HMPH! Maybe they both need to be punished.”

The pink filly sobbed loudly.

“If you touch her again, I’m going to… to…” Trixie couldn’t figure out a good punch line.

“Can’t even come up with a good comeback, huh? You truly are worthless,” Rarity said meanly. “Get her Applejack.”

Applejack lunged forward and Trixie rolled back shrieking. Another beating from the bully was not on her list of things to do that day, and even if she took the beating, there was no telling if they wouldn’t just continue onto the pink filly. Trixie managed to get enough distance from Applejack that she could circle around to Rarity, and as she did the only plan she had to save the pink filly came to her mind. She needed to lie.

“You wanna know why your mom drinks so much alcohol?” Trixie shrieked.

Rarity spun around. “What!”

“It’s because your dad isn’t a good kisser, so she decided that the bottle was better to make out with!” Trixie said.

Rarity reared up and shrieked a battle cry. “IT IS ON!”

Trixie spun around, saw Applejack swing a hoof at her, and dodged underneath it just in time. Trixie ran past her and screamed, “Yeah well at least a drunk mom, is still a living mom. Only the most worthless ponies have dead parents.”

The shout that Applejack made, it wasn’t like a pony at all, it sounded like pure and utter death, like the scream of a giant monster coming for her. Applejack was like an Ursa Major, and Trixie was the poor defenseless mare that was about to get eaten.

Galloping at full speed, Trixie dove in between adult ponies who towered over her, in between carts, and even jumped over a barrel. None of it was good enough to shake her pursuers though. Eventually she spun around a corner, and tripped on a rock. The second she fell face first she rolled in the dirt until she came to a stop at the hooves of a slightly taller unicorn filly. The filly had purple fur, and stared at her with dark purple eyes.

“Um… hi…” Trixie said.

The filly did not respond all at once, and when she did, Trixie only found herself feeling confused. “You rolled three times before stopping, but the momentum you were galloping at should have carried you for at least five rolls. How did you slow your momentum?”

“I… uh… you were in the way?” Trixie said, confused.

“Hmm, so you slowed yourself down in an attempt not to collide with me. Interesting, perhaps you could try that again only wi-“ the filly’s reply was cut off by Rarity shrieking.

The white unicorn tripped over Trixie’s back and fell into the purple unicorn, the two collided and went sprawling to the ground. Rarity got up and glared at the filly below her. “STAY OUT OF MY WAY WEIRDO!”

By the time Rarity was done, Trixie was up and running back. Her horn was hurt in the fall though. She could feel sparks coming off of it. She darted in between two buildings and just as she about to get free of them, Applejack appeared from around the corner. Trixie slid to a stop, turned and fled. Just as she got halfway to the other side, Rarity appeared, covered in mud, and steam coming from her nostrils.

Trixie looked between the two ponies as they advanced toward her. She was stuck, closed in and had nowhere to run. Her horn burned. A flash of energy went through Trixie’s body, and focused in her horn, she reared up and screamed out in agony as sparks of magic flew from her horn.

Rarity and Applejack’s eyes went wide. Purple lines of energy flew from Trixie’s horn, and she grasped the magic inside, took hold of it and shaped it in her image. Five miniature ursa majors appeared all around her, and as she landed on her four hooves she looked at the fearful eyes of her bullies, and smiled.

“Get them,” Trixie said.

The bullies ran off just as the ursa majors all charged after them. Trixie had won the battle.

Afterwards she made her way back to the place where she had left the pink filly, and not surprisingly the filly was still lying in the mud sobbing quietly. Despite the mud, Trixie laid down next to the filly and hooked a foreleg around her. The filly looked up with sad blue eyes.

“It’s okay, I’ve saved the day,” Trixie said proudly.

The filly sniffled, and more tears ran down her cheeks.

Seeing the filly like this made Trixie feel terrible, she didn’t even know how to make the filly feel better. The only thing she could think of was to do what her mom always… used to do whenever Trixie was sad. Tell a story.

“Once upon a time, there was a hero… um and this hero was a wonderful pony. She would go around to all the ponies who were sad, or scared, or alone, and she would make them all happy,” Trixie said.

“H-h-how?” The pink filly asked.

That stumped Trixie, she had never been the one to tell the story before. For all she knew, the pony in her story could do anything… so she could also do everything. “The pony would sing, all the time, really silly songs that made ponies laugh. She would also tell the funniest jokes, and dance. Sometimes the pony would wear really silly costumes and act really silly so that other ponies could laugh and be happy. But if they were still sad, and she couldn’t do anything else, she would cuddle up next to them, and she hold them close while telling them stories. And you know what?”

“What?”

“It always worked, one hundred percent of the time,” Trixie said. “The Happy Pony they called her, because she was always happy, even if she was sad she wouldn’t let others know because so long as they were happy, she could be too.”

“Is she real?” The pink one asked.

“Of course she is,” Trixie lied. “She’s more real than Celestia.”

“Oh wow…” The pink filly said. “Um… did you have a cutie mark before?”

“A cutie mark? I don’t have a-“ Trixie turned around, and much to her surprise the image of a blue wand trailing magic with five white stars behind it was right there on her flank.

Trixie jumped up. “I HAVE A CUTIE MARK!”

“Wow,” The pink filly agreed.

“What happened to my sister?” A voice colder than stone said from behind the two.

Both ponies shot up and spun around to face a tall mare with gray fur and a short purple mane. With cold eyes, the mare stared down at Trixie, making the filly feel even tinier than ever before.

“You two look like crap,” The mare said coldly. “What happened?”

The pink one leaned into Trixie’s ear and whispered, “Don’t tell her I was talking to my friends again.”

Trixie nodded, and faced the mare. She gulped. “We… I… we were just playing.”

The mare looked at the pink one. “You two were too rough. You know what mom says about roughhousing.”

“I know, it’s not allowed. We need to be calm and collected,” the pink one said sadly.

The tall pony frowned. “Well I won’t tell. For all I care that rule can go straight to Tartarus and suck lord Tirek’s-“

“What?” The pink one squealed.

“Right… come along,” The tall one said. “You need to get cleaned up.”

The pink one trotted along her older sister, decidedly leaving Trixie behind in the mud. She’d have to go home and clean herself, considering her mom probably wasn’t able to help… she never helped anymore.

“I told you get a move on,” The tall mare said sternly.

Trixie looked up and saw the mare staring down at her with an unreadable expression. Trixie looked around. “I… but why?”

“Because you're dirty and I’ve gotta clean you up. Now come on,” The mare said.

Trixie trotted along. Despite how scary the tall pony might be, Trixie actually found herself smiling. For once, she wasn’t being left behind. The mare leaned in and whispered, “Thanks for rescuing my little sister. I’ll get revenge on those punks later.”

Trixie stared up at her, and for a brief second she could swear that the tall pony was… smiling.

The image stopped moving, and Trixie felt herself slip out of Applejack’s mind. Applejack shook her head violently and said, “Ah don’t know what just happened, but… Ah feel like Ah should apologize to Trixie, and then smack her.”

Applejack looked around. “If Ah find out that Fluttershy’s drunk ramblings were right, and you just invaded mah mind, Trixie Ah am gonna be furious.”

Quickly snapping back into her own body, she inhaled deeply. Her eyes shot open and she looked over at the trio of fillies still trying to learn more about Valiant. Valiant however looked really unsettled by their new line of questioning.

“What is your favorite food?” Applebloom asked.

Valiant Heart looked over at Trixie and squeaked. Trixie quickly shoved everything aside as she felt the filly’s nervousness. She was asking for help, and Trixie could offer it.

“Soarin, if you really care for her, you should ask. If she says no, then it wasn’t meant to be,” Trixie said as she stood up.

“You three,” Trixie said with authority. They all looked up at Trixie with bright smiling faces. Trixie levitated Valiant up and set the filly on her back. “Val’s been through a lot, and she doesn’t talk. So sadly she cannot answer all of your questions.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, we didn’t know,” Sweetie Belle said.

“I know you didn’t. You three are so good compared to what your sisters were like at your age,” Trixie said. “But then again that isn’t all their fault, I might have played a few pranks on them myself.”

“You played pranks on Applejack?” Applebloom asked.

“Yeah, nearly cost me an eye. Trust me, she does not take well to putting itching powder in her jacket,” Trixie said with a sly grin.

The three fillies shivered at the thought.

Applejack walked outside with a brown saddlebag so filled with clothes that they were beginning to poke out of the top. That was what Trixie had needed. Applejack gave Trixie a suspicious look. “Ayep, while Ah was digging through these Ah remembered a few things… from your perspective.”

Quickly looking away, Trixie coughed. “Weird, I wonder what that’s about?”

“You know that Twilight’s been teaching us on how sense and prevent mind reading right? Ever since we found a pony who could do that, it’s been a concern on everypony’s minds,” Applejack said.

“Oh… really?” Trixie said sheepishly. “I wouldn’t know anything about that.”

“Yeah well…” Applejack let out a sigh. “Look Ah don’t rightly blame you. We were pretty darn mean to you, you and… Ah guess Pinkie as well. Ah honestly didn’t remember much of that, but Ah bet Pinkie Pie remembered all of it. She’s got a memory that’s sharper than Twilight’s when she wants it to be,” Applejack said.

Applejack hoofed over the saddlebag and Trixie put it on. After that Applejack simply frowned. “Trixie, Ah just want you to know, you’re good fer that filly. Don’t forget that.”

Trixie nodded. Looked up at Valiant and smiled. It was about time to meet up with Maud, and then to go see the doctor. Hopefully Maud was able to get everything that she needed.

Chapter Ninety Eight: Miscommunication

Chapter Ninety Eight: Miscommunication

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Eight: Miscommunication

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Holding up a white board, Valiant couldn’t help but grin at Maud for the gift. Trixie wasn’t sure how Maud had come up with the idea of getting a dry erase white board complete with markers for the filly, but Trixie loved the idea. Their little home felt much brighter with the filly smiling.

Valiant tapped Maud on the leg, getting her attention. She showed the white board. A message was written on it.

“Thank you.”

A smile grew on Maud’s lips, and her eyes lit up. When Maud reached over and hugged Valiant, Trixie felt a warm ball of fuzzy feelings grow inside her. It was simply too nice to see Maud so happy, especially nice considering how much Valiant seemed to enjoy it. Only after Maud pulled away did Trixie dare to break this happy moment with reality.

“How did getting work at Sugarcube Corner work out for you, honey?” Trixie asked.

Maud stiffened a little. “They are always willing to help…”

“I’m sensing a, but,” Trixie said.

“But I don’t like the idea of working there. I’m not very good at social engagements,” Maud explained.

Sitting down at the kitchen table, Trixie thought about what they could do. Clearly Maud won’t trust me enough to leave me alone again, and to be honest with myself, I don’t trust myself either. I could go with her next time, but dragging Valiant along for the ride wouldn’t be the best idea. If only Twilight was awake, I could ask about how she gets money.

Deciding that this conversation could be finished some other time, Trixie changed the topic. “You know I remembered something from my past today. Something… surprisingly good.”

Maud stared with a completely blank expression. “What was it?”

“I remembered the first time we met,” Trixie said shyly.

Maud’s lips curled up slightly. “When Timequill introduced you to me, all I wanted to do was help you. I remember how quiet you were, you were almost as quiet as Valiant, and less talkative.”

With a shake of her head, Trixie explained, “Not that, way before then. When I rescued Pinkie Pie from her bullies. You offered to help me get cleaned up… I didn’t exactly have anypony to take care of me, and yet there you were. Even if you scared the filly version of myself a little, you were still there to take care of me. It seems that I’ll always be able to rely on you.”

For a long while Maud was silent. Choosing to focus on helping Valiant get dressed up in a dark green sweater and green socks with purple hearts on them. When Valiant was all dressed up for the trip to Timequill’s office, that’s when Maud finally spoke up.

“I had forgotten about that. That wasn’t the best time of my life after all,” Maud said.

“You had your little sister, and she loved you more than the world, still does,” Trixie admitted. “I think that-“

“No,” Maud interrupted. “I’m sorry, Trixie. But we should drop this now, or else I’ll be breaking one of my promises to you. I’m glad that I could make you feel better, I really am, but I’d prefer it if we don’t discuss it any further. If I remember correctly you promised that you wouldn’t pry into my past.”

It took a moment for Trixie to remember that particular promise. After first arriving in Ponyville, after saving Twilight from the leftovers of her experiment, and Scath’s creation. Maud had gotten angry with Trixie, and made Trixie promise to never ask about the darkness in her past. But Trixie had also made Maud promise to not call herself a monster nor to feel bad about what she’d done.

I guess she can’t talk about those things without feeling bad… after what happened with Applejack, I won’t even try to pry into Maud’s mind. Besides, Maud’s the one pony that I never want to break my promises to again…

With a quivering lip, Trixie felt a pain in her chest. She closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. “I understand.” Forcing a smile on her face, she opened her eyes and added, “Let’s go talk to Timequill now!”

Maud nodded, and looked at Valiant, Trixie followed her gaze. The filly stared with a big round eye at Maud. They quickly helped pack the whiteboard into a filly sized saddlebag just for Valiant and the three of them took off for the hospital. It might not be any fun, but in order to help Valiant heal, Trixie was willing to do anything.

***

Sitting inside of Timequill’s office, this was a feeling that Trixie was all too familiar with. Having Maud and Valiant with her helped distract her a little. With Valiant sitting in between them, Maud and Trixie both looked down at the filly kindly. After everything she’d been through, at least they were able to start healing her now.

“So Valiant Heart,” Timequill said gently. “Do you remember me? I’m Doctor Timequill.”

The filly nodded.

“That’s good. Is it okay if I ask you some questions?”

She nodded again.

“Good, now if you don’t want to answer any of them you don’t have too. Just tap your hoof down twice if you don’t feel like answering my question.” Timequill gave it a moment before Valiant nodded once more and he relaxed.

“Okay, Valiant, my first question is really simple. Do you like living with Trixie and Maud?” He asked.

She nodded, and looked at Maud before giving her a weak smile.

“I’m glad to hear it. Did you like it in Manehattan?” Timequill asked.

The filly didn’t move for a few seconds, and when she finally did, she nodded.

Timequill nodded towards Trixie, that was the signal for Trixie to bring out Valiant’s whiteboard and give it to her. Trixie did just that, and Valiant gave Trixie an odd look.

“Why don’t you list a few things that you like about Manehattan for me? I’d really like to know what it was like there,” He said kindly.

Valiant looked down at the whiteboard in complete silence for a moment, but then she smiled and grabbed the marker in her teeth and began to write. A few times she would pause and work her mouth silently before continuing. Finally she put the marker down and showed the board to Timequill, being right next to Trixie gave her a quick chance to read everything for herself first.

“Kity kat.

Sueshe.

Friends.”

Those answers made Timequill smile. Trixie looked back down at Valiant, the filly’s smile was gone again. The poor thing. She lost her cat, and whatever the sueshe was, and she lost her only friends coming here. I’ve got to try harder for her.

“You had a kitty?” he asked.

Valiant nodded, then looked sad. She wiped away the board clean with a hoof and wrote something else.

“She is gone now.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” For a second he stayed quiet. “What about your friends?”

A small smile returned to Valiant’s lips, she returned to writing.

“They were nice to me.

Even when I don’t talk.”

“Do you miss them?” he asked.

Valiant shook her head.

“Why is that?” he asked.

Using her hoof to wipe the board clean again, Trixie cringed at the stains getting stuck to the filly’s fur. There was going to be a black mark on her foreleg.

“They want me to steel.

I dont want to do that.”

He nodded thoughtfully. “I’m glad that you didn’t, but I can understand why that’s necessary sometimes. May I ask you to explain what or who Sue She is?”

Valiant cocked her head to the side and blinked. For a moment she simply stared at him, with degrading look. Trixie could only assume this was Valiant’s way of calling Timequill stupid, but to be fair, Trixie had no idea what Sue She was either.

Valiant let out a huff, and went to writing again. When she was finished she haphazardly stuck the board out towards him. Trixie had just enough time to read it and shake as she realized exactly what she was talking about now.

“Sueshe, favorite food.

Fish from far away land.”

To everyponies surprise, Timequill actually let out a laugh. “Oh, you meant sushi. Okay, now that makes a lot more sense. I hear the neighponese really like their sushi, and that Manehattan has a lot of restaurants that sell it. We don’t have as much fish product here in central Equestria. So I can understand why you would miss it.”

Trixie only shivered at the thought of eating fish. For whatever reason that salty pink thing came to mind when she thought about edible fish. She never wanted to try sushi, not if her life depended on it.

“What do you like about Ponyville so far?” He asked.

Valiant again wiped away the board and wrote down her answer.

“family.

Warm.

Food.”

“Family?” Timequill asked, confused. Trixie felt the same way.

Valiant nodded and reached out with a hoof to pet Maud, and then Trixie. She looked at Timequill and nodded.

Wait… what? But I just saved you… and I even failed at that. How can you say that we are your family?

“So you feel like Trixie and Maud are family. Is it because they saved you?” he asked.

Valiant replied with the whiteboard.

“Trixy said I was her little sister

A long time ago.”

“So you really love Trixie don’t you?” He asked.

“I love Mud too.”

Trixie facehoofed. Maud has an A in it. Trixie looked over and saw Maud smiling, the fact that Maud had to wipe a hoof at her eyes was a clear indication of how much her lover enjoyed the filly’s sentiment.

Timequill looked at Trixie, there was something about the look he gave her. Something that told her that he was going to need to speak with her privately after this session was through. After that he returned to his questions. Those were easy enough to answer.

Valiant liked the fireplace, and the cuddles. She enjoyed getting free food. And when the last set of questions focused around the other fillies in ponyville, Trixie was a bit surprised to learn that Valiant thought they were weird and talked far too much. Valiant also added that they were too happy, and that only untrustworthy or drunk ponies were that happy.

Before they left the hospital, since they were already there, Trixie had Maud take Valiant to get her eye checked out. Which gave her the distraction needed to talk to Timequill alone. She had not forgotten that look he gave her, and the seriousness in it.

Sitting in his chair, Timequill had a fresh cup of coffee sitting next to him. The coffee machine in the corner was still steaming. He offered a cup of coffee for her, but hard as it was, Trixie refused the offer. Her curiosity was getting to her again.

“Alright, Trixie. Do you know why I asked you in here?” He asked, his tone serious. Trixie shook her head and he let out a small sigh. “That’s okay. We need to talk about Valiant and your plans to find her a good home. Have you gotten anywhere in that regard?”

“No, not really. I wanted to let her stay with Applejack, but she was scared of my cousin. Honestly if she’s afraid of every adult mare out there, I won’t know what to do,” Trixie admitted.

A small smile grew on his lips. “You know she’s already found a family here. One that she thinks is perfect.”

“Oh really? But how? She’s hardly met anypony other than me and…” Trixie stopped dead short. Her mind kicked into overdrive and it suddenly dawned on her why Timequill had wanted to talk to her. “Me and Maud? Are you serious? We’re terrible for her. We can’t even keep our relationship from falling apart.”

“Honestly, Trixie. I can’t think of any mares more qualified than you or Maud. You understand her pain, and Maud’s love would be good for her. You two could make this work,” Timequill admitted. “In the past few weeks alone I’ve seen you grow up, and become stronger than I have ever seen you before. Besides the longer Valiant stays with you two the harder it will be for her to leave, there is no telling how much harder it could be for her to heal. She’s lived on her own before, I don’t think that running away would bother her at all.

“So I ask of you, Trixie. Will you at least consider the option of adopting her yourselves?” Timequill asked, his tone sensitive.

She lowered her head. It was impossible for her to say no to this. If Valiant had already decided to stay with them then taking that away from her now would be disastrous. However Trixie knew that she and Maud were not in a good healthy place for a filly to actually be… theirs. at the very least, Trixie wanted to try and find out what happened to Valiant’s parents. Now that she thought about it, it was possible that the filly’s mom was looking for her, perhaps she lost her child?

No, that’s not it. Val is too damaged and self reliant to have simply gotten lost.

“Timequill, I don’t think that us adopting her is a good idea, you make a good point though she shouldn’t stay with us much longer. I know how much she cares about us, but I care about her too. I don’t want her to witness the crap I go through on a daily basis, right now we’ve been taking a break from the madness, and the drama. Sadly it’s just a break, it’s going to come back soon, and when it does it will be horrible,” Trixie said.

“I understand your concern. I did not mean to push this on you or upset you, Trixie. If you truly feel that you can find a better home for her soon, then that’s how we should proceed. It’s just that the faster you find a new home, the better she’ll adjust to it,” Timequill said.

“Even if we found a new home for her, do you really think she would just run away?” Trixie asked.

“Yes I do. She’d most likely run straight to you as well. From my sessions with her, I get the feeling that she doesn’t believe there is much safety in the world, and to her, you and Maud are the safest things she has,” Timequill explained. “So it isn’t a question of if she’ll run away, but rather when.”

“We can take care of her for now… but when the drama starts I’ll need to find another home for her. The very near future is going to become increasingly dangerous and hostile for me, I haven’t told Maud yet, but things are about to kick up and get serious,” Trixie explained. “I can feel it.”

“That sounds bad,” he replied. “I’ve learned to trust you on your gut feelings. You’ve always had that about you. Maybe you picked it up from your father. Did you know he used to have dreams of the future?”

Trixie shook her head, but in all honesty it didn’t really surprise her. It actually made a whole lot of sense.

“Anyway, you will need to talk to Maud about this. If Maud loses her now, I’m afraid that it could hurt Maud. She’s very fragile when it comes to this,” Timequill explained.

“What do you mean?” Trixie asked.

Timequill’s eyes widened a bit. “You mean she hasn’t… hmm.” He scratched his chin, that’s when Trixie noticed that the fur on his chin had grown out by a bit. It looked like he was trying to grow a beard. “You and Maud need to have a talk about her past, and why she cares so much for Valiant. I won’t intervene anymore than that.”

With a frown and a sigh, Trixie got up and left. “Okay, I’ll consider the thing about Valiant… I won’t tell Maud until I’ve made my decision. And I’ll also try to get Maud to open up, but she’s been really tight lipped lately. I don’t want to break our promise.”

Timequill gave her a reassuring smile. “I’m sure that Maud will tell you eventually. She loves you Trixie, though I suppose you already knew that.”

With that Trixie left to rejoin Maud and Valiant. She had a lot to think about now, and she really didn’t want to bring anything up yet, Trixie could wait until the time was right. Even if her curiosity was lighting fires in her mind.

***

Later that day, the trio got home, only to find company waiting for them. A group of ponies, mostly foals, were lying around the outside of Trixie’s stage wagon. Most of them were making small talk to each other, a few of them were napping, and all of them looked extremely bored. Pinkie Pie sat on top of the stage and to the few who were paying attention she was attempting to do tricks to entertain them. A table cloth was tied around Pinkie’s neck and hung back like a cape as she tied animal shaped balloons together.

Snips and Snails looked at the road, and consequently Trixie, Maud, and Valiant Heart. They stood up excitedly and shouted in unison, “TRIXIE’S BACK!”

That got everypony's attention. Valiant straightened up on Maud’s back, and watched with guarded eyes as the foals and ponies all stood up. Maud didn’t fare much better. Trixie let out a sigh.

I forgot about my fans…

Sweetie Belle trotted up alongside Snips and Snails. Before the two colts could even open their mouths Sweetie asked in an ear piercing tone, “Yay, we can finally hear what happens next. How did the Mistress and Spike’s first kiss go? Did she reject him? Did they fall in love? What happened?”

“Actually,” Trixie said shyly. “It turns out that the Mistress bit him in response.”

“WHAT?” the filly shrieked. “But, why? Does she hate him that badly?”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Do you want to find out in conversation, or in story?”

Sweetie Belle shrunk back and replied lamely, “In story…”

“Good,” Trixie said with a wink. She raised her voice for everypony to hear. “Everypony gather around the stage, I’ll start in just a moment.” Trixie eyed Pinkie Pie for a moment. “And Pinkie take off that table cloth, you look ridiculous.”

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes. “I was the improvised entertainer while you were gone. So I wore an improvised cape. Haha.”

Looking back at Maud and Valiant, Trixie smiled. “You two want to watch from behind the curtains?”

Maud looked at Valiant, they exchanged looks, and both looked at Trixie before nodding in unison. Trixie felt her smile waver a bit. Okay, that’s kinda creepy… did they get psychic powers too?

Setting up the show took almost no time at all. Better yet, the ponies that had stuck around all enjoyed it, far more than Trixie had expected. This time, Trixie didn’t pull any punches and even added a few magic tricks to liven things up. She smiled and told the ponies that she’d be retelling this episode again tomorrow, and then she’d finish it later that night. She gave out times for the ponies to show up for each showing and told them to spread the word.

As the crowed departed, one filly in particular stayed behind. Sweetie Belle hadn’t left yet, but she hadn’t said why she stayed either. Instead she just stood around awkwardly glancing up at Trixie every now and then. After a few minutes Trixie decided that Sweetie Belle was being weird and wanted answers.

“Did you need some help, Sweetie Belle?” Trixie asked, she thought back to another one of her fans who had been a little shy before. “Magic lessons or an autograph?”

Sweetie blinked. “W-what?”

“Which one do you want?” Trixie asked.

“I just wanted to know if it was okay to play with Valiant Heart? I won’t be annoying this time… is it okay?” She asked in a tiny squeaky voice.

Valiant Heart hobbled out on her three good legs, the whiteboard was hanging from her mouth.

“I’d like that.

Can we play inside?”

“Sure you can.” Trixie said. She looked back at Sweetie Belle. “Please don’t break anything.”

With a nod and a giggle, Sweetie Belle joined Valiant Heart and offered a supporting shoulder as they walked to the house. Maud joined by Trixie’s side and only after the two fillies disappeared inside did Maud speak up.

“That was impressive, Trixie. I’m proud of you,” She said.

“For letting Sweetie Belle in our home, or for the show?” Trixie asked.

“Both.”

“Well that’s good because I feel proud… Look, honey, we need to talk about something,” Trixie said, her heart quickly sank as she realized what she needed to do.

“What is it?” Maud asked.

With a sigh, Trixie explained, “The longer we keep her, the more attached she will become, to us, to her friends… everything.”

“W-w-what are you saying,” Maud said, her voice fragile and meek.

Trixie looked into Maud’s beautiful eyes. A lump formed in Trixie’s throat. She didn’t want to say this, she really didn’t but she knew that she had to get it out now or else it would hurt even worse later on. “I’m saying we either need to find her a new family soon, one that will take better care of her than we ever could. Or we ad-”

Maud growled. “Are you suggesting that I am not good enough to take care of her?”

With spikes of fear being plunged into her heart at Maud’s sudden change, Trixie took a step back. “N-n-no. I’m saying that we go through a lot of hardships and drama.”

“No, you go through a lot of hardships and drama. I’m a good mommy! It’s not my fault that you won’t just stay home and be good,” Maud said bitterly.

Trixie took another step back. “Maud, why are you so angry? What did I do?”

“What haven’t you done?” Maud retorted. Her eyes narrowed on Trixie.

Maud stepped forward, and Trixie took another step back, and as she reached the end of the stage, her hoof felt nothing but air.

“Maud, I’m sorry. Please forgive me,” Trixie begged. The memory of being flung across the room like some kind of child’s toy came back vividly.

“I know you are. You always are. But being sorry doesn’t change what you did. Being sorry doesn’t change what you will do. And being sorry doesn’t change what happened to me,” Maud stated.

Fear curled up into a little ball after digging itself a nice little hole in Trixie’s chest. Without warning, Trixie leapt back off the stage and into the snow. She galloped down the road. Maud was pissed, Trixie had never seen Maud get so mad at her before. The worst part was that she could hear Maud giving chase behind her. It wouldn’t take much for the gray pony to catch up, to catch up and hurt her. Maud was shouting something at her, but Trixie could only focus on the sound of her hoofs beating into the hard earth with the knowledge that it wasn’t enough.

Inspiration hit her, and she recalled a little spell that Scath had once used to escape Trixie. The purple aura that surrounded Trixie became dark, and her fur melted away into a moving blackness, her body melted into a shadow, and raced across the earth under the snow and sailed faster than she could possibly control. She continued on like this until she eventually realized that there were no sounds of hooves trailing behind her.

She canceled the spell and in an instant popped up from the earth like a pop out book and returned to her original pony shape. Her clothes were missing though. She looked around shakily. Her heart was pounding hard and her short breaths were all she could draw.

She was inside a barn with Applejack staring at her wide-eyed.

Chapter Ninety Nine: Heart to Heart

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Nine: Heart to Heart

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The barn was awfully quiet as Trixie stared at Applejack. It was warm enough in here that despite having lost her jacket she felt warm. Applejack must have had the same idea because she wasn’t wearing any winter clothing either. In fact it had been so long since Trixie had seen her cousin naked that she couldn’t help but to stare at Applejack’s little pot belly.

Applejack frowned, and kicked something behind them into the hay. “Trixie, what in tarnation are you doin’ here?”

Shivers ran down the course of Trixie’s spine, a result of fear rather than the temperature. With watery eyes she looked up into Applejack’s warm loving face, and mumbled, “I-I-I was scared.”

Applejack took a few awkward steps toward Trixie and knelt down beside her before wrapping a loving leg around Trixie’s neck. All she could do was shake in her cousin’s protective embrace. Thoughts of what just happened, and had happened the last time Maud was that angry plagued her fearful mind. Frigid spikes of doubt and worry pierced her aching heart. Trixie had to fight with every ounce of her strength to not break down and weep right then and there, though she was losing that battle.

“Sugarcube, tell me what’s wrong,” Applejack said gently. “You know Ah’ll take care of you.”

A lump formed in Trixie’s throat as she attempted to explain what had just happened. Although it was tough, Trixie swallowed that lump and forced herself to speak. “M-Maud got angry at me. She was yelling…” She sniffled. “I ran away before anything happened.”

The determined look that Applejack struck almost scared Trixie. “Ah darn well knew sump’n was off when you went to the hospital. Has Maud hurt you?”

Trixie shook her head shakily. “N-no. She only hurt me that once, and that was an accident…”

“But yer afraid it could happen again, aren’t you?”

Trixie could only nod as the tears flowed down her face. She couldn’t help but to lean forward and rub her damp cheeks against Applejack’s strong muscular neck, and cry into her cousin’s shoulder. Like a true apple, Applejack held the weeping unicorn in a strong but loving embrace while Trixie worked all of her fear, shame, and doubt out through her tears.

When Trixie had finally calmed down enough that her weeping had broken down into the occasional sob, Applejack gently pushed Trixie’s head back and grabbed her attention. “Sugarcube, Ah’ll keep you safe. If you want, we can go an’ talk to Maud. Or you can stay here for a bit. It’s yer choice.”

“I-I need to go back to her,” Trixie said. After all, I’m… I’m sure she didn’t mean to scare me that much.

“Ah’ll go with you. Ah ain’t gonna let her do this to you a second time,” Applejack said. “But before we go, it might be a bit helpful if you tell me exactly what happened?”

Trixie sniffled and wiped her muzzle with a foreleg. “I was trying to talk to her about how we aren’t good for Valiant. Valiant needs a good, stable home… like yours.”

Applejack frowned. “Trixie, no. Maybe if you would’ve asked a few months ago, but now Ah just can’t take in a new filly. Ah’m sorry.”

“That’s okay… I’ll figure something out.”

“Anyway, continue with yer story,” Applejack said.

“Maud got angry, she thought I was trying to put down her parenting skills… and she yelled at me. I got scared and I ran away,” Trixie said.

“Are you sure that’s the whole story?” Applejack asked.

“Mhm,” Trixie said with a nod. She stayed quiet for a moment, and added, “Maybe I overreacted?”

“No she overreacted. But Ah’m sure she didn’t mean to scare you. We can talk this out, and fix it,” Applejack said. “But if she ever hurts you, don’t hesitate to tell me. Okay?”

Trixie nodded. “You’ll be the first to know.”

“Good now we c-“ Applejack began, but stopped short as the barn door quickly slammed shut.

The barn door slammed shut, and as deft silence covered the room, the sound of small hooves hurriedly crunching in the snow outside became clear as day. Both Applejack and Trixie sat in complete silence for a very long moment before Applejack spat to the side. “Applebloom’s in for it this time.”

Trixie frowned. She looked around and realized that there was something she could do here. She reached out with her mind and felt two bright, colorful, and energetic young minds. Fear and excitement covered them, and Trixie could also make out bits of confusion strung through both.

To her surprise it was actually really easy for her play with the minds, and all she had to do was implant one little command. Return to Applejack and apologize now.

A wicked grin spread across Trixie’s lips as she felt the two stop dead center, turn around and approach. Trixie let go of their minds as soon as she heard the barn door open. Applebloom and Scootaloo walked inside and shut the door behind them. They both looked up at Applejack with big round puppy dog eyes.

In unison they both said, “I’m sorry.”

Applejack stared at them, and then at Trixie. Trixie simply smiled, and a sudden wave of exhaustion washed over her. She shook her head to clear herself of it.

“Y’all are in trouble for spying on us,” Applejack said. She waited for a moment allowing the two to start fidgeting in place. Applejack quickly tossed on a brown leather duster, the jacket was just a little too big for her, but it matched her hat fairly well. “Y’all can’t tell anypony about this you hear?”

“Yes,” They said lamely.

Scootaloo took a quick and very nervous glance at Trixie’s wings. “So… does that make you a princess now?”

Trixie looked at her wings. “I haven’t decided if I actually want to be one yet.”

“But why not?” Applebloom asked.

“Yeah, you could live in a castle and have servants, and go on adventures, and eat all the sweets you want,” Scootaloo said excitedly.

“Yes, but what about the responsibility?” Trixie asked the filly.

The filly stood in silence for a bit, her eyes narrowed on the floor while biting her lip. “Oh!” She said with a small jump. “You would also have to make laws, and fight monsters, and decide things for ponies… wouldn’t you?”

“Yes, if I was a princess that would make me responsible for taking care of all the ponies around me,” Trixie said.

“It would be bad to have you as a princess then. I mean you did try and ki-“ Scootaloo stopped short as Applebloom shoved a hoof into her friends mouth.

Applebloom smiled nervously. “Kick us out of ponyville. That’s what she was going to say. Um, and we forgave you a long time ago for that. You would make a great princess, you know, if you wanted to be one. Haha…”

Trixie forced a smile for the two of them. Even these fillies know about my suicide attempt… well at least Applebloom is being nice about it.

Applejack began pushing the two fillies towards the door. “Alright, you two. Time to go. An’ don’t forget, don’t go tellin’ nopony about what you saw in here today.”

A little while later, and with a brown leather duster that dragged along the ground behind her, Trixie made her way home. Alongside her walked Applejack, as both a valiant guardian and a good friend. The roads had yet to be cleared from the last snow, and so the pair found themselves crunching along on their way to town. it did raise the question in Trixie’s mind though, where did this snow come from?

A bright pink pony, wrapped up tightly in a yellow jacket came bouncing at them in almost furious speeds. Trixie flinched just as Pinkie halted mid air in front of them. For whatever possible reason Pinkie Pie floated for a few seconds before falling back to earth.

“Trixie! You’re okay!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “All I could do was track your energy, considering the fact that mind reading isn’t working today… again. So here I was thinking, why is Maud shouting at Trixie, and then I thought, oh no she’s running away, and then I thought, wow Trixie completely vanished, and then I thought, poor Maud she’s crying now, and then I convinced Maud that I would find you, and she stopped crying and,” Pinkie stopped just long enough to inhale deeply. “Anyway, I came to find you and here you are! So… do you wanna talk?”

Trixie simply stared at her for a moment, her mind still trying to cope with the fact that Pinkie could apparently levitate. Then Pinkie Pie reached behind her, and pulled out a gift box wrapped up in pink wrapping paper. Pinkie Pie smiled. “Here you go, Trixie.”

Trixie stared blankly at Pinkie Pie. Where did that gift come from? It’s not like she’s wearing any saddlebags… did she… ugh. Next she’s going to pull out a sofa from her butt and fall on it dramatically.

“Trixie,” Pinkie Pie said as she pushed the gift into Trixie’s chest. “Trust me it will make a lot of sense.”

Despite the insanity of defying gravity and pulling things from quite literally nowhere, Trixie took the gift and began unwrapping it. She wasn’t entirely sure what Pinkie had said, since her words had sort of exploded out of her mouth, but Trixie ignored her curiosity for the moment and focused on the gift.

A small gray book was nestled inside, the writing on it’s surface was blue.

“Maud’s Poetry Book.”

“Um, Pinkie Pie, I don’t think it’s okay for you to give me this… it’s not mine, or yours for that matter,” Trixie said.

“Oh don’t worry about that. Just put it back where I got it when you’re done and Maud won’t ever notice. I do it all the time,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Pinkie, that’s invasion of Maud's privacy. That's wrong,” Applejack said.

“So is kissing your baby sister, and eating whipped cream out of her is even worse, but she did that anyway,” Pinkie Pie replied bitterly. She flashed an even bigger smile at Applejack.

Applejack’s jaw hit the snow covered earth.

“But, you know what isn’t a bad thing to do?” Pinkie Pie asked, while blinking rapidly.

“W-what?” Applejack asked, she had every right to be nervous now.

“Commenting on just how beautiful your looking today, seriously Applejack… I’m proud of you,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Ya’ll readin’ mah mind again?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Nope, but I can sense ponies, and their emotions, remember. I just want you to know, that you are the best, and I fully support you,” Pinkie Pie said. “Also, when you're ready, I will totally throw you two a huge party!”

Applejack took a step back. “Ah don’t know what yer talkin’ about.” She looked down at Trixie who was still holding the coveted book. “Yer gonna take her home, and take care of her, right? No more slacking off on yer job?”

Pinkie’s ears drooped a little. “I promise. I know I’ve been lazy, but I’ll take good care of Trixie now.”

Trixie looked up at the two. “What are you talking about?”

“Yer still on watch,” Applejack answered.

“Oh…”

Pinkie Pie jumped in and said, “Okay, time to go see Maud before she starts crying again. Hide that book so she doesn’t take it from you.”

Just as Pinkie Pie began bouncing away, Trixie hurriedly shoved the book into one of the jacket’s deep pockets and hurried after her. Applejack waved goodbye and trotted back towards her farm.

Sometimes Trixie wished she knew what was going on in the mind of her favorite pink pony, but most of the time, she really, really didn’t want to know. Other times she was just confused by everything that Pinkie Pie did or said. Right now was one of the latter, though Trixie noticed something about Pinkie’s yellow sweater, something a bit off. On either side of her flanks, was a stitched in pink butterfly. That along with Pinkie’s overly joyful attitude, gave Trixie the idea that maybe something good had happened to her. Trixie could only hope so.

***

When they got back home, Pinkie asked Trixie to wait on the front porch while she had a private word with Maud. A few slow minutes passed by leaving Trixie to stare out at the snow covered earth, the storm clouds gathering overhead yet again, and the slight chill that blew through the air.

Things were just as desolate and dark as they had been once before. She could feel the darkness within and on the horizon an even greater darkness was waiting to swoop in and ruin everything. A thought trickled into her mind, and pooled together into an idea that she had so wished would just go away.

Are we going to survive this? Or is my relationship with Maud going to end in complete disaster?

Pinkie walked out from the doorway, Maud following at her fetlocks. For a brief moment Maud’s eyes met with Trixie's, and then they both looked away. The frown on Pinkie’s face showed her disdain for this situation.

“You two need to make up, okay?” Pinkie said.

Maud stepped forward. “I…”

Trixie shook her head. “Pinkie is right, we need to talk about a few things.” She patted to an empty spot next to her. “Come and sit by me.”

Maud walked over slowly and slumped down next to Trixie. Now that she was this close, Trixie could see the red at the edges of her lover’s eyes. Yet again, Trixie had made Maud cry. Did anything else ever make Maud cry? Trixie really didn’t know if there was.

“Maud, I-I know I… I must have said something wrong, I didn’t mean too. I’m sure that you’ll make a wonderful mother… but I don’t think I will,” Trixie said, staring at the clouds as snowflakes fell from the heavens above. “You see, my mom slowly went crazy, and I had to witness that growing up. I don’t want to put that onto another pony, I never want to be the one responsible for hurting a filly like that.”

“It’s because you went through all that, that I believe you will make a much better mother than me,” Maud said flatly. “I know that there are things you want to know about me… about my past. But I’m not ready to share them yet.”

“I understand that,” Trixie said. She couldn’t help but cringe, and fight the rising pain in her chest, and the stinging at her eyes. It’s just not fair that I share everything with you, absolutely everything, and yet you can’t trust me with your past…

“I know you’re scared of me,” Maud said. “I can see it on your face, and in your movements whenever I get even a little bit angry. I never meant to hurt you… I never wanted to do that again.”

“It was an accident,” Trixie said more to herself then to Maud.

A moment of deep silence followed that, only broken by a slight choking noise that Trixie couldn’t help making. She just wanted to give up and cry, but she refused to break down just yet.

“Maybe…” Maud said. “…it wasn’t an accident.”

Trixie’s eyes shot wide open, and a few tears rolled down her face. She looked over at Maud and examined the flat expression Maud had as she stared at the sky above.

“I was so angry at you, for ruining what I thought was perfect. For betraying me, and destroying my trust. I was just so angry, Trixie. You were my little Lulu, heh, you were my innocent little thing that I could take care of, I could protect you from anything, and you would love me unconditionally and forever,” Maud said. “I think that I was just filling a hole in my heart, one that will never heal properly.

“So when you betrayed me like that… it made me so very angry. But you know it wasn’t entirely your fault. With the foursome, and the things I asked Pinkie Pie to do for me while I was gone… I must have given you the opinion that I didn’t care if you had sex with somepony else. In truth, I partially thought that it would be okay so long as you loved me, and only me… I was wrong.”

Maud looked over into Trixie’s eyes. “I’m sorry for what I did. But here’s the honest truth. I want you to myself, Lulu. I don’t want to share you with anypony else. I want to be the only one to feel your love… even if it hurts me to be so close to you sometimes, I know it only hurts because I love you so very much… how could something hurt so badly, if you don’t love just as much?”

Trixie blinked the tears out of her eyes and sniffled. I don’t think I’ve ever heard her talk so much before… and so honestly too…

“Maud, I love you,” Trixie said.

“But you're still scared of me,” Maud stated.

“I’ll get better, I promise,” Trixie said.

“I know, but it’s going to take a long time… I’ve been thinking, maybe… maybe we should take couples therapy?” Maud suggested.

Trixie wiped the duster covered foreleg across her face, in an attempt to get rid of the tears. “You know that if you did that, you will have to share your secrets with me.”

Maud looked away. “I don’t want to be mad at you anymore. Lulu, you hurt me badly… and even if I have to let you in again, and let you in deeper than ever before… if it will stop me from being so angry at what you’ve done, I’ll do what it takes.”

Now it was Trixie’s turn to look away. The sky was a beautiful shade of orange, the sun was getting low, and promising to let the stars shine brightly tonight. “All I want to do is grow old and watch the stars with you. To make a family, one where you and me can live together in peace and raise a foal together. Magic shows, teaching, even being a princess is all secondary to that.”

“I feel the same,” Maud said.

With a foreleg outstretched, Trixie wrapped herself around Maud’s body and laid her head down against Maud’s shoulder. “I’m sorry that I’ve put you through so much grief.”

“I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you,” Maud said.

“Can we watch the stars tonight?”

“Yes we can, but we should have Valiant join us. It would mean a lot to her,” Maud said.

“About her…”

“We’ll discuss that later,” Maud said.

Trixie snuggled a little closer, and breathed in Maud’s earthy scent. She exhaled deeply and smiled softly. I love this mare.

***

A few hours later Trixie lay on the front porch on top of a blanket. Maud was near her, with Valiant Heart squeezed in between them. Pinkie Pie sat on the other side of the porch staring up at the night sky. The stars twinkled up above from spaces between the snow clouds, and the moon shone its brilliance across Ponyville that night.

Valiant stared up at Maud with a happy smile, and nuzzled her side once every little while. Trixie smiled down at the little filly, but couldn’t focus on her for too long as she couldn’t help but to stare at Maud.

“Do you remember that night you proposed to me?” Trixie asked.

“Yes. It was beautiful,” Maud replied. “We’ll be getting married soon.”

“I am making sure it’s private,” Trixie said. “I don’t want anypony showing up out of the blue…”

“But Rainbow Dash is blue,” Pinkie Pie said. “So are you.”

Trixie shook her head at the pony standing so far away from them. “Pinkie, if you want to join us you're very much welcome to. Your part of the family too.”

Pinkie Pie’s bright smile seemed to light up the world around them as she made her way over to the blanket and took a spot next to Maud. “I wasn’t sure if you wanted me to intrude…”

“You and Applejack are family,” Trixie said.

“Yeah… it’s still a little awkward to think about,” Pinkie Pie said. “I mean you used to be… well, you were kinda like a villain. And now you're on our side and your friends with us. It’s really nice.”

“Pinkie,” Maud warned.

“It’s okay, honey. She’s right. It is a bit weird that I’m here now, and that I’m friends with twilight, and the others… Sometimes it’s just a bit surreal. Though I do want to make two things clear,” Trixie said. “One, I am not by any means on anypony’s side. The only side I’m on is mine, and Maud’s. If it came down to it, I’m taking care of us first.” Trixie looked down at Valiant and saw a sad look on the fillies face. “And two, Valiant’s…”

Maud nodded.

“We’re both on her side too. So I guess that actually makes her priority number one,” Trixie said.

Maud and Valiant both smiled.

“Trixie,” Pinkie Pie said. “I have a serious question… if you don’t mind.”

A nervous Pinkie Pie was never a good Pinkie Pie. Trixie let out a sigh, full well knowing that whatever Pinkie was about to ask was not going to be good. “Yes, Pinkie.”

“If you ever had to betray us again, like what you did to Twilight… Would you?” Pinkie Pie asked. “I mean normally I’d use my mind reading powers and just find out, but… you know, they're kinda broken right now.”

Trixie didn’t answer right away, choosing to be silent and think on it for a moment. I feel terrible for what I did to Twilight Sparkle. But do I feel bad enough to never do it again? I don’t know. If Maud was in trouble or something, I’d betray all six of you in a heartbeat… well maybe not Pinkie Pie. But still, could I betray them ever again?

Trixie dug deep for the answer but came up empty. She wouldn’t know the answer to that question until she crossed that bridge. For now she could only say, “I don’t know, Pinkie.”

The last of the stars were blocked out by the clouds as the snow increased. As the moon’s light vanished from Ponyville, Trixie could feel an incredible sense of dread coming over her. It was time to go back inside, to the light and heat of the hearth. It was time to turn in for the night, and tomorrow, tomorrow would be a brand new day.

Chapter One Hundred: Show Stopper

Chapter One Hundred: Show Stopper

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred: Show Stopper

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie flew through the cool night air, wind brushing against her spread wings and the stars singing lullabies just for her. With her confidence at an all new high, she ignored the looming monster in the distance, even an ursa major wasn’t going to stop her from succeeding tonight.

“As an alicorn princess things seem to be going well for you,” A kind feminine voice said to her.

Trixie looked over at the cat flying next to her, and gave it a smile. “Yeah, I got a date with Maud! She’s the princess of rocks in case you didn’t know.”

The cat rolled its eyes.

Trixie puffed out her cheeks. “Trixie doesn’t need your opinion. Sure she’s weird… but I really like her.”

A turbulent wind rushed by throwing Trixie’s trajectory off for a moment. She had to fight to correct herself, but lost altitude. The dark oceans spread out below her, iron spires stuck out threateningly. In the distance, a pink mare with a flowing purple mane was fighting a giant skeleton with a sword and fire magic. Trixie pressed on, she couldn’t be late for her date!

“This place is amazing,” the cat said, flying beside Trixie with ease.

“Nah, it’s pretty normal,” Trixie replied instinctively. Something felt off about that statement. With a blue hoof to her chin she pondered what was so strange about it.

A small flock of fairy ponies flew by, their rainbow manes glittering behind them and leaving glowing streaks in the air. Trixie flew under them, the cat followed her.

“You don’t think there is anything off about this place?” the cat asked.

Trixie looked around. “Not really, I just-“ that’s when she remembered that she didn’t know how to fly. Her wings went limp and she fell screaming. The oceans curled up their hungry cold and dark jaws, waiting to devour her completely. Trixie looked for salvation, but found nothing. The iron spires burned, the fairy ponies were glowing a dark red and green, and the cat simply stared at her. Trixie fell into the bitter oceans freezing embrace.

***

Trixie blinked her eyes open. She lay on the freezing hardwood floor with her side completely numb. It took several long seconds before she could suck in a breath of frozen air. Maud’s snores from up above on the bed were a small comfort. When Trixie finally pushed herself off of the floor, she looked back at the bed.

Maud was sleeping with a smile, the blanket barely covering her. In her legs was the tiny filly that Maud had become so attached too. Trixie loved Valiant as well, but for some reason the picture of Maud and Valiant sleeping soundly, both smiling, and peaceful. It filled Trixie with a sense of serenity, the kind of which that she had rarely felt before. After a moment, she realized it wasn’t just her feeling it. She could feel a sense of calm flowing off of the two sleeping ponies.

“You two…” Trixie whispered to herself as she levitated the blanket, and tucked Maud in nice and snug. “…what would I do without you?”

I wonder what their dreaming about? I bet it’s nice.

Trixie instinctively reached out mentally, and brushed against their psyches. A feeling of pride, greater than she had ever felt before came from Maud, pride, and love. Whatever Maud was dreaming of, was very important to her. Though Trixie wanted to dig in and find out more, she remembered how Applejack had caught her, and decided against it.

Valiant however, like usual, was almost a complete mystery to Trixie. All that Trixie could read from the filly was the feeling of peace, a peace that the filly hadn’t known in a very long time. The more Trixie concentrated on it, the more she understood the feeling was something very old to Valiant, and something that the filly had not been privileged to, in a lifetime.

When Trixie pulled back from their minds she stared at the two with a small smile upon her lips. It was clear that Maud really loved the filly, and that the filly really loved it here. Despite how much she wanted to give Valiant a better home, a safe, and calm environment, she really liked it here.

If they stay together much longer, and I separate them, it would completely destroy them. Maud really cares for Valiant, it would be cruel to keep them together too much longer. But… would it really be too bad for us to keep Valiant? I mean sure me and Maud aren’t stable, and we had a bad fight yesterday… is it selfish that I want to keep her?

After a moment of watching the two, Trixie moved on to the kitchen and set herself to making some coffee as well as looking through the fridge. Thankful for the leftovers from last night’s dinner, Trixie sat down at the ‘new’ table. The table was very similar to the last one, but with a lighter wood it sometimes stood out as being alien to the house. She rested her foreleg on the table, and looked at the area next to it. It was clean, clean where as on the other table there had been a ring worn into the wood from her coffee mug. Trixie let out a guilt ridden sigh.

When the coffee was finished she poured herself a cup, filled it with sugar, and took a seat in front of her breakfast. The sky was growing less dark, but the sun was still a ways off from rising. Between eating fried vegetables, drinking coffee from her favorite mug, the blue one that read ‘Nuzzle Champ’, and watching the sky. Trixie felt a quiet sense of ease drift over her.

Trixie looked into the kitchen from her position at the table, and saw the blanket tossed aside and the pillow lying halfway off the couch. A quiet thud sounded from the front porch, grabbing Trixie’s full attention. Carefully, Trixie levitated her cup of fairly hot coffee, grabbed her cloak, and tossed it over her back, shoulders, and wings before looking at her unlocked door. Trixie walked outside.

Sitting on the porch, wrapped up in her thick yellow sweater, Pinkie Pie sat with trembling hooves and an unlit smoke in her mouth. With tired blue eyes, Pinkie Pie stared out into the open expanse of snow and the surrounding village. She fumbled with her hooves, digging into her pockets with an almost nervous tension.

“Crap, crap, crap,” Pinkie Pie muttered to herself bitterly.

At first Trixie wanted to ask about the smoke, but decided to ease into that topic. “Are you okay?”

Pinkie scowled and narrowed her eyes. She shot a glare at Trixie. “I forgot my lighter at Flutters.”

“Sorry,” Trixie asked.

“It’s not important,” Pinkie replied. She let out a sigh and bumped the back of her head into the wall making a thud. “Nothing is important.”

After taking a seat next to Pinkie Pie, Trixie used a bit of magic and lit the end of Pinkie’s smoke. Pinkie Pie looked up at Trixie, and even if her eyes were hard, her smile was friendly. Silence followed for a bit as they both stared out into the snow, and the dark night sky. The moon was already gone, but stars were still shining up above.

“I didn’t know you smoked,” Trixie said quietly.

Pinkie Pie let out a harsh laugh. “Sometimes the world gets too hard for me to deal with. This helps. You know how it goes, right?”

“Yeah. I do,” Trixie said. “You want to talk about it?”

“We already have, and it didn’t change much,” Pinkie replied.

“We have?” Trixie asked. She tried to give the friendliest smile she could to Pinkie.

Pinkie deliberately avoided Trixie’s gaze, and frowned. “I’m pretty screwy, Trixie. There isn’t really an awful lot you can do to help me.”

The smoke hit Trixie’s nostrils and as she breathed in the acrid scent, it confirmed her suspicion that it was indeed tobacco. Pinkie was noticeably relaxing now, though her eyes retained a certain sharpness to them.

“I had a pretty bad nightmare,” Pinkie Pie said. “You know I can’t always be the most energetic and cheerful pony. I can’t always make everypony smile… sometimes I just need a break for myself too. But if I quit being the party pony, everypony else would suffer. In fact, the entire town goes to Tartarus when I’m gone for even a few days not partying or smiling, or…”

“I’d never thought about how hard it is on you,” Trixie said. “I guess that makes sense though. Even if you are doing something you love, sometimes it must feel like more work than fun. It’s kinda like performing, huh?”

“Heh, yeah I guess it is.” Pinkie Pie stopped, took a long drag on her smoke, waited for a few seconds with a small smile on her face, and then Trixie watched, impressed as the smoke flew out of Pinkie’s nose in one mighty snort. Pinkie coughed, and Trixie giggled a little.

“Wow, that was pretty impressive… If you ever need to talk, I’m here for you,” Trixie said. “Your family, and more than that, you’re one of my best friends.”

Pinkie Pie smile grew. “Thanks… so uh… you know that ever since I discovered who my real parents are, I’ve been losing my mind reading powers. Actually I’ve been losing them since before that.” Pinkie was quiet for a moment, with her eyes closed in a thought, she smiled. “I freaked out pretty hard when I stopped hearing Maud’s thoughts, and stopped feeling her emotions. Truth is, I wish that she wouldn’t have fixed herself for me.”

Wait, what? Are you saying you'd rather not be able to feel her emotions?" Trixie asked, not sure she actually heard Pinkie correctly.

Pinkie opened her mouth as if to say something, but quickly closed it. She took another drag and let the silence between them grow a little. "Did you know I actually had to write a report on my sister, describing her likes, secrets, fears, and stuff?”

Trixie could only blink in response, that seemed to have no bearing on the actual issue here. “No, I didn’t know that,” Trixie said. “Wait, you did what? Why? Who would even want such a thing?”

“It’s not for anypony else, it’s for my personal records so that I can make party plans without screwing things up. Having psychic powers really helps with that…” Pinkie explained.

“Oh, that makes sense, I guess. It sounds kinda stalkerish though,” Trixie admitted. “Not saying that there’s anything- er well, okay, so maybe there is something weird about that.”

"I have a whole room dedicated to files of my friends, family, ponies that I just so happen to know, pretty much anypony in Ponyville. But... recently I've been having a hard time even entering that room. I should be adding in new ponyvillians, but instead I find myself baking cupcakes, working on cool gadgets, and..." She pulled out a file with Maud's picture on it. "It's all because this file exists..."

“Why? Doesn’t it help you with your sister?” Trixie asked.

Pinkie hoofed the file over to Trixie. “Read some of it. Don’t worry, you probably won’t see anything you don’t already know.”

Trixie held it aloft in her telekinetic grasp carefully. The file had a surprising weight to it, the kind that made Trixie worried about what was inside. On one hoof, she had the chance to learn something secret about Maud, but on the other hoof, if she took the chance, she could learn something she would regret. Trixie stared in silence at the file.

“Trixie, I can’t say this in words,” Pinkie said quietly.

Slowly, and with great care, Trixie opened the file. She skimmed through the first page, most of it were things she already knew.

“Maud Pie.

Favorite color: Pink.

Favorite Food: PastaPancakes Undetermined.

Favorite Thing: Trixie Lulamoon (See entertainers)

Hobbies: Rocks, poetry, more rocks, sex, all the rocks.

Greatest Personal Achievements: Gravel Award, Boulder, Engagement to Trixie.

Greatest Personal Failure: Rush. Boulder. Trixie’s Death.”

Trixie stopped, and stared at the report. For a long while all she could do was sit there and stare at the crossed out section with her name on it. After a few moments of silence, Pinkie looked over and sighed.

“We didn’t know if we would ever find you after you ran from the hospital. There was a report… apparently they found a unicorn that had been mauled by a chimera. Trixie, the report sounded a lot like you, but after we… confirmed the body wasn’t you, it was found out that it was a pony traveling here from Applewood,” Pinkie Pie explained.

“Why didn’t anypony tell me about that?” Trixie asked quietly.

“We didn’t want to worry you anymore. All we want for you is happiness. You don’t need to be sad anymore, nor upset, nor anything,” Pinkie Pie said.

Trixie shook her head to lose the thoughts and pressed forward.

“Fears: the ocean. The Frozen North. Crystal Ponies?

Secrets: Is terrified of losing/hurting her loved ones. Has suffered depression. Is romantically/sexually attracted to her sister.”

Trixie looked over at Pinkie who gave her a tired look. It was all becoming clear to Trixie why Pinkie was so upset. She cleared her throat, and shut the file.

“Pinkie Pie,” Trixie said quietly. “Has your sister’s… secret been bothering you?”

Pinkie Pie didn’t look at her, she only took another puff of her smoke and stayed quiet.

“Look I know that you’ve been-“Trixie began.

“No, Trixie. You don’t know how it feels to know that your own flesh and blood is obsessed with you. To feel their affection, and to know just how true it really is. To know that your own parents look at you and your sister as… monsters. I don’t know why she’s so close to me, I don’t think there is a reason that we can understand. It’s weird, gross, and disturbing,” Pinkie Pie said.

“But… you still love her, right?” Trixie asked.

“Of course I do. She’s my bestest best friend. I just hate the way she looks at me sometimes, like when I catch her,” Pinkie’s face went sour, “leering at me.” Pinkie Pie shook her head. “I know that I shouldn’t tell you this, but after you ran away we had another… misunderstanding.”

Trixie’s heart skipped a beat. “What?”

Pinkie Pie looked away. “It wasn’t anything serious, but she was looking for a distraction, one that I couldn’t give her. Things… aren’t getting better between us.”

“But, she loves me,” Trixie said. “She wouldn’t… she couldn’t actually do anything, right?”

Pinkie Pie frowned. “Great, now I’ve gone and made you doubt my sister.” Pinkie Pie stood up. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have brought this up to you. The last thing you needed was me complaining about Maud.”

“No, Pinkie. It’s okay, I just didn’t realize she still… felt that way about you,” Trixie said.

“Well, so long as you don’t think of that foursome as her excuse to have sex wi-“ Pinkie stopped, and stared at Trixie. An awkward silence followed for a moment, before Pinkie Pie looked back at the snow and said, “Just remember that Maud would literally sacrifice herself for you. Don’t ever forget just how much she loves you.”

Trixie gave the file back to Pinkie Pie, who took it and slipped it back behind her, and Trixie watched in confusion as the file simply vanished from sight. After a moment Pinkie Pie sat back down and took another long drag of her smoke.

“Why don’t you go back inside and snuggle up to Maud?” Pinkie suggested.

With slow movements, Trixie stood and walked back towards the door. “Okay, Pinkie. If you want to talk some more or something, I’ll be inside. I can’t go back to sleep just yet.”

Pinkie Pie nodded.

After getting inside, Trixie found herself sitting and staring wishfully at the ceiling, it didn’t make her feel any better about what Pinkie Pie had said. After making another cup of coffee, and finally eating her breakfast, Trixie stared at the back of Pinkie’s head from the window. So many things were running through her head, and none of them were particularly good.

With light beginning to creep up on the horizon, Trixie could make out a flying silhouette of a pegasus, one that she really wished she didn’t recognize. Before the pony got close enough to the house to see inside the kitchen windows, Trixie grabbed her coffee and darted to the counter just underneath the window seal. With a bit of magic she opened the window silently and waited to hear the pegasus land.

Only a few moments later, with her heart pounding hard, did Trixie hear the crunching of hooves landing in the snow just outside. She heard Pinkie Pie stand up, the wooden floorboards creaking underneath her weight.

“Fluttershy! You can’t be here!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“I-I know that. If Maud caught me here, she would, she would,” Fluttershy said nervously.

“She would kill you,” Pinkie said coldly.

A moment of dark silence passed between the two, and the air became heavy as Trixie sat there thinking about what they had said. Would Maud really hurt Fluttershy, maybe even kill her?

“Fluttershy, you can’t bother Trixie anymore. She’s over you,” Pinkie Pie said in a gentler tone. “I won’t tell anypony about this, but you should lea-“

“I didn’t come here for her,” Fluttershy said. The sound of snow crunching beneath Fluttershy’s hooves gave Trixie the impression that the pegasus was shuffling her hooves. “I… came here for… never mind. I-I’ll just go.”

With sound of snow crunching again, Trixie realized that Fluttershy was walking away. The wood beneath Pinkie creaked and groaned as her hooves made light taps against them. “Fluttershy,” Pinkie said. “Why did you come here?”

“I just wanted to see, um… well,” Fluttershy stammered. Trixie could only imagine how red her ex-friend’s face was right then. “Um… you.”

“You, came, to, see… me” Pinkie asked, her voice cracked a little. Silence followed for a moment, and then Pinkie Pie added, “Okay… well, if Maud catches you here, she’ll be furious… but I’ll stick up for you.”

Hooves moved quickly as the snow crunched and then tapped on the old wooden porch, followed by a flapping sound. Pinkie gave an audible grunt and Trixie heard a crashing thud, the floor groan in protest of her movements.

“Whoa, Fluttershy, calm down,” Pinkie said, and went quiet for a moment. “Did you really miss me that badly?”

“Why didn’t you come back?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m taking care of Trixie, I’m on suicide watch remember?” Pinkie Pie said softly. “Though, I don’t think she needs to be watched so much as she needs to be loved and cared for.”

Fluttershy sniffled. “I… I need to make this up to Maud… up to Trixie.”

“It’s… not… well, you didn’t know this would happen, right?” Pinkie Pie said in an obvious attempt to help her friend.

“I tried to destroy them, I should have only guessed that this would happen. Trixie tried to k-k-kill herself because of me,” Fluttershy said.

“That’s not true…” Pinkie said.

“I didn’t think about it like that when I did it. But now that I look back on what I did, it’s pretty obvious how awful I was. I don’t want Trixie anymore, I don’t deserve her after what I did. I just want to fix this,” Fluttershy said.

The two ponies stayed silent for a little bit. Pinkie then said, “You still want her, Fluttershy. I can feel it. I’m just glad that you won’t do anything else to hurt them, and I wish that there was some way you could make this up to them.” Pinkie let out a sigh. “Right now Maud just wants to hurt you, really badly. She’s not in a good place right now, and if she actually hurt you… I don’t know what I would do.”

Fluttershy sniffled again. “Do you want to come home with me?”

“I can’t just leave like that. Everypony’s already mad at me for leaving my post here to take care of you anyway,” Pinkie Pie said.

“P-please?” Fluttershy begged.

Trixie stood on her hind legs so she could reach the window. Pinkie Pie lay on her back, Fluttershy was on top of her and wearing a pink sweater that had Pinkie’s cutie mark on the flank. With Pinkie’s legs wrapped around Fluttershy, the pegasus could only lay her head down against Pinkie’s chest and smile. The fact that Fluttershy was taller and slimmer than Pinkie, was exaggerated by Pinkie’s short round frame.

Trixie pressed her muzzle to the window opening and took in a shallow breath. “You two can go back to Fluttershy’s. I’ll be okay without Pinkie for a few hours.”

The two immediately looked at the window, a mixture of confused shock, and fear spread across Fluttershy’s face. Pinkie simply smiled knowingly. Trixie retreated from the window after that and returned to her breakfast. It didn’t take long for Pinkie and Fluttershy to get off the porch, and scurry off.

Trixie couldn’t help smiling. At least this will make Pinkie feel better for awhile. Those two are surprisingly cute together. I really hope things work out for them.

***

The morning came and went by without any trouble, other than Maud complaining about Pinkie leaving without waking her up first. As the day went on, Trixie did her first show, where she retold the story from the day before, many, many new faces showed up for this one. She went through the routine with a bounce in her step, and joy in her heart. After that she found herself signing a few autographs. Maud and Valiant watched from behind the curtains, safely hidden away from the eyes of the crowd.

When the crowd had finally dispersed, Trixie went back to where Maud was, and collapsed into her lover’s strong embrace. Trixie nuzzled into Maud’s shoulder with a smile firmly planted on her lips.

“Are you okay?” Maud asked. “Is this too much attention?”

“This is wonderful. Did you see how popular I was? How much ponies loved The Great and Powerful Trixie telling stories to them?” Trixie purred into Maud’s fur. “This is truly a dream come true.”

A small squeaking sound got her attention and she looked over to Valiant who was smiling around the marker in her mouth, with a whiteboard held in her hooves.

”I really like the story.

You always tell the best.”

“Daw, thanks,” Trixie said. “Does that make you one of my fans?”

The filly nodded.

“Then that makes you my best fan,” Trixie replied.

Trixie pulled herself away from Maud’s embrace and grinned. “Well, guess I need to prepare for the next show.” With a trot she set herself to preparing for the next show. “I can’t believe that I’ve finally made a comeback. Maud, can you believe this?”

Maud was silent.

“I know, it’s just so wonderful. I’m going to go out there tonight, and with all the love and adoration from my fans, I’m going to be… awesome!” Trixie said while levitating a few old things out of the way. “And then I’ll be able to start up the actual magic show again. The name Trixie will be heard all over Equestria. From Appleloosa to the Crystal Empire.” Trixie giggled. “Think about it, honey. We will be going from town, to town, making ponies laugh, smile, and inspiring them to new heights. You thought that the Elements of Harmony were big, well they will be nothing compared to The Great and Powerful Trixie!”

“Lulu,” Maud said quietly.

“You’re right,” Trixie replied. She stood on her hind legs and stretched her forelegs over her head. “I need to get back into practice.” Trixie struck heroic pose, her horn flared up and an imposing light shined behind her. “How does this look?”

“It looks… Look, Lulu, we need to talk,” Maud said.

Trixie landed on all fours. “You're right, we do need to talk. We need to set up a chart for what towns we will hit up first. I’m thinking making our way slowly to Tall Tale would be a great first move. Maybe stop and do a show in Canterlot, I can probably get a big audience and-“

“Trixie!” Maud said louder.

The volume alone made Trixie stop dead in her tracks. Trixie sat down, and her ears folded against the back of her head as she looked at Maud who was giving her a serious stare.

“Good, you’re listening again,” Maud said. “I love you, and I want to support your dreams, but you are not well enough to go traveling across the country yet. We should just stick to Ponyville for now.”

Trixie’s smile faded a bit. “Y-yeah… your right.”

“I’m not saying that we can’t do all that later. It’s just for now, we should take things slowly,” Maud said.

Trixie nodded, but even though she agreed with Maud, it still felt like her heart had just been crushed. Trixie looked back out towards the currently empty stage. One day, one day I will actually get to do everything that I ever wanted to do.

A few hours went by very, very slowly. Trixie reread her script, made sure that everything was put into place, and waited patiently as the crowd gathered outside. As a true entertainer would, Trixie refused to poke her head out of the curtain and sneak a peek at the audience. Thankfully Pinkie had shown up, with a silly looking grin, and a slight blush when Maud mentioned how she had left this morning. Pinkie served as Trixie’s eyes and ears for surveying the crowd, but she also had the job of introducing Trixie to the stage.

When the clock struck seven, Trixie let out a shaky breath. It was finally time for her to go out. Pinkie poked her head through the curtain. “Okay, Trixie, it’s time.”

Trixie nodded.

Maud stared at Trixie. “You know that you don’t have to do this if you’re not up for it.”

Trixie nodded again. “I know that. But I can’t let my fans down. What would ponies say if the one and only Trixie chickened out at the last second?”

Maud only offered silence to Trixie’s question.

Valiant held up her whiteboard for Trixie to see.

“Good Luck!”

That brought a smile to Trixie’s lips. “You know usually ponies say, ‘break a leg’ before a show.”

Valiant quickly wiped the board clean with a hoof and wrote something else.

“That’s dumb.”

“Ha, yeah I guess it is,” Trixie said.

The lights shining on the curtain from outside darkened a bit and Trixie watched as Pinkie’s silhouette walked across it.

“Alright, everypony,” Pinkie said loudly and full of excitement. “You’ve waited all day for this moment, and the wait has been worth it. Now for the mare you’ve all been waiting for, give a big welcome for The Great and Powerful, TRIXIE!”

With a flair of magic, a cloud of smoke covered the stage, and Trixie darted out into the fog before anypony could notice. As the smoke quickly cleared, everypony was greeted with the sudden appearance of Trixie herself. Standing on her rear legs, and holding her hat down over her face, Trixie triggered the blue lights with her magic and as she was cast in the mysterious blue shade. The crowd clopped their hooves in excitement for the unicorn.

Trixie looked out from her hat, and her smile twitched ever so slightly as she saw the large crowd. At least half of Ponyville had to be here tonight. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Spike, and even Fluttershy had made the performance, standing in the front row. In the past seeing three of those ponies might have scared her, making her fear for her performance, but now, now she only felt confidence filling her as she saw her friends supporting her.

“Welcome Everypony,” Trixie said. “To the final chapter of this story, but more than that, welcome one and all, to the official return of The Great and Powerful Trixie.”

She spread her forelegs wide, and using one of her old spells the dark sky exploded into a show of lights and fireworks. Everypony stared up at the memorizing spell. It might have been cheating to use a hypnotic spell to catch the audience’s attention, but it wasn’t like anypony was being hurt by seeing pretty lights.

As the crowd stared in fascination, Trixie looked upon them once more. Snips and Snails stood near the front, as well as Lyra, and the candy store owner next to her. Minuette stood off to the side with a shy looking stallion next to her. Nurse Red Heart stood near the back, and next to her stood Timequill, who smiled at Trixie. Even Princess Celestia and Luna were in the very back, of course the hooded cloaks they used didn’t really help them blend in, they towered over the crowd after all. Finally she saw Granny Smith, and Big Mac stood with a mare wearing a hooded jacket. The hood was drawn, but Trixie recognized the mare right away, and her heart nearly broke right then and there.

All she could do was mouth the word silently, ‘mommy?’

For the first time in her entire life, her mom had showed up to one of her shows. The one pony that she had always wanted to see her and to cheer her on, the one that never showed up, was finally here. Now seeing all these ponies that had made important marks on her life, not only filled her with the strength to make tonight’s show the most fantastic one she had ever done, but it filled her with the determination to make this night one to never be forgotten.

As the light’s died out above, Trixie grinned. They will be talking about tonight with excitement in their hearts for the rest of their lives.

As the show went on, Trixie told the final chapter of her story. A final dramatic conflict with not only the Nightmare forces, but with Nightmare Moon herself left the audience cheering, clopping their hooves and whistling in excitement. Trixie moved on to a few magic tricks, between summoning forth an illusionary army of phoenix’s to perform aerial tricks in conjunction with a dragon, and doing an improved comedy skit using illusionary clones of herself that ended in the laughter of all the ponies there. Trixie felt accomplished.

When the show was over, and the ponies dispersed, she met with her fans, both new and old. She signed autographs on pictures of herself, it took awhile for Trixie to realize that Pinkie had set up a stand and was actually selling Trixie memorabilia, pictures, fake Trixie hats and capes, and even a toy wand that looked like the one on her cutie mark. It took a great deal of effort to pretend that it perfectly reasonable that Pinkie would not only be doing this, but would have had the foresight to have such things made in the first place… a great deal of effort indeed.

After almost everypony had left, Trixie relaxed and leaned against the side of stage. Maud on one side, and Valiant on the other. The stars were truly beautiful that night. If nothing else, Trixie had to appreciate the simplicity of enjoying the night with the those two, makeshift and broken as they were, they could at least be happy together.

“Howdy y’all,” Applejack said, her leather duster looked really nice.

“Hey, Applejack,” Trixie greeted.

“How are ya’ll holding up?”

“We’re doing great,” Trixie said. “I haven’t been this happy in… forever. I can’t believe that Trixie is back… I’m back.”

“Well, despite mah first impressions from way back when, Ah have to admit that you run a nice show. It’ll be good having some more entertainment in our small town,” Applejack said.

“Well, that’s what Trixie’s here for,” Trixie said with a wink.

“Lulu, you’re speaking in third person again,” Maud whispered quietly.

“I’m doing that on purpose, honey,” Trixie said.

“Ah got to round up Apple Bloom now, Ah don’t rightly know where she got to, but you know her. If Ah don’t get her soon, there’ll be trouble,” Applejack said. “Have a good night.”

As Applejack left, Trixie had to wonder just how she’d continue running shows here in Ponyville. Certainly I couldn’t be expected to run a new and fantastic show every single night. Maybe once a week will work… best to avoid Saturdays though, those have a tendency to garner bad luck.

“That, was, awesome!” Rainbow Dash said. Trixie looked up to see her friend hovering above them.

“Did your really like it that much?” Trixie asked.

“Tartarus yeah, I mean when you did that thing with the dragon breathing fire just above our heads. That was really cool. Fluttershy almost wet herself from that,” Rainbow Dash said excitedly. “I’m heading out the Tossed Horseshoe, you wanna join?”

“I’m not supposed to drink alcohol, remember?” Trixie asked.

“Oh… yeah. It messes with your crazy… right. You could drink… water?” Rainbow Dash suggested.

“I’m just going to stay here tonight,” Trixie said.

“Alright, your loss. I’m going to get laid,” Rainbow Dash said as she flew off. “Had my eyes on a piece of silver rump for awhile now.”

Maud looked at Trixie. “She’s a bad influence on Val.”

Trixie giggled. “Oh come on, Rainbow Dash isn’t that bad… usually.”

“Usually is right, darling,” Rarity agreed.

Rarity and Spike walked up together and stood in front of Trixie with shy stares at one another. Spike coughed nervously. “So, uh…” he rubbed at the bandages around his shoulder. “We’re going to be working on… dresses all night. Before that, I just wanted to tell you how much we enjoyed the show tonight.”

“Oh yes, you’re show was so good it actually distracted me from sp- the spicy new dresses I’ll be working on tonight,” Rarity said. “Um, actually we need to work on them right away, so good show, and have a good night.”

Rarity trotted away, her horn alight and dragging Spike with her. He grinned and followed after her. Things got quiet for a little bit after that as Trixie had to fight from laughing at how obvious those two were. Sooner or later Twilight was going to catch on to the fact that having a pony sized dragon staying overnight at a beautiful mare’s house could only lead to some adventurous activities.

“Trixie,” A mature and kind voice greeted.

To Trixie’s immediate surprise, she saw Princess Celestia and Luna standing in front of her. Luna looked preoccupied, and unhappy, meanwhile Celestia was smiling.

“Princess Celestia? How did you know I was running a show tonight?” Trixie asked.

“Pinkie Pie sent us a letter asking us to come and see your show tonight,” Celestia answered. She levitated two of the Trixie hats out of a pink plastic bag. “See, I even bought a hat for me and my sister.”

“Mmm,” Luna added. She was staring off into the distance.

Trixie sat up straight. “Wow… I don’t know what to say. Um, thank you.” Trixie looked at Luna, and felt the need to ask, “Are you okay?”

“She has yet to wake from her coma…” Luna replied.

Celestia frowned. “Twilight is in a medically induced coma right now. She will wake up soon, but Luna has been working really closely with Twilight. She’s worried about her friend.”

Trixie offered a small smile. “Twilight will be okay. She’s a good pony, even if she pushes herself a little too hard sometimes.”

Celestia nodded in agreement. Luna just frowned.

“Well, we need to head back to the castle now,” Celestia said. “Though, I suspect that we will be checking up on Twilight one last time before we leave.”

“Can we?” Luna asked, her voice weak.

“Of course,” Celestia said. “Well good night, Trixie, Maud, Valiant.”

Trixie smiled back at the princesses and said her farewells as they left. Then things got quiet all over again, leaving Trixie to snuggle up to Maud. Valiant had found a way to squeeze in between them. It was nice to be surrounded by so much love, Trixie could hardly even believe how many ponies earnestly cared for her.

When Trixie saw the hooded jacket pony walking up to her, gooseflesh erupted along her legs. Trixie quickly stood up straight, and tried to look professional. She brushed the snow off of her cape and stood cleared her throat.

“Hi,” Trixie said.

The pony pulled back her hood, and confirmed Trixie’s belief that it was Screw Loose underneath. “You used to do shows like that all the time, didn’t you?”

Trixie’s lip quivered a little as she fought with every fiber of her being to keep herself calm. “I, uh, y-yes. I did…”

“I’m so proud of you,” Screw Loose said as she wrapped her legs around Trixie.

Trixie returned the embrace, and gave up on fighting her emotions. “You came to my show, you actually came to one of my shows. I, “ she sniffled, “I love you so much mom.”

“I love you too,” Screw Loose said. “I’d really like it if you came to visit me again. Or maybe I can come visit you?”

“I’d like that,” Trixie said. She pulled away and looked back at the sleeping tiny foal lying slumped against Maud. “Um, but I’ll need to introduce you to Valiant. She doesn’t trust adult mares much…”

“I… is she, yours?” Screw Loose asked, confused.

“Kinda… she’s my responsibility. It’s a long story, and it’s fairly complicated,” Trixie said.

“That’s sweet,” Screw Loose said. “I have to get back home now, the doctor doesn’t want me staying out too late, but I’ll come by and visit you sometime.”

“I’d like that,” Trixie said. “After all, you’re the only mom who’s going to come and visit us.”

Maud looked away.

“Oh, I’m… I’m sorry,” Screw Loose said.

“Well, you’d understand better than most, right,” Trixie said. Screw Loose nodded.

Trixie said goodbye, and gave out one last hug, Trixie watched as her mom walked away. It was hard to let her mom go like that, but she had to believe that she would see her mom again. Every time she separated from her mom, there was always this pinch of fear telling her that she’d never see her mom again, at least not being herself. Sometimes she still couldn’t believe that her mom was actually… here for her, an impossibility made reality. It was unbelievable.

Maud picked up the filly, and laid Valiant across her back. Trixie took her place by Maud’s side and just as they were about to leave, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy came trotting up to them, still wearing their opposites sweaters and dragging small carts behind them. Maud went ridged, and gave Trixie an almost bitter stare.

“You take Valiant, I’ll take care of her,” Maud said flatly.

“Wait, Maud, she’s not here for that. Let’s just hear them out,” Trixie said quickly.

Maud stood her ground, but she didn’t immediately attack Fluttershy, so that was a plus. Fluttershy stopped a few feet behind Pinkie. Fluttershy avoided looking directly at anypony, but Pinkie beamed at them with bright blue eyes and a giant smile. That’s when Trixie noticed that the wagons were filled with shiny golden bits.

“Guess what?” Pinkie Pie said excitedly.

“Um, what?” Trixie asked, her eyes attracted to the bits.

“You may not have Princess money, but your money problems have been solved. Thanks to me and Fluttershy working the gift stand, we got you a lot of money. I already took our cut, me and Fluttershy are going to the fancy restaurant tonight,” Pinkie Pie said. “We’ll bring the money inside, and then you can sort it later.”

Trixie stared at the wagons in disbelief. “Is that… all ours?”

“Of course it is,” Pinkie Pie said. She turned around and trotted towards the house. “Come on Flutterpoo.”

Fluttershy began walking after her, but stopped just long enough to say, “That was a wonderful show. I um, wish you the best of luck… both of you.” She then followed Pinkie Pie saying, “Wait up, Pinkie. You’re moving too fast.”

“That’s what you said last night,” Pinkie said with a snort and a laugh.

“B-but you were at Trixie’s last night…” Fluttershy said, she sounded a little misplaced.

“It was a joke,” Pinkie explained.

Fluttershy caught up to Pinkie and just as they left earshot, Trixie heard Fluttershy say, “I don’t get it.”

Now that Maud and Trixie were left alone, they looked one last time at the twinkling stars up above. The cool night breeze and the snow clouds gathering in the distance. Even if the weather was crazy, and moving by itself, things were looking really good for her.

“So our money problems are solved. I can do magic shows, which apparently lead to us getting money… that sounds good right?” Trixie asked.

Maud was still frowning. “I don’t like that home wrecker in our house…” Maud looked back at Valiant and smiled. “…but I do like having extra money.” She leaned over gently kissed Trixie’s cheek. “And I’ll get to be here for you too.”

Trixie couldn’t help but grin like a school filly. “Yeah. This sounds like it really will be nice for us. I just hope things stay this way.” Trixie looked at the full moon. But things won’t stay happy forever, so I might as well take advantage of this while I can.

“So uh, Valiant’s asleep… and that means that we’re alone,” Trixie said hopeful.

Maud’s smile grew, and her eyes flashed towards the house. “We’ll let Val sleep in the den. Then we can retire to our bedroom if you want.”

“Or we can take a bath?” Trixie suggested.

“Bubbles?”

“Of course,” Trixie added.

There was a bit of a bounce in Maud’s step as the two quickly retreated home. Today had been simply wonderful, and it was just about to get a whole lot better.

Chapter One Hundred and One: Lion's Paw

Chapter One Hundred and One: Lion's Paw

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and One: Lion’s Paw

Written by TheCrimsonDm

The cold grew thickly around Trixie’s legs as the snow grew in thick piles. She looked around the dark cave she stood at the entrance of, it was familiar, too familiar. Deep inside, she could see the constellations, however impossible, they floated inside the cave with a dark purple aura surrounding them. She took a step out of the snow, and her white frost covered hooves cracked with deep glowing lines of blue. Everything was so very cold.

The constellations shifted, and two yellow eye appeared out of thin air, they slowly narrowed onto Trixie. Each eye was about the same size as she was, and both were filled with hate. Trixie’s heart barely pumped, and her body was relaxed. Trixie mentally screamed at the body she now felt very trapped in, she wanted to run, to hide, to cower underneath Maud.

With a single hoof, she gently brushed the translucent purple fur, and a smile grew over her lips. With a voice colder than ice, and a bitter frozen pain scratching at her throat, she said, “That’s a good boy. You’re going to become my new best friend.”

The creature's maw opened wide, and hot foul breath swept over her. the maw moved forward slowly, and her body simply smiled while her brain shrieked from the fear. As the darkness enveloped her, she felt a cold wetness covering her.

Finally Trixie’s body reacted and she pushed herself up in a thrashing move, her hooves swinging wildly for anything to grab, anything to protect her. the darkness surrounded her, but she wasn’t in a cave, much less an ursa’s mouth. She was in her bed, inside the den.

Covered in cold sweat, and with tears running down her face, she quickly looked around for Maud and Val. They weren’t in here, and the bed sheets were soaked with sweat. Trixie brushed her mane out of the way, the wet matted fur clung thickly to the side of her face. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she fully realized that she was completely alone. A creeping fear crawled down her spine.

With a little bit of magic she reached out and found her father's sword underneath the bed. She brought it to her with a telekinetic grab, and held it closely to her chest in silence. seconds passed into minutes as she sat there, unable to push herself out of the bed, and only praying that everything was perfectly fine. When she finally heard Maud’s soft spoken voice from the kitchen she relaxed almost instantly.

With a bit of effort she pushed herself out of the bed, tried to fix her mane, gave up once she realized it had simply grown out too much, and made her way to the door. She cracked it open, but something seized her, a tiny gentle voice, as fragile as glass was speaking to Maud.

“P-p-please don’t t-tell,” it said with a sniffle.

“Shh, we cleaned it up, and took a bath. Lulu won’t have to know you had an accident,” Maud said softly.

“P-promise,” the tiny voice asked.

“I swear,” Maud said. “I pinkie swear that I won’t tell her. But you shouldn’t be ashamed, Val. We all have accidents from time to time. Even Lulu does.”

Trixie’s mind almost snapped as she realized that the tiny voice, was Valiant Heart. Valiant was actually talking!

A small giggle escaped the filly’s lips. “T-that’s funny.”

Trixie peeked through the crack and saw Valiant sitting on the floor, her fur looked nice and clean, and Maud sat in front of her with one of the kindest expressions that Trixie had ever seen her wear. Valiant wasn’t smiling though, in fact she was frowning, and her unbandaged eye was watery.

“What’s wrong?” Maud asked quietly.

“S-she doesn’t w-want me,” Valiant said in a shaky voice.

The silence that followed that sentence only served to make Trixie’s heart plummet into the abyss. She tried to keep afloat but hearing the filly speak those words, it hurt, more than anything else. Trixie laid her head against the wall, and closed her eyes.

“And if s-she found out, w-what I did…” Valiant added in the tiniest voice that Trixie had ever heard.

“She just wants the best for you. Lulu loves you very much, and wants to keep you safe,” Maud said. “I think she’s worried about you seeing us fight.”

“T-that’s all?” Valiant asked followed by a sniffle.

“You deserve the best,” Maud said.

“You are the best. I want you,” Valiant said.

Trixie peeked out the door again and saw Valiant hugging Maud’s leg.

“Please don’t send me away,” Valiant asked, her voice was broken.

Maud picked up the small filly, and held her tightly, while Valiant wrapped her legs around Maud’s neck. That’s when Trixie noticed the tears running down the filly’s cheek. Maud kissed the top of Valiant’s head gently. “I love you… and I won’t let anything bad happen to you. I promise.”

“Y-you won’t s-send me away?”

Maud was quiet, so utterly quiet and for so long that Trixie could’ve sworn that the entire world had just gone mute. It gave Trixie time to think, think about what Valiant must have been thinking.

This whole time she’s known that I wanted to find her a new home, one where things would be good for her. But she thinks I just want to send her away. Val trusts Maud enough to talk to her, to tell her when things are bad, and to ask for help, but she doesn’t trust me. I can’t blame her for that though, after all it’s really my fault that she doesn’t trust me. I’m the one trying to ship her off… I can’t do that though. I can’t find her a better home, because she’s already decided where she wants to be.

Trixie wiped her nose on her foreleg, and after realizing what she just did, she flinched away in disgust. She felt like crying alongside Valiant, but she didn’t want the filly to know she had been listening in on their conversation. Worse yet, she didn’t want to stop hearing the filly speak yet. Even if Valiant was sad, hearing that miniscule voice was something she never thought possible. She wanted to enjoy it just a bit longer.

“I won’t send you away,” Maud finally said so quietly that Trixie almost missed it.

“T-thank you,” Valiant replied.

That decided it. With Maud’s decision to keep the filly, Trixie wouldn’t argue, not after this. She was almost surprised to find out that she was still holding her father’s sword. She was surprised when it slipped from her cold wet grasp and leaned ominously towards the floor. Trixie reached out with her telekinesis just in time to grab it and to lift it up and off of the floor.

A squeaking noise Drew Trixie’s attention towards the cracked open door, and Trixie saw Valiant pointing a hoof nervously at her, with Maud frowning right at her. She might have remained silent, but the light purple glow from her horn and around her sword made that a mute point.

Trixie released a sigh of defeat and set her father’s blade against the wall. After opening the door and walking through it, she met both Valiant and Maud’s gaze. The disappointment was clear in Maud’s expression, while Valiant looked nervous, scared even.

“Trixie Lulamoon, were you spying on us?” Maud asked strictly.

Trixie pawed at the floor with a hoof, and lowered her head. “I… had a nightmare. Then I heard you two talking and… I’m sorry.”

Maud stared right at her with piercing eyes that Trixie hadn’t seen the mare use since she was caught in a lie. Valiant tried to hide behind Maud.

“And what do you have to say?” Maud asked.

“I shouldn’t have spied on you two, and I’m sorry,” Trixie said lamely.

“Not that,” Maud said.

Trixie stared at her for a long moment feeling confused. If you didn’t want me to grovel, then what do you want me to say?

She looked down at the fearful Valiant and the gears in her head began turning. “Oh, I get it.” Trixie stood as proudly as she dared to at the moment. “I too have had a few accidents. You should not feel bad for it, because it’s only natural. You should feel lucky knowing that you at least had yours in the privacy of our house, I… wasn’t so lucky.”

Maud frowned, and even growled.

“I… um…” Trixie said. She took a nervous step back, and looked back down at Valiant who was still scared. If it’s not the accident that’s scaring her, then maybe…

“Can I ask you a question, Val?” Trixie said, attempting and failing at ignoring Maud’s stone cold glare. Valiant didn’t reply, but she didn’t need to. “I’ve been trying to find a good home for you, one where you can grow up and have all the things that you deserve. But recently I’ve realized that I have looked in all the wrong places.” Trixie stopped short as her brain completely died. She was on a roll, and just needed the right words to fix this, she just knew it, but with mental fatigue kicking in, that task was made all the more difficult.

For a moment silence followed, Valiant was looking a little more confident, and Maud was no longer glaring. But the right words just didn’t come to her mind. Instead of sounding intelligent, Trixie opted for second best, direct and blunt.

“So do you want to live with me and Maud? We can adopt you and raise you ourselves,” Trixie said before flashing a smile.

Silence again followed but this time Valiant was slowly beginning to smile. Finally Valiant nodded, giving Trixie her answer.

“Good work,” Maud said.

Trixie smiled. “Well I would have liked to hear Val’s reply, but I’ll settle for-“ Trixie nearly jumped. “I know what I was going to say now! I’ve been looking for a good place for you to live at, when I should have been trying to make one!” Trixie beamed. “I knew that I was going to say something intelligent.”

Valiant covered her muzzle as she tried to stifle a giggle. Maud rolled her eyes, but she smiled anyway. Trixie sat down with her back against the wall. “We might have to change the bed sheets though, I kinda made them gross.”

“You look horrible,” Maud said flatly. That statement made Trixie feel all kinds of self conscious. “We need to give you a bath.” She looked down at Valiant and smiled, a sly and playful smile that in truth belonged on anypony else, not Maud. “Do you think she needs a bath?”

Valiant nodded curtly.

For a second Trixie’s mind went blank. Where, where is this going?

Valiant vanished behind Maud, only to reappear a few seconds later with a bar of soap in her mouth and an evil look in her eyes. Maud began rubbing her hooves together while laughing in a monotonous voice. It was probably the creepiest laugh Trixie had ever heard. When Maud was finished she said, “Get her.”

Valiant charged, soap in mouth, ready to strike. Trixie turned and fled into the den. The chase didn’t last long, but even so, with the two of them laughing and shrieking, Trixie had to admit; it was good chase. Of course in the end, Trixie opted to actually bathe by herself, both Maud and Valiant looked about as tired as she was and clearly needed some more sleep. As she lay in the tub by herself, she couldn’t help but to smile. It was nice having a family, and seeing Maud’s playful side was a real treat.

***

Morning came and went by without much anything interesting happening. The first thing on Everypony's agenda for the day was to go out and meet with the doctor at the hospital to get Valiant’s bandages removed. When they got there however, Doctor Horse was busy with something urgent, so they were given the second best. A unicorn mare of the name Moon Flow.

With Maud holding Valiant’s hoof, the filly was less afraid of the doctor. Doctor Flow slowly unwrapped the bandages with her telekinesis and Trixie watched in hopeful determination that the damage was less severe than originally suspected. When the doctor pulled away, Trixie saw Valiant sitting there with her eye closed, the swelling and cuts were completely gone.

“Now that’s interesting,” Doctor Flow said. “She’s healed far faster than I would have thought possible. Can you open your eye for me, Valiant?”

Slowly the eye opened and revealed a milky pink orb that looked surprised. Valiant looked from Trixie to Doctor Flow to Maud, her eyes widening impossibly large. She jerked away from Maud and scooted away, her breathing grew rapid as she crawled into the corner, shaking.

“Val, what’s wrong?” Maud asked gently.

Valiant shook her head.

“Is something wrong with your eye?” Trixie asked.

Valiant closed her eyes, and shook a little. For a moment nopony dared to move or act, then Maud turned on the doctor and glared at her. “What did you do to my filly?”

“M-me? I didn’t do anything. S-she probably has some vision problems that are worrying her. I-it’s not my fault,” Doctor Flow replied.

Trixie stepped in. “Maud, we both know what Val’s been through. It’s not the doctor’s fault that our filly’s scared.”

A tiny squeaking sound drew both Maud and Trixie’s attention. Valiant’s bright pink eye was staring open wide at Maud and Trixie. Her injured eye however was closed with a hoof covering it. Valiant stretched her hoof out and made a grabbing motion.

Trixie levitated the whiteboard and the marker out and set them down at Valiant’s hooves. The filly smiled and didn’t waste any time working on a message.

“I see weird.”

“I-I was afraid of this,” Doctor Flow said. “After reading the report I knew that the chance of her seeing correctly was slim. Um, I can give you an eye patch if you want.”

Maud gave a bitter look to the doctor. “So you can’t fix it?”

Doctor Flow lowered her head, and her ears flattened. “S-sorry…”

“Maud,” Trixie said. “She’s not a miracle worker. That job would go to Princess Cadence, but she’s off in another country raising a foal of her own.”

“Hmm,” Maud said to herself. “Fine. We’ll take an eye patch… for now.”

Doctor Flow raised her head, and gave a sheepish smile to the filly. “We have a bunch of different colors of eye patches… um do you have a preference?”

Valiant scrawled some more on her white board.

“Gray?”

“Like your mom? Okay, I’ll go get one for you,” Doctor Flow said. She quickly retreated out of the door leaving Trixie and Maud alone with Valiant.

Maud stared flatly at the door, with an emotionless expression on her face. Trixie could sense something was wrong though, but her only indication was the slight twitch in Maud’s ears.

“Are you okay, honey?” Trixie asked.

“She called me a mom,” Maud said flatly.

“Well you do make a good mother figure for Val,” Trixie said.

“I don’t deserve that,” Maud said.

Before Trixie could even say anything, Valiant had crawled up from her place on the bed and wrapped her legs around Maud and nuzzled into her side. Whatever was making Maud feel disheartened was lost in that instant as she smiled down at the little filly and returned the embrace. Making Maud feel better was something that Trixie always had a hard time doing, but here all Valiant had to do was give Maud a hug. Trixie had to envy the filly for that ability.

For several minutes they waited until the doctor returned with a small clear plastic box. She set the box down and opened it to reveal several different cloth eye patches, two gray and one blue. Trixie gave her an odd look to which Doctor Flow looked a little embarrassed saying, “I, um, could only find two gray ones…”

Doctor Flow kindly explained how to wear, and use the eye patch. She also explained that it might cause irritation to the eyes if worn over night, so it was best to take it off before bed. After all that was done, Trixie and Maud prepared to leave but were stopped.

“Um, we should check out Valiant’s leg as well,” Doctor Flow suggested.

Trixie simply shrugged. “We’re already here, right? Why not?”

Maud nodded in agreement.

It only took a few seconds for Doctor Flow to use a spell that cast the filly’s leg in a white light. Doctor Flow’s face grew tense as she examined the leg. “This… this is impossible.”

“What’s wrong?” Maud asked.

Doctor Flow released the spell and sat down. “Nothing… nothing is wrong.”

Trixie raised her eyebrow. “Okay, then can we go home?”

“No you don’t understand,” Doctor Flow said as she gave a serious look to Trixie and Maud. “Her leg isn’t broken, it's… better. I mean I can still see where the damage has crippled her leg, but it’s not broken… it’s like it healed over night.”

“That’s not possible,” Trixie said. “The doctors said she might be in the cast for a long time.”

“Up to six months,” Maud corrected.

“Yeah, so how is it better all of a sudden?” Trixie asked.

“I, I don’t know. It’s just like with her eye, it’s just… healed,” Doctor Flow said sheepishly. “Um, if it’s better though, we should see about getting the cast off… but, um… I’d like to get a second opinion first if you don’t mind.”

“Not at all, if you can get somepony to explain this to us that would be great,” Trixie said.

As the doctor left the room, Maud placed a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder. Trixie looked back and saw a grave look on Maud’s face. “What did you do?”

“Me? I didn’t do anything. I don’t even know any healing spells… well okay I know a few but I’m not any good at them,” Trixie explained. “The great and powerful Trixie can’t do everything you know.”

“Are you sure you don’t know how this happened? I’m not mad,” Maud said.

“I’m positive,” Trixie said. She looked back at Valiant who looked a little worried. “But whatever happened was a miracle, and we should just be thankful for it. It’s a blessing. Now you can go out and play with the other fillies you know.”

That brought a small smile to Valiant’s face, and she quickly wrote something on the whiteboard.

“Can I play with Sweety Bell?

She has dolls.”

“Of course you can,” Trixie said.

Maud stared at the message, and then her jaw dropped.

“Are you okay?” Trixie asked.

Maud shook herself and then looked at Trixie. “We are going to the toy store after this.”

“Um, okay. I guess Val does deserve a present for being so good,” Trixie said.

Maud leaned in and whispered into Trixie’s ear. “She doesn’t have any toys. None at all.”

Now it was Trixie’s turn to have her jaw drop. The one thing that Trixie had completely overlooked was the fact that they had completely forgotten that Valiant was a child, and one who didn’t have any toys, dolls, or well anything. It probably didn’t even occur to Valiant that she could actually have toys, after living on the streets for so long, just having a home was more than she had ever expected.

Two doctors later, and the slow process of removing the cast, and finally Trixie and her family could leave. Valiant could finally walk on her own again, well without as much trouble as before, but she still carried a little bit of a limp as she moved. She didn’t seem to mind much though, between finally having her leg free, and the promise of getting toys, Valiant was probably the happiest filly in Ponyville.

Finding an actual toy store in Ponyville turned out to be more challenging than it should have been. After asking around a bit, Trixie found herself standing in front of a purple building with golden stars decorating the front. In the window seal there was a sign that caught Trixie’s attention right away.

“All sold out of Trixie wands and accessories.

Come back next week.”

“I, but, why?” Trixie stammered as she stared at the sign.

Maud nodded for Trixie to follow, and the trio entered the store. Inside, it smelled of lavender, and there were toys lining rows of shoulder high shelves. The store owner, a green earth pony with a short and curly pink mane sat in the back talking to two colts that Trixie had gotten to know. Snips and Snails.

“But we want them,” Snips whined.

“Yeah, we want them,” Snails added.

The mare looked sad as she shook her head slowly. “I’m so sorry guys. I tried really, really hard to keep a few back for you, but Pinkie Pie came in here and cleared me out of my stock. She brought Fluttershy with her too… that surprised me.”
This explained where Pinkie Pie had gotten all the merchandise from. It doesn’t explain why they had Trixie inspired toys in the first place, but at least part of this mystery had been explained.

“Because she’s been missing our meetings?” Snips asked.

“Yeah,” She replied. “She’s really nice.”

“Unless you let her chickens loose on Nightmare Night,” Snails stated.

As Maud walked down one of the alleys with Valiant by her side, Trixie noticed that there were actually several bins with ‘sold out’ tags over them. She walked over to the counter, leaving Maud and Valiant behind for the moment.

“Um,” The store owner said. “I could… uh… check the clubhouse again. I mean there might be a few lying around, right?”

Trixie coughed politely to let the three know she was standing there.

All three looked over at Trixie and all at once their mouths fell open and they stared on in silence. “Trixie!” they all exclaimed in unison.

“Um, hi,” Trixie said meekly. She felt her cheeks heating up from the sudden attention.

Snips and Snails looked at each other, and then up at the store owner. The store owner grinned and stepped back. Together all three of them stood on their hind legs, spread their forelegs in a wide gesture inviting gesture and said, “Welcome to the Trixie fan club.”

The mare landed on her legs again and with excitement filling her voice said, “My name is Peppers Ghost. It’s really nice to meet you oh Great and Powerful Trixie. I’ve been a fan of yours ever since you first came to Ponyville, although, I guess you didn’t really notice me in the crowd… I don’t stand out very much.”

Trixie had to give the mare a kind smile. “It’s okay, Peppers. That wasn’t one of my better days. It makes me happy to know that you enjoyed my show none the less.”

“Oh of course I did, you were fantastic, I mean the magic and the ursa and, and, and,” She started to stammer.

A small giggle escaped Trixie’s lips. This mare was kinda cute, in a little sister kind of way. “Thank you. I’m actually here with my, er, special somepony and our… foal.” It felt really strange to be calling Valiant hers, it was also hard to think about the fact that she had yet to actually marry Maud. That was one thing she knew she’d have to do soon, because dragging it out wasn’t any fun.

“You have a foal!” Snips exclaimed.

“Since when?” Snails asked.

Trixie rubbed the back her head, it was getting hot. “Well, me and Maud sort of adopted her…” Trixie narrowed her eyes on Snips and Snails. “You two have an important job.”

They both gulped and looked up at her excitedly.

“You have to promise that you will be good friends with her, and you will keep her safe from bullies,” Trixie said.

They nodded, and Trixie smiled.

A gentle hoof tapped lightly against the back of her leg and Trixie looked down at Valiant who had her cheeks puffed out in a clear sign of annoyance. Maud stood next to her staring flatly between Trixie and Peppers.

“Are you two friends?” Maud asked flatly, but a dangerous look crossed her eyes.

Trixie looked over at Peppers. “Um, we just met. She’s one of my fans.”

“I-I wish that I was friends with Trixie. That would be really nice,” Peppers said to herself.

“Are you sure?” Maud asked.

Trixie leaned over and whispered into Maud ear, “She’s just a fan, Maud. Don’t worry.”

Peppers shook her head. “Um, I have a twin sister who would also like to meet you. M-maybe you could come to one of our fan club meetings sometime?”

“Of course I could,” Trixie said. “I’m busy at the moment, but when I get the time I’ll be sure to let you know.”

“OH MY CELESTIA! Really?” She asked excitedly.
Trixie nodded, she then looked over Maud and Valiant and smiled. “Well, we came here to buy some toys for you, Val. Let’s get spending shall we?”

Chapter One Hundred and Two: First impressions

Chapter One Hundred and Two: First impressions

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Two: First Impressions

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The living room proved to be rather quiet as Trixie watched Valiant, playing with her new toys in the corner. Valiant’s favorite one so far proved to be a black stuffed cat about the size of her head, she hadn’t gone anywhere without it since they picked it up for her. Getting that discount from Peppers Ghost was really nice, but ultimately not needed, with the funds Trixie had received from her show, she’d be doing just fine for a while.

Trixie looked over at Maud who was in the living room sorting through their mail. Without anything better to do, Trixie decided to go and help Maud. The table was full of letters, three stacks had been set aside, one was very small with only two letters in it, the next one was growing rapidly with ten plus letters, some of which had very flowery designs on the front. The last pile was modest in size, these ones all looked boring and official.

After sitting down Trixie’s horn lit up and a dozen letters floated off of the table and faced her. “Bill, Trixie, Trixie, Trixie, Bill, Trixie… okay, almost all of these are sent to me. What the hay is going on?”

“I think these are fan letters,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie looked again at the pile, the largest one seemed to be all wrote to her, the other two were various bills and Maud’s. Maud’s being the smallest. Trixie felt a bit of guilt for having so many more letters than her fiancé but at the same time she was excited to see so much fan mail. It had been far too long since she had received this kind of treatment.

“Wow, I guess I’ve become a little popular. That’s… nice,” Trixie said. A small smile grew on her lips as she began sorting letters beside Maud.

With Trixie at the helm, sorting the letters became a breeze and the task flew by she was done with it before she even knew it. The thought that they couldn’t continue leaving the mail box unchecked for days at a time went through her mind. If she was receiving this much fan mail, then the box could easily be filled up without them realizing it.

Before getting to what was promising to be yet another highlight of her day, Trixie took another look at the bills. She skimmed through them, a few were for various expenditures from the past, one of them was for property damage oddly enough, and the last one was for medical expenses. Maud growled as she looked at that last one, and Trixie’s heart sunk.

“That’s a lot of money they want… isn’t it,” Trixie said.

“We can’t afford this,” Maud replied flatly.

“It’s worth it to pay it off, after all they did fix our little filly,” Trixie said.

Maud set the bill down and focused instead on the measly amount of letters that were sent to her specifically. The first one she simply laid on the table. It was sent from the local flower shop, with clear indications that it was for wedding flowers. The next one Maud took a better look at, it was another offer for work, but it was asking Maud to go to Tall Tale. Maud looked very disinterested in it.

The final letter was a bland gray color, with no designs on it, and very businesslike writing on the front. It if it wasn’t for the address, Trixie would have ignored it, but seeing as how it came from New Slate’s only rock farm, the Pie Rock Farm, Trixie had to pay close attention to it. Maud however stood from the table, letter in mouth and walked to the trash can where she dropped the letter in without a second thought. Trixie stared in silence at Maud’s complete lack of interest in the letter.

“If they wanted to be part of my life, they would have been nice,” Maud spat quietly under her breath. “I don’t need a magical rock to tell me who to love.”

“Um,” Trixie said quietly, hoping that Valiant wasn’t hearing Maud’s anger. “What are you talking about?”

Maud looked back at Trixie worked her mouth soundlessly, and then frowned. Something about Maud’s stance and her expression told Trixie that she was suddenly standing on thin ice, and whatever was going on was either best left forgotten, or needed to be worked out quickly. So long as Maud wasn’t mad at Trixie, she honestly didn’t care which.

“Are you okay?”

“I’ll be fine,” Maud said in her monotone voice. “It’s just my family trying to be part of my life again.”

“Isn’t’ that good?” Trixie asked.

“They think that you are nothing but a fling,” Maud said. “I won’t talk to them again until after we're married,” Maud looked away. “See them try and tell me that we don’t belong together after that.”

“I think it would be nice if we could get along,” Trixie suggested. “I mean, I understand how you feel… I saw what they did to you.”

Maud’s eyes opened wide for a moment. “You did?”

“I have psychic powers remember. That was actually the first time that I ever remote viewed anypony, and… I just wish that I would have seen it sooner,” Trixie admitted.

Maud pawed at the floor. “I want them to be a part of my life. But they won’t accept us.”

Trixie tried to smile for Maud. “Well if we get married first…”

“…then they can’t put us down anymore,” Maud finished.

“I love you, Maud,” Trixie said.

“I love you too, Lulu.”

Maud left the kitchen and made her way into the living room. There was a certain rigidness to Maud’s movements that showed how upset she still was about this whole subject. Unfortunately there wasn’t much she could do at the moment, so she did the only thing she could and looked through the letters addressed to her.

With over twenty letters addressed solely to her it took a little while to go through all of them. Most of them were various Ponyvillians sending their thanks to her for doing such a good job. One letter in particular came from an anonymous pony who didn’t just send her a letter but also sent her a drawing of Trixie standing heroically with fireworks going off in the background, the style was very similar to that of a manga. It looked like she had a new fan.

Just before Trixie could open her last letter, she heard a knocking at the door. Maud got up from the couch at the same time as Trixie stood up from the table. Maud and Trixie looked at each other and smiled. Together they went to the door, and opened it.

Screw Loose stood on the other side with a smile on her lips. “I hope I’m not intruding.”

“M-mom?” Trixie asked feeling dazed that Screw Loose would be there at her door.

“You said that I could come and visit you, you weren’t busy, were you?” She asked.

Trixie shook her head and stepped aside. “No, not at all. Um, come on in.”

Screw Loose walked inside and Trixie led her to the table where Trixie quickly shoved the letters aside and offered a seat to her mother. Trixie sat across from her mom, and Maud joined by her side. For a moment things were quiet as Trixie tried to find something to break the ice with.

“We decided to officially adopt Valiant Heart,” Trixie said. “So I guess that makes you a grandmother.”

Screw Loose’s eyes lit up. “You mean I get to be a grand mommy! Oh where is the little thing?”

“Hey, Val. Do you want to meet my mom?” Trixie hollered into the living room.

There was the pitter patter of tiny hooves making their way to where the living room met the kitchen, and Valiant poked half of her face out from behind the wall. She waved a maroon hoof timidly.

Trixie smiled as kindly as she could to Valiant in an attempt to give the filly some more confidence. “Valiant Heart, this is my mom, Screw Loose.”

“Hello, Valiant,” Screw Loose said gently.

Valiant Heart took a few steps out of her hiding place behind the wall, but she kept her distance from the adult mare. A lock of hair fell into her good eye and she shook her head to free it. Screw smiled and Valiant simply stared with a flat expression. The expression that Valiant was wearing seemed uncannily Maud like to Trixie.

“Oh how adorable,” Screw Loose said. “She’s playing pirate.”

Trixie’s heart dropped just as far as her jaw as she stared at her mom.

Screw Loose looked over at Trixie. “Do you remember when you used to play pirate?”

There were no words that Trixie could honestly think of to say at the moment. She’s blind in one eye. Some evil ponies beat her so she has to wear an eye patch now. It’s a medical eye patch not a toy one. Those were all things that Trixie could say to her mom. Instead all she did was make a confused noise as her ears folded.

“What’s wrong, Trixie?” Screw Loose asked. “Did… did I bring up some bad memories for you? I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.”

Trixie shook her head.

A gentle pat on Trixie’s shoulder from Maud let her know that it was okay. Trixie nodded toward her mom while staring at Maud, just hoping Maud would do the explanation this time. Maud nodded.

“She has vision problems,” Maud explained.

“Oh… Oh my… I, uh, I didn’t mean to… I’m sorry,” Screw Loose said to Trixie and Maud both. She then looked at Valiant and added, “and I’m sorry to you to little one. I’m not making much of a first impression am I?”

Valiant turned and trotted into the living room without making a sound. Seeing the filly leave like that left Screw Loose looking heartbroken. If only there was something that Trixie could say to help her mom feel better about this situation. Of course Trixie understood if Valiant didn’t want to make friends with her mom, Valiant didn’t like adults, and mares especially.

So when Valiant returned to the living room with her whiteboard in her mouth and a message spelled out on it, Trixie was shocked to say the least.

“Its okay. At least you don’t want to play sports.”

The smile that the message brought to Screw Loose’s mouth was worth a million bits to Trixie. Screw Loose put a hoof on her chest as she looked down at the filly and said, “Thank you. I’m glad to know that I didn’t mess up too badly.”

Valiant trotted over to the table, still staying clear of Screw Loose. There was a limp to her trot, one that would forever remind Trixie that there were evil things out there. Once Valiant got to the table, she stood on her hind legs, barely reached the chair that Maud was on and attempted to climb up onto her lap. After failing Maud reached over and picked the filly up. Maud smiled as she set the filly down on her lap.

“Lulu, could you get the hairbrush?” Maud asked.

Trixie nodded. “I’ll be right back.”

Trixie got up and trotted towards the bathroom where she had last seen Valiant’s hairbrush. As she left she heard a bit of Maud and Screw Loose’s conversation.

“So how old are you,” Screw Loose asked.

“Twenty four,” Maud replied.

“I, um, I meant Valiant. Though I must admit that I’m surprised to learn that you’re a bit older than my baby though,” Screw loose said.

“Yes. It’s awkward sometimes,” Maud said. “She’s still a kid in some ways.”

“But not in… others?” Screw Loose asked.

“We had se- made love soon after we started dating. So, no she is not a kid in those ways,” Maud said.

Trixie’s face caught fire as she entered the bathroom, and in order to make a point she slammed the bathroom door shut behind her. The last thing she needed was for Maud to go telling her mom all those things about their private life.

I mean, COME ON! She’s my mother, Maud. You wouldn’t want me to tell your mom that I have sex with you all the time would you? What if I told her about the foursome… this isn’t fair.

The brush was lying on the sink counter just like it should have, but Trixie stopped to take a quick look at herself in the mirror. Her mane was looking a little long, and looking quite a bit like Fluttershy’s. The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth.

I really screwed up with Fluttershy, I mean how can Maud even trust me? Maybe that’s what she meant by ‘still a kid’. We haven’t even set our wedding date yet, and it’s really bothering me. I can only imagine how much it must hurt her. Being left to wonder whether I’ll betray her again, or leave her completely? I can’t keep putting this off.

After taking a deep breath, Trixie took the brush in her telekinetic grasp and left the bathroom. Once outside, she saw her mom staring at her, and quickly look away. She trotted to the table and dropped the brush on the table in front of Maud before sitting down. Maud and Valiant gave her a strange look.

“Are you okay?” Maud asked.

“I’m fine. Weren’t you two talking about something interesting? Something personal perhaps?” Trixie asked, still a little off put by Maud’s careless mentioning of their private life.

“Oh, um we weren’t talking about anything too serious,” Screw Loose promised.

“Well me and Maud live together, and we’re engaged, so I guess it’s pretty obvious how much we do that. So why don’t we just shout it to the world?” Trixie said sarcastically.

“You already do,” Maud said under her breath.

That made Trixie’s heart freeze. Was Maud being… mean? I messed up more than I thought, haven’t I?

Maud slipped her hoof into the brush’s strap and began going through Valiant’s hair with a gentle practice. After a few strokes, Maud apologized, “Lulu, I’m sorry. I just wanted your mom to know that you were doing okay.”

“And you choose to do that by telling her we make love?” Trixie asked, confused.

“I guess,” Maud replied.

This situation wasn’t fair. Maud was mad at her, and she still hadn’t proven to Maud that she could indeed be trusted. Trixie pushed herself away from the table. “This isn’t working.”

Maud stopped moving and became as still as a statue. Both Valiant and Screw Loose gave Trixie a look. Trixie went to the calendar hanging from the wall. Grabbed the pen and picked a random date. She drew a circle interlocking with another circle and tossed the pen aside. “There,” Trixie said stubbornly. “We are not dragging this out any longer. That’s the date we are getting married.”

Maud stared at Trixie with wide eyes and then looked away, saying nothing.

Trixie realized that Maud must have been really upset. “I am going to prove to you that I am the most loyal, loving, and thoughtful mare in Equestria, and you are going to let me,” she promised.

“Well, that’s one way to do it,” Screw Loose said.

Valiant leaned over, and scribbled on her whiteboard.

“Trixie, you are crazy.”

“Maybe so,” Trixie admitted. “But I’m crazy in love with Maud… I’m also crazy in other ways…”

Maud returned to working on Valiant’s mess of a mane. “That’s a good date.”

“Do you even know what date it is?” Trixie asked.

“We’re getting married that day. It’s a good date,” Maud replied.

Trixie couldn’t help smiling as well. She rejoined the others at the table and tried her best to forget that her mane looked anything like Fluttershy’s. it didn’t work very well, but she tried anyway.

The rest of the day went by with Trixie, her mom, and Maud talking until evening came. That’s when Pinkie Pie dropped by and together the five of them had a big family dinner. After Screw loose went home, leaving Trixie and the others to their own devices, Valiant fell asleep in Maud’s lap. That’s when Maud decided to retire for the night. Trixie spoke with Pinkie for a while, about fashion, their favorite colors, recent events, and finally about Trixie’s mane. It was decided that with how long it was, she could try wearing it in a ponytail in order to avoid her accidental Fluttershy style. It was good enough for Trixie.

Eventually this too came to an end as Pinkie crashed on the couch. Trixie crawled into bed with Maud and snuggled up close. As Trixie drifted off to sleep, she heard Maud mumbling in her sleep. Most of it was gibberish but she made out the name “Boulder”.

Which reminds me, where did the little pebble run off to? Obviously he couldn’t have gone more than a stone's pace.

Trixie giggled at her silly joke as she fell asleep. She hoped that her dreams would be filled with talking cats and flying adventures again, and not horrific monsters who wanted to eat her. better yet she hoped that she could dream about a certain beautiful mare, and all the things they could get up to when nopony was watching. That would have been a good dream.

Chapter One Hundred and Three: King of the Woods

Chapter One Hundred and Three: King of the Woods

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Three: King of the Woods

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The day flew by. Maud took Valiant Heart on a play date, as Trixie made her way about town. friendly smiles, and joyful greetings all went to make this day even better. The dark days of her past seemed far behind her now.

That was until a familiar yellow unicorn with her long red mane walked up to Trixie. “Trixie, I’d like your help with something.”

“What is it, Red?” Trixie asked wearily. It felt like nothing that Red was involved in ended up being a good thing.

Red Velvet was quiet for a moment as she studied Trixie. Finally she smiled. “I like what you’ve done with your mane. It really suites you.”

Trixie brushed her braided ponytail with a hoof. “Well uh… yeah it is nice isn’t it?”

“Yes it is. I fear that I must ask for your help again though. There is a task with which I could use some assistance. A small cottage out in the Everfree stands alone and long abandoned. If you join me, whatever you wish to keep from it you may… except for a certain group of scrolls,” Red Velvet said.

“Why is this place so important?” Trixie asked.

“Up until a few years ago it belonged Starswirl the Bearded,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie did a double take. “What? But… what?”

“He was the one who rescued me from the Tartarus prison. He also set Tirek free to mask our escape. Until then he had been living in the Everfree, but that changed after my release. I fear that I might have helped him relocate after his insistent badgering for my aid,” Red Velvet said. “How ignorant I was. He just wanted the alicorns to be set free, and I had refused to trust him. For all I know he has died.”

“How was he alive all this time? Is he an alicorn as well?” Trixie asked.

Red Velvet actually gave a short laugh. “No, he is simply one of the ponies who has found their way to immortality. There are others like him, Sombra, Hope, Ink Pots, and even a renowned scientist have all discovered their ways to immortality.”

“Wow, and here I thought that only alicorns could be immortal…” Trixie said more to herself than to Red Velvet. “So you just want me to follow you? Why would you need me to do that?”

“The place is guarded by wards keeping out all but alicorns. After that there are guardians, and I need back up to take care of them. I trust that your magic has continued to increase after your transformation?” Red Velvet said.

“Well, yeah it has… but that’s not the point. I’m just a pseudo alicorn, don’t you think the wards will keep me out too?” Trixie asked.

“Did I say that?” Red Velvet asked. “I remember telling you that you were a dark alicorn, but after thinking more about it, I’ve realized that just because it was dark magic which made you ascend doesn’t mean that you are not a true alicorn. Twilight was changed by her friends vaporizing her with the elements of harmony, Celestia and Luna as far as I can tell were truly born as alicorns. Cadence… did some love thing… I think. That one wasn’t not clear after I looked into it.

“All alicorns share a simple trait. They must die in order to ascend. You did die for a few seconds while I was turning you. So as far as I think any wards are concerned you are the real deal,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie quickly looked around. Nopony was in hearing distance, so she hoped that she hadn’t just spoiled her alicorn secret with this far too open discussion. When she felt safe that nopony was indeed listening she gave a sigh and whispered, “But my wings don’t even work.”

“Have you tried to use them?” Red Velvet asked.

“No.”

Red Velvet gave Trixie a tired smile. “Then you may want to try. But for now can I count on your assistance? I promise all but the scrolls to you.”

Thoughts of Twilight and how badly hurt her fellow alicorn had been in the rescue of Valiant Heart. If there was one thing that Twilight loved in this world more than friendship, that would have to have been anything relating to Starswirl the Bearded. Besides, that old unicorn had to have something interesting or useful. Trixie could afford to go on a little adventure with Red, so long as Maud knew about it first.

“Yes, I’ll go. I need to let Maud know that I’ll be gone but I’ll help you,” Trixie said.

“Please do hurry. I fear that time may not be on my side here,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie trotted away. “Oh you’ve waited this long, you can wait a few more minutes. Meet me at the forest entrance.”

Red Velvet nodded, and light shimmered around her. The tall pony vanished from sight, leaving Trixie standing in the cold snow all alone. For a moment she stood there, paralyzed by the sudden disappearance, but as snow began to fall all around her she snapped out of it. Trixie turned on her fetlocks and left. After all, she had things to do today.

After splitting up with Red Velvet, Trixie quickly made her way over to Rarity’s. If she was fast enough, she could meet up with Maud and Valiant before they left. It took a few minutes but soon enough Trixie arrived at her destination and barged in through the front doors. Inside, she saw Maud and Rarity enjoying glasses of red wine while giving worried expressions to Trixie.

Trixie walked in, sat down by Maud and gave a kind smile to Rarity. “Hi, Rarity. So… you having fun?”

“Oh, um, yes. We were just talking about dra- um romance, nothing to personal,” Rarity said, her cheeks going a little pink.

“That’s nice. I’m guessing everypony’s favorite dragon was a part of this conversation as well?” Trixie asked with a raise of her eyebrow.

Rarity’s face went a little more flush, and she said nothing.

Maud looked around carefully, eyed up the stairs, and then returned to focusing on the group. “We were talking about dragons as compared to stallions. Specifically, their penises,” Maud said flatly.

Rarity’s face went cherry red, and Trixie buried her face into her hooves trying to hide from everypony. Trixie’s cheeks could probably make toast out of bread with how hot they were. After a momentary silence Trixie peeked up at Maud, only to see a sly smile on her face. That’s when Trixie saw two little round heads poking in from the top of the stairs. Sweetie had her mouth covered and her face was even redder than her sister’s. Valiant just stared blankly.

“D-darling, you don’t have to be so direct about it,” Rarity said.

“I don’t want to lie to Lulu,” Maud said.

Trixie looked away and instead tried to focus on why she had come here in the first place. With Maud’s blunt explanation of the previous conversation, it was hard for her to remember what it was about.

“Ahem, anyway. Trixie, did you hear that Twilight finally woke up?” Rarity asked.

“What? Really?”

“Yes, and the first thing she asked about was whether you and the filly were alright. She looked so relieved to know that everything was okay. Sadly, she confirmed the fact that your school reunion was being canceled before she went back to sleep. The doctor says that she’ll be in the hospital until she’s a little better,” Rarity explained.

Hearing that Twilight took a great weight off of Trixie’s shoulders. She leaned back and let out a sigh of relief. “I’m so glad that she’s doing okay.” She made a mental note to get something really cool from Starswirl’s house for Twilight. Oh yeah… that’s why I’m here.

Trixie stood up. “Honey, I’m about to go and help a friend do something. I’ll be gone for awhile. Do you have everything under control?”

“Valiant’s playing with Sweetie Belle up stairs. Sweetie Belle has a lot of dolls,” Maud replied.

Trixie turned to leave, but Maud caught her off guard by asking, “Will it be dangerous?”

That weight returned to Trixie’s shoulders as she looked back at Maud. Her first instinct was to lie, and tell Maud that everything would be okay, that she would be safe and no harm would come to her. The idea of lying to Maud, breaking her promise again, was somehow worse than the idea of arguing with Maud about putting herself in danger.

“It could be,” Trixie said. “My friend and me are really strong with magic, but that doesn’t mean it will be one hundred percent safe.”

Maud gave her a stern look. “We have a filly to think of now.”

“I’m doing this to help Twilight. I’ll come home in one piece,” Trixie promised.

Maud looked away, and took a drink of her wine. “You better.”

***

Just as Trixie had been promised, Red Velvet stood at the edge of the forest with a hood drawn over her face. Trixie looked down at her side, the cloak she was wearing perfectly hid her father’s blade beneath it. Upon Trixie’s approach, Red Velvet turned and began walking into the forest, her only words being, “Let’s go.”

For a long while they walked together in silence. walking beside the tall alicorn, who was barely masquerading as a unicorn, along with the nearly complete silence was all too familiar to her. Vague and blurred memories of walking through towns, and through the frozen snow appeared briefly in her mind, but every time Trixie tried to focus on any one of them her mind would go blank. This left her with a lot of questions, but no answers.

“What exactly did we do after my transformation?” Trixie asked.

“We completed a few tasks, met with several ponies and stopped a great evil. I’m not sure whether I should be worried or happy about you not remembering most of it,” Red Velvet explained.

“How come I don’t remember?” Trixie asked.

“You did not want to,” Red Velvet said. She paused long enough to climb over a fallen tree, after which she aided Trixie over it with her hooves. “The transformation changed you, and for awhile there I was afraid that you were not even the same pony. After everything was said and done, you asked us to bury those memories.”

“Us?” Trixie asked.

Red Velvet didn’t look back at Trixie as she took the lead again, but Trixie saw the frown she was wearing. “Did I say that?”

“Yes you did,” Trixie stated. “Who else was there?”

“A friend,” Red Velvet said flatly. “That’s all you can be allowed to know right now. If you do remember who it was, please do yourself a favor and forget it.”

Silence reigned supreme again for awhile. Finally the two reached a large glade. Soft snow lightly covered the area, and a cottage rested in the middle. Several mounds of snow littered the area, there were too many to easily count from her position. Red Velvet regarded the mounds carefully.

“We don’t know what exactly is waiting for us, it could be any number of Starswirl’s guardians. Remember, Trixie; be careful,” Red Velvet said as she walked ahead.

The air shimmered around Red Velvet for a moment and a dark gray ripple was sent out like a wave. The ripple of energy went all around the clearing, and up to a domed top. It was almost like seeing a giant bubble resting upon the earth. The ripple and the shimmering effect disappeared as suddenly as it had appeared. Trixie realized that this must be the ward keeping out all but alicorns.

Red Velvet stopped and looked back at Trixie. “Your turn.”

Trixie gulped, and carefully walked forward. With each step she grew increasingly worried. A strange warmth passed through her as she took her place next to Red Velvet. The rippling effect once again revealed the magic bubble to her eyes.

“Looks like you are an alicorn after all,” Red Velvet said almost mockingly.

Trixie opened her mouth to protest, but stopped when she saw a pair of green glowing eyes staring at her from beneath the snow. For a moment her mind froze in absolute terror, but Red Velvet caught onto her look and spun around to face the snow.

The snow exploded outward as a wolf of white wood leapt out. It landed a few feet away from them, its sharp wooden teeth and green eyes stared intently at the two. The other piles of snow began exploding outward as well. Until at least a dozen of the wolf like creatures stood facing them.

“T-timberwolves?” Trixie asked fearfully. She remembered the last time she had encountered such a beast. That was also the first time that she had ever met Red Velvet.

“These are not Timberwolves, these are birchwolves,” Red Velvet explained. “Perfect camouflage for winter. It would seem that I made the right choice in getting your assistance.”

The lead wolf took a step forward, the snow crunching underneath it’s weight.

“What do we do?” Trixie asked.

Red Velvet’s face was stricken by a manic grin. “We kill them all!”

Before Trixie was even sure what was going on, Red Velvet had unleashed a bolt of red energy from her horn striking the lead wolf in the face. Where the beam struck the wood disintegrated, the rest of it fell back into a pile of disassembled pieces. Red Velvet’s two large wings spread and she leapt into the air leaving Trixie on the ground, and surrounded by the wolves.

Panic raced down Trixie’s spine as the wolves surrounding her leapt. At least five wolves were already in the air, facing her and about to land. Instinct kicked into gear as her horn lit up and her body melted away into the shadows beneath the snow. The world became a blur as she moved forward, it was a lot less like running, and felt more like swimming. She popped back up out of the snow just in time to see the wolves dog pile the ground she had just vacated.

Now standing twenty feet or so from the wolves, Trixie pulled her father’s blade free from its sheath and channeled more magic into her horn. Adrenaline ran hot through her veins as the magic pulled up in her horn, and a bolt of lightning shot forth striking the dog pile. Thunder cracked and the wolves exploded into flaming bits of wood and splinters rained down around her.

Trixie’s fear quickly gave way to something much more primal, and much more vicious. She snarled and turned toward the next nearest wolf which happened to be a lot closer than she had hoped. It swiped at her with a claw, and Trixie ducked underneath it. blood pumped hot and a deep rooted anger took hold as she moved under the wolf, and rammed her head into it’s chest. Magic poured into her horn and with a flash of light, another bolt of lightning shot out of the creatures back!

The wolf exploded around her. Bits of wood slamming into her, cutting her forelegs and cheek. Trixie looked at the flaming bits of wood surrounding her, and a cruel smile grew across her lips.

Red beams rained down from the sky, assaulting three more of the wolves. Trixie spun around and faced the other two who were busy charging her. The first one was too close for magic, the second one was just behind it. With excitement running hot, Trixie swung her father’s blade toward the first one’s head, chopping the wooden spine in half. At the same time she channeled more magic into her horn and as the first one’s body collapsed Trixie unleashed one final bolt into the second’s chest. The bolt hit, and the body exploded!

Her lungs burned as she breathed in the cold air. Sweat ran down her brow as she examined the area. All the wolves were down, and all of them were now nothing more than a bunch of firewood. Red Velvet landed next to her with a smirk.

“You did very well this time,” Red Velvet said.

“That… was…” Trixie said in between breaths. “Amazing!”

“Have you already gotten a love for battle?” Red Velvet asked, though her tone was a little sarcastic.

With the adrenaline still pumping high, Trixie couldn’t properly consider the question at that moment. She knew that she was feeling great, like she had just done something amazing, something that nopony believed she was capable of. With sword and sorcery, she defeated her opponents. It was almost like her old school days.

The only problem, if Trixie could indeed call it such, was the fact that her horn was a little sore from all the lightning bolts.

“You’re bleeding,” Red Velvet said.

“I am?” Trixie said as she looked down at her legs. There were cuts all throughout her coat’s sleeves, small lines of red had been drawn across her legs, they were only scratches. “It’s not bad.”

“your face,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie put a hoof to her cheek and it came back red. “Oh… is it bad?”

“No, but we should get it taken care of as soon as we get inside,” Red Velvet replied.

“Yeah, that sounds smart,” Trixie agreed.

A rattling sound made Trixie’s ears fold back. She looked around, there was nothing to see. Another rattling sound made Trixie’s neck hair stand on edge. “What is that?”

Red Velvet turned around, and her eyes went wide. She stepped back. “That’s not good.”

When she followed Red Velvet’s gaze, Trixie realized exactly what was making the sound. The bits of wood from the fallen birchwolves rolled over the ground as though possessed, bumping into each other and colliding into a giant pile. Her heart froze in terror as she watched the mound grow, larger than the cottage, and take the shape of a giant birch wolf. Its huge green eyes stared down with malicious intent.

“What is that!” Trixie exclaimed.

“A Birchwolf king. You see when an alpha is killed they can sometimes take a temporary new body in a last stand effort. This is pretty much why the Timberwolves were never hunted to extinction, those who tried suffered too many casualties,” Red Velvet replied.

The birchwolf king snarled, and glowing green saliva fell to the ground with a splash. Trixie backed up, along with Red Velvet. There was not a whole awful lot that Trixie could think of to do here. After all, the only time she had actually faced such a beast was with the ursa major, but even if that was a much larger monster, seeing this thing in front of her right then made that a mute point.

One large paw lifted into the air, and Red Velvet dashed to the right. Trixie went left. The paw came down, smashing into the show just behind Trixie. her heart raced as she continued running around the creature. The beast simply turned to follow her, ignoring the other alicorn completely.

Another paw raised into the air, but this time it swiped horizontally, sailing over the snow and right towards Trixie. She galloped as fast as her legs would take her through the snow. Just as she felt something touch her tail, she focused on her only escape plan and melted into the shadows. The paw sailed right over her.

Trixie popped right back out, this time her coat was left behind. At least her sword was still with her. The birchwolf king looked down at her, anger clear in its eyes. As the beast reoriented itself, Trixie aimed her horn towards its giant head, and channeled magic into her horn. The exertion stung her horn a little, but when the lightning bolt crackled she grinned.

The bolt flew true, hitting the creature in the left eye. It reeled back in pain and loosed a mighty roar. It twisted its body in agony, and only too late did Trixie notice the paw coming right at her. She was hit by a train like force, her body screamed in pain as she rocketed over the snow. She slammed into the snow, bounced, and then landed again before sliding a few feet carving a trench behind her.

As the pain throbbed through her body, she whimpered. She hurt bad. Sure it wasn’t the worst pain she’d ever felt, but it still hurt. If it wasn’t for the one eyed monstrosity now taking huge strides toward her, she’d have preferred to stay down for a moment. As it stood though, that thing was coming right for her.

Slowly Trixie pushed herself upright. Her left foreleg screamed for her to stop putting weight on it. She ignored its cries and stood her ground. Warm liquid ran down the side of her face, matting her fur to her skin. To top it all off she felt a bit dizzy, but what was she to do…

“Dorchadas,” Scath purred into her mind.

Pain, she latched onto that as a starting point. Thoughts of Fluttershy, and how she ruined their friendship, and of what happened to Valiant Heart in Manehattan all came flooding into her head. She focused on them, on the bitter anger, the rage, and loneliness of it all. Something chilling crawled up her spine, made her mane itch, and energy rippled from her chest all the way to the end of her tail.

Trixie opened her eyes, and felt the power inside her surge. A deep purple glow surrounded the edges of vision, and her horn lit up with an even darker aura. The shadows all called to her, their voices full of the power she now felt rising inside of her.

The Birchwolf King stopped, and sniffed the air. Its ears folded back, and Trixie felt a sick smile grow over her lips. Her wings spread wide as huge shadowy tendrils sprouted out from the darkest shadows from under the snow, and wrapped themselves around the birchwolf king’s legs and neck. It tried to pull back, to move, and only managed a weak struggle against the magic.

Power, painful and deep, focused in Trixie’s horn. She aimed one last time at the monster before her, and let out a cry of pain as magic exploded from her horn. A dark beam shot forth, and hit the birchwolf’s chest. The beam went clear through it!

A second later the birchwolf king’s entire body began shaking violently. It shook its head, and Trixie moved the continuous beam upwards, watching in glee as it cut cleanly through its wooden chest, neck and finally its head. The birchwolf king exploded!

The magic left Trixie as quickly as it had came, and she collapsed. Her body was drained of energy, her mind was fuzzy, and all she could do was watch as chunks of wood as large as her came hurtling towards her with ill intent.

If it wasn’t for the red bubble that appeared in front of her, the wood would have surely killed her. instead it bounced off the magic bubble and landed harmlessly next to it. Red Velvet landed next to Trixie, and gave her a soft smile.

The red bubble vanished, and Red Velvet stared at Trixie silently.

“What… what?” Trixie asked weakly. Her mind was cloudy, and her body ached.

“You used the shadows to defend yourself. For a moment I feared I might have to step in, but you did well,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie gave her a sour look. “You… should have helped.”

“You will be facing much worse soon enough. The windigo are coming, and when they do, you will need to be able to fend them off. If you cannot handle a birchwolf king, than you won’t be able to protect your family when the times comes,” Red Velvet said. “I won’t be here to protect you forever you know.”

Trixie rolled over onto her back. “I… want to sleep.”

“You can rest inside, I think you’ve earned it,” Red Velvet replied.

It took a lot more effort than she had wanted it to, but she managed to roll over, push herself up off the ground, and limp toward the cottage. Even though she was in pain, and exhausted, there was something satisfying about this. She walked past the remains of the birchwolf king, and spat a crimson glob at it. She’d fought, and she won.

“Stupid mutt,” Trixie muttered. “I’m the Great and Powerful Trixie, you can’t hope to win against me.”

One Hundred and Four: Cracked Earth

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Four: Cracked Earth

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The inside of the cottage was in much better condition than Trixie had imagined it would be. The main room was a large open space with a single couch, fireplace and walls lined with books and assorted objects that Trixie could barely believe were here. Trixie walked with great care on her three good legs toward a wall lined with row after row of staves. Most were made out of wood, some with gems embedded into them. One stave in particular was made entirely of metal.

Red Velvet wasted no time in going from door to door, opening them, checking inside, and moving on to the next. She stopped when she found the rest room. After Red Velvet went inside, she began searching the cabinets. Trixie’s horn was throbbing painfully, and her leg hurt. She decided to rest on the couch.

A few minutes went by before Red Velvet walked back out with a first aid kit. Trixie laid her head down. She felt hollow inside, empty. That dark magic might have been powerful, but it left its mark on her. Though it wasn’t just the dark magic, she was also completely spent. She fully realized that if she tried to use anymore magic right then, she’d probably hurt herself.

“Stay still,” Red Velvet said as she trotted over to Trixie’s side. “This will hurt, but it needs to be done.”

The first thing that Red Velvet pulled out was peroxide, and before the bottle was even opened, Trixie winced. Red dabbed a cotton ball soaked with the stuff over Trixie’s open cuts. It burned.

“Your leg is still in pain?” Red Velvet asked.

“Yes,” Trixie muttered. It occurred to her that with her leg like this she made a good match for Valiant Heart. The thought managed to bring a weak smile to Trixie’s face, and a warmth to her heart.

The second Red Velvet touched Trixie’s leg, pain shot up her leg and made her yelp. Trixie bit her lip and fought against the pain, she’d felt worse, she’d survived worse, but those thoughts did not stop it from hurting. Slowly, Red worked on cleaning the cuts, followed by wrapping the wounded leg in bandages.

The whole time she laid there, on that couch being treated for the wounds from her battle, she couldn’t help but to think back to Maud and Valiant. Just thinking of their names made her happy, but thinking about what they were up to, and how sweet they were together built a fire in her heart. The hollow feeling was pushed back, little by little with the thoughts of her family, and what kinds of things they could get up to.

Valiant might not have been a unicorn, so teaching her magic was out of the question, but Trixie could still teach her a few tricks. With that flat stare of hers, Trixie could only imagine Valiant being good a poker. Trixie knew a few ways to cheat at the game, ones that she could easily show to the filly. Imagining Valiant playing poker with those three fillies, and all the bits on her side of the table came to mind.

Trixie laughed.

“What’s so funny?” Red Velvet asked. She was done with Trixie’s leg and already working on putting things away.

“I just thought about Val playing poker, she’d win,” Trixie said.

“I never did like card games, but I can see the appeal,” Red Velvet said. “I always preferred board games myself. Have you ever played Canterlot Heights?”

“Yuck, the game about buying property? I always hated that one,” Trixie said.

“It came out around the time I was growing up. Just before I got my cutie mark. I was never particularly good at it, but I would steal the pieces and play with them,” Red Velvet said. “Mom used to get so angry with me.”

“You mean the little houses that you could stack on top of each other?” Trixie asked.

“Yes, and the little figurines that would come with it as well. I would pretend that I was building a city and tell stories with them. Usually just silly romance stories, but it was entertaining,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie moved her leg, it still hurt and there was no way she would be putting pressure on it again, but at least it was bandaged up. Her jacket dropped over her rump, the cold snow made her jump a little. Trixie glared up at Red Velvet who simply smiled and walked away.

“I thought you would like to get dressed before we leave here,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie pushed herself up, it was a little difficult, but she managed to sit up and then get back onto the floor. Walking with three legs was a horrible experience, needing to remember how to move each leg individually without forgetting about her injured leg was a lot more mentally exhausting than she would have thought.

Valiant had to do this too, I guess I can understand why she’d hate that cast so much.

Now that Trixie was free, she moved about the house. She hadn’t brought a saddle bag with her, mostly because she was trying to conceal an illegal sword, but thankfully she had a terrible idea on how to get most of this stuff back to her place; involving her exceptional telekinesis and Red’s ability to fly. Of course with her horn like it was, chances were that her horn wouldn’t work for her plan now.

“So you’re pretty old huh?” Trixie asked.

“Over one hundred years old,” Red Velvet replied.

“What were you before you became an alicorn?” Trixie asked.

“Didn’t we speak about this already?” Red Velvet asked.

Trixie shrugged. “I don’t remember.”

“Neither do I,” Red Velvet replied.

For a moment Trixie waited to hear the answer to her question, and then it dawned on her that she might have just received it. “Wait, are you telling me that you don’t remember what you were before?”

Red Velvet was quiet. She walked into the study room and began digging through books, her bright orange eyes looked on with determination to find whatever those scrolls. Trixie joined by her side.

“I became an alicorn at a very young age. Right after I got my cutie mark actually. I can barely even remember what my mom looked like, but I believe I was a pegasus. It’s hard to remember something like that though, it’s been a very long time,” Red Velvet explained.

“A pegasus huh,” Trixie said. “Was your name always Red Velvet?”

“No it wasn’t. My mother had named me Carmine Savant, but the name never sat well with me. The Crimson Tide is the title my enemies know me for, and Red Velvet is the name I have given you,” Red Velvet explained.

“Where did you get your cutie mark?” Trixie asked.

Red Velvet looked at her flank. The single red drop of water stood out amongst her flank. “I got it when I died.”

Trixie’s heart stopped. “Wait, what?”

“How many… An alicorn is created by first dying. Their physical body has to die so that their soul can reach the celestial plane and-“ Red Velvet tried to explain.

“No not that, I mean is that what you cutie mark means? That you died?” Trixie asked.

Red Velvet smiled. “Not quite. My mark is surprisingly enough a different matter. Originally it was… moths I think. I am not sure anymore. You see, I died soon after I received my mark. I suppose I was drawn like a moth to the flame, only in this case I was drawn to my other half, Ash. Ironically his cutie mark was literally fire.”

“Did… he kill you?” Trixie asked.

“Not on purpose. There was of course an argument, and this lead to a fight. A bitter battle broke out in my home village and I was drawn in. I was willing to stop the fight at any cost, and I did, but I paid the price with my blood. From what I understand, he was distraught over what had happened. He had no intention of anypony getting hurt, especially not a filly. He begged his teacher, Princess Celestia to fix this, and she made him a deal. She would fix the situation, if he gave up something very important. If he gave up a part of himself.

“Of course he said yes, as any young pony who had just made such a grave mistake would. I was brought back by Celestia’s magic, and a piece of whatever Ash was. I still remember the look he gave me, how relieved he was to see me open my eyes and the smile that Celestia gave me as well. Though I can’t prove it, I believe she was shocked to see me come back as an alicorn.

“I remember being upset about my cutie mark being ruined. Celestia took the time to explain that it was not actually ruined but rather it was a sign of me having a new destiny. I broke the chains of fate and came back, so of course I needed a new destiny. I guess my destiny has always been that I will do whatever it takes to achieve my goals, even if it costs my life.”

Trixie felt strange after hearing Red’s tale. She couldn’t help but to look back at her own cutie mark. Not once, but twice Trixie had died and come back. Once when she fought the Deep One, and again when she became an alicorn. Would her cutie mark change as well?

“I don’t think you need to worry,” Red Velvet said calmly. “I was not supposed to come back to life. You on the other hoof seem to have been chosen for this destiny. I saw it when turning you. There was a power there, a guardian keeping you from staying gone too long.”

Trixie shook her head violently to try and lose the thoughts. she had another question for Red. “You said that Ash was your other half. Is that because you’re a part of him?”

“In part, but in all honesty I say this because I have done a lot of research on alicornhood. It would seem that alicorns come in pairs. Celestia and Luna, representing the sun and moon. Cadence and Twilight, romantic love and platonic love. Me and Ash, the will to die for one’s believes versus the will to kill others for them,” Red Velvet said. “I’m sure that somewhere out there, one day in the future maybe, you will find your other half. It took over ten years for Cadence to find hers.”

“Than what am I?” Trixie asked.

“I couldn’t say. That is something you would need to discover for yourself. Perhaps you are the survivor, or wraith. Whatever you are, is up for you to discover,” Red Velvet said.

“You think you’re the one who dies for their beliefs?” Trixie asked.

“Sacrifice I suppose might be a better word. While I will sacrifice myself, my honor, my alliances, or my life for my goals, Ash would sacrifice others,” Red Velvet explained. “I have done some horrible things along my journey, Trixie. I am not what you would call a good pony, but I hope that by the end, all my mistakes will be outweighed by the good.

“Stopping windigo attacks, making a squad of deer who can defend the forest from even an army of frozen beasts. Making a princess, and stopping an evil cultist. Finally, saving the alicorn race as a whole,” Red Velvet said.

“That last one is going to get you killed,” Trixie said.

“Maybe,” Red Velvet said.

“I… I saw it in a dream. I saw what will happen. Celestia will kill you,” Trixie said.

“Then so be it. It’s my destiny to save the alicorn race. You see it’s not just the kingdom that will be returned, but I’ve seen it. I have seen how ponies all over the world will start becoming alicorns after the kingdom returns. I don’t know how it all works exactly, but something about the kingdom existing in our dimension will produce transformations all over Equestria,” Red Velvet Explained.

Trixie looked away. “I… I’ll be there when you save them. I can’t fight Celestia for you, but… I don’t want to see you die like that.”

“I don’t know what you saw, Trixie. I do know however that if anypony can change your future, it would be you,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie nodded. This conversation had gotten dark, and she still had things she needed to do here. With a three legged walk, she made her way throughout the house. Luckily she found a few bags with which to fill with goodies. By the time she was done, several staves had been tied to the bags, one of Starswirl’s capes and hats were crammed into one of them along with many journals, and various knick knacks that looked important. By the time Trixie was done, she had completely loaded up on everything she could find that screamed ‘old snobby wizard’.

When Red Velvet left the study, several scrolls neatly tucked into her saddlebags, she saw Trixie standing by the couch, with several sets of saddlebags by her side. Red’s eyes popped out as she moved her mouth. The tall pony quickly looked up and down the empty walls and back to Trixie.

“You… you really took me up on my offer now didn’t you?” Red Velvet said.

“What can I say, I’m a pack rat,” Trixie stated proudly.

Red starched the back of her head. “Uh… how are you getting all of that home?”

“You’re going to help me!” Trixie exclaimed.

“Oh…”

***

The flight from Starswirl’s cottage was a bit awkward at first, but quickly became fun. With four large saddlebags being held in a red telekinetic aura, the two of them would have looked a bit awkward to say the least. They avoided going straight to town due to obvious reasons, and instead hovered low behind Trixie’s house before landing. The second they touched the snow covered earth, Red covered her wings with her cloak and drew up her hood.

Red set the bags down on the front porch, along with Trixie. She gave a small smile to Trixie before nodding. “I guess this is it for now.”

“Will I see you again anytime soon?” Trixie asked.

“No, you won’t. I plan to lead my squad into the heart of windigo country and see if I can cause some trouble for the clans. When I get back we’ll see what happens,” Red Velvet said.

“Don’t get yourself killed,” Trixie said.

“I won’t die until I rescue the alicorns, remember,” Red said with a wink.

The back door opened, and Trixie heard Maud saying, “Lulu, what are you doing out here?”

Trixie quickly hid her leg underneath her cloak, and looked away. She could only hope that Maud didn’t immediately notice that something was wrong. Luckily for her, Maud took one look at Red Velvet and didn’t look away.

“Who is this?” Maud asked. “She looks like Fluttershy. I don’t like that that.”

Trixie reached up to scratch the back of her head and winced at the movement. She decided against that action. “This is Red Velvet… she helped us back in Manehattan.”

“You were the one who helped us stop those evil creatures?” Maud asked.

A round little head poked its way out from underneath Maud’s legs, took one look at the giant unicorn Red Velvet and fled back into the house. Maud frowned. “She still doesn’t trust mares.”

Red looked away. “It was nice to meet you, Maud. Trixie here has told me all sorts of things about you.” Red Velvet gave a wink before walking away.

Maud looked down at the bags. “She’s not moving in is she?”

For a moment Trixie stood there trying to comprehend where that question had come from, and then she realized that the four bags she had brought back with her were filled with personal items. Maud didn’t know that they were Starswirl’s yet.

“No, she’s actually going on a trip. These bags are full of stuff from Starswirl’s place. I’m going to give it to Twilight as a present,” Trixie said.

Maud nodded, and then studied Trixie. It had to be obvious that she was hurt by now, because Maud asked, “Why are you favoring that leg?”

“Um…” Trixie finally turned to face Maud directly. The second that Maud saw Trixie’s face, her eyes went wide and her jaw dropped. “Yeah, I got hurt. Red saved me… again.”

“Where’s Applejack?” Maud asked as she turned around. “Pinkie Pie told me she was with you.”

“What? I was with Red, I haven’t seen Applejack all day. Why would Pinkie tell you that?” Trixie said.

“Because I asked her why she wasn’t with you,” Maud said.

Maud stomped into the house, and Trixie limped after her. There was a sort of dangerous movement in Maud’s walk as she made her way through the laundry room and into the kitchen. Pinkie was sitting at the table and working on a puzzle.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie! What in Equestria did you mean, ‘she’s with Applejack’?” Maud demanded.

Pinkie Pie looked up, saw Trixie, and jumped out of the chair. “What happened? You’re all… jacked up.”

Trixie limped to the table and took a seat. “I was getting a present for Twilight.”

“What did the gift shop try and eat you or something?” Pinkie asked.

Maud stamped a hoof into the ground. “This is not a time for jokes. Why did you lie to me?”

“I… um…” Pinkie Pie said.

“You’ve already been slacking on your job, but you reassured me that Applejack was taking up the slack in watching Trixie. Now you… she’s hurt!” Maud exclaimed. There were tears in her eyes.

Trixie’s heart sunk at the sight. The last thing she had wanted to do was make Maud upset.

“I didn’t know she was going to get hurt!” Pinkie defended.

“Has Applejack really been taking care of her?” Maud asked.

“Well… in theory,” Pinkie Pie said.

“You have been lying to me about that too! Does Applejack even know that she was supposed to be watching Trixie?”

“Applejack’s got her own problems right now, in fact I think she’s been having a hard time doing work on the farm even. So I didn’t want to make her worry,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Let me guess, Trixie goes unsupervised, and you get to hang out with that, that, slut!” Maud reared up, and slammed her hooves down onto the table. The tears were running down her cheeks now.

“I’m sorry,” Pinkie Pie said. She stayed quiet for a moment before her eyes narrowed and she looked up. “Did you just call my friend a slut?”

“Fluttershy is a worthless piece of trash, and I can’t believe you would even talk to her after what she’s done to me and Trixie,” Maud said. She closed her eyes and looked away. “Leave.”

“W-what?” Pinkie asked, her ears folded back and her eyes grew worried.

“I said leave. I don’t want to be around you right now, Pinkie. You… you messed up,” Maud said.

Pinkie Pie lowered her head, and walked to the door. “I’m sorry. I just… I thought that Trixie was going to be okay this time.”

“She tried to kill herself, Pinkie. Now she comes back like this and I’m supposed to…” Maud turned away.

Pinkie Pie grabbed her jacket, and walked out the door. It shut quietly behind her. Only after she was gone did Maud finally sit down, and let out a sob. Trixie reached out to hold her special somepony, but only one of her forelegs would listen to her. Maud pushed Trixie away gently, and wiped her tears away on her dress sleeve.

“I’m sorry I did that,” Maud said.

“It’s okay, I understand. You don’t need to hide your tears from me, honey. I’m here for you,” Trixie said.

Maud shook her head. “I won’t let you get hurt again. Rainbow Dash is going to replace my sister on watching you. Is that okay?”

“Um,” Trixie said. She didn’t exactly want anypony watching her anymore. That said, she knew it would make Maud feel better. “I’ll give it a shot. But… do I really need somepony to watch me anymore?”

“You’re covered in bandages, and there is no telling just how bad your leg is. It looks broke,” Maud said.

“I’m sure it’s just a sprain,” Trixie said.

“No its broken because I wasn’t good enough, your broken because I-“ Maud began.

Trixie reached out and wrapped her leg around Maud, pulling her into a tight embrace. “It’s not your fault. I told you that I could get hurt. There was a monster and I had to fight it. I won though, and I’m alive.”

Maud sniffled and pulled away. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

Trixie nodded.

A small smile grew over Maud’s lips and she looked back. Valiant Heart stood in the living room, watching the whole thing, her eyes were watery. She was rubbing at the damaged eye, while staring at Maud with her good eye. The eye patch was being held in her mouth.

“What’s wrong, baby?” Maud asked.

Valiant trotted up, and wrapped her legs around Maud’s. She pulled away just enough to reach up with a hoof and gently tug Maud’s hair. Maud lowered her head to the filly’s level. It must have been what Valiant wanted because she kissed Maud on the forehead and whispered so quietly, that Trixie could only just pick up what the filly head said.

“Shh, she came home. You won’t lose anypony. We’re both here, and we’ll be here forever.”

Trixie looked away, trying to not let Valiant know that she had been heard. For whatever reason, Valiant refused to talk to anypony other than Maud; it was so bad that she didn’t even want to be heard by another pony. The effect it had on Maud however was something that Trixie could not pretend to ignore. A big smile grew over Maud’s lips, and she picked up the filly and embraced her.

Even if Maud was feeling better now, this still worried Trixie. If Maud continued to bottle things up inside, and refused to let Trixie take care of her emotionally, it would eventually break her. Trixie knew what it was like first hoof, and hated seeing Maud act like this. There was something bothering her, more than just Pinkie’s irresponsibility, and Trixie getter hurt. Trixie just had to stay by Maud’s side, and hope that when Maud did fall to pieces, she could catch her and pick her up.

The hours went by pretty quickly after that. Maud brought in all of the stuff Trixie had looted from the old cottage, and shoved it into the empty room. When it came to dinner, it was disheartening to know that Pinkie wasn’t going to come, her absence was felt by everypony. Finally it was time to put a sleepy but obstinate Valiant Heart to bed.

Valiant laid in the bed across from the fireplace, but refused to go to sleep. That was until Maud began singing a lullaby to the sleepy filly. The lullaby was a familiar one, about rocks, and dark skies. It actually reminded Trixie that Pinkie Pie had at one time given her a book to better understand Maud and what she felt.

Trixie snuck away as Maud continued singing. If something was wrong with Maud, and if there were really any clues for Trixie to find in that book, Trixie was determined to find them. Quietly she walked into the bedroom that on warmer nights she shared with Maud. After closing the door behind her, she pulled out the poetry book from under the bed and sat on top of it.

It felt strange, wrong even to be looking through Maud’s personal poetry book without permission. Even so, Trixie suspected that without the knowledge she would get from this book that she might never be able to help keep her lover together. Something was bothering her, and it was really, really deep.

Trixie opened to the last page written in. a poem about sapphires, and how much they meant to her. she went back by quite a bit. And found a rather dark poem about something called Holders Boulder, and how it was just a symbol for being enslaved to the life of a rock farmer. A little further she found some about a tiny rock named Boulder, there were actually quite a few poems about Boulder.

Trixie remembered Boulder, that was Maud’s pet rock. It used to sleep in a cat bed, for whatever reason. Surprisingly she hadn’t seen nor heard about it since they fully moved into Ponyville. It made her wonder what Maud had done with the little guy, but some questions were best left alone, at least until Maud was more stable.

Though Trixie did find one poem in particular, one that was oh so very familiar. In fact, it was the lullaby that Maud had been singing to Valiant Heart.

“Rocks I love, rocks I know

Like stalagmites, the little ones grow.

When one day I look around,

Because I hear the cutest sound.

A rock so small and so sweet

To me was such a treat.

So full of joy and so full of heart,

I just did not know where to start.

Then dark storms grew up above,

And threatened to take away our love.

A night of pain so very deep,

a world of darkness without sleep.

Empty, hopeless, in a daze,

If only I could look once more upon your gaze.

my boulder sleeps evermore.

Leaving me forever sore

Leaving me all alone,

For this sin I cannot atone.

Cold as stone weep bitter eyes,

For all time you rest ‘neath starry skies.

I will ever to you be true, until we meet anew.”

Trixie couldn’t help but to stare down at the poem, it was sad and dark. Much more so than Trixie had imagined it could be. The extra lines painted a dark picture, one that Trixie really didn’t like the sound of. Was it possible that something bad had happened to Boulder? Her pet rock. Was that why Trixie hadn’t seen it since she came to Ponyville?

Her heart broke as she contemplated what it must have been like for Maud. If something bad really happened to her pet rock, the little guy that she cherished so much, than it must have broke Maud. Did that mean that Trixie and Valiant were the only things she was able to latch onto?

“It’s no wonder that Maud is so worried about me being hurt. I… I can’t believe that I’ve been so negligent towards her feelings. Why hasn’t she told me though? Is she too strong to bother me with her problems or does she just not want to add to my stress?” Trixie asked herself.

She closed her eyes. “I won’t bring this up to her. she will tell me when she’s ready. But what I can do is stay with her, and not endanger myself like some kind of… idiot again. She needs me, and she needs Valiant. I won’t make her upset again.”

Trixie set the book down on the bed, and looked toward the door. Maud was staring at her with a flat expression.

Oh crap.

“Valiant’s asleep… were you reading that?” Maud asked.

Trixie looked away. “A little bit. I… uh… I’m sorry. Was that wrong of me?”

Maud walked in and took a seat down next to Trixie. “Lulu, I have pried into your life so much already. I know about things that I had no right in learning. If you want to read my old and poorly written poetry, that’s fine with me.”

Trixie leaned against Maud’s shoulder and closed her eyes. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Lulu.”

Chapter One Hundred and Five: Of Dragons and Ponies

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Five: Of Dragons and Ponies

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Between organizing the gifts for Twilight, and Rainbow Dash lounging around the house, the day went by pretty quickly. According to what Rainbow Dash had said, Twilight Sparkle was being released from the hospital that day, although she was going to be staying one of her friends until she was well enough to take care of herself again. Apparently she had chosen to leave the hospital early, but Trixie couldn’t really blame her. Hospitals were not fun places to stay in.

The sun was just starting to set in the sky when Maud called Trixie into the living room. Her leg was still hurt but at least she wasn’t limping anymore. She found Maud sitting on the couch and looking at a pile of letters. On top of them was a was a blue and gray card.

Trixie took a seat next to Maud and levitated the card up.

“You are hereby invited to wedding of Trixie Lulamoon and Maud Pie…”

She stopped at reading the first line, and looked over at Maud. The invitation looked nice, and everything, but they hadn’t exactly talked much about who to invite to the wedding so this was a bit of a trip for her.

“Do you like it?” Maud asked.

“Yes I do. Who are we inviting though?” Trixie asked.

“Who do you want to invite?” Maud asked.

“Um… well we need to invite our close friends. So Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, etc. We also need to invite my mom, and if it’s at all possible I’d love to invite Gear Dasher and his son. Oh there is also Timequill. Hmm… the princesses would be a nice invite. Could we also send one to Shiny and his wife?” Trixie said.

“Okay, but we are sending this one to Fluttershy,” Maud said as she slipped another card over to Trixie.

It looked the same as the others except that for its text.

“You are hereby uninvited to the wedding of-“

Trixie stopped there and let out a sigh. Of course Maud would send want to send something like this to Fluttershy. It seemed like there was just no way to patch up the damage that had been done between those two. She slid the letter inside her jacket’s pocket, and quickly pushed away the thought of burning it.

“If we don’t invite Fluttershy, your sister won’t show up. I know how much you dislike-“ Trixie said.

“Hate,” Maud corrected.

“Hate her, but you can’t keep this up if you expect to keep Pinkie Pie close to you. Pinkie’s having a hard time as it is with a few personal things, the last thing she needs is for you to go and hurt her romantic interest. Can’t you… forgive Fluttershy?” Trixie asked.

Maud gave Trixie a flat stare.

“You know she was only half way to blame, the other half is all on me. So if you're going to hate her, you…” Trixie stopped herself short. You should probably hate me too.

“She was using you, and toying with your heart. You made a mistake, and that I can forgive, but she was personally trying to destroy us. I can’t let that go,” Maud said.

Trixie nodded. Of course she understood how Maud felt, even if it was really hard to actually hate Fluttershy, Trixie could understand. “But your hatred is going to cost you a sister. Can’t you, I don’t know, let the past stay in the past or something. I’m not saying that you have to be friends with her, just stop hating her and being mean to her.”

Maud looked away. “I’ll think about that… do you really think Pinkie Pie would refuse to join if we didn’t invite Fluttershy?”

“I don’t think we can take the chance,” Trixie said.

Things were quiet between them for a bit before Maud finally said, “Okay. I’ll invite her too. I invited my family after all, and they’ve disowned me.”

“I’m proud of you for that. I know how hard that must have been,” Trixie said with a smile.

Maud looked over at Trixie and gave her the tiniest smile. “Thanks.”

Rainbow Dash flew into the living room, and sat down on the couch across from them before sticking her legs atop of the table. She stretched out and yawned. “Today’s been a busy day.”

“You’ve been lying around here doing nothing all day, how in Equestria can you be tired?” Trixie asked, glaring at the hooves touching her table.

“Hey, trying to stay awake to watch somepony is hard work. Usually I’d have taken a half dozen naps by now,” Rainbow Dash said.

Maud collected all the letters, and began to write out addresses and names. While Trixie leaned back and stared up at the ceiling. When Maud was all done she put the letters into a small tote bag and looked at Rainbow Dash.

“Can you drop these off at the post office real quick?” Maud asked.

“Quick you say? I can do quick. In fact, they call me Speedy Delivery, because of how fast I am,” Rainbow Dash said proudly.

“So you deliver pizza?” Trixie asked.

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Uh, maybe they don’t call me that.”

“Too late, your Pizza Dash to me now,” Trixie said with a smile.

“No, not that. Come on, I deserve a cooler nickname than that!” Rainbow Dash complained.

Maud gave a particular letter to Rainbow Dash. “This is for you.”

“Oh cool!” Rainbow Dash said. She tore open the letter like a present on Hearth's Warming Day. She read the letter to herself for a moment, and her eyes slowly widened as she looked up at Maud. “Legit, you two actually set the date? That’s awesome!” she looked down at the bag and smiled. “Oh, I get it. Those are all the invites! Okay, I’ll be back in a dash, a Rainbow Dash!”

Before Trixie even had the chance to face hoof, Rainbow Dash had leapt out of the couch, bag in mouth and flew out the door. It only took a few moments before Trixie looked over at Maud and asked, “Why?”

“She was making a mess of our house. I’m beginning to think putting her on watch was a mistake,” Maud said flatly.

“No not that… though that makes sense too. I mean her hooves were on my table!” Trixie exclaimed. “No I meant, why does she think it’s okay to make her name into a catchphrase?”

“It sounded cool,” Maud said.

“No… just no…” Trixie said as she stood up.

Just as she did though, there was a knock from the front door. Trixie wasted no time in trotting with a slight limp over to the door. Her heart raced as she felt the presence of magic just behind it, it had to be her. for a moment she stopped, and considered just how excited she was to see her again, had they actually gotten that close or was this due to the fact that she made a brave sacrifice in order to save Valiant? Either way she opened the door.

Twilight Sparkle stood on the other side, with Spike on one side and Rarity on the other.

“Twilight, how are you doing?” Trixie asked.

“I’m out of the hospital now. I’m doing a whole lot better. Still having trouble walking, and my head hurts when I use magic, but otherwise I’m okay,” Twilight said. She took a wobbly step forward and fell to the side, thankfully Rarity was there to brace her friend.

“She refused to let us use a wheelchair to bring her here, she wouldn’t even let Spike carry her,” Rarity said.

“I can do it. See I’m already at Trixie’s house,” Twilight said. For a moment she stared at Trixie with a confused look in her eye. “Hi, Trixie.”

“Um… hello, Twilight,” Trixie replied.

“I’m out of the hospital now. I’m doing a whole lot better. Still having trouble walking, and my head hurts when I use magic, but otherwise I’m okay,” Twilight said.

“Did you just repeat yourself?” Trixie asked.

“No,” Twilight said with another confused look.

Oh, Celestia no, she’s… broken.

Rarity must have seen the fearful look in Trixie’s eyes because she immediately said, “It’s okay, Trixie. she’s got a concussion, but she’ll be better soon. She’s done this before.”

That made Trixie feel instantly better. She’d already lost a mom once due to insanity, the last thing she needed was to lose a good friend because of whatever Twilight did to herself. Twilight shivered a little bit and looked around as if she was misplaced. Trixie suddenly remembered that she was the host and mentally slapped herself.

Trixie stepped to the side. “Please come in, you don’t need to be out in the cold.”

The trio walked in just in time too, as clumps of snow began falling from the sky. The sky was growing dark, and the wind picked up a little. With Rainbow Dash gone, Trixie was feeling a bit worried about the weather. She had to trust that a weather pony would know her way about a snowstorm. she shut the door behind her friends.

They brought Twilight into the living room, and sat her down on the couch where she rested her head and stared at the books on the wall. her eyes lit up as if something important struck her.

“Spike, I need you to go home and get my copy of Starswirl’s Monster,” Twilight said.

“Um… okay. Where did you put it?” Spike asked.

“It’s in the kitchen with my copies of Celestia’s Error and Luna’s Regret,” Twilight said. “Actually on second thought bring the whole trilogy, I need to give them to Rainbow Dash.”

Spike scratched the back of his head. “Didn’t you do that… a few years ago?”

“Oh… yeah. I did, didn’t I?” Twilight said as if she was considering whether she actually did.

“You have something for Twilight?” Rarity asked.

Trixie nodded and disappeared for a moment into her room. When she came out, four huge saddlebags floated next to her, held aloft by her purple aura. She set them down within hoof’s reach of Twilight. the alicorn stared at her with a strange expression.

“I found a whole bunch of Starswirl the Bearded’s stuff. I thought that you would like to have it,” Trixie explained.

The smile that grew on Twilight’s lips was that of pure joy. She looked down at the bags and began digging through the nearest one with a hoof. She pulled out a dusty old journal and stared at it with excited eyes. slowly she leaned in, and sniffed it. her smile grew.

“I love the smell of old books,” Twilight said. “Thank you, Trixie.”

“No problem,” Trixie said.

“I have a question,” Twilight said.

“What is it?”

Twilight stared at Trixie in silence. Slowly the smile disappeared from her lips and she was left there frowning, she looked around, her eyes a little fearful and her lip twitching. Spike rested a hand on Twilight’s back, and she relaxed a little.

“I… I came here for some reason. A really important one. I don’t remember what it was though. Somepony… I… I wanted…” Twilight said. She laid her head down and used the book as a pillow.

“You wanted to know if Valiant Heart was okay,” Spike said slowly, there was the sound of love mixed with an unmistakable fear in his voice. This reminded Trixie of when she was a kid, she was once in Spike’s shoes trying to explain to her mom that everything was perfectly fine. Trixie’s eyes stung a little at the memory.

“Is she?” Twilight asked. “She’s the filly we saved, right?”

Trixie nodded over to the corner of the room. A series of empty boxes had been set up into a makeshift fort, and just as Twilight looked over a tiny red headed filly peeked out of the top and looked at her with a single pink eye. Twilight waved, and Valiant waved back. Then she was gone, back into her secret fort.

“Why does she have an eyepatch?” Twilight asked.

“She’s blind in one eye,” Trixie explained.

“Oh… but um… wait that’s not a question,” Twilight said to herself.

Rarity rubbed a hoof at her nose. “Darling, do you have any tissue? I’ve been having nose problems all day.”

“Not my fault,” Spike said quickly his face turning a bit pink.

“Spike, we already cleaned it out of my nose. Of course it isn’t your fault,” Rarity said with a slight redness to her cheeks. “I know you're still new to this, but come… ah… ah”

Trixie quickly looked around, saw a box of tissues on the kitchen table and grabbed them with her telekinesis. She’d already seen what this pony can do with her spit, last thing she wanted to see was how far she could rocket snot across her living room. The box of tissues flew towards the table and landed right in front of Rarity.

With Rarity’s face contorted in a look of horror and anguish she quickly reached out with a hoof and grabbed a hooful of tissue and brought it to her nose.

“AH-CHOO!”

much to Trixie’s surprise, a jet of flame licked out of Rarity’s mouth, incinerating the tissues.

Everypony stared in complete silence at Rarity as she wiped her nose with a hoof and stared down at the singe marks on the table. For the longest time nopony made a single sound, the only noise was the occasional sniffle coming from Rarity as she stared with mismatched eyes at the table. One of her eyes was the perfect normal pony eye that it always was, the other had a lizard's pupil.

Twilight sat straight up, and stared at her two friends. “Did you just sneeze fire, or am I seeing things again?”

“She sneezed fire,” Spike said.

“I sneezed fire,” Rarity mumbled.

For a moment Twilight stared at them, then she stared at the floor. “Unicorn’s can take a fiery appearance if they use a certain brand of magic which is powered by strong emotions. Such as anger. But that only changes what your mane and tail and eyes look like.”

Twilight crawled over Spike, and pushed Rarity onto her back. She pried Rarity’s eye open with her hooves and stared into it. Then she did the same to Rarity’s mouth, and Trixie saw a few razor sharp teeth.

“All the signs are here. You have a draconic eye, breath fire, and have sharp teeth. The only thing left to check is the womb to see if your going to lay eggs,” Twilight explained. She began moving towards Rarity’s lower half, but was stopped as Spike effortlessly picked her up.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked. “I have to find out if Rarity’s been mutated!”

“M-mutated?” Rarity asked fearfully.

“Yes. You see I’ve been doing research into dragons, and it turns out that dragon dna is mutative. The most potent form of it comes from their sexual fluids. So if you’re womb has been changed, you’ll be laying a clutch of eggs from now on. This could be upsetting for you,” Twilight explained.

Rarity’s eyes widened in horror. “You mean… I’ve been mutated!”

“Yes, your part dragon now,” Twilight said. She wiggled her legs a little in the air, looked down and for the first time seemed to realize that Spike was holding her. “I just don’t understand how this could happen. You would have to have been copulating with a dragon in order to change. I mean it is a good idea for becoming very powerful very quickly, and for solving any pesky infertility issues you might have had. Dragons can breed with anything after all. That said, I’ve never looked too hard into how to accomplish this considering the only dragon around is Spike…”

Rarity quickly got up off the couch and began trotting away. “Well, I’m late for a dinner date with, Rainbowjack.”

“HOLD IT!” Twilight shouted, her horn lit up with a baleful red light as Rarity was surrounded in its aura. “You… could only have changed by breeding with a dragon. The only dragon in town who isn’t gay or going to kill you is Spike.”

Her next words came out soaked with venom. “Have you been screwing my dragon?”

Trixie could tell that if Rarity was incapable of movement because she should have been shaking in her boots. All the unicorn could do was move her eyes and look back at Twilight. Tears ran down Rarity’s face, ruining her makeup. Concussion or no, Twilight was still one of the scariest mares alive when she was pissed.

“Twilight,” Rarity said in a pleading voice. “A-are… you going to hurt me?”

Twilight snarled. “Only if you lie to me.”

Rarity sniffled. “I love him. I love Spike. I couldn’t be with him when he was small because it felt weird, so I… I helped him get a hoard together. I didn’t realize how handsome he would become and, and, please don’t hurt me.”

Twilight looked over at Spike who was still holding her up, but staring fearfully at her. Twilight growled. “So while I was in the hospital, and she was supposed to be watching you… you… you have been getting laid?”

Spike gulped.

“Set me down,” Twilight said.

“But-“ Spike protested.

“DO IT!”

Carefully, Spike set Twilight on the ground. For a moment Twilight stood there glaring at both Rarity and Spike, then she collapsed and her aura vanished along with her spell. She lay on the floor, trying fruitlessly to stand. Spike reached out with a paw to help her, but she flailed a hoof at him, it missed. So she bit him instead.

“Ow,” he cried as his hand retreated. “What the hay? I was just trying to help you.”

“Even if I can’t remember how to walk right now, the last thing I want is your help. I can’t believe you two. Why didn’t you two just tell me what you were doing?” Twilight asked, the anger in her voice was quickly being replaced by hurt.

“You threatened to take away my hoard, and if you did that I wouldn’t have Rarity anymore,” Spike said.

Rarity hid behind the wall, and stared at Twilight. “I thought you would be angry, and I was right.”

Twilight just laid still, closed her eyes and refused to move. Trixie stood up, she was about to go to Twilight’s side and help her friend, when a horrible thunderous noise roared over the house. a deep silence filled the house, not even a single breath could penetrate it. Everypony looked at each other, fear and confusion in their eyes, everypony save for Trixie.

Trixie walked over to the front door. Her heart was racing, and her mind was numb. She remembered the cry, she remembered the fear, and she knew that without Twilight’s help everything was about to fall to pieces.

Trixie opened the front door, the cold didn’t bother her as she always wore a jacket to hide her wings.

Through the cold, thick snow, she could make out the shape of a giant luminescent bear. A second roar sounded as the monster raised up on it’s hind legs, and slammed its paws down into something just out of sight. the earth shook and Trixie had to grab hold of the door frame to keep from falling.

Twilight was down, Fluttershy was who knows where with Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash wasn’t here. Missing their heavy hitters, everything had become hopeless.

“What is that?” Rarity asked.

Trixie replied with an even flat tone, “That’s the Ursa Minor.”

Chapter One Hundred and Six: The Real Monster

Chapter One Hundred and Six: The Real Monster

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Six: The Real Monster

Written by TheCrimsonDM

“Did you say, Ursa Minor?” Rarity asked.

For a third time the terrible roar echoed across the village. Every muscle in Trixie’s body told her to turn tail and run, to grab Maud and Valiant and head for the hills. She turned around with that exact intent, but stopped when she saw the fear in Rarity’s eyes.

“My sister’s at home,” Rarity said.

Trixie looked back through the snow at the giant shape moving on the other side of town. With Twilight out of commission it was supposed to fall on Applejack to lead her friends. When Applejack wasn’t there, Trixie wasn’t sure who was next in line for leader.

“Trixie,” Rarity said, her voice sounded so tiny. “What should we do?”

Trixie frowned. This was not something she was prepared for. She didn’t want to do this again. The last time she took charge of a situation; she died! She couldn’t put Maud and Valiant through that. Dying was simply not an option.

“Please, Trixie. I- I don’t know what to do,” Rarity said.

“Darn it!” Trixie said with a stomp. “I didn’t want to do this.”

Trixie looked at Rarity and nodded toward the living room. “Leave Twilight in Maud’s care. She’s really good at taking care of crazy ponies, I should know. Next grab Spike and go get your sister, and your friends. When that’s done, come back here, and if at all possible make your way to Sweet Apple Acres. That place is huge and far enough away that it shouldn’t be in the way.”

She grabbed her father’s sword and slung it around her side. Once before this very sword had been used to kill an ursa major, it could surely do so again. Injured leg, tired muscles, and an exhausted supply of magic; this was a recipe for failure.

“What are you doing?” Rarity asked.

“I’m going to keep him busy. Don’t worry, I’m the pony who vanquished the ursa major of Hoofington, remember?” Trixie said.

“Lulu,” Maud called out.

Trixie walked out the door. “Keep Val safe!”

She shut the door behind her and focused her will. It was already dark outside, as the sun was swallowed by the snow storm, so there was no question as to whether it would work or not.

Trixie melted into the shadows and flew in the direction of the ursa minor.

What in Celestia’s glorious plot am I doing? This is going to get me killed, but if I don’t do it, nopony will. Who else is better to distract a giant killing machine than I, the Great and Powerful Trixie?

Twilight Sparkle, Luna, Celestia, heck even Rainbow Dash might be better suited for this task. That doesn’t mean I can’t do it, it just means it will be harder. Life’s always been hard on me though, and I don’t know why I expected it to quit now. But if life won’t quit, than neither will I!

Here I come ursa minor.

In this mode of transit it was much easier for Trixie to feel the presence of ponies around her, but it wasn’t just ponies, she felt the animals, the plants, and the huge power coming from the beast. There was something else there as well. She felt its frozen heart. She’d felt it somewhere before.

Just as Trixie approached the ursa minor, she popped out of the shadows and continued trotting toward it. Its translucent blue fur shined many different constellations, but there was something new. Ice had formed like armor around it’s legs and parts of its back, chest and face. The creature’s pale yellow eyes looked down at her, and narrowed.

To either side of it, Trixie could see a few ruined houses. This beast was surely having its fill of fun here.

She could feel it. It was so cold, its body burned from the frost. Not only that, it also remembered her, it remembered what she did in her vain attempts to stop it in the past. This creature had not forgotten and it certainly hadn’t forgiven her. It wanted to take its pain out on her.

The creature loosed a mighty roar that shook the glass windows of the houses still standing around it. With one giant paw it smashed another one of the houses. Half of the house was gone in an instant.

Seeing the utter destruction of the building stunned her. She looked around at the various buildings that had been destroyed already, and quickly realized just how dumb of a plan this really was. Even with a magic sword, and control over the darkness itself, she did not dare to think she could actually take on an ursa anything. Her body began to shake.

“Oh little, Trixie. Shaking in your boots like the pansy you always were,” A cruel and malicious mare said from above her.

Trixie looked up, and in the air she saw somepony she never expected to see again; Frailty!

Frailty stood on the back of a giant winged beast made entirely of solid ice. She had been changed. A glowing blue gem was fused to the mare’s chest, and her legs had become white as snow with bright blue veins running up them. Her eyes glowed a pale blue in the darkness.

“How’s that filly? What was her name again? Play Thing right? Or was Trash Heap?” Frailty said.

The ursa was quickly forgotten.

Trixie lashed out with a dark tendril, appearing from the shadows beneath her. The tendril got close but Frailty sucked in a breath of cold air, and vomited snow down onto it. The shadowy spell disappeared underneath the snow.

Trixie leapt back as the snow landed into a mushy pile in front of her. Frailty laughed.

“Don’t worry, Ten. I’m going to be sure to show that gray mutt you’re bucking the same kind of treatment that I gave to that filly. I might even let the windigo have a try,” Frailty said.

That was the final straw. Trixie had had enough of this crap, and she was going to end the mare then and there. Her questions about how the mare survived, or how she got those powers were all pushed away. All that Trixie cared about was making sure that the mare paid for everything she’d done, and stop her from doing it ever again.

Scath’s voice rang true inside Trixie’s skull shouting, “FLY!”

After abandoning the jacket, Trixie’s open spread open as if prepared to lay waste to this frigid mud eater. With one powerful flap, and a leap of faith, Trixie flew into the air. Seeing the surprised look upon Frailty’s face was something that Trixie enjoyed.

As Trixie flapped her wings, and picked up speed, she drew her blade with her telekinesis. Frailty sucked in some more air, but Trixie was prepared for that already. Channeling the magic in her horn into a flamethrower, Frailty attempted to vomit more snow, but it met the flames and melted.

Then the sword pierced Frailty’s chest, just above the gem. The mare looked down, seeing the sword protruding from her body. She smiled, and coughed up blue glowing sludge.

“You really are an idiot,” Frailty said. “My magic is all that’s hold the beast back. Now…” She pushed Trixie away, the sword slid free from her chest and Trixie watched as the mare knelt down on top of her icy bird. “…It’s going to kill you!”

Trixie fell back to the earth as her wings gave up. All she could do was watch as the icy bird flew away, Frailty laughing and coughing up blood as they vanished into the storm. Trixie hit the snow with her back and for a moment everything went black.

She was cold, her wings were starting to hurt along with a new pain in her horn. She could feel the cold steel of her father’s sword lying on her leg, but made no attempts to move it.

Frailty is alive? That sword didn’t even worry her, and I stabbed her through the chest! What… what the Tartarus happened to her?

The following roar snapped her out of the daze. Something was wrong with the sound of it, it wasn’t just enraged, but Trixie couldn’t quite place what was wrong. She pushed herself up, snow came down around her as she pulled herself out of the snow pile and she shook her mane free of the stuff. The ursa was slamming its paws down into the buildings around it. Home after home was demolished by the thing’s rampage. She picked up her father’s blade.

Trixie walked out of the snow, and back onto more solid ground. She looked up at the ursa minor. Her flash of rage was beginning to give way to the bitter fear inside of her heart, but she clung to the hope that she could stop this thing. At least long enough to make sure other ponies got away.

Trixie gave a mighty whistle and watched as the ursa stopped in its tracks. With two pale yellow eyes, stained with red it glared at her. This was good, scary sure, but good. She needed it to pay attention to her.

“You smelly beast, you think you can get away with destroying the town like this?” Trixie asked.

The creature pawed at the earth, its large claws tearing up the road. Trixie took a few steps back. It took one giant step forward and raised its paw. Trixie barely managed to meld into the shadows and flee as its paw came crashing back down. Snow exploded behind Trixie’s shadow just as she popped out and took off in a full gallop.

Pushing through the pain, Trixie galloped for her life. She could hear the crashing sounds of the beast’s paws chasing after her, and feel the earth tremble with each massive step. It had only been a few years since Trixie had last faced off against this ursa minor, and she had to admit he sure looked and felt a lot bigger than before.

She rounded the corner, and saw both Snips and Snails standing there staring at her. They waved and cheered for her, but Trixie didn’t have time to play their insane games. She slid to a stop in the snow.

“Hey, Trixie, are you gonna defeat the ursa major this time?” Snails asked.

“Yeah we can’t… wait are you an alicorn?” Snips asked. He pointed a hoof at Trixie’s bare wings.

Trixie swung the sword round and pointed it at them. “If you two don’t run away now, I’m going to spank you with the sharp end of this blade!”

The two looked at each other, than at her. Trixie caught a glimpse of the ursa minor rounding the corner behind her. She reared up. “NOW!”

The two turned and fled down one of the roads. Trixie picked a different road and galloped off. This time she didn’t have to pray that the beast would follow her, because this time she knew the monster had a personal vendetta against her.

Trixie passed by a few groups of ponies all gathered together into small herds. As she flew by, she shouted for them to run. With a giant monstrous bear creature on her tail, it didn’t take much convincing to make them listen. Her muscles burned and her bad leg was screaming for her to stop and rest. When she finally reached the park she galloped in and hid behind one of the trees.

The storm’s intensity had increased, large clumps of snow were stuck to her fur, but thanks to the exercise she wasn’t cold. Thankfully, between the low visibility and the tree, she’d be hard to spot.

While the ursa minor made his way into the park, Trixie held as still as she could, but she just couldn’t stop shaking. It wasn’t the adrenaline making her tremble so, it was the terror. She couldn’t stop thinking about what the ursa would do once it found her.

The ursa stomped and smashed several of the trees around him. Though he had yet to find Trixie behind her tree, it was only a matter of time. Just as she was beginning to think of a way to escape, she noticed something that changed her entire situation.

A group of mares were hiding underneath one of the benches. Rainbow Dash was on top of them, sheltering them as best she could with her wings. She looked on with determined eyes staring straight at Trixie. Underneath her wings Trixie could make out an orange headed earth pony, and on the other side was a gray unicorn filly.

Rainbow Dash was mouthing something, but Trixie couldn’t read her lips from this far. So she did the next best thing and reached out with her mind and read Rainbow’s thoughts.

”Get them to safety.”

Not being one to start an argument in the middle of a blizzard with an Ursa Minor running around, Trixie quickly dashed through the snow up to the bench. The second she got there Rainbow Dash climbed out from under the bench and shook the snow from her wings. She looked toward the Ursa Minor with a such strong determination that Trixie was filled with hope.

She had done her part, she had kept the ursa busy, and now the cavalry had arrived. A hero stood before her, with rainbow mane and violet eyes, Trixie couldn’t help but to admire Rainbow’s strength. If only she could be that strong.

“Take Carrot Top and Dinky to safety, I’ll take care of the ursa this time, Trixie,” Rainbow Dash said with a wicked grin. She looked right at Trixie. “I have something a little better than fireworks up my sleeve.”

Before Trixie could even react, Rainbow Dash took off in a gallop, leapt into the air and flew awkwardly toward the ursa. it surprised Trixie that Rainbow Dash remembered the time Trixie had tried to fight an ursa major, and failed of course. She was right, fireworks were no match for a creature like this.

With Rainbow Dash flying circles around the beast, Trixie lifted the bench up with her magic and helped the two ponies out. they quickly began trotting in the opposite direction of the battle. Trixie could hardly believe that she had survived long enough for one of the competent ponies to come by and save her.

Then they all heard the sickening crunch.

Followed by the most disturbing scream Trixie had ever heard.

Together the three of them looked back at the ursa, and a planet sized weight dropped inside of Trixie’s chest. She saw Rainbow Dash screaming, bloody spittle flying from her mouth as she pounded down on the ursa’s nose with her hooves. The lower half of Rainbow’s body had disappeared inside the ursa’s closed mouth.

“NO!” Trixie screamed at the top of her lungs.

The ursa flicked his head and released Rainbow Dash’s body into the air. Rainbow Dash’s body hit the snow, and rolled a few times before stopping. The only thing Trixie could do was stare at the limp body of one of her oldest and dearest friends.

There was a small movement from Rainbow Dash’s leg. Trixie let go of a breath she didn’t know she was holding, and looked back at the other ponies.

“You two get her out of here!” Trixie demanded.

she didn’t wait for an answer as she charged forward. the ursa had tried to take one of her friends from her, and now it was going to pay. It was up to her, and her alone to stop this thing before it did anything more.

Determined not lose her friend, she looked inside herself and found the dark power within. She could use her own fear as a weapon. The dark power inside of her surged, and just like that, the cold no longer mattered.

As she galloped the shadows reached up, curled around her wings and her legs, and most of her body. The shadows grew solid and became a suit of black armor covering her; somehow it almost looked as though the suit was emitting darkness around her. Or rather, it was sucking in light. She looked up at the ursa minor, and met it’s stare.

She pointed her sword forward, and the fear she felt slowly evaporated. Instead she focused on the anger she had for being unable to be better than this, for only being able to stand in the way of her enemies and keep them from hurting her loved ones. That anger flowed through her, and gave her the strength to end this.

The creature charged her in return. Just before they met, it opened its mouth large and wide. Teeth stained red. Trixie fell into the shadows beneath it as it bit into the snow drenched earth. She leapt out of the shadows not a second later, directly underneath the beast and drew a line across its belly. Dark black slime seeped out.

When she landed a paw came swiping at her, she dodged underneath it. She galloped behind the ursa and away. It turned to follow her. Although she could still sense her leg was still in bad shape, she no longer felt the pain. It was almost as though her armor was muting the pain for her.

Just as they reached the end of the park, Trixie stopped, and flapped her wings hard. She flew for a second time, and continued soaring into the air. The wind beat her around, but she didn’t need to go steady, she just needed to go up. A particularly strong gust of wind knocked her head over hoof and she tumbled toward the ursa minor. It raised its paw and Trixie raised her sword.

Trixie attempted to melt into the shadows mid air, but the spell simply didn’t work. It occurred to her that there were no shadows to melt into, or at least not any that were substantial enough for her to fit in.

The paw smashed into her!

Her body was flung off to the side. When she hit the snow covered earth she tumbled and rolled, and for several long seconds she thought she would never stop. When she did finally quit moving her leg felt wrong. She looked at it, and noted that it was bent in the wrong direction.

At first she tried to push herself up, but although she wasn’t feeling any pain, her body refused to listen.

Scath’s voice whispered into her mind. “We can do this, just use the dorchadas. With it, even the ursa won’t stand a chance against us.”

If her body wasn’t going to listen to her, then the shadows would. Trixie called out to them, and made them bow to her will. The shadows reached up and crawled up her legs. For one brief and wonderful moment she felt power unlike any she had ever felt before.

The shadows fused to her skin, turning the fur on her legs navy blue. She felt her mane whip itself right out of the ponytail. Black streaks grew along her mane and tail. Finally she rose to her full height.

Thankfully her sword was nearby, she grabbed it.

The ursa was now barreling down on where Rainbow Dash had fallen. The earth pony mare, and the unicorn were next to her, staring in paralyzed shock at the monster. If Trixie didn’t hurry the thing was going to finish off her friend and a couple of innocent ponies.

Trixie wanted that power, more than life itself she wanted that power so she could stop this menace and protect her friends. She called out to the dark power inside of her, to the Dorchadas, and found power unlike any she’d felt before.

Time seemed to slow down as another voice, a familiar filly’s voice spoke to her, it was Dream Weaver. “Be careful of the power you are using. For if you are reckless, it will destroy you. Stay strong and fight back, Guardian.”

Reinvigorated, she leapt into the air, and even the turbulent wind was no match for her magical prowess. The wind stood still all around her, as she sailed faster than she could have imagined possible toward the ursa. She aimed her sword well and flew underneath him, cutting at his forelegs.

The ursa stood for only a moment before its forelegs gave out and it fell onto its chest. It gave out a terrible cry and snapped at the hovering form of the Great and Powerful Trixie. she was no longer scared of it.

With the new magic flowing through her, more than just feeling the tingly sensation of the magic all around her, she could actually see the magic. Ley lines of magic spun all around her, controlling the storm. The lines danced like bright blue ribbons through the air. The ley lines all inevitably tied back to the star on the monster’s forehead. It’s source of power.

The creature stared up at her, but for a brief moment she did not see the anger and hatred it held. She saw pain in its eyes. Even with what it had just done, she couldn’t help but to pity the beast, it was a strong creature indeed, but nowhere near a match for the Great and Powerful Trixie.

There was a flash of something small and yellow behind a tree, she swore she could hear somepony shouting. That didn’t matter though, for now it was time to end this battle, once and for all.

Trixie plunged her sword deep into its skull, piercing the star and breaking the magic.

The sword came back covered in black goo. The ley lines came apart and like ashes were swept away by the last mighty gust of wind. With the magic gone, and the beast dead; the skies cleared up. The snow ceased and what was left fell to the earth silently. The afternoon sun shone brilliantly across all of Ponyville.

Trixie landed on her hooves, wiped the sword clean against the fallen beast’s fur and returned it to its sheath. She turned; ready to help Rainbow Dash, but what she saw paralyzed her.

At least half the town's ponies stood at the edge of the park. Some of them had improvised weapons, others had torches. All of them looked just as confused as Trixie felt. Snips and Snails stood at the front with big grins on their faces.

“We thought you might be in trouble,” Snips said.

“So we brought the town to help,” Snails finished.

Trixie shook her head, and the thought knocked her onto her butt. Snips and Snails brought backup, for me?

Most of the ponies quickly dropped their tools and simply stared at Trixie and the fallen giant behind her. The magic inside of her left in an instant, and the shadows that had fused to her legs and mane vanished. She felt so cold inside.

Returned to her normal alicorn self, armor aside, all she could do was stare down at herself attempting to figure out what had just happened. That power, that voice in her head, what did it mean by calling her a Guardian?

Then the pain returned.

She cringed, her entire body hurt, but the pain served to remind her of what was really important here. She nodded toward the fallen form of Rainbow Dash and said, “Somepony help her, she’s dying!”

Several ponies, Timequill included, trotted up to Rainbow Dash and the others. It was hard enough to simply keep her eyes open through the pain, talking was beyond what she felt capable of. So when Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie all trotted up to her she couldn’t say anything.

“What in Tartarus happened here?” Applejack asked.

Trixie couldn’t concentrate enough to answer her. The pain was simply too much for simple things to bother her.

“Is Rainbow Dash going to be okay? You saved her right? With that… power, can all alicorns change like that?” Rarity asked.

Pinkie Pie simply frowned.

Trixie didn’t care about what they were saying. She felt cold. A deep hollow had been carved into her heart, and where warmth and love was supposed to be, all Trixie could find was crushing loneliness.

When Fluttershy landed a few yards away, she felt a slight warmth return to her chest. Despite all that she’d been through with the pegasus in the past, she could not deny the simple fact that she still cared for her. She tried to smile for Fluttershy, at least until she saw Fluttershy’s face.

Eyes narrowed, teeth bared including the single fang, and steam coming out of her nostrils as she snorted. Fluttershy looked like a completely different mare.

“You… killed… him,” Fluttershy said, every word fell like hot cinders from a fireplace.

The look that Fluttershy gave her had her frozen in her place. Trixie’s mind didn’t work, it was like somepony had simply flipped the off switch in her mind. A deep fear, unlike anything she had ever felt swelled up inside her chest, it was comparable to when she met the ursa major, but somehow worse because it was her friend scaring her.

“I, uh, I mean, um, it was, you know, trying to kill me,” Trixie stammered.

Fluttershy marched toward her. “He was crying out in pain for his mommy! He was just a child, a child! You cruel, heartless, evil, monster. He was defeated! You didn’t need to kill him! I tried so hard to pretend that you had actually become a good pony, well I was wrong. I don’t know how I ever fell in love with something like you.”

The words stung more than the stare. Trixie shrunk back, her pain all but forgotten. “Fluttershy, I… It was going to kill Rainbow Dash.”

Fluttershy stopped right in front of Trixie. Rarity reached out with her hooves to try and console her friend, but Fluttershy shoved the white unicorn back and into the snow. The fear in Trixie’s body skyrocketed and her legs trembled all over again. She’d never seen anger like the kind that Fluttershy had in her eyes.

“You don’t deserve pity, or remorse. You can keep Maud, at least somepony can love a freak like yourself,” Fluttershy spat.

“That’s mean. Why are you being so mean?” Trixie asked weakly.

Somehow those words broke Fluttershy, one of her eyes twitched and went red.

“Because!”

Fluttershy stood on her rear legs.

“You!”

She pulled back a hoof.

“MURDERED!”

Fluttershy’s hoof flew forward, faster than Trixie’s eyes could even keep up with.

“A CHILD!”

The hoof made contact with Trixie’s forehead. The world stopped hurting, and her pain went flying away. The ground was shoved away from her body and the world moved away from her. When the world finally stopped she was lying in the snow a good twenty feet away from Fluttershy. That didn’t last long when Fluttershy flew at her. Trixie couldn’t believe how fast the pegasus had become since she first met her. She was almost as fast as Rainbow Dash.

Fluttershy landed on top of Trixie, and began to beat her relentlessly. The whole time, Trixie only managed one thought through the pain. Why am I not passing out.

It felt like minutes before Fluttershy’s hooves stopped crushing her bones, and tearing pieces of flesh away. The whole time, Fluttershy screamed about how the child was begging for its mom, and how Trixie could have just left it alone after cutting its legs.

She wasn’t sure how Fluttershy knew all this, unless she had been hiding somewhere and watching the fight, or at least the part where Trixie had won. Even more concerning was the fact that Trixie had no idea who the child was anymore, she was sure she remembered before the beating began, but now everything was just pain.

When Fluttershy was finally pulled back by a giant stallion with a green orb on his rear, and red fur, almost as red as Fluttershy’s hooves. The world had quickly become nothing but a blur. Slowly, she felt her breathing slow down. At first Trixie tried to fight it, to continue breathing as much as she could, but she couldn’t think of a single reason to fight. In fact she couldn’t remember her name.

She fought to try and remember at least that much. Who was she, what was her name? As the world slowed, and cold earth turned hard beneath her back. She drew a small painful breath and the name came back to her.

“The Great and Powerful…”

Chapter One Hundred and Seven: Boulder Dash

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Seven: Boulder Dash

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Drifting, weightless, empty and quiet. The dark abyss that was her safe haven stood only as a desolate land. The dark ocean of sludge had hardened into virtual concrete leaving her to look on in wonder. She could only feel the utter silence all around her.

There was a distinct lack of motivation to do anything. Even floating here in this weightless world was too much work, but she didn’t have a choice about that one. Eventually she bumped into something. At first she just slumped against the hard surface, sinking against it and trying to ignore it. a quiet noise, almost like whispered giggling made her curious.

The thing she was slumped against turned out to be a giant purple pillar made of similar consistency to the solidified oceans below. With a few lazy flaps of her wings she floated upward to the top where she saw an alicorn who looked just like her sitting still and giggling, her back faced to her. She recognized this mare as being somepony named Scath.

She landed on the platform and her hooves echoed in the soundless void.

“Fluttershy, what in Tartarus did you do?” Scath said in a rough voice.

“I, um, I… Everything just went black and… I was only trying to find the poor baby crying for help… I didn’t mean to… D-did I d-do that?” Scath answered herself in a quiet and meek voice.

“Do you have any freaking clue what Maud is going to do to you when she finds out?” She said in that same rough voice. “She’s going to kill you!”

“Oh no… I… I don’t want to die,” Scath whimpered.

“Well neither did Trixie, but guess what you did,” She replied in the rough voice.

“Trixie ain’t dead yet,” Scath said in a southern drawl.

Oh yeah, that’s my name is isn’t it. I’m Trixie.

After a few minutes of listening to Scath crying and apologizing for hurting Trixie, she had finally enough of listening to the crazy conversation. she walked up and put a hoof on Scath’s shoulder. The double of herself giggled again. With a little bit of force, Trixie spun Scath around, only to see in horror that Scath’s face wasn’t her own. a yellow mare’s face with bright orange eyes stared back at her. She back peddled, and one of her hooves touched air. She was standing at the edge of the pillar.

“Twilight found out what me and Spike have been up too,” Scath said in an elegant voice. She crawled toward Trixie.

If not for the fear that she would no longer be floating if she fell of the edge, she would have jumped off then and there. Instead she could only watch as her double dragged her useless lower half behind as she crawled to her. Trixie sat down and scooted as far back as she possibly could. Scath reached out with a hoof and dragged it across Trixie’s face.

“Scath, what happened?” Trixie asked.

Scath giggled again. Then she exploded!

Shadows went everywhere, they went through Trixie, and drained off the edge of the platform. Trixie felt really wrong watching this. She actually felt really wrong all the way around. A deep cold had set in firmly where her heart should be, and the hollow feeling had her in its threatening grip.

For a long time, all she could do was sit there as the loneliness consumed her. Even Scath was gone. there was nothing left, nopony to talk to, nopony to think about. She was simply alone. She tried to remember what had happened, or how she had gotten here. Nothing would come to her though. She was left all alone with the crippling loneliness and hollow feeling in this never changing landscape of darkness.

“Trixie!” a small voice called out.

Trixie looked around, somepony was calling her name but she didn’t see them. “Hello?”

“Trixie!” the voice called again, slightly louder, it clearly belonged to a colt.

Trixie stood up. Fear seized her as she realized that the voice could leave any moment. “I’M HERE!”

“Trixie!” the voice called one more time.

The world around Trixie spun and melted into a luscious green landscape. A long road stretched ahead of her, with thick, green trees lining either side of the road. Far in the distance Trixie could just barely make out a castle of white ivory stone. With nowhere else to go, she began walking in that direction.

“Trixie, is that you?” The colt asked.

Trixie looked behind her only to see a small blue colt with a purple flat mane trotting up to her. his dull green eyes looked so familiar. “Wow, I can’t believe that I am finally getting to meet you.”

Trixie nodded. “I’m… honored? I’m afraid I don’t know you.”

“That’s okay, because I know you. I also know the things you have done,” He said.

“Like what?” Trixie asked.

“You still don’t remember?” he asked.

“I’m sorry,” Trixie said. “All I really remember is my name.”

The two of them started walking together. They were quiet for a little while but that didn’t bother Trixie much as she got to listen to the strange sounds all around her. for some reason she couldn’t really understand what they were, but she knew that they were absolutely beautiful. It was like the most involved and complex melody she had ever heard. She’d played guitar a little bit but never in a thousand years did she think she could ever play something as soothing as this.

“Did you remember anything?” the colt asked.

“I used to play guitar. I once played guitar for Maud, and made up a terrible little song on the spot. I think the chorus called her my heart of stone or something. After I was done, she was so impressed by my music that she made love to me right then and there. I remember the shock on her sister’s face, it was so funny,” Trixie said with a small giggle. She quickly remembered who she was talking to and felt a little embarrassed. “Sorry, I um… I forgot you’re just a kid.”

“Oh I’m old enough to know how that all works. I’m glad that two of you could share something so special. She loves you a lot you know,” he said.

Trixie smiled. “I’m glad. I love her too! Too bad I don’t…”

Trixie thought back, she remembered how scared she was when Maud was about to be eaten by a giant monster pony. Trixie had poured every ounce of willpower she had into one measly attack to try and save the mare. Of course she succeeded but just barely. After that, Maud kissed her and told her not to endanger herself again. Something about that made her feel bad, like maybe she had endangered herself only this time, it didn’t end well.

“You two weren’t originally fated to meet one another you know,” the colt said.

“What do you mean?” Trixie asked.

“You worked on the rock farm while she was away from home,” he said.

Trixie remembered the rock farm. How quiet and friendly it was there. Old man ignus and Mama Pie were really sweet to her. They took her in when she was broken and desperate, and gave her something to do. Even if it was hard work, and Trixie was never as physically capable as the other members of the family, they had patience with her, and never gave her more work than she could handle.

“They were so nice to me,” Trixie said. “But Maud was never there…”

“No, she wasn’t. if you had only returned to the stage, or if you would have avoided the ursa major, none of this would have come to pass. You would probably out there doing magic shows, while Maud would be all alone, sobbing to herself when nopony was looking and praying for anypony to love her. But you’re here, you are here for her,” the colt explained.

Trixie smiled. “I never thought about it that way. I guess I saved Maud from crippling loneliness. That’s neat.” A slight twinge of guilt hit her though. Though she couldn’t place why.

“Why do I feel so guilty?” Trixie asked.

“If you don’t remember now, you will later. For now let’s take a break, this road goes on for quite awhile you know. Some ponies say it goes on for a life time,” he joked.

Trixie wanted to laugh along, but something about the way he said it was really strange. Instead she followed him into a small alcove to the path where there was a wooden park bench with a basket on top. He sat down first, and she took a seat next to him. the warm weather was really nice.

“What’s in the basket?” Trixie asked.

“I don’t know, but whatever it is, it’s for you,” He said.

Trixie believed him, strange as it may be she did not figure the kid for being able to lie. In that one respect he reminded her of her cousin Applejack. Without wasting anytime she opened the basket and pulled out a snow globe, only there wasn’t any snow inside. Instead there were two little ponies.

One of them was Maud, wearing a purple dress that matched her mane, she looked younger. Next to her was a stallion, who looked a good number of years older than she did, but he was kind. His blue fur and rainbow mane were certainly more a match for Rainbow Dash than Maud.

The two ponies were walking in what looked like a park. Maud was smiling like a filly, the old stallion was smiling as well. They eventually stopped, and a picnic grew from the earth around them. They ate for a bit, but soon stopped. The stallion leaned in and pressed his lips to hers, she didn’t refute him though, she kissed him back. The snowglobe went dark after that.

Trixie looked over at the colt. “What was that?”

“It was from before you met her,” the colt said.

“Why was it here for me?” Trixie asked.

“There are some things you may need to know about your lover, things that she might have had a hard time telling you in your world,” the colt replied.

“My world?” Trixie asked.

“You’ll figure it out soon enough, but enough time wasting here. Even if we do have all the time in the world, I think you might be curious as to where this road leads us,” he said.

With a hop he got off the bench and began walking back to the road. Trixie followed him and it didn’t take long before they left the little bench behind. The road was getting slightly larger than before, and the trees more sparse. The white castle however was still some ways off in the distance.

“You said that my world is different from this place,” Trixie said. Looking at a few flowers growing along the side of the road, some of which were colors that she had never even seen before. Describing them would be impossible except that they each gave her a different feeling. Hope, faith, ambition, that’s what the flowers represented for her.

“I implied it,” He said. “Why?”

“What is this place called?”

“This world? I don’t think that a single name could actually apply to it. Though I can tell you that where we are right now is on a place called Firefly Island. That castle over there, the one that’s really far away. That’s called The Beginning. It’s a terrible name I must admit, but it represents something that is really nice,” he said.

“What’s that?”

“You’ll find out when you’re ready. For now let’s focus on trying to find out why you are here,” he said.

For a while they traveled in silence. a few strange creatures flew by, small ponies about the size of Trixie’s hoof with butterfly wings flew by singing mirthful songs that made Trixie try and sing along. She wasn’t any good at it, but the butterfly ponies looked to be enjoying her attempt none the less. They too left after a while, or was it that Trixie left them. She wasn’t sure.

She wondered why she was here, but that proved fruitless so instead she focused on the last thing she remembered from her past. Her guilt. She was guilty for something, a great sin that she had done, maybe even a few sins.

At first she remembered seeing one of her friends horns being cut off, but despite the horror of that moment, it wasn’t her fault. There was nothing she could have done to change that situation, neither her nor her other friend that she was arguing with.

She also remembered trying to take over the village of Ponyville when she was wearing a magical amulet. Again she could not feel too bad for her actions now understanding fully that the amulet was corrupting and to some extent controlling her actions. Everything had worked out for the best after that though.

Finally she remembered what it was. She saw a beautiful yellow pegasus, and she knew that she had made love to this pegasus when Maud was away. Though even worse than that, was the fact that after confronting Maud with it went horribly awry she tried to kill herself. after all the good that had happened to her, and all the good she had done, she had still tried to take it all away in one moment of despair. This was where most of her guilt came from.

Though now that she looked at it, she realized she shouldn’t feel so badly for it. If she had succeeded it would have hurt a lot of ponies, especially those close to her. Maud, her mom, and her friends would have suffered. Though that wasn’t what happened.

Trixie survived, and learned just how much her friends really cared about her. Her friends also realized that she needed help, a lot of it. so it was after that, that Trixie was able to get the help she really needed from her loved ones. It wasn’t an experience that Trixie should look back on and feel bad about, instead it was something she should realize was important for her growth. It was a lesson she could choose to learn from rather than shackles that she needed to wear for the rest of her life.

“You’re doing good, Trixie,” the colt said.

“Yes, but even if this is good news. I still don’t know why I’m here,” Trixie said.

“Not yet, but you will,” he replied.

The colt looked over to a small nightstand by the side of the road. Another snow globe was sitting on top of the table. Trixie walked over to it, and somehow she just knew that the globe was left precisely for her to see. She peered into it.

She saw Maud sitting on a hospital bed. The stallion from before was sitting next to her side. Maud was rubbing her belly with the warmest smile that Trixie had ever seen, no she had seen the smile once before, it was very similar to the one she gave to Valiant Heart as she sung the filly to sleep the first time after they rescued her.

The image shifted to one showing Maud standing by the side of the hospital bed, her belly was large this time. However there was no smile. The stallion lay on the bed, his eyes slowly closed, and his smile faded, then he went still. Maud sobbed. To Trixie’s surprise Maud suddenly doubled over in pain with a look of absolute horror on her face.

The image shifted one more time. Maud lay on the hospital bed. Her belly was significantly smaller, but there was no smile on her face. Instead she was rubbing at her belly, tears running down her cheeks. The snowglobe went dark.

“What just happened?” Trixie asked the colt.

“She lost… everything,” the colt said somberly.

For a few minutes, Trixie sat there staring at the dark snow globe. Her heart ached for her lover, and all she wanted to do was to go and hold Maud once more. To make everything right again, sadly that was not going to happen anytime soon she feared.

“When,” Trixie finally asked.

“It happened a long time before she met you. Maybe five, six years before,” the colt said. “An interesting coincidence to make is that it happened around the same time that Valiant Heart was born.”

“Is that why Maud is so attached to her?” Trixie asked.

“I won’t answer that directly, but I can speculate that you might not too far off the mark,” the colt said.

Trixie nodded. “Do we need to go on?”

“Do you remember what happened?” the colt asked.

“Not yet,” Trixie admitted.

“Then maybe we should. It is your choice however, take however long you need,” He said.

Trixie pushed herself up and continued walking. “I’m going to make Maud feel whole again. Whatever she desires, if I can do it, I will.”

“You won’t be able to keep that exact promise, but I think simply trying will make her feel better,” the colt said. “At least I hope so.”

The two continued on for a long while. The castle grew no closer, and the road did not change. Instead the walking felt less like actual moving and more like a way to keep busy. She was quickly suspecting that physical movement had no real meaning in this place. Considering how the sun was in the exact same spot overhead, she imagined that time had no meaning here either. At this point it felt like months if not years had passed since she first woke up, but at the same time it only felt like brief moments of things happening and then indiscernible amounts of time where things didn’t happen. The more she focused on it, the more sure she was that this place had rules to it that she simply couldn’t understand.

The sound of thunder roared over the road and just like that the skies had turned into a bright and brilliant storm. She wasn’t scared though, instead she listened to the thunder intently and slowly a memory revealed itself to her.

The ursa minor had attacked the village. it roared, but as to where its cry was horrifying before, now she could hear it. the pain in it’s voice. A mere child asking for help from its mom, begging to be saved. Trixie knew though, that whatever dark sorcery had been worked over it was something that could never be undone. The frozen pain and anguish the creature felt, like liquid ice running through its veins sending nails of torment through every fiber of its being. It was the kind of agony that Trixie had only experienced herself once before, when she was turned into an alicorn. Death would have been kinder than living with that pain forever.

Luckily for the poor creature, but ultimately unlucky for Trixie, was the fact that she did end up killing it. She allowed the dark powers inside of her to seize full control even if only momentarily and she ended the child’s life. It had not been a mercy killing, it had been mostly for glory, but also in the effort of saving the village. now however Trixie could only see it as being a sad event, but in the end there was no way to save the creature.

If only Fluttershy had realized the extent to which the creature’s pain had reached. Maybe she would not have become so violent, maybe she would not have killed her.

“You remembered,” the colt said.

Trixie turned to face him, and found herself standing in front of a bridge. The forest was a long ways behind her, and the castle was only a few hundred feet away. it’s giant ivory doors looked so inviting and somewhere deep inside she knew that she belonged here. That her final goal was to come back, to come back and begin a new life. A true life perhaps.

“The Beginning. Ha, I get it now,” Trixie said.

“Now you have a choice,” the colt said. “You can follow me across the bridge, and I’ll help you start your new life here. We all will.”

Almost as if some sort of veil had been removed from Trixie’s eyes she looked around and saw ponies surrounding her. To her right stood her father, he smiled proudly down at her. just behind her stood two ponies she didn’t know, but some who they looked so familiar, they actually looked a lot like Applejack and Big mac. Across the bridge stood a red alicorn stallion with a blond mane, he waved nervously with a game of Canterlot Heights floating next to him.

She did belong here, and if she stayed she knew that she would be welcomed in with loving embraces. The colt stared at her with a smile, but he already knew her answer, as did she.

“I’m sorry, I can’t stay this time,” Trixie said with a sad heart. “I have things that I need to do. Ponies I need to protect and heal.”

“I understand,” the colt said. “Then if you take my hooves I’ll take you home.”

She reached out with a hoof and gently grabbed his tiny hoof in her own. “I’m afraid I never caught your name.”

“That’s because I wouldn’t give it out to you until now,” he said. “My name is Boulder Dash.”

“Boulder Dash,” Trixie said to herself.

As the world around her washed away, the colt gripped on tightly to her hoof. “Can you tell Maud something for me. Can you tell her that I’m always watching her, and I don’t blame her at all.”

“Of course,” Trixie said.

“Could you also… giver her a hug for me?” He asked, his voice suddenly tiny.

“I promise,” Trixie said.

The world vanished before her sight.

***

Bright sunlight filtered through the curtains illuminating the small room, but also blinding Trixie momentarily. As her eyes adjusted the first things she noticed were that she was in a bed, and that her foreleg was in a cast. Next she saw Maud and Valiant slumped over in a loveseat fast asleep. Valiant’s whiteboard was lying on the nightstand next to her, it was propped up against the wall so that Trixie could easily read it without moving.

“Good morning. We love you.
Six days.”

The last part confused Trixie. What did six days have to do with anything. her body was quite numb overall and her head was a little cottony but she felt like she should have been able to figure out what three weeks meant. Instead she looked down at the bed and found a tube running up from the bottom of the blanket and going between her legs. It clearly wasn’t an iv, because there was already one in her free foreleg.

Using a little bit of magic Trixie lifted the blanket and saw the catheter. It was gross to think that she’d been using one, but after setting the blanket down she couldn’t help but to laugh. She had no idea why it was so funny, but she couldn’t help laughing anyway.

“Lulu?” Maud asked in a drowsy voice.

“Oops, sorry hunny bunny, I didn’t mean to wake you up,” Trixie apologized.

Maud opened her eyes, and sat straight up. “Trixie!”

“The Great and Powerful of course,” Trixie joked.

Maud got up off the bed and trotted over to Trixie’s side where she sat down. She rested a hoof on the bed and stared at Trixie with wet eyes, and a warm inviting grin.

“How long have I been out?” Trixie asked.

“Six days,” Maud said.

“Dang. How is everypony? Oh you didn’t kill Fluttershy, did you?” Trixie asked.

Maud shook her head. “I was too busy taking care of both you and Val. When you’re out of here I will.”

“Ugh, no. Don’t do that. This is a good thing,” Trixie said.

“it is?” Maud asked wearily.

“Yes, because now you and I can be friends with her again,” Trixie said happily.

“I… I don’t get it,” Maud said, clearly not following Trixie’s cotton candy brained logic.

“Yes, of course silly. Jeez why do I have to be the smart one in the relationship? If Fluttershy hates my guts enough to try and murder me, than that means she won’t ever want to screw me again,” Trixie explained.

“Yes, but she won’t want to be your friend either,” Maud replied.

“Sam’s antics, sweetie. All I need to do is explain that the poor guy was in so much pain that it was a mercy murder. Once I do that she will still hate me, but accept my friendship,” Trixie said.

“That doesn’t make sense,” Maud said. “Maybe you should wait until after the pain meds wear off before coming up with a plan to make amends to the crazy one.”

“Wait, did I make Pinkie Pie angry too? Or did you mean Twilight?” Trixie asked.

Maud smiled. “How are you feeling?”

“Great, my body is numb and I’m peeing, but I feel great. Oh and I feel really great,” Trixie said.

Maud’s smile only grew. “That’s the pain meds.”

“No I’m pretty sure that’s my bladder… wait, oh you mean the great part. Yeah, I feel great!” Trixie said. “Oh and I have a present for you.”

“Really?” Maud asked.

Trixie reached over and gave Maud a weak one legged hug. “He says he doesn’t blame you for what happened, and that he’s always watching over you and that he loves you very much.”

“Who said that?” Maud asked.

“Boulder Dash,” Trixie answered.

The surprised look that Maud gave Trixie was priceless, and actually brought a small laugh from Trixie. Maud was quick to turn that surprise into a frown. “Who told you about him?”

“He did, I was hanging out with him in the other world. We talked a bit and he helped me sort through a lot of my problems. Like, I was feeling really guilty and beating myself up for trying to kill myself, but now I know that I shouldn’t do that. I got a lot of help and stuff from you guys and that means the world to me. Also I saw my dad again, and I think I saw my aunt and uncle, I also saw another alicorn,” Trixie said. “Oh and there was this big ol place, it was like really cool and it was a castle. Don’t forget the butterfly ponies, they sang songs with me.”

Maud’s expression grew from worried, to confused, to something in between before she finally settled on a small smile. When Trixie finally finished regaling Maud with her awesome adventure in the other world the earth pony gently patted Trixie on the head.

“What’s that about?” Trixie asked.

“You’re a good pony, Lulu. A little loopy from the pain medication but still a good pony,” Maud said.

“Of course I’m a good pony! I’m Trixie, the powerful and great, I’m the best pony,” Trixie said. She paused as she realized something was off about what she just said. Maud just gave her a knowing smile.

“Mmm, how long until the wedding,” Trixie asked. “We didn’t miss it did we?”

Maud shook her head. “You circled the date near the end of the month. We’re fine.”

“That’s good. I know something even better,” Trixie said.

“What’s that?” Maud asked.

“I’m going to lay here, and you are going to tell me poetry,” Trixie said.

Maud nodded. It wasn’t long until she pulled out a poetry book she had in her saddlebag, and began reading for her. it might not have been the best poetry, heck it was actually pretty terrible, but Trixie loved hearing it. Maybe she just loved to hear Maud talk, monotone as she was it was a soothing and quiet voice that she could listen too for hours on end.

It wouldn’t take long before the doctors realized that she was awake and came in here to check up on her. so she decided to soak up all of the Maud love she could get before then, excluding anything sexual. Trixie still remembered how that turned out the last time she tried. So far the day was promising to be a good one, and since it was morning, Trixie could officially say that it was a brand new day for her.

A glorious, loving day.

End of Act Four

Chapter One Hundred and Nine: Honeymooners

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Nine: Honeymooners

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The city of Tall Tale was full of towering buildings that stretched up into the heavens. Even late at night, with no sun in sight, there were plenty of ponies walking around and living it up. Trixie had forgotten that there was even such a thing as a night life.

Red Velvet wore a dark red cloak, her face obscured by the deep shadows of its hood. Trixie on the other hoof wore a dark gray cloak, her hood was drawn as well. If it hadn’t been for the covert mission of theirs, Trixie would probably be trying to find a hospital to stay at. Her new wings were in an unforgiving constant agony. The mission took priority.

“What are we doing here?” Trixie asked as they passed a group of lively looking mares.

“I have a contact here that we need to meet. She’ll give us the help we need to find him, I assure you,” Red Velvet explained.

“Good, because I’m not going to let him get away with hurting my mom. Ash will pay,” Trixie said.

“You’re still weak from the transformation, don’t push yourself too hard. I’ve only heard about what happens to pseudo alicorns after they obtain their new magic. I don’t want anything to happen to you,” Red said.

Trixie scoffed. “You’re worried about me? Like I could actually believe that after the torture you put me through. I’m just warning you now, after we find and deal with Ash, I’m going to be hard pressed not to kill you too.”

“You’ve never killed a pony before,” Red said.

“You’re right, but I have killed lots of monsters, and both you and Ash are just more monsters,” Trixie said.

Red stayed silent after that, to which Trixie was thankful for. Together they traveled through the streets, avoided the crowds as much as possible, and even dodged a few guard patrols. The further they went, the scummier the environment became. Mares of the night stood on street corners, shady characters made deals with twitching ponies, and the homeless all crawled back into their hiding places as Trixie walked past them.

This place was more familiar than she’d like to admit.

Finally, the apartment building came into view. An old run down building complete with broken windows, junked wagons out front, and discolored furniture lining the walls. Several pegasi stood outside, talking, joking, and smoking cigarettes. They gave Trixie dark looks. She avoided looking back at them.

“There,” Red said as she led Trixie to one of the apartments.

Red knocked on the door with her hoof twice, paused, then three times, she paused again before knocking twice more. It took a moment but the door opened a crack, and a single teal eye peaked out at them. The door quickly shut, and the sound of a chain sliding was followed by the door opening all the way.

The mare that stood inside wore a violet cloak, a long lock of red and yellow hair had fallen over the top of her muzzle. Three ponies wearing hooded cloaks had to look odd, but in a place as shabby as this, it was unlikely that there would be anypony complaining. Most of the time ponies smartly look away when something fishy was going on.

Trixie knew this mare, she’d met her before a couple of times. “Hello Starfire Shine.”

The mare smiled and threw her hood back revealing her long, messy red and yellow striped mane. Trixie couldn’t help but to notice the fact that Starfire’s horn was longer than her own. She was a little envious of that fact.

“Trixie Lulamoon, so you’re the one traveling with Red Velvet?” Starfire said. “I didn’t expect you to get your hooves dirty like this.”

“It’s not like I had wanted to do this, but somepony has to deal with Ash, and I have more claim to his head than anypony I’ve met so far,” Trixie said.

Red Velvet looked back towards the door with a frown. “Where are we going?”

“The frozen north, he has a hideout in some of the old ruins. I want to go home and be with my special somepony, but if you are serious about doing this… I’ll have to join you,” Starfire said.

“Good, because I fear we will be needing to move out soon,” Red Velvet said as she walked over to the window. The curtains were drawn closed but a little bit of the lot outside could be seen through the cracks.

Starfire drew her hood and nodded at Trixie. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten that you owe me either, Trixie. I got that rock for you after all, and I’ll just tell you now; breaking into the Crystal Palace is not as easy as you’d think. Shining Armor has the place sealed tight with his kid around and all.”

Trixie donned her hood as well. “I’ll bet.”

Red Velvet back stepped away from the window. “Starfire, we’ll need a quick evac.”

Starfire’s horn took on a bright teal glow. “I want to see what they look like first.”

“What who looks like?” Trixie asked.

The door exploded inward, and if it hadn’t been for the appearance of a teal bubble surrounding both her and Starfire, Trixie would have been hit. Red Velvet quickly trotted to the other side of Starfire and faced the door. Three pegasi walked in.

They looked similar to the ponies who were outside, only now they were wearing blue and yellow outfits, and goggles. The lead mare with her orange fiery mane, told Trixie exactly who they were. The Wonderbolts had come.

“Under order of Princess Twilight Sparkle, you are under arrest,” Spitfire said in a low tone.

“Not today pig,” Starfire said with a grin. Her horn flashed and the room vanished.

A second later, Trixie found herself standing on top of a four story building overlooking the slums. Starfire stood behind her still grinning, and Red took a good look around. This mare must have been stronger than Trixie had thought, because teleportation was one of the hardest spells to learn, and even then using it so effortlessly showed even greater talent. Trixie was jealous.

“Well, let’s head out before the Wonderbolts pull their collective heads out of their rear ends. We’re wasting moonlight after all,” Starfire said.

***

The sweet ache of muscles well exercised was blanketed by a wonderfully dirty feeling. Trixie slowly opened her eyes with a smile upon her lips. Maud lay limply next to her. For awhile she just lay still enjoying the cuddly warm body next to her, and remembering the night before fondly. Even if she didn’t feel like doing that again anytime soon, she was decided that on occasion, when they had privacy, they could try that again.

Finally she had to get up. Pulling herself away from Maud was one of the hardest things to do, especially after seeing how fragile she was after the night before. Maud looked so innocent, so soft in her sleep. Of course Trixie knew better; Maud was anything but innocent.

After a quick trot to the rest room, a bath, and tying her mane into a ponytail, she was finally ready to attack the day. Maud deserved to rest, so she didn’t bother to wake her. Breakfast was comprised of burnt eggs, burnt toast, and burnt orange juice. She was never any good at cooking, and her brain still felt fuzzy from the night before.

A tiny knocking at the door nearly made Trixie jump out of her skin. She put her inedible breakfast aside and went to answer it. Lo and behold, Twilight Sparkle and Valiant Heart stood at the door, side by side. Valiant Heart had a message on her whiteboard.

“Twilight is a wreck. She needs help.”

“Uh…” was all that Trixie managed to say.

“D-don’t listen to her. I can take care of myself perfectly fine. I even made dinner last night,” Twilight said defensively.

Valiant rolled her eyes and wrote something else on her board.

“She ordered pizza.”

“That counts! That totally counts!” Twilight said.

Trixie was feeling very confused. “Oh…”

“Twilight’s house is a mess, she can’t cook, and she’s lonely.”

“No it’s not, I so can, and I am not,” Twilight defended.

Trixie blinked. “Didn’t you like it at Twilight’s? She has lots of books.”

“The books were nice. But she wouldn’t leave me alone to read.”

“I thought that we could play a game, or watch a movie. Don’t kids like that kind of stuff?” Twilight asked.

Valiant let out a huff and pushed past Trixie. Trixie stared at Twilight and felt sorry for the alicorn. “She likes to play alone, and she loves to read books… alone. The only pony I’ve seen her really play with is Sweetie Belle, and even then Valiant doesn’t play much. Sorry, I should have warned you.”

A door opened behind Trixie and slammed shut.

Twilight let out a sigh. “She’s right you know. My house is messy, and I never learned how to cook. I mean did you know that you actually have to drain the water from noodles in a special device called a strainer?”

“Uh… I usually just hold a fork against the noodles and drain the pot in the sink. Assuming I didn’t overcook them,” Trixie said.

“Fascinating, I looked for three hours for a strainer and didn’t find one. I should try your method,” Twilight said thoughtfully.

“Are you really lonely?” Trixie asked.

Twilight looked away. “Ever since I kicked Spike out… it’s been quiet.”

“How often have you ordered pizza lately?” Trixie asked.

“At least once a day, cooking is hard,” Twilight said shamefully.

“Why don’t you just let Spike come back?” Trixie asked.

“Because he lied to me, went around my back, and has been screwing one of my best friends for… Celestia knows how long now. I can’t trust him anymore,” Twilight said.

“He was scared that you would be upset with him. When you act like this, it only makes him right,” Trixie said.

Twilight stamped a hoof. “Don’t you think I know that? I want to tell him I’m sorry for yelling, that I am sorry for kicking him out, and that I want him to come home already. Even if I did… he wouldn’t come home. He’s too happy with Rarity, you’ve seen them right? He’s happy with her, how can I take that away from him.”

“At the very least you could apologize, maybe have him come over during the day to help out?” Trixie suggested.

“He’s already bringing me breakfast every morning, leaving it for me in a basket on the front porch… I can’t ask him to help me anymore. I have to do this myself,” Twilight said.

“Just get a servant,” Trixie said.

“I have never needed a servant before, why should I get one n-“ Twilight stopped mid sentence and her eyes bugged out as she stared at something behind Trixie.

Trixie turned around and saw Valiant standing in front of the bedroom door. The filly glared at Trixie, and her whiteboard explained it all.

“I sleep in that bed! How could you?”

After that Twilight respectively took her leave, Valiant jumped on the bed waking Maud up rudely, and then the three of them sat around awkwardly in the living room. More specifically, Trixie and Maud sat on the couch while Valiant used her whiteboard and a series of hoof gestures to explain just how inappropriate it was to use the bed for that kind of activity when they all slept in it. It was one thing to have Valiant be upset over this embarrassing event, it was quite another to be lectured by the tiny filly.

Maud however had it the worst. Not only was Maud prevented from bathing right away, she also seemed taken aback by Valiant’s knowledge of what they had done. Trixie had never seen Maud’s face turn this shade of red before, she looked like a cherry.

When everything was said and done, Trixie had gone from embarrassed and ashamed to giggling like a schoolfilly. Maud finally retreated to the bathroom to clean herself up, it was unlikely that they would see her anytime soon. Finally Valiant sat down with a pile of books and delved into a world of fiction.

Sitting down at the table and drinking a second cup of coffee, Trixie skimmed through the newspaper. Topics on dresses, the new alicorn Trixie Lulamoon, and the windigo were all things that stood out, but not enough to actually make her read them.

She’d already read what ponies had to say about her, most of them were excited about a new princess, but a select few had chosen to attack her for her past. It would seem that some ponies did not trust her, and she couldn’t really blame them. The hardest part was when the news had headlined her recent suicide attempt; that hurt.

A few taps against the side of her leg drew her attention. Valiant stood next to her with a question written out.

“Is Twilight going to be alright?”

That was a hard question to answer. “I think so. She’s never really lived on her own before. Spike has always been there to take care of her. I guess she didn’t realize how much he really did for her. Although I’d never do it myself, I think she needs to get a servant, or at least somepony to help out at the castle.”

“She’s really lonely. I can see it.”

“I think we can all see it, Val. It’s hard to miss,” Trixie said.

Valiant shook her head and then placed a hoof over her eye patch.

“What’s wrong?”

“I can see it with my eye. She’s lonely.

I think she is cool though.”

Trixie wasn’t sure what to make of that, but she figured it would make sense in time. Truth be told, it was simpler when ponies only had to worry about Trixie, now that they were worrying about Twilight… things felt a lot harder. They’d probably expect her to help out somehow.

“Do you think you could be nicer to Twilight? She did her best in taking care of you after all,” Trixie said.

“I cleaned her living room, made her bed, and made sandwiches for us.

I’ll do what I want.

But I’d like to help her.”

“Just be friends with her, and I’m sure that you’ll make her feel a lot better,” Trixie said. She paused for a moment, and then it sunk in. “Wait, you did all that for her?”

Valiant nodded.

“But you’re a filly! She can’t, you can’t… this doesn’t feel right,” Trixie said.

“She needs help. I can help. I will help.”

“A-are you tell me that you will help, because you can, or that you will help no matter what?” Trixie asked.

Valiant nodded.

“Smart flank,” Trixie mumbled under her breath.

“I heard that,” Maud said monotonously.

First she had to deal with a filly that was too mature for her age, and quite obstinate when she felt like it. Trixie wasn’t sure she could handle hearing a lecture from Maud on how to talk to a filly. Trixie buried her head into her forelegs and moaned.

“So, Trixie. We’re leaving to Hollow Shades soon. What are we doing with Valiant?” Maud asked.

Valiant gave a huff and tapped her hoof a couple of times in annoyance.

“We could take her along,” Trixie said. “But I have to warn you, Val. Me and Maud are going to be making love, a lot.”

“Trixie!” Maud exclaimed.

Valiant rolled her eyes.

“You could also stay at Rarity’s. That way you would get to hang out with Sweetie Belle a lot,” Trixie suggested.

Valiant shook her head.

“She doesn’t trust Rarity,” Maud said. “She only trusts Twilight because she remembers Twilight saving her. Maybe she could stay there.”

“And she has books.

Can I stay there?”

“We can’t leave her at Twilight’s for that long! Twilight can barely even figure out how to change the toilet paper roll by herself,” Trixie exclaimed.

“She actually needed help with that.”

Trixie’s eyes widened. “And you want to stay there for a few days? Why would you want that?”

“So I can help her.”

“No,” Trixie stated. “We’ll just take you along for our honeymoon.”

“Lulu, don’t you think that she deserves a say too?” Maud asked. “I don’t want her to stay somewhere dangerous, but you know as well as I do that we need to listen to her opinion.”

“Well…” Trixie said.

“Val surprised us with breakfast in bed a few days ago. So she can cook. She also cleans up her own messes… usually. She even does chores around the house. So of course she feels mature enough to stay with Twilight,” Maud explained.

“I would have thought that you would want to keep her close,” Trixie said.

“I do.”

“Then why are you arguing for her?” Trixie asked.

Maud leaned into Trixie’s ear and whispered. “You are really, really loud when playing with toys.”

Fire raced across Trixie’s face and she had to look in anyplace other than Maud. “You… selfish… I… I can’t argue with that!”

Maud shook her head. “We still need to bring her along.”

“Oh, you think?” Trixie said sarcastically.

“Twilight’s going out of town for a few days, something about her royal duty,” Maud said.

“Royal duty?” Trixie asked. “I don’t think Twilight can even wipe without Spike around.”

Valiant choked, and tried to stop a giggle from escaping her mouth.

“Not that kind,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie grinned. “Yeah I know, doesn’t change what I said. I can’t see her being too awfully useful right now to anypony. Wish I could help.”

***

The train station was quiet and empty save for Trixie, Maud, Valiant, and of course Twilight Sparkle. Several suitcases lay next to them, and each pony had their own saddlebag. There wasn’t a single cloud in the sky and a warm sun shining down upon them.

“So where are you sending us again?” Trixie asked.

“Hollow Shades!” Twilight said excitedly. “You’ll love it there, it’s so pretty and nice and all the ponies are just so sweet. In fact it was Maud who came up with the idea. I have lodgings set up for you with a couple of friends of mine. Trust me, my cousin Bookworm and her friend Deedee will take great care of you.”

Who names their kid Bookworm? Honestly, isn’t that just a bit cruel?

“Okay… but aren’t there ghosts and bat ponies in Hollow Shades?” Trixie asked.

“There aren’t any ghosts in the town, and bat ponies are really nice. I’m sure you’ll make a few friends… you know… if you’re not too busy,” Twilight said.

“Busy doing what?” Trixie asked.

Maud leaned into Trixie’s ear and whispered, “Each other.”

Trixie’s face caught flame as she shook her head and closed her eyes tight. “M-Maud! I’m sure that’s not what she meant.”

“I wasn’t clear?” Twilight asked with her head tilted to one side. “I just meant that you two are freshly married, I’m sure that you will be more interested in time with each other than in the town around you. I wouldn’t be surprised if you never even left your room.”

“What!” Trixie exclaimed.

“Shinny and Cadance completely wasted their honeymoon doing the same thing. You can’t even talk to them about it without their faces turning red, kinda like yours. I honestly don’t think they even know that they went to Rainbow Falls,” Twilight said.

Valiant jumped up and down a few times grabbing Trixie’s attention. There was a message waiting for them on her whiteboard.

“When is the train coming?”

“It’ll be here shortly, promise,” Trixie said.

Valiant frowned.

“Anyway, one thing you must do after you get there is check out the town at night. Trust me it will take your breath away,” Twilight said. “Also take note of anything my friends tell you to look into. They know the area in and out.”

Off in the distance a black dot appeared along the tracks. Smoke trailed just above it. It was just about time to leave.

“Thanks for all of this. You really are a good friend,” Trixie said.

“Oh don’t worry, I have all of my friends honeymoons planned out as well,” Twilight said.

“B-but how? Rainbow Dash isn’t even dating anypony!” Trixie exclaimed.

“So? I have several different places set up depending on who she marries, their interests, and whether they can fly or not,” Twilight said casually.

“You’re insane,” Trixie said.

“Your point is?” Twilight replied.

The train noisily rolled into the station before slowing to a halt. The passenger doors opened and several ponies got out. Trixie looked back at Twilight one last time. “Thanks again.”

“Don’t mention it, Trixie. You’ve sacrificed enough for us, just take this time to rest and enjoy yourselves,” Twilight said. “You deserve it.”

Chapter One Hundred and Eleven: Winter Moon Celebration

Chapter One Hundred and Eleven: Winter Moon Celebration

Heart of Stone

Chapter one Hundred and Eleven: Winter Moon Celebration

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie walked through the vibrant grass, marveling at the golden flowers. Just this afternoon they had been but little buds, now they were bright blooming stars on the ground. She leaned next to one and took a sniff. They smelled an awful lot like honeysuckles. She bit into one, and the flavor was incredibly sweet.

“Do you like the flowers?” Maud asked.

Trixie stood up straight. “I love them!”

“I thought they were too sweet,” Maud said flatly. “Do you want to see something else?”

Trixie nodded, then took a look at Valiant. Upon seeing the filly alert and awake, she felt invigorated to explore more. “Let’s go.”

Maud led them through the meadow, and that’s when Trixie noticed that there were a lot more ponies out now. Although there were a few earth ponies and unicorn out and about, what she really marveled at were all the different bat ponies flying through the sky. She had never seen more than a couple of them at any one time before, and they were always wearing that dinky armor. Now she was seeing them, everywhere, and free from any such restraints.

A small batpony flew down and landed just in front of them. She was a little smaller than Trixie, and had a bright blue mane and tail to complement her gray fur. Two violet eyes glistened in the dark as she stared at them with a bright, sharp toothed smile.

Bat ponies have fangs, okay, I’ll need to make a note of that.

“Maudie? What are you doing here?” the mare said in a high pitched joyful tone.

“I’m on my honeymoon,” Maud said flatly. She nodded toward Trixie. “This is my wife, Trixie Lulamoon. On my back is our adopted daughter, Valiant Heart.”

The mare let out a high pitched shriek that would give Pinkie Pie a run for her money. “YOU GOT MARRIED! I mean you told me about this last time, but it’s still, like, you know, the sweetest thing ever.”

Trixie waved a hoof. “It’s nice to meet you as well. Since you already know our names, do you mind telling us yours?”

“Me?” The mare said while pointing to herself. “I’m Elizabat. I just can’t believe that you two got ka-joinked. It’s so cute!”

“Ka- what now?” Trixie asked.

“She speaks weird,” Maud said flatly.

“I don’t speak weird, I speak cute! It’s my first language. Tells ya what, you two should stick around, we’re ‘bout to have a party!” Elizabat said.

A batpony party, now that sounded like a lot of fun. Trixie wasn’t at all sure how late she could stay awake, but if she got to have fun, it would be well worth it.

“Do you want to stay for a party?” Trixie asked Maud and Valiant.

Valiant gave a short nod.

“It sounds like fun,” Maud said dryly. “I’m all about fun.”

Trixie had to fight off a giggle. Only Maud could say the word fun, as though it was the most boring text book word there could be.

Elizabat leapt into the air, flapped her leathery wings twice and took off while screeching, “IT’S GOING TO BE A BLAST!”

***

You know, a half hour ago when Trixie heard that the party was going to be a blast. She thought the mare was just enthusiastic and making a metaphor. She did not however expect the mare to be speaking literally. So here Trixie stood, besides her wife and daughter, watching a bunch of bat ponies lined up in front of a series of wooden posts. Each post had a watermelon on top of it, and the competitors each faced one of the posts.

Much to Trixie’s surprise, Luna had shown up only a few minutes into the party with two mare guards at her side. They stood on a podium. One of them was bright blue, the other was dark blue, but through the crowd it was hard to make out any more details. With Luna in the middle of them, they looked like a gradient scale, missing a few shades of course.

“Welcome one and all to this year’s Winter Moon Celebration. We are overjoyed to be welcomed back with such love and adoration,” Luna said to the assembled crowd. “For far too long, batponies have had to celebrate this day without your princess, but that is no longer the case. We are here, and will be here for you my fellow creatures of the night, to party, to laugh, and to welcome all into our warm and dark embrace. Now, We say let the games begin!”

With those words out of the way, Trixie watched as some pony raised a white flag. The contestants straightened up, lowered their heads and stared with determination at the watermelons. The flag pony swung the flag down, and Luna shouted, “Shriek!”

Much to Trixie’s surprise, the bat pony contestants all let out a terribly high pitched shriek at once. She couldn’t see it, so much as feel the air shift around them as they continued to scream at high pitched volumes. The watermelons began to wobble a little, and she couldn’t look away as slowly, one by one the watermelons began to crack. Before even a full minute had passed one of the watermelons exploded on the spot and a sharp cry was heard above the rest.

The contestants all stopped, to look at the one who had succeeded in destroying the watermelon. It was none other than Elizabat herself who had done it. Her smile was bright enough to light up the town by itself.

Luna stood and chuckled. “Come here contestant and tell me your name.” the bright blue guard bumped a shoulder into Luna and she quickly shook her head. “I mean, come hither and tell us thy name.” She then whispered something to guard and let out a sigh. The guard flashed a familiar grin.

Elizabat walked forward and bowed. “Thank you my princess. I am Elizabat.”

Luna’s smile grew. “Elizabat? We adore that name. Please come and sit with us, thou have earned the right.”

Elizabat took off in a giddy flight and landed next to Princess Luna. The look that Elizabat had in her eyes was very similar to the way that Twilight used to look at Princess Celestia. Luna must have been her hero, but as Trixie looked around she noted that quite a number of batponies had the same look. Luna might have been a hero to all of them. The differences between here and Ponyville were literally night and day.

A little later, after the games were over Trixie and her family found their way to a small restaurant. Although she wasn’t too hungry after dinner with Bookworm and Deedee, Valiant was. Trixie skimmed through the menu, a lot of it she wasn’t familiar with. She decided in the end to defer to Maud’s opinion.

“Do not order anything on the red menu,” Maud said.

“Why? I mean I’ve never seen such vegetables. Grilled steak, patty, and shish kabob all sound interesting,” Trixie said.

“It’s meat,” Maud said flatly.

“But… that’s what diamond dogs eat. Not ponies,” Trixie stated.

“Bat ponies are closer to being omnivores than we are. Trust me, you won’t like it… or if you do, you’ll never forgive yourself when you ask who it was made from,” Maud said.

A hard lump formed inside Trixie’s throat, and she had to swallow it before she could ask, “Do… do they eat,” She leaned in and asked the last word in a mere whisper, “Ponies?”

Several bat ponies turned toward her with angry looks, leaving her to wonder if they had increased hearing. Maud however laughed. “No. They eat pig, chicken, sometimes cow. Yes they eat meat, but they are not cannibals, Lulu.”

“Oh…” Trixie said. She remembered the diamond dog she had met that had butchered those pour cattle. “I don’t mind the idea of pigs so much… but cows don’t deserve that, do they?”

“I don’t know the specifics,” Maud said.

Trixie looked back at the menu. The white menu was off limits as well with things like, chicken fingers on the list. She didn’t even know that chickens had fingers, but she could not fathom eating them. Various forms of fish were on that section as well. She flipped the page and found a green menu.

“How’s the mushroom soup?” Trixie asked.

“It’s made from the glowing mushrooms,” Maud said.

“That sounds neat,” Trixie said.

“It will make your urine glow,” Maud explained.

Valiant’s ears perked up at that one, and she giggled. Trixie fought down her own laugh. Even though she’d never admit it to Maud, the idea of glowing pee was actually pretty cool. For reasons of self respect though she decided against it.

When the waiter finally came by, Maud took everypony’s order. “I’ll take a bowl of flower petals, she will take the Moon Flower sandwich.” Maud looked down at Valiant’s menu and saw where the filly was pointing. “She’ll have the… grilled salmon.”

The waiter nodded and left, promising to bring the food out swiftly. Trixie couldn’t believe that Valiant actually wanted to try and eat the fish, then again, she did like sushi. Since they were waiting for food anyway, Trixie thought it best to ask some of the questions she had then.

“Do you know a lot about this town?” Trixie asked.

“A little bit,” Maud said. “I was too busy studying rocks last time I was here.”

“It’s just that I noticed all the batponies really respect Luna. I remember that batponies used to be very… private until after Luna returned. Then they joined the royal guard and now they stay close to Luna wherever she goes. There has to be a reason for that, right?” Trixie said.

“Perhaps they don’t like Celestia,” Maud suggested.

“Why not?” Trixie asked.

“What has she done for them? She’s a princess of the sun, of light. Luna is a princess of night, of darkness. Bat ponies are creatures of the night,” Maud said.

“I mean I know that history was not my favorite subject in school, so maybe I’m missing something?” Trixie said.

A strict and rough sounding mare spoke from behind Trixie. “Yes, you are.”

Trixie turned to see the dark blue guard who was previously standing at Luna’s side. The mare’s helmet actually covered her eyes, and side of her face leaving only her muzzle visible. It was nice when the mare reached up with her blue leathery wings and removed the helmet. Navy blue fur fell to either side of the mare’s face, and two maroon eyes stared down at Trixie.

“I’m commander Nightshade. It’s my pleasure to meet you, Princess Trixie Lulamoon. I have been ordered to stay by your side and to keep you safe during your visit. You are after all, one of Princess Luna’s friends,” she said.

“I… I don’t need a guard. I’m just here with my family,” Trixie said.

“That’s exactly why you need one. I will not be a bother; in fact you will hardly know I am here. The only reason you know now, is because I was to report to you in person,” Nightshade said.

I guess I’m not getting out of this one. Trixie tried to relax, and decided that if she was stuck with a bodyguard she might as well take this opportunity to learn about the bat ponies. “Tell me, what am I missing?”

“We bat ponies do not fall under Princess Celestia’s command. We have always pledged ourselves to Princess Luna, it was a dark time when the true princess went missing from our world,” Nightshade said.

“True princess?” Trixie asked.

“The rightful ruler of Equestria, Princess Luna. The Harold of night, kin of the dark, mother of the lost and broken; have you really not heard of any of these titles?” Nightshade asked. Trixie shook her head. Nightshade frowned. “There is one title you may know. Dreamweaver, or as the sun lovers call her, Nightmare Moon.”

Trixie stood instantly. “Dreamweaver!”

“Yes, the one who rules over the world of dreams, and offers only her deepest love and friendship,” Nightshade said, she raised an eyebrow. “Have you heard of that one?”

“I have met her! and I can tell you, she is no Nightmare Moon,” Trixie said.

“But she is, she is the kind half of the being you refer to as Nightmare Moon. Whereas Nightmare Moon was born from the deepest horrors of our Princess, Dreamweaver was born from the most loving and sweet dreams she had. Both of them look over us, the creatures of dark, and only appear to us. If you have indeed met her, than you have claim to kinship with us,” Nightshade explained.

Trixie didn’t want to sit down, but seeing all the eyes of batponies staring at her, most of them shocked or surprised, it was too much for her. She sat down, and was thankful when the waiter returned with their meals. Before she could even get to eating however, she began to hear the whispered hisses at the tables around them. She couldn’t make out what was being said, but once she reached out mentally she could feel the ponies curiosity in her.

“So, Nightmare Moon is the mare who creates nightmares and stuff, right?” Trixie asked. Nightshade nodded. “Dreamweaver creates the happy dreams we have?” Another nod. “Than what about the Nightmare Spirits?”

“Those are a… new discovery. Dream scholars claim that may be some kind of parasite, or demon, clearly created by Lord Tirek in an attempt to corrupt ponies,” Nightshade said in a tone that brokered no debate on the subject.

“And uh… where does Luna fit into all this?” Trixie asked trying to get away from any topics involving the king of demons.

“She is the bridge between the two, and the physical form of all that lies in the world of dreams. It is said that Luna herself is the only one who can aid those having troubled dreams, the kind of which are influenced by negative emotions or turmoil. Dreamweaver is unable to change things, but she has been known to grant visions of the future, and Nightmare Moon cannot change you, but she can show you the evil inside your heart.

“For many years now, our dream scholars have tried to decipher many visions from all three. We have considerable knowledge in that field. I can only say this though, whatever Dreamweaver chose to show you, or speak to you about, you need to take it to heart. It will be important,” Nightshade said.

The memories of that dream from so long ago came flooding back. The reunion with her old school friends, and then the final act of Red Velvet’s plot to save the alicorns. She remembered how hot Celestia’s flames were, as she was engulfed in her rage. Was Dreamweaver truly trying to warn her that she was in danger of dying if she aided Red Velvet, or was there more to this than she realized?

“Are you going to eat?” Maud asked.

Trixie looked down at her plate. The sandwich looked good. She then saw Valiant eating… what could only be described as a mutilated carcass of a defenseless creature. Watching the little filly tear into it, and devour the thing was sickening. The worst part was the fact that the grilled salmon smelled like heaven on Equestria. Trixie decided to quietly eat her sandwich, and try as hard as she could to not imagine it was fish, delectable smelling fish.

Sometime during the meal, true to her word, Nightshade vanished from sight. If she was still watching them, Trixie wouldn’t be able to tell. She reached out with her mind, and even the elusive batpony was unable to hide from that. She sensed Nightshade’s hard and direct presence from thirty feet away. When Trixie looked in that direction she saw nothing, but she knew that the guard was there.

After the meal was over, Maud signed a few numbers on a check and paid for the meal. It was odd seeing Maud pay with a check, for all Trixie knew neither of them actually had a checking account.

“When did you start using checks?” Trixie asked.

“After I signed some paperwork. Twilight was insistent on it getting signed sooner rather than later,” Maud said.

“So… you have a back account?” Trixie asked.

“No, we have a bank account, or rather you have a bank account that we share,” Maud explained.

“Since when did I get one? I never trusted banks enough to open one,” Trixie said.

“While you were in your coma I had to sign some paperwork for you. This account is your princess money,” Maud said. “Signing the paperwork was hard.”

“I’m sorry,” Trixie said lamely. “At least we know that we have princess money. So how much is on it?”

“I’m not telling you,” Maud said flatly.

“It’s my account,” Trixie said.

“It will make you feel bad if you knew how much is on it. We have more than enough, and I think it should stay at that,” Maud said flatly. Under her breath she muttered, “Enough to buy a small island with.”

That made Trixie a little nervous. A small island…

“You said you had to sign paperwork?” Trixie said.

“Twilight and Celestia had me sign a basic agreement. You will accept your role as a princess of Equestria, you won’t abuse your power and stature, and you will stay loyal to Princess Celestia,” Maud explained.

“Can you even do that? sign an agreement in my name?” Trixie asked, feeling a bit underpowered.

“Luna was quite insistent,” Maud said.

Trixie thought about it for a moment.

“Stay loyal to Celestia? What’s that supposed to mean?” Trixie asked. What don’t they trust me?

“You won’t lead any revolts, assault any of the other princesses, or otherwise undermine the stability of the country. When I asked about the last one, they said you would have to be bribing officials, blackmailing or sabotaging the government in order to get into any trouble,” Maud said.

“Why did you ask that?”

“I was afraid that you’re mental health might become a concern. I asked a lot of questions,” Maud said.

Trixie lowered her head. “I’m past all that now.”

“Are you sure?”

She opened her mouth to reply, but couldn’t find the words. It felt like a lie to say she would never sink so low again. It could happen, and she needed to stay alert of that fact. She ended up saying, “I’m doing really good right now, better than I ever have in my whole life. There are so many good things going on, I can’t see myself ever becoming like that again.”

That brought a smile to Maud’s lips. “I agree.”

A wave of exhaustion washed over Trixie, catching her by surprise with a mighty yawn. She became suddenly aware of just how late it was. The lively bat ponies, the bright and colorful lights surrounding her and the festivities had all helped her forget that it was really late.

“What time is it?” Trixie asked as her eyes began growing heavy.

Maud looked at her, and then at the sleeping filly laying on her back. “Past your bedtime.”

Trixie yawned again. “But I don’t have a bedtime.”

As Maud led Trixie back to the library, they passed by a disheveled looking Deedee and a clean Bookworm on the way. Trixie was too tired to try and stay awake any longer, if it wasn’t for Valiant, she would have already climbed onto Maud’s back and gone to sleep. When they got back, she was going to sleep like a rock.

***

Hail poured down like frozen gravel dropping from the heavens. For several long minutes they had been walking through the dense woodland, and out of fear of being seen, they had chosen not to use magic to shield themselves from the sky’s bitter, pelting wrath.

“This isn’t the work of any pegasi,” Wind Rider said as he glanced up at the dark sky.

“Then what is it?” Starfire asked.

“I don’t know,” he replied.

“It’s the windigo,” Red Velvet replied solemnly. “They have a tendency to create storms wherever they go. Creating hail… that would require a powerful windigo. We must stay alert to any signs of danger.”

They continued walking together in silence for awhile after that. Red’s words left a gaping hole in what little bit of safety they could have been feeling. Fear ebbed off of the other ponies and pooled around Trixie like the incoming tide. Sometimes she dearly wished she could not sense other’s emotions.

Thankfully, a white light appeared through the foliage just ahead of them. Trixie felt the spirits of the ponies around her rise a little as hope came back. Their pace quickened. Bushes were pushed aside, branches ducked under, and rocks narrowly avoided as they nearly galloped to the light. Anything to get out of the hailstorm.

They walked through, Trixie was last to enter the clearing. A small meadow stood before them with an old wooden house and a large barn in the back. The front porch’s awning looked like a great shelter from the storm, and so everypony briskly made their way under it. For the moment Trixie decided to take a seat, while Starfire knocked on the front door.

“We’re meeting a friend here, she’ll be willing to give us a ride,” Starfire said. “So be nice to her.”

After a few moments of waiting, the door opened and a turquoise mare stood just behind it with a mane of yellow. She took one look at the assembled ponies before her and frowned. “What the hay, Star? Do I look like some kind of hotel or something? You can’t just bring all your ragtag friends here whenever you find yourself caught in a storm.”

“We’re here on business. I’d like to use Lightning Runner,” Starfire said.

“With four ponies, and a giant one to boot?”

“Yes.”

The mare let out a sigh. “You always have good pay, come inside and we’ll talk. The boys are away right now anyway.”

The mare led the small group inside and the electric lighting flickered a bit. The warmth inside made Trixie feel a lot better. They entered the living room, against the wall sat a few portraits. Two of the portraits showed a pair of unicorn brothers with red manes and tacky facial hair stood on the wall, with a portrait of the mare in between.

The mare took a seat in a rocking chair and watched as the group found a place to sit. Only after everypony got comfortable did the mare cross her legs and speak. “In case she didn’t tell you, my name is Lightning Dust. Welcome to the Inventionous Empirious, or as I like to call it, the Inventors Den. The Flim Flam brothers are out right now, trying out another one of their schemes, but if they were here they would want to tell you about the wonderful inventions that they have made. I don’t care about that, I’m the pilot and all I need to know is what you want.”

“We need safe, and quick passage to the Frozen North,” Starfire said.

Lightning Dust leaned back in her chair and clicked her forehooves together in silence for a moment. Finally she let out a sigh. “What are you offering in return?”

“A second chance,” Starfire said.

“That’s not yours to offer. How could you possibly get me that?” Lightning Dust asked.

“I have a friend, and she’s going to get pretty high up in the chain of command soon. If you get us there, without being caught and you keep this quiet, I will see to it personally that you get your second chance,” Starfire said.

“Not only is it hailing, but you want me to take you all the way to the Frozen North, past the Crystal Empire! And all you have to offer me is some half baked promise of getting a second chance in the future?” Lightning Dust argued. “Do you really think that’s good enough for me?”

Starfire stood up. “I can also give you another piece of tech if it means so much to you.”

“Oh yeah, what do you have to offer?” Lightning Dust asked with a raised eyebrow.

“A communications device, no magic required and it will let you speak with somepony from one end of Equestria to the other. It’s called the telephone,” Starfire said.

Lightning Dust scratched her chin for a moment in quiet contemplation. “You always make good on your promises of new devices that the boys can build, and something better then the telegraph would certainly get us some good funding…”

“Anypony can use it, earth ponies and pegasi included. All you have to do is speak into it, and your voice is heard all the way at the end of the world if need be,” Starfire said.

“Sounds like magic,” Lightning Dust replied.

“That’s what you said about the flying machine.”

Lightning Dust leaned back. “I’m going to regret this, I’m sure, but yeah… I’ll take you. I’m sure that you can keep my ship safe from any pesky windigo we might encounter.”

“Thank you,” Starfire said.

“Don’t thank me just yet. You still owe me a second chance and this so called ‘telephone’.”

Chapter One Hundred and Twelve: I Spy

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twelve: I Spy

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The Lightning Runner was an impressive machine with a body of copper and wood, a head of black steel, and powerful sails. This metal beast somehow hovered off of the ground, and better yet flew through the air with a powerful stride. Lightning Dust stood at the helm of this ship, her determined eyes took them forward and into the cloudy skies above.

Trixie was impressed to say the least.

“How can we fly like this?” Trixie asked as she stood at the railing, looking down into the dark landscape far below them.

“A mixture of Cloudsdale cloud tech and unicorn ingenuity. Unlike the cloud cars, anypony can walk on the Lightning Runner. I got quite a bit out of the schematics for this thing alone, and from what I’ve heard the Flim Flam brothers are trying to put these things into full production. They have at least three of them built so far,” Starfire explained. “I just hope that they don’t do anything foolish with them.”

“Like what?” Trixie asked.

“My first concern whenever giving technology out to anypony is whether they can or will use it for war. I can’t let the ponies of this world suffer the same fate as… the other world I was in,” Starfire said.

“What are you talking about?” Trixie asked with a raised eyebrow. This mare was talking crazy again, different worlds. It was hard to believe this mare could have actually gone to another world.

“I was in another world for awhile, I learned many secrets, a lot of history, and studied every topic that I possibly could. However the time came eventually when equestrians could no longer stay there, so I left. They had a history of war in that world, war the likes of which ponies have never seen. The only case I can think of that would be even a little similar was the war with Sombra over a thousand years ago,” Starfire said.

“That world must have been horrible,” Trixie said, still not quite believing the mare, but sympathizing for her if it was true.

“It really wasn’t so bad, they had a lot of good in them as well. They actually found the secrets to replacing organs, and limbs. That kind of research is virtually taboo here,” Starfire said.

“That’s because It’s illegal to use that kind of magic. I mean maybe we can replace limbs, if you have the money, time and resources, but organs. That’s practically necromancy,” Trixie said.

“They didn’t use magic though,” Starfire said.

That raised some questions. “How… how can you do that?”

“I think most ponies would have told me to be quiet by now, because what I’m saying is blasphemy,” Starfire said. “Why are you so interested?”

Trixie shrugged. She looked out over the clouds that were now below them and marveled at the moon above. It was a beautiful night, even if it was a bit chilly.

“I think you’re a curious one,” Starfire said.

Trixie gave her a sour look. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Relax it’s a compliment. Curiosity is good, it leads itself to self discovery and learning. I like seeing that in ponies,” Starfire said.

Trixie looked back to the clouds. “It’s only gotten me hurt.”

“Learning hurts sometimes, but you can’t let that stop you. It’s our job to learn as much as possible, to try and understand everything, and then to use our knowledge to the best of our ability. That’s what the Seekers of Truth are all about,” Starfire said. she gestured around the deck. “That’s what we’re all about.”

“So you are going to help me kill a pony in the name of learning?” Trixie asked with a smirk. “Somehow that sounds hard to believe.”

“I’m using the knowledge to the best of my ability. I know for a fact that Ash is working with the deep one, and he needs to be stopped,” Starfire said. “The deep one, deep ones, whatever they are represent a twisted understanding of things around them. Distorted truths and outright lies. They are one of our few enemies.”

“The deep one or Ash?” Trixie asked.

“Both,” Starfire said.

For a moment the two stayed silent and simply listened to the wind. A bright orange light flew out of the cloud cover below and angled itself up next to the ship. Its fiery feathers and gold burning eyes stood against the night sky like a beacon of hope surrounded by darkness. It was so close that Trixie could almost touch it.

Starfire drew her hood back over her head and cursed quietly. She then threw her legs over the railing and made a shooing motion. “Go home.”

The bird looked at her, and stuck its beak up in the air.

“Please Philomena… and don’t tell Celestia about this,” Starfire said.

“Wait, that’s Philomena, as in the princess’s pet?” Trixie asked in shock.

“As in her closest and oldest friend. Phoenixes live forever, so they make great companions for alicorns. I just wish it would stop following me,” Starfire said with a dirty look at the bird.

The bird swooped down and vanished from sight beneath the clouds, but every now and then Trixie could still spot a glimpse of orange light. It was still following them. Trixie could only wonder as to why it would be following Starfire, clearly they weren’t enemies because then the unicorn would have tried to strike the bird down. Something was very different about this mare, something that Trixie simply couldn’t trust.

***

Trixie awoke to the sound of talking just outside her door. The door was cracked open just enough for a line of light to run through and reveal Valiant Heart lay next to her, wrapped up in the blanket with one leg hanging off the bed. The voices belonged to Maud and Bookworm.

“Where did you procure your fur catcher?” Maud asked.

“The magic one?”

“Yes, it disposes of fur without having to dig it out with a tool. I dislike cleaning them after bathing at my house, so I would like to get one for us.”

“I agree, if it hadn’t been for my cousin I would not have been able to get these ones for so cheap. I should say that they haven’t just been efficient; they have proven to be quite amusing in our household as well. Dee has amused herself by trying to decipher the secret of how they disintegrate hair for many hours. I used to be worried she would go bald in her attempts.”

A tiny foreleg whipped over Trixie’s head and slammed right into her muzzle. Trixie tried desperately to ignore the smell of fish coming from the filly.

“Are you and Twilight close?” Maud asked.

“Quite, the tree tower connected to our house is actually something she made herself. Whenever she’s here doing research with me and Dee, she sleeps in the tower. I keep it locked for safety reasons. Unless Twilight authorizes it, nopony is allowed in there.”

A high pitched voice piped up from somewhere beyond the door. “I GOT A NEW PLUSHIE!”

For a brief moment, Trixie could have sworn that the voice belonged to Pinkie Pie. The illusion was ruined once Bookworm said, “Dee! You need to keep quiet, the princess is still sleeping.”

Sometimes Trixie hated being a princess, she felt like she was intruding on these mares lives and creating complications for them. There wasn’t a darn thing she could do about it now though. After the ursa minor incident, it felt like the entire country turned their eyes toward her. Her and Maud.

“Sorry,” Dee said in a loud whispery voice. “I just got excited because I finally got Mr. Centipede.”

“How in Equestria did you manage that?” Bookworm asked. “You told me he was not only rare, but he was the hardest one to win from the grabber.”

“It might have taken forty bits, a lot of luck, and a sledge hammer, but I finally got him,” Deedee replied.

There was silence, followed by an awkward cough.

Maud gasped. “Lulu, is awake.”

“How do you know?” Bookworm asked, likely thankful for a change in topic.

“She has a particular rhythm to her breathing while she’s asleep. She’s trying to hold her breath right now,” Maud said. The door cracked open a little more and Maud poked her head in. “Did I wake you?”

Trixie shook her head. “No, I was just lying here. I’m not ready to get up.”

“So you weren’t pretending to sleep so you could listen to us?” Maud asked.

“N-no,” Trixie lied.

“You’re lying.”

“Sorry… I just like hearing your voice. It’s so calm and soothing,” Trixie said.

Deedee poked her head in, short black mane falling her face as she did. “The party’s still going on tonight if you’re interested. I don’t like parties very much, but you seemed to enjoy yourself last night… even if you did come to bed rather early.”

“That was early?” Trixie asked.

Deedee sucked in a mighty breath and began speaking, “It was only three am, yeah that was pretty early for here, but guess what, Princess Luna said she’s staying a few more days to fully immerse herself into the festival and stuff, and I think she heard that you were here, and wanted to say hi, though she hasn’t actually knocked on our door yet, so maybe not, but you never know with these princess types am I right?”

Deedee stopped just long enough to suck in a huge breath of air, “you know because you’re all, all knowing and stuff. Right? Right?”

“Dee,” Bookworm asked politely. “Did you just drink coffee?”

“Not just coffee, I also took a Charge tablet. Man, I feel like I could race around the house, do all the cleaning, and tell everypony’s future all at the same time, can I? Please, please, please,” Deedee began begging.

Bookworm pulled Deedee away from the door. “Stop bothering the princess and go reorganize the books.”

“Alright, be back in a flash!” Deedee said. The following sound of hooves galloping away signaled her retreat.

Bookworm noticeably relaxed.

Trixie sat up and brushed the long locks of hair out of her face. “Okay, what exactly is Charge, and is it safe for me to have some?”

After Trixie pulled herself out of bed, they served breakfast. Breakfast as they called it, was happening at two in the afternoon. Bookworm told Trixie that it was actually about six hours too early for it to be a real breakfast. Apparently everypony here was nocturnal, and Bookworm and Deedee just didn’t sleep very often. Deedee with her caffeine addiction, and Bookworm with her studies. In Bookworm’s case, Trixie figured that the apple didn’t fall too far from the tree. She had no excuse for Deedee’s problem.

It didn’t seem to matter though, for Trixie was still far too exhausted to stay properly awake after breakfast. She quickly found herself falling asleep on the couch, Maud didn’t help much as she laid down next to her, wrapped a foreleg around Trixie’s waist, pulled her close and drifted off. Trixie joined her on the trip to sleepy town. Population; everypony in Hollow Shades.

***

Familiar weightlessness and a floaty feeling overcame Trixie. Looking around she found herself hovering above the floor in a huge hotel room. She wasn’t alone however, Princess Luna and the light blue guard was sitting next to her at a table. The armor covered the mare’s eyes, tail and wings. Even her mane was hidden beneath it.

Trixie wished she knew the name of the guard, but until then she decided to just nickname her; Nameless.

“Just try it,” Luna said as she lifted a plate with a small square of pink something on it. She set the plate down in front of her guard.

Nameless sniffed it, and cringed. “It smells salty. I hate salty.”

Somehow Trixie recognized the mare’s voice. She tried to look harder for any sign who this was. There were bandages wrapping around her stomach all the way to her back, and a few smaller ones on her legs. Something scratched at the back of Trixie’s head, screaming for her to recognize the mare.

“Just try it, I assure you that it is indeed tasty.”

“It smells awful,” Nameless replied in her rough voice. Her complaint aside, she did lean over and eat the piece of pink stuff. Her face contorted into a grimace and she quickly spat the chunk out onto the plate, meanwhile Luna was laughing. “It’s nothing but salt!”

“It’s salted salmon,” Luna said, her laughter quickly dying out. “Don’t tell me that you have not tried it before. I thought you were heir to the Rain fortune.”

“Yeah, I am the heir or whatever, but that doesn’t mean I spent my life doing rich pony things,” Nameless replied.

“You went to Cloudsdale flight academy. Only the rich, the talented, or the privileged have ever gotten in,” Luna said.

“Pfft, I’m all three of those. Especially the talented part,” Nameless replied.

Luna laughed a little. “My, you do have faith in yourself.”

A knock at the door drew their attention. The guard stood, and put herself into a battle ready stance. She was clearly injured, but still willing and capable of fighting for her princess. These bat ponies were truly devoted to Princess Luna.

Luna used her magic to open the door without ever leaving her seat. Nightshade walked in, her helmet on. Upon having the door shut behind her, she removed her helmet and bowed. “Princess Luna, I come baring the report that you asked for.”

“Come, sit with us. We would love to have your company,” Luna said.

Nameless sat down again and winced as she relaxed her muscles. She must have been in pain, and Trixie felt pity for her. Nightshade took a seat at the table and kept her eyes firmly planted on the table and away from Luna or Nameless.

“Now tell us what have you discovered about Trixie?” Luna asked.

Before Nightshade could even speak, Nameless spoke up. “Wait, you sent her to spy on our friend? What the hay! Princess Luna, that’s messed up.”

Luna ignored the comment, but it went ahead to prove that Trixie did indeed know the mare. The question was how?

“She is spending her honeymoon here in Hollow Shades, and even though she is young and naive, she is friendly and open to new cultures,” Nightshade said.

Well that’s a lot nicer than I would have said about myself.

“Hmm, that’s what I thought. But does she seem like she might be dangerous to herself or others?” Luna inquired.

Nameless stood on her hind legs, and planted her forelegs on the table firmly. “You sent her to spy on Trixie, just to see if Trixie is going to try and kill herself!”

Luna shot a dangerous look at the upstart mare.

“No, she did not seem that way to me,” Nightshade answered, while glaring at the other guard.

“Was there anything that you can think of being a concern?” Luna asked.

“Not a concern, but there was something I found… endearing about her. She was worried about the money she has received as a princess,” Nightshade said.

“How is that endearing? She wants more money already, that’s just terrible, not only have we paid her hospital bills; we have also given her enough money to buy a small town. How could she have-“ Luna began.

“No, my princess you misunderstand me. She is not worried about having too little, rather she is worried about having too much,” Nightshade defended.

Luna calmed down, and took a sip of her drink. “That’s preposterous, why should she worry about that?”

“Because unlike you or me, Trixie grew up poorer than a rock farmer,” Nameless said. “She probably doesn’t feel like she deserves it. I know if you gave that kind of money to Applejack, she’d buck you and tell you not to insult her… I guess the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, even if said apple is a unicorn, er alicorn.”

It’s not that I don’t deserve it, because after everything I’ve done I deserve a whole lot more than what I’ve got. It’s that I didn’t earn it. I at least should have done something to earn that money… just for being an alicorn doesn’t feel right.

“So she’s insulted by our generous offer? That does not make an ounce of sense. Also, what is a rock farmer?” Luna asked.

“A pony that farms… rocks.”

“I could guess that much, but what do they do, exactly?” Luna inquired.

“Uh…” Nameless was clearly lost for words. Even Trixie wasn’t sure what they did, and she worked on a rock farm.

“I shall have to study this later, make a note to do research on this,” Luna said.

The mare looked confused for a moment, and then quickly fished around for a notepad and a pen. She made the note.

“While you’re at it, make sure to go to the library and do research on these rock farmers. You can give me your report when you are done,” Luna said with authority.

The pen dropped from her lips. “What? You want me to do the research for you?”

An evil smile grew over Luna’s lips. “I jest. I wish to do the research myself. You can be my study aid.”

“That still sounds boring… researching rock farmers, ugh. Why am I stuck doing this again?” she asked.

“Because Twilight said you wanted to feel useful. You can’t fly very well in your current state so the Wonderbolts don’t want you, and I could always use a good friend and assistant,” Luna explained.

The mare let out a sigh.

“There is one more thing, my princess,” Nightshade said.

“Oh and what is that?” Luna asked.

“She has met Dreamweaver.”

Luna’s worked her mouth, but no words came out. It took a moment, but she finally managed to say, “Well… that, that is… um…”

“Concerning?” Nightshade asked.

Luna nodded. “If it is true, this may explain a great deal about her. Keep a close eye on her my trusty commander. If you can, find out what she saw.”

Nightshade nodded.

***

The house was quiet and darkness again had taken to take over the sky. As far as Trixie could hear, the only other sign of life in here was Valiant, who was quietly reading to herself in the corner. Slowly Trixie removed herself from the couch and waddled her way to Valiant, where she promptly plopped herself down next to the filly.

She took a peek at what Valiant was reading. Something about Princess Luna and her exploits from before the time of Nightmare Moon. Most of it looked like fairy tale hogwash, but the artwork was pretty good.

“Are you having fun?” Trixie asked sleepily.

The filly nodded.

“That’s good, hey can you listen to something for me?” Trixie asked.

Again the filly nodded.

“Thanks,” Trixie said with a smile. “You see I have this… friend who seems to be worried about me, so they decided that they were going to spy on me. I caught them, but they don’t know it yet. I understand their concern, I really do, but it still feels like it’s an invasion of privacy. Should I go to them directly and talk about it?”

The filly nodded.

“I guess that settles that,” Trixie said.

The filly nodded yet again.

Trixie frowned. “Are you tuning me out and just nodding to whatever I say?”

The filly nodded, stopped looked at Trixie and then shook her head.

Trixie rolled onto her back. “Pfft, yeah right. You were totally zoning out. That book must be really interesting.”

Valiant flipped a page back and showed it to Trixie. What Trixie saw there made her heart skip a beat.

An ocean of dark goopy slime washed over pillars of hard stone. A terrible storm was seen off on the horizon, and a lone figure of a young Luna stood valiantly against everything around her. The caption simply read, “The Inner Darkness”.

Trixie quickly pulled the book from Valiant’s hooves and read the paragraph associated with the image.

“The Inner Darkness was one of Luna’s hardest won victories. It is rumored that this mass of hatred and pain had once covered a large section of our world, but in conjunction with her older sister, she was able to banish it.

Its namesake comes from the tales saying that it was our very own Princess’s pain, self doubt, and loathing made real in the physical world. Many scholars have argued that it might have been a collection of all of ponykinds evil instead. The truth we may never know, but at least we can rest assured that it will never threaten our world again.”

By the time Trixie was done reading she felt herself trembling. The mere thought of the Inner Darkness existing in the real world was horrible. Though that was mostly because she knew of it by another name, an older name, quite possibly its true name. She knew of it as simply, The Dorchadas.

Valiant had a message written on her little board.

“I’ve seen this stuff before.”

Trixie gasped. “How? Where?”

“Inside of you.”

“I… I don’t understand. You saw it inside of me?” Trixie asked, her heart was beating far too quickly.

Valiant nodded and pointed to her injured eye. Trixie was reminded of how the filly got scared when she first opened that eye after it was done healing, how she had told them that she was seeing weird. She also remembered how Valiant told her how she had seen Twilight’s loneliness with the eye. Was it possible that the injury actually caused the filly to gain some kind of unique power? The power to see the things that lay inside a pony’s very soul?

Nah, that’s… that’s crazy. I should know crazy when I see it, and that’s it. Valiant’s just… weird.

Thankfully Trixie didn’t have to think about for too long. For Maud walked through the door with a blank expression on her face. “Do you want to go out and celebrate some more?”

Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Cold Front

Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Cold Front

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Cold Front

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The town was just as loud and excited as it had been the night before, if not more so. Batponies were living it up, partying to their hearts content. A group of batponies were actually sailing over a large crowd, their bodies were painted in some kind of luminescent paint which made them leave glowing trails behind as they flew in patterns. The sight alone would have been impressive, even more so was the fact that they were making pictures in the night sky.

Pictures of Princess Luna, the moon, flowers and prancing ponies all lit up in the night sky. Even the Wonderbolts had never tried something so pretty. The closest thing that Trixie could relate it to, was one of her shows where she used illusion magic to tell a story to the crowd. Somehow this was even more powerful. Perhaps it was because these ponies worked together, flying in perfect harmony to create something so lovely, or perhaps it was because she never expected batponies to be pretty in the first place. Whatever it was, she enjoyed it.

“Princess Trixie,” Nightshade said.

Trixie turned to see the mare standing next to her, Trixie had been too distracted to even notice. With a small smile, Trixie said, “Can I help you?”

“Princess Luna has requested that you join her at her podium,” Nightshade said.

Trixie looked around. “I… don’t want to cause too much attention to myself.”

“Everypony already knows who you are, and half of them are speculating as to what,” Nightshade said. “Princess Luna has told me that it was urgent.”

Trixie let out a sigh. “Alright, take me to your leader.”

Nightshade raised an eyebrow, and Maud coughed.

“What, does nopony have a sense of humor?” Trixie asked.

Neither of them laughed at her, even Valiant was looking at her oddly. At the very least in Valiant’s case she could blame it on ignorance; the other two mares had no excuses. Trixie flicked her tail and stuck her nose up as she walked toward Princess Luna’s podium. “Fine, nopony laugh at my joke.”

The others followed her in silence; at least she thought they did. With all the noise going on around her, music, ponies cheering and talking, it was hard to tell. She walked around the majority of the crowd until she found herself standing before Luna’s podium. The black podium stood nearly ten feet tall, and although it had a ramp leading up it, she couldn’t imagine what it was like to be sitting here for the entire festival.

She walked up the ramp, making sure to stay close to Maud while she did. When she got to the top, Luna was there to greet her with a large smile and a few empty cushions. Trixie and Maud took a seat, Valiant crawled up onto Maud’s lap.

“Welcome Trixie, Maud… little one,” Luna said kindly.

“Her name is Valiant Heart, but we just call her Val,” Trixie said.

“I knew that,” Luna defended. “I was just... being… kind?”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “So what does the rightful princess want with us?”

Luna looked away, her face turning a light shade of pink. “You and I both know that the rightful ruler of Equestria is my dear sister. I do not deserve such praise, but the old ways are hard to change.”

“They seem to worship you here, and yet I strictly remember you having problems feeling accepted once you returned. How come you didn’t just come here?” Trixie asked.

“How did you… never mind. Yes, I did have problems for awhile. At first I was fearful that should I return to this place, my sister would think me trying to succeed her again. When I did finally return I discovered a new problem, they were still ready to war with my sister. Should I ever give the word, I have an army willing to do anything for me. They refuse to bow to my sister, so it is not like the E.U.P. this army is mine. It… it’s unsettling,” Luna said.

Trixie looked around. “You know they have really, really good hearing. Is it safe to talk so openly here?”

Luna gave a quiet laugh. “First, they do not mind if I am open with them. They actually seem to fawn over that kind of behavior. Second, this podium is enchanted so that unless I so choose, anypony who is not on it can’t hear us.”

Trixie let out a relieved sigh. “Good, because I was worried about talking too much. I don’t want to get into trouble with your subjects.”

“Unlike the other, sun loving Princesses, they have not decided on you yet. They do not have to be my subjects alone,” Luna said.

Trixie shot straight up, her relief all but gone. “What? I… But I don’t deserve… I’m just a pony.”

“As am I, but I serve my kingdom, as does any self respecting mare. Can you say that you do the same?”

Trixie got the sudden feeling she was being tested. “I wouldn’t know how. I do my best to keep my friends and family safe. I don’t think that counts though… look, I’m just a magician, I don’t know what I can do to help a kingdom?”

Luna was quiet.

“You inspire hope,” Maud said flatly. Luna and Trixie looked at her, and she continued. “I’ve seen what you do with your magic shows. The ponies that see them are inspired to go on and do more. It’s not a kingdom, but it has been an entire town. When they see a mare with your past go out of their way to make amends for their actions, it makes them hopeful that they too can do more.”

“S-she talks?” Luna said, shocked.

Trixie choose to ignore Luna’s comment about Maud. “Do they really think that way?”

Maud nodded.

For a moment Luna studied Maud wearily, but then she smiled. “That’s a good first step. We have considered what your role should be in our kingdom you know. Between Celestia and Twilight I have been practically pushed out of the way. Those two don’t think they need us, but they do. Despite how kind of a ruler Celestia is to her people, and how effective Twilight’s plans and strategies are, neither of them can handle the… darker aspects of ruling.”

“Is that where you come in?” Trixie asked.

“Yes, it is. I have been forced to take on a role that I never thought myself capable of in the past. For my sister, I would do anything. If that means making sure that the council doesn’t go outside their bounds, then so be it. I will keep my sister and her kingdom safe,” Luna said. “She does not know the lengths to which I have gone to keep her rule safe from harm, and I pray that she never does.”

“You’re a good sister,” Trixie said.

“No, it’s more than that, I must be a good princess. There is no pressure for you to think about what role you will play yet. I simply ask that you keep in mind that you are important, and that you have a role to play. That role is up to you,” Luna said.

Trixie lowered her head. “I just want to have a quiet life with my family. I don’t want any adventures, responsibility, or anything really. So long as I have Maud and Val, I am content with my life.”

“Do you think that you may be able to have both responsibility and peace?” Luna asked.

Silence followed, and Trixie looked up at the night sky. Dark clouds loomed on the horizon, steadily encroaching on the town. It seemed a metaphor for her life as a whole. “I don’t know… it just feels like that as soon as I get done surviving one turbulent storm another one is already on its way to wreck what little bit of peace I made for myself.”

For a moment Luna looked very thoughtful as she considered Trixie’s words. When she looked up at the dark clouds on the horizon her eyes narrowed. “I specifically ordered no snow storms for Hollow Shades. The environment here is very fragile, and the storm could ruin it.”

“Wait, is that why there is no snow around here?” Trixie asked.

Luna stood, and her eyes widened. “Nightshade, take a squad and scout out the cloud. Be very careful and do not, I repeat, do not engage in any combat.”

Nightshade nodded and flew away.

Trixie stood up. “What’s going on?”

Luna spread her wings wide, and nearly hit Trixie in the head with them. “We might be looking at an invasion force. Little do they realize who they are threatening. Me and my batponies are more than enough of a force to deal with them. Not to mention my secret weapon.”

Trixie quickly grabbed at Maud and lifted Valiant onto her back. She looked back at the snow clouds. “Do you think they are windigo?”

“Perhaps, it might also be someponies mistake. Trixie, are you capable of combat?” Luna asked.

“I am not leaving my family to go into battle,” Trixie said.

Luna gave her a sad look. “I would not dream of it, but we may not be able to watch your family for you. This time you may need to keep them safe without any aid.”

“What do you mean this ti-“ Trixie began to ask but was cut short as Luna took flight into the air.

She watched for a few moments and saw the light blue batpony join Luna. Trixie wished that she could have spoken to the mare. Luna and her guard spoke quietly for a moment, and then took off, flying toward a large building at the center of town. A dark painted manor stood valiantly beneath the night sky, it was possibly bigger than Twilight’s tree castle.

“I guess that Luna has her own castle,” Trixie said.

“That’s a mansion,” Maud corrected.

Trixie looked back down at the crowd of happy batponies, still enjoying their light show. She didn’t want to see any of them get hurt, but she had a family to take care of first. All Trixie could do was entrust that Luna would do her job and keep them safe.

It didn’t take long to get back to the library, and once there she stayed on the front porch watching the sky. From the front porch they had an unabridged view of the town. The batpony guards that had gone to check out the clouds had still not reappeared and even worse the clouds were nearly upon the town. The pounding in her chest only made her even more fearful of what lay in wait for them.

Minutes passed by slowly, and every second that she was left watching the clouds above made her worries grow. She regretted not bringing her father’s sword now. The Trickster Blade would have served her well in this situation, and if nothing else it would have set her soul at ease.

The clouds nearly eclipsed the sky now and snow began falling gently from the heavens. From what she could see, the batponies had stopped partying. Most of them looked confused, worried, or fearful. If what Luna had said was true, then these ponies may not have experienced snow before. It was sad to think that their first interaction with it, was coming from those dark looming clouds.

“Lulu, I’m worried,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie nodded. The door opened behind them and she listened as Bookworm and Deedee walked out to join them. Trixie gave a passing glance at the two. “I fear the windigo have come to Hollow Shades.”

“You don’t kn-“ Bookworm started.

She was cut off by a bright flash of Blue lightning, and a similar colored comet came striking down from the cloud. The thunderous sound that followed made Trixie’s teeth rattle and her ears hurt. Another bright flash, followed by another and another caused a deep and unsettling fear to set itself deep inside of her soul. The series of explosive sounds made everypony duck and cover their ears. The comets hit the earth, causing small tremors. By the time it was done Trixie had expected herself to be halfway deaf.

For the longest moment, all she could do was stare out over the town. Deep pits pockmarked the ground from where the lightning had struck, frost lined the edges of the pits. The only sound she could hear was that of Valiant crying into Maud’s mane. Other than that nopony said a thing.

A pit stood only a dozen yards away from the library, and Trixie could feel the cold energy coming off of it. A chill blew in the air, the kind of which Trixie hadn’t felt since she arrived. It suddenly dawned on her that this town had been unnaturally warm for this time of year.

A single hoof protruded from the top of the pit. It was made of frost-covered ice. A second later another hoof appeared followed by a head, and then a body. The icy creature climbed out of the pit, although unlike last time she had faced one of these beings, this one was actually pony sized. No bigger than a stallion. The red glow from inside its chest however had not changed in the slightest.

“T-that’s a windigo?” Bookworm asked over the sound of Valiant’s cries.

Trixie didn’t let her eyes leave the thing for a second. “It’s smaller than the others I’ve faced, but yes it is.”

Two more sets of hooves appeared from inside the crater. As they pulled themselves up, Trixie began to realize just how bad the situation here was. If each one of these craters held a few windigo in them, then that meant the town was about to swarmed with the icy constructs.

While still battling the rising fear in her heart, she strode forward to meet the creatures. She nearly stopped with the thing’s eyes flashed at her.

“Trixie…” the thing said in a tone as cold as ice. Though it had no mouth, Trixie heard her name as clear as day from the thing.

“What do you want?” Trixie asked in a low growl, hoping the windigo couldn’t sense her false bravado.

“Princesses…” the creature stated as it took a step forward. “Kill… princesses.”

As the thing approached her she felt a cold shiver run down the length of her spine. “Well, at least you’re being honest.”

The thing charged at her, and she didn’t waste a second in summoning forth the magic from her horn. A lightning bolt sailed forward and struck the beast dead center in its glowing chest. The thing exploded into shards of ice. She raised her shield spell and deflected the ice bits of ice that flew toward her. The red gem was nothing but shattered mess now.

The other two charged.

Bookworm’s horn lit up red and a spear of energy shot out. The spear hit the creature and melted half of its body before shattering its heart.

The last one got too close to Trixie. It raised up on its hind legs, and Trixie watched as its forelegs molded into sharp ice sickles and came down upon her!

Thankfully her shield was still up. Its blows rebounded off of her shield uselessly as it clawed in a desperate attempt to get to her. Each blow drained a bit of energy from her shield. Trixie knew two things at that moment, one she couldn’t let go of the shield to attack, or else it would get her. Two, her shield wasn’t going to hold out much longer.

Bookworm moved to the other side of last windigo and her horn flashed once. A red energy spear destroyed the creatures forelegs. A second blast destroyed its rear legs. It fell onto its side twitching.

Bookworm walked up to it and put a hoof on its side. She watched in silence for a moment as the legs began to regenerate. A sick grin grew over her lips. She put one last magic bolt into its chest and vaporized the gem inside.

Trixie stared at her companion for a moment, watching the mare’s eyes carefully. She could hardly believe that Bookworm would choose to waste time and energy in disabling it rather than outright killing the thing. Worst yet, Bookworm enjoyed it.

“What was that about?” Trixie demanded to know.

“I was curious as to how long it took to regenerate. About six seconds before regeneration starts,” She said, her tone was nearly flat. “That’s quite impressive, considering it can regenerate from nearly any wound.”

Trixie turned on her. “Why are you studying it now? These things must be all over town by now!”

“Yes, they are. So I need to know exactly what we are dealing with here in order to accurately make a plan to defeat them. Until then, what are you going to do about this, princess?” Bookworm asked, there was venom in her tone.

Trixie shook her head. “I’m taking my family and we are getting out of here.”

“What are you walking?” Bookworm asked. “The train isn’t coming until tomorrow and even then I doubt the White Wardens will allow them to enter this place while a battle is being raged.”

Trixie looked over the town, and her heart sunk. Batponies were running, flying, and a few were fighting to the best of their ability. Amidst the chaos, Trixie took stock of the enemy. A lot of small pony sized windigo were there, along with a few of the huge ones. In the sky there were even a few flying windigo. The flying ones looked a little more equine than the last time Trixie had seen them, almost like pegasi, the only difference being that they had no manes, or tails.

Bookworm put a hoof to her chin. “Is it possible that they are adapting to us? Trying to perfect their forms so that they may more easily fight us?”

Trixie trembled at the thought.

“This war is going to get messy, I doubt even the border wars with the changelings will come close to this,” Bookworm said.

“They’ll be stopped. We have Princess Twilight working on it already,” Trixie said.

“I admit that should she have been focused on the changelings during our skirmishes than Canterlot never would have been in danger. The difference is that the changelings wanted to keep all of us alive, the windigo don’t,” Bookworm said.

Still unable to turn her eyes away from the fighting, Trixie could only find herself asking, “Why?”

“Because they feed on feelings of hatred and anger, how better to rile up an entire county than by slaughtering the innocent and murdering their princesses. If they killed even one princess, I shudder at the thought of what they could do with so much anger,” Bookworm said. “Attacking a peaceful town such as this only demonstrates their focus.”

That made Trixie pissed. “Their attacking innocent ponies, just to make us mad!”

She watched as the batponies got together, and managed to destroy their enemy only for it to rise again and continue its assault. There were batponies using their high pitched voices to fight back, shattering the windigo’s body. Batponies whom had taken up weapons to fight, axes, swords, spears and hammers were all being used in an attempt to save their home. But as Trixie watched, it became increasingly clear to her that these ponies were not fighters, their love for Luna might have been strong but it didn’t make them into the soldiers they wanted to be. Slowly, the batponies were losing, all it took was one misstep in the battle and they would fall to windigo hooves.

“They’re losing,” Trixie said somberly.

“Yes they are, but we still have some hope left. Look there,” Bookworm said as she pointed to the sky.

Princess Luna was flying over the town, accompanying her were five other bat pony guards. The light blue one Trixie had recognized was there as well. They flew over the town, swooped in with spears, and struck down the windigo. Luna and her team knew what they were doing too, as they didn’t just destroy the outer shell, but actually took the time to crush the gems.

A group of the flying windigo made their way toward Luna’s team. As they engaged mid air, Trixie watched as the batponies fought valiantly. The light blue one was looking tired, and worn out, her movements were made slow by the injures she had. Luna ended up defending her wounded companion more than anything else.

For a moment Trixie wondered as to why she hadn’t seen Luna use magic yet. She was an alicorn princess, and it was night time, surely her powers were most strongest now than anytime else. If there was ever a chance for victory, it would have been then.

Luna’s horn lit up, and Trixie watched in surprised silence as a beam of white energy flew from the tip of her horn. The beam split up into multiple missiles, each one homing in on a different windigo. The second they struck, they exploded into a magnificent pale light, rivaled only by that of the moon.

With only shattered fragments of dead windigo falling down, Luna again began leading her team through the motions of aerial attacks. It wasn’t until a clawed paw swooped down from the cloud above that Luna turned her attention to the clouds above them. they had been caught by surprise as the paw bigger than the five of them combined swooped down in a slashing motion. In a desperate maneuver, Luna and the light blue pony managed to dodge the claw, the other four batponies were struck down in one fatal sweep.

Another batpony, one with dark fur, flew toward the claw and with spear held high, she attacked. The spear must have gone in because it got stuck, but Trixie couldn’t imagine that it did much in the way of damage, considering the pony was half the size of one of its claws. The paw jerked back, and flung the mare off effortlessly. Her limp body came flying toward the library.

Trixie reached out with her magic, and wrapped the mare in a kinetic cocoon. It was all she could think of to help. The mare’s decent slowed, but not by enough to stop her. A red aura grew over her own, and Trixie felt a powerful magic rubbing against hers. Bookworm’s horn was lit up like a hearth’s warming light. Together they managed to stop the mare from falling altogether and slowly laid her down on the front lawn.

Trixie trotted up to her and knelt down. She removed the mare’s helmet, and found a bruised and battered Nightshade looking up at her.

“What happened?” Trixie asked, fear threatening to seize her heart.

“The cloud… it’s… it’s not a cloud at all,” Nightshade said, her breathing was ragged.

Bookworm looked up at the cloud, along with Trixie. For a moment they stared at the swirling mass of snow cloud. Slowly Trixie began to make out shapes in the cloud, equine like figures of mist danced in circles over the town creating the storm. They were surrounding a huge shadow, whatever was attached to the rest of the icy paw was massive.

“Holy mother of Celestia,” Bookworm cursed. “What is that thing?”

“What are the misty things?” Trixie asked.

“The windigo… that’s their true form, Trixie. Windigo are winter elementals, they do not have a physical body, that’s why they need the gems, to create bodies of ice in which to fight us, it’s also why they don’t stop until after we destroy the gems,” Bookworm said. “Destroying the gems doesn’t kill them per say, but it frees them and if they are swift, they can make it back to the north before melting.”

Luna and her light blue companion flew toward them. It took only a few brief moments before they landed. The light blue bat pony stumbled forward and one of her knees buckled. Her helmet dropped to the ground, revealing locks of matted rainbow mane and a trail of crimson liquid running across her eye where a fresh cut stood.

“Rainbow Dash!” Trixie exclaimed.

“Yeah, it’s me,” She said. “What are you and Twi doing here?”

Bookworm snorted. “I am not Twilight Sparkle, my name is Bookworm.”

“Yeah, whatever, Twi,” Rainbow Dash said.

“We require your assistance, Princess Trixie,” Luna said.

“Look as much as I’d love to horse around here, we have a much bigger problem. Those windigo are hiding some kind of monster, and me and Luna have a plan just stupid enough to work,” Rainbow Dash said. She pushed herself up, threw her mane back out of her face with a toss of her head and grinned madly. “It’s going to be epic!”

Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen: The Leading Mare

Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen: The Leading Mare

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen: The Leading Mare

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie looked back at her family and frowned, she didn’t want to leave them. Looking at Luna however reminded her of the seriousness of this. She avoided the princess’s eyes and said, “I don’t know how much help I can be, and I want to stay and protect my family.”

Princess Luna nodded. “I understand that, but I require somepony with some knowledge of the windigo to help my subjects in their battle.”

Trixie looked again over the town, from her position all she could make out was a fury of combat. Ponies blended in with windigo, the larger windigo stood out as hardly anypony dared to get near them. Several larger groups of both ponies and windigo had gathered together, locked into fierce combat. She didn’t have to reach out with her mind to feel the anger, the fear, or the darkness that had swiftly taken over the town’s hospitable atmosphere. It was everywhere.

“If you are still worried for your family, take heart in the knowledge that Bookworm here is as formidable as her cousin. Maybe more so,” Luna said.

The Librarian pushed her glasses up further along the bridge of her nose. “I will protect them.”

Trixie looked at Maud. “Honey, what do you think?”

Maud frowned and lowered her head. “I don’t like it, Lulu. But… if you think you can help…”

Trixie nodded and looked back at Luna. “I won’t leave them alone for long, but I’ll see what I can do.”

“It won’t take long,” Luna said. “Just long enough for me to distract the cloud while Rainbow Dash does the rainbow thing.”

Rainbow Dash grinned like a madmare. She flicked her wings and the leathery armor pieces that resembled bat wings flew off. She did the same to her tail piece and once she was her vibrant colorful self again she looked up at the sky with a determined glare. “Oh this is going to be fun.”

It took only a single flap of Rainbow Dash’s mighty wings and she pushed off into the sky faster than Trixie thought possible. Luna took off in a gallop before leaping from the ground and flying after her. Luna gave one last look at Trixie and shouted, “Good luck.”

Trixie nodded.

Then it was time. She didn’t look back at her family as she left, she could feel Maud’s fear, but she had to trust that Bookworm would keep them safe until her return. It couldn’t take that long to help out, now could it?

Unlike the others, Trixie still didn’t know how to fly properly, she could only do so on reflex, barely. Instead of risking herself with her poor flying skills she used something she was already sure about. She leapt toward the grass, reached out with her dark magic, and hit the hard earth as she failed to melt into the shadows. It dawned on her that glowing foliage did not leave much in the way of shadow. She looked around, shook her head, and took off in a gallop.

Great, now I can’t even use one of my most useful techniques. This might end up being longer than I wanted it to be.

It took a few minutes to get down to the first group of ponies she encountered. It was a mess. She passed by a number of injured ponies, hastily wrapped in bandages. Both mares and foals were tending to the wounded, here on the outer ring of the town there seemed little in the way of threat. It was the inner ring, around the mansion, that the largest section of the battle was taking place.

Trixie stopped when she saw a mare she recognized.

“Elizabat?” Trixie asked weakly as she stared at the pony lying on a bedroll. Half of her face and torso were covered in stained bandages.

One good eye focused on her and a weak smile grew over the mare’s lips. “Hiya, Trix ‘n Treats. How ya doin’?”

Trixie choked a little. “F-fine. “

“How’s the filly?”

“Val and Maud are safe. I’m here to help,” Trixie said.

A wet and painful cough shook the poor mare’s tiny body for a moment. “Good.”

“Do… do you need anything?” Trixie asked.

The mare looked over at a lumpy sheet, and her eye glistened. “Can… you stop this?”

Trixie’s eyes stared at the lumpy sheet, for a moment she couldn’t figure out what could be underneath a sheet in a battle like this. Why they would waste a perfectly good sheet to cover…

She saw a purple tail running out from the bottom of the lump.

Trixie had to look away. She felt herself shaking, terror and hatred ran through her like both hot and cold air. In the middle was a tornado of desperate half thoughts. The shaking increased until she looked again at Elizabat, with tears running down her face.

Elizabat moved her lips, but didn’t speak. It was only a single word that she mouthed, but it was the one word that Trixie couldn’t bear to even consider. ‘Mom’.

The terror was shoved aside, and a much darker and cold feeling filled her chest. A deep seated hatred that grew over her heart. She expected hate and anger to feel hot, but right then, in that moment all she felt was cold and hollow.

Trixie straightened her neck, flicked her tail once and stood proud. “Trixie will not let this injustice stand. She will do everything in her power to save you, and your village. The windigo shall beg for mercy before Trixie is done. You have Trixie’s word.”

The mare looked up, tears welled up in the corner of her eye. For a moment the eye hardened and she nodded ever so slightly. “Thank you.”

Trixie galloped away from the wounded, and toward the danger. She was running into Tartarus, which was just fine, because she was about to become the devil that windigo should fear. They were all going to pay for this.

The battle was unlike what she had expected from a war, but then again it wasn’t exactly a war either. At least she didn’t think so. This battle was mostly a series of small skirmishes. A few batponies working together to stop the scattered windigo. Every now and then she saw a unicorn or an earth pony helping out as well. As she tore through the battlefield she lashed out, not just with her magic but with the darkness inside of her.

From her own shadow she conjured tendrils to lash out, wrap around the windigo holding them still, and then she would blast them away with magic. She told whoever she could about the windigo hearts, and how to stop them, and just as swiftly as she appeared she would run off to the next skirmish. She avoided any of the larger fights for the moment, choosing rather to get all the ponies she could free from the smaller skirmishes, so that they might join in the larger ones.

After a dozen or so windigo deaths she found only three large battles still being waged. The smaller skirmishes either combined into big ones, or the freed ponies went out to help their friends and family. Trixie’s horn was a little sore, and the cold inside of her had grown. She ignored it and made a break toward the largest battle she could see.

A group of batponies stood screeching in unison at one of the large windigo. Trixie watched as the ice cracked, shattered, and then the gem fell to the ground. Before it even hit the dirt, there was a white earth pony with silver mane and angry red eyes leaping onto it. A dagger held aloft next to him as though by magic, but without a discernable aura. He stabbed down into the gem and it broke into pieces.

While Trixie very much wanted to question him about what, or how he’d just done that. There simply wasn’t time.

The white wardens were taking part of the fight now. Which made Trixie feel more confident about their chances at victory. At the same time, it reinforced just how bad this was getting. She couldn’t help but cringe as she watched a pony being impaled by one of the windigo’s ice cicle hooves. She didn’t turn away though; she unleashed a Hellstorm of fury and magic into the beast. It was destroyed completely in two bouts of lighting and a thrashing from dark shadowy tendrils.

Her horn throbbed painfully.

An explosion from the sky above made everything stop for one brief moment. Rainbow light flashed from deep inside the windigo cloud, and then a hole formed in the middle. Waves of rainbow light pushed the cloud back in every direction. With the cloud cover gone, everypony could see what was residing inside of it. The long clawed paw was attached to a dragon made of solid ice.

Trixie’s heart tried to claw its way out of her throat at the sight. She’d only heard rumors of such creatures before. Dragons made entirely of the elements. They were the primordial dragons discovered by Starswirl himself. This one was working with the other elemental forces of winter. It was working with the windigo.

A trail of rainbow light swooped down, and as it passed overhead Trixie saw that the light belonged to Rainbow Dash. She swore that she saw the mare wink at her as she passed overhead. Rainbow Dash tilted up and flew back toward the ice dragon. Luna followed in close behind her, slowly losing pace to the speedy pegasus.

A beam of white energy shot from Luna’s horn, split into a dozen missiles and flew true toward their target. Trixie felt satisfied as each missile exploded upon impact. The dragon flinched in reply, but opened its mouth to counter her generous offer. Luna veered off course, Rainbow Dash didn’t.

A blast of white smoke flew down toward the pair. Trixie yelped as Luna was caught in the blast, but Rainbow Dash moved so swiftly that the blast couldn’t catch her, the rainbow light trailing behind her cut a swath through the smoke. Trixie couldn’t believe her eyes as she realized what Rainbow Dash was doing.

With a hoof pulled back, she saw Rainbow Dash take a straight swing at the dragon’s chest.

Trixie couldn’t believe what happened next.

A prismatic explosion occurred on contact, the dragon, from its neck all the way to it’s rear end was enveloped in the magnificent light. For one brief and colorful moment, Trixie was blinded. She looked away rubbing at her eyes, but everything was still tinted rainbow color.

When she looked again, she saw Rainbow Dash’s limp form falling from the sky. Fear shot through her heart as she imagined her friend hitting the ground, and becoming nothing but a broken mound of dead pony. Before she could do anything however, her eyes were attracted to an even larger problem. The dragon head, larger than any of the surrounding buildings, was falling. She could only assume that other parts of it were doing the same thing, the head took precedence however as it was directly above her.

Trixie took one look around her. There were at least a dozen batponies around, one warden, and a few injured ponies lying on the ground. The falling mountain of ice was more than enough to crush them, not to mention what the shockwave from such an impact would be. Somepony had to do something.

Well… crap.

Trixie leapt into the air, her horn lit up and she began firing bursts of lightning into the dragon’s head. When that did next to nothing she decided on something else. Her horn screamed in protest as she channeled as much red hot anger as she could through her horn. Fire erupted forth and a torrent of flames flew out to embrace the dragon’s skull.

Despite the hot flames that licked toward her face, and the air steaming around her. She could tell that it wasn’t going to be enough. She took in a breath that burned her lungs and poured as much rage as she could into the blast.

The fire tripled in size, and turned color, to the same purple hue as her magic. The air around her evaporated in an instant, leaving her breathless. She kept the flames going. A giant frozen head hit the flames and shrunk within moments. It looked like she had just saved the day.

Than something slammed into her chest.

Pain flared across her torso and the fire vanished. What had slammed into Trixie’s chest was no larger than a foal, but it was still moving fast enough that it knocked her off course and blinded her world in an explosion of pain.

She began falling, and the world grew black. Cold air rushed around her, bit into her body and filled her lungs. Then everything just sort of slipped away.

***

Bright light filtered through Trixie’s eyes, stirring her to life. The hard bed was uncomfortable and had made her muscles sore. At the very least she was thankful for the warmth of the cabin. There were six beds in the small room and Red Velvet and Wind Rider were still sleeping soundly. Lightning Dust had taken the bed closest to the door.. Starfire’s bed was empty and the mare was nowhere in sight.

Trixie got up and walked to the door. She needed two things, one to get some coffee, and two to find the nearest restroom. After a minute she managed to at least get one of those two things solved, coffee however eluded her. she couldn’t shake the notion that she should be taking medication as well, even though Red had told her that she would no longer need it.

Up on deck she found Starfire sitting with her hood down and basking in the sun’s early morning light. The snow covered landscape looked dreary and cold. The crystal spire that stood proudly to the south was the Crystal Empire.

“Good morning. How goes the search for truth?” Starfire asked.

“Uh… I don’t know,” Trixie said, feeling a bit confused.

Starfire laughed. “You have no idea what that means do you?”

“No, not really,” Trixie said.

“It’s the Seekers greeting. I say, ‘How goes the search for truth?’ to which you would reply, ‘ever seeking.’ Let’s try it again, how goes the search for truth?” Starfire said.

“Ever seeking?” Trixie replied.

“Good job! The seekers have a farewell too. It’s, ‘Always seek truth’.” Starfire said with a smile. She looked toward the sun. “It’s a glorious morning isn’t it? Something only she could come up with.”

“Do you mean Celestia?” Trixie said.

“Yeah… she was an… important part of my life once upon a time. Sadly she abandoned me, I guess I can’t blame her, I failed her after all, in the worst way. You know it’s one thing to make somepony like that mad, or upset, but to make them disappointed… there’s no getting away from that.”

“You were that close to her?” Trixie asked.

“Once upon a time. She’s a kind mare, with a generous heart. I just can’t believe that I screwed that all up,” Starfire said somberly. “Don’t ever take somepony’s love for granted, trust me, you will never forgive yourself for it.”

“Too late for that,” Trixie said. “Before I left on this journey I did something… horrid and ripped the love of my life’s heart out. I don’t think I’ll ever gain her forgiveness, and even if I do, how can I ever accept what I did to her?”

“I wish I had an answer to that. I might be smart, and wise about many things, but this is sadly one thing I don’t have an answer to,” Starfire said.

The sound of something scraping along the side of the metal ship drew their attention the south. A pair of bright blue boots threw themselves over the top railing, and a pink pony covered by a blue jacket climbed the rest of the way up. Her purple hair was a bit of a mess but she had a particular sense of fashion that Trixie found… familiar.

“How goes the search for truth?” Starfire asked.

“Ever seeking,” The mare replied.

“Buttonbelle, I’ve been waiting for you forever now,” Starfire said.

“Sorry, Star. But you can’t rush genius, okay. It’s like ya know, hard, and the snow is everywhere here. I just want to go back to Manehattan already, okay?” the mare replied in a too cool for school tone of voice.

“Did you bring it?” Starfire asked.

Buttonbelle threw a black suitcase onto the deck of the ship and shook her head. “Do you know what it was like making that thing? It was hard, okay.”

“I get it, now what do you want?” Starfire asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well… you promised some help on the new designs,” Buttonbelle said.

“Ugh, can’t you come up with anything yourself?” Starfire asked.

“I did, and it… it just doesn’t feel right. Besides you promised me access to those secret designs,” Buttonbelle said. She looked over at Trixie and frowned. There was disgust in her tone as she asked, “Is that the Great and Powerful Trixie?”

“It’s nice to meet you too, Buttonbutt,” Trixie said.

“HEY! First of all that’s rude, okay. Second of all you are not allowed to use that name. You have to call me by my proper name, Suri Polomare,” She said with pride.

Trixie rolled her eyes. Some part of her deeply missed Maud’s comfort, hearing the mare’s disgust hurt, and Trixie knew that only Maud could make her feel better. It only made her shame all that much worse.

Starfire opened the suitcase and pulled out a dark red cloak complete with hood. A gold insignia of an eye was embroidered on the back. Next, Starfire summoned a picture into existence next to her and took a look at it. There was a cloak in the picture that looked exactly like the one in her hooves. Starfire smiled.

“Good work, this counterfeit looks perfect. See you do have skills,” Starfire said with a smile.

Buttonbelle looked away shyly. “Yeah… okay.”

“I’ll get you a ride back to Manehattan.” Starfire said. She looked back at Trixie. “The next step of our plan is going to work perfectly.

***

The warm air stung at her horn, and her chest ached dully. Breathing was painful, but not impossible. Slowly she opened her eyes to see a dark brown ceiling, and a large room. Rainbow Dash sat on the bed opposite of hers. The pegasus had a sling over her right foreleg, the one she used to punch the dragon with, along with bandages over her eye and her left ear. She looked like a mess.

The room was all wood walls, and a painting of a moonlit sky. The door was slightly ajar. The floor, again more wood, at least had a deep purple rug covering most of it. Trixie tried to sit up, her chest surged with fresh pain and she quickly gave up.

“Rainbow,” Trixie said quietly, it hurt to breath. “What happened?”

For a second she looked over at Trixie, surprised. She quickly recovered and flashed a cool grin. “I punched an explosion into a dragon and exploded it! To death!”

A small smile grew across Trixie’s lips. It made her happy to see Rainbow Dash being herself. “I saw… impressive…”

“You didn’t hear me, but I was totally shouting, ‘RAINBOOOOOW PUNCH!’ as I did it,” Rainbow Dash said as she did a slow enactment of the very punch with her free leg.

Trixie’s smile grew. “What happened to me?”

“You…” Rainbow Dash said. “I… I don’t know. Sorry, Trixie.”

Trixie tried to shake her head, a ball of pain appeared in her temple and she stopped moving her head. “It’s fine.”

The door opened all the way, and Princess Luna walked in. “Rainbow Dash, I wish to honor your valiant service. I have a proposal that you may find appealing.”

“What’s up?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“First, I would personally like to offer you a posi-“ Luna looked over at Trixie and her face became horrified. “You, you’re awake? How can you be awake? Are you in pain?”

Trixie didn’t shake her head this time and lied. “No.”

“Is there anything I can do for you?” Luna asked.

Trixie looked over at Rainbow Dash. It hurt to speak, so she simply said, “Me?”

It took Rainbow Dash the better part of a minute to figure out what Trixie was trying to convey. She finally looked at Luna and said, “She wanted to know what happened to her. I was conked out before she got hurt, so I don’t know what happened.”

Luna shut the door behind her, almost all the way. “While I was busy attempting to catch Rainbow Dash before she collided with the earth, what little remained of the dragon was falling to the earth. I caught the legs in my magical grasp and diverted them out of the path of any unsuspecting ponies, meanwhile you charged toward the thing’s head and melted almost all of it. A small chunk of the dragon’s head made it through your impressive flames, and hit you hard enough to injure you.”

Trixie looked at her bandaged horn.

“The fire spell you used burned the skin around your horn, as well as your mane. Fire magic is very deadly, there is a reason why Celestia prefers teaching energy magic to her students,” Luna said.

Trixie tired to nod, it hurt so she stopped. Instead she said weakly, “Yes… Damage?”

“Damage?” Luna said almost confused. She then looked at Trixie’s bandaged chest. “Oh, you mean to ask how badly you were hurt. Some minor burns, blisters, and a few bruised rips. You were insanely lucky that the blow you took did not wound you further.” She looked at Trixie’s singed mane. “There is one grave problem.”

Trixie’s eyes grew wide.

“You will need to get your once beautiful mane cut… short,” Luna said. “That is, if you don’t wish to look like Twilight after a week of sleep loss and paranoia.”

Trixie opened her mouth to ask what that meant, than the door swung open and Maud stood behind it, with Valiant Heart standing on her back. Maud’s eyes were full of fire as she looked at Luna. Valiant copied the look as best she could.

Luna gulped. “Well… I believe that we have some business to attend to.” Rainbow Dash was surrounded in a bright light and lifted into the air. “Come, Rainbow. We shall go check on… the… thing.”

“What thing?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“You know,” Luna said as she trotted out of the door, dragging the weightless floating pegasus with her. “The thing, thing. Tis very important.”

As soon as they were out of the door and in the hall, Maud shut the door completely and slumped against it. Valiant Heart jumped off and onto the floor before trotting to Trixie. The little filly pulled the whiteboard from her saddlebags and showed it to Trixie. The writing had been smeared a little, but it was still legible.

“We love you.

Are you okay?”

“Yes,” Trixie said quietly.

Maud’s body shook, but Trixie couldn’t see her face. “You were hurt.”

Trixie frowned. “Yes.”

Maud leaned her head against the door and pawed at the floor. “You got hurt.”

Trixie wasn’t going to repeat herself, it hurt to talk.

Maud spun around to face Trixie, and it broke Trixie’s heart. Tears freely flowed down the usually stoic pony’s face and her eyes were red. She looked miserable. “We just got married, you can’t do this to me too. I can’t lose you as well. Why did you run off like that?”

“You told me too,” Trixie said.

“I couldn’t ask you to stay, but you know that I didn’t want you going out there,” Maud declared.

Trixie didn’t move, didn’t turn her head, and didn’t speak. Instead she closed her eyes and focused on trying to breathe without pain.

Maud sniffled. “Are you going to be okay?”

“Yes.”

“Why do you keep getting hurt. I tried so hard to keep you safe, but all I can do is clean up the damage after it’s done. You killed the windigo, they’re gone. It’s not like Fluttershy, I can’t do anything now,” Maud said. “Why can’t I do anything?”

Trixie opened her eyes slowly, and she watched as Maud lowered her head and let out a quiet sob. Valiant Heart went to hold her, but her tiny legs could barely even wrap around one of Maud’s. It hurt Trixie to see her lover like this, to see the strong mare in her life reduced to a sobbing broken mess, and all because she was hurt. A little pain from talking and breathing were nothing compared seeing Maud like this.

“You kept her safe. You kept our filly safe. You do things that I can’t. I need you,” Trixie said. She was quiet a moment, letting Maud silently sob. It occurred to her that she needed to ask something else, something she might have been avoiding. “What did you mean about Fluttershy?”

Maud stiffened. Her sobs stopped. And she looked any other direction she could. “Nothing.”

Trixie didn’t let it go. “I… saw a bandage… on her.”

Maud shivered again. “Not now, my love. You’re too hurt to worry about this.”

“What, happened,” Trixie said between pained breaths.

“She asked for it,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie growled.

Maud looked up with her tear soaked cheeks. “I mean it literally. She asked me to fight her.”

“So you hit her? She’s fragile,” Trixie said bitterly.

Maud gave out a short laugh. “She’s fast, agile, and trained. You of all ponies should know that. She made it clear to me, without ever touching me that if we fought for real… she could kill me in ten seconds flat. Only then did she let me hit her.”

Trixie wasn’t sure what to believe. There were vague memories of what Fluttershy had done to her when she snapped, but that was only when she was enraged. Fluttershy couldn’t possibly be dangerous when she was in control… could she?

“I used to hate her, I loathed her,” Maud said quietly. “But now… I don’t know if I respect her, or if I’m terrified of her. She’s in control, most of the time at least, and she didn’t get even a little mad when I hit her. But if she ever loses that control… I’m just glad that she has decided to leave you alone now.”

“So… you won’t kill her now?” Trixie asked quietly.

Maud lowered her head again. “I’d only die trying. I’ll leave her alone, and pretend to be her friend… maybe one day I won’t have to pretend anymore.”

Trixie closed her eyes and tried to relax. “Good. I hurt. Sleep now.”

“Before you go to sleep,” Maud said. “Can I ask you a question?”

Trixie opened one eye at Maud.

“Is Rainbow Dash really going to be knighted?”

Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen: The Knight of Rainbows

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen: The Knight of Rainbows

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie walked slowly with her legs cuffed together and a chain hanging from her neck. Red Velvet and Wind Rider walked next to her in much the same condition. The red cloaked unicorn tugging them along walked briskly and with purpose.

The long stone corridors stood imposing and dark, ponies in cuffs slowly worked at the walls with pick axes. Trixie had worked with the tool before, she was familiar with how heavy they were. These ponies were bruised, beaten and sick looking. There weren’t any guards in the mines, but yet these ponies kept toiling away with fearful eyes. Something was wrong here.

“Where are the guards?” Trixie asked in an almost silent whisper.

“They don’t need them. The ponies who have enough free will left to even think of freedom know what’s keeping them here. They know the deep one is here, along with its ilk. They don’t want to face the consequences,” Red Velvet explained.

“Silence, you three will see soon enough what lies before you,” the cloaked mare said.

They complied and walked silently. After awhile they stopped seeing the workers and only half empty carts of deep purple ore, scattered tools, and dark whispers surrounded them. It only took a few more minutes of travel before they began to hear moaning.

The cloaked mare picked up speed, dragging the three ponies behind her. Father in the tunnel two ponies were seen lying on the ground, they were the source of the pained sounds. The cloaked mare nearly took off in a gallop before reaching them. The two stallions on the ground had patches of fur missing, replaced by scales, their legs were deformed with muscular growths in odd places, and their hooves cracked and stained dark red.

Trixie’s first response upon seeing them was fear and shock, then she saw their faces. Her heart sped up, and blood raced. For a brief second she wanted to turn and flee as fast as she could in the opposite direction, but then she steeled herself and faced them.

The lemon one’s eye was swollen shut, but the brown stallion glared at Trixie. Their breathing was ragged, and wounds covered their bodies. Despite how horrible their condition was, and how scared she was to see them again, Trixie simply couldn’t help but to grin as she found herself enjoying their pain.

“What are you smiling about play thing?” The brown stallion asked bitterly. “You’re next. You deserve it you know, trash like you.” He coughed violently and wheezed.

The yellow one moaned and shuddered as a long stretch of skin alone his leg opened up and black ooze poured out. He mumbled something incoherent and his eye rolled back.

“You two are in terrible shape,” Trixie said almost gleefully.

“Why don’t you come here and make me feel better than?” The brown one said.

Rage ran hot through Trixie and she reared up. The stallion smiled as Trixie brought down the full weight of her hooves onto his leg. She heard the sicking snap and watched as his face contorted into an exquisite grimace. He didn’t scream.

“You,” he said between heavy breaths. “Think that, will, hurt me? I’ve, been here, for a while.” He closed his eyes shut tight and screwed up his face. “At least you didn’t piss yourself this time. If you did that a third time, I think I’d scream.”

Trixie opened her mouth, ready to scream at one of the stallions who had ruined her. What they had done nearly killed her by itself, and the after effects made her wish for nothing less than the sweet release of death itself. It was their fault that she was so screwed up, so broken. She was going to make him pay. She was.

A teal colored bolt of energy shot out and went cleanly through the stallion’s head. Another one went through the yellow one’s head, and Trixie watched as his painful expression relaxed until he looked almost like he was sleeping. She turned on the cloaked mare, raised her hooves , chains or no, and took a swing at her. The mare somehow managed to dodge out of the way and Trixie fell forward and onto her chest.

“YOU! WHY?” Trixie screamed at her.

The hood was tossed back and Starfire looked down with sympathetic eyes. “Because you were wasting time here. You were not going to kill him. I can see it in your eyes, you’re still innocent. It doesn’t matter what that sick bastard did to you, you can’t kill.”

“Yes I can!” Trixie shouted.

“You’ve never killed before, how do you expect to kill Ash?” Starfire asked.

“I… I don’t know! I’ll use magic or something,” Trixie retorted.

Starfire looked at the bodies. “They were being turned into deep ones. They did need to die… but you shouldn’t be the one to kill them.”

“Why?” Trixie cried.

Starfire shook her head. “You’re angry, in pain, and lonely. I know what that’s like. Don’t let those dark feelings rule over you. You need to find the light inside of yourself, something that you can always count on, always hope for.”

“Darkness is my life,” Trixie said in a whimper.

“It doesn’t have to be that way,” Starfire said sadly. “If we had the time, I’d stay here and talk about this. I’d help you find that light. Maybe one day I will, but we have an important mission, and I’m afraid we are running out of time.” Her horn lit up and Trixie’s body was lifted off the ground and placed upright.

Starfire threw the hood back over her head and began walking forward. The chain yanked Trixie forward and forced her to walk. With her face hidden inside the cloak, Trixie had a hard time seeing Starfire’s eyes as she looked back at her. “I promise that things will improve for you.”

Trixie huffed and ignored her. Things hadn’t gone well so far, there was little chance of them ever getting better.

The walk continued in complete silence after that. Every now and then Wind Rider would look at Trixie with pity in his eyes. Starfire didn’t look back at her, and Red Velvet seemed distant. The tunnels slowly grew brighter until they reached a large open area with a boarded up door leading to the snowy tundra. Everypony stopped.

“Where is the guard? Where are the deep ones? Where is Red?” Starfire asked in rapid succession.

For a brief moment everypony stood in silence. The only sound in the room was the slow and steady sound of hooves walking. If they weren’t walking, than who was? The sound was growing steadily. Starfire’s horn lit up and the chains all vanished in an instant. Together they ran to the doorway and Red began pulling the boards off with her magic.

“Damn it,” Starfire cursed. “This was a trap.”

A dozen large muscular ponies walked out of the various tunnels leading into the mines. Scales replaced fur, razor sharp teeth and black shark eyes all stared at her. In unison their voices like black ichor painted the world around them. “So you have come to this, our final refuge. This will be the last time you interfere with us, Guardian.”

Starfire took a step forward, Wind Rider took his place by her side. She looked back at Trixie and Red Velvet and nodded toward the exit. “Go get Ash, stop him now, stop this now. We’ll hold these things off.”

Trixie looked at Red and then Starfire. “No.”

A red aura surrounded Trixie and she was lifted effortlessly off the ground. Red Velvet looked back with a glowing horn. “We will.”

“Good luck finding yourself… always seek the truth, Trixie,” Starfire said.

Starfire faced the deep one threat and popped her neck. “It’s been awhile since I’ve had a good fight.”

Red Velvet began trotting away, into the snow and the open and cold environment. Trixie was dragged along for the ride as she floated in the air. All she could do was watch.

Starfire’s horn lit up, her mane became a blaze of fiery wrath. She shook her body violently and Trixie watched as two flaming wings sprouted from the mare’s back burning through the cloak. Fire began pouring freely from her horn, consuming the deep ones in its path as she screamed, “I am the Princess of Fire, the Guardian Heart, and she whom makes the sunset shimmer! You think you can stop me? Well you’re wrong! Not even Twilight Sparkle could stop me!”

The last thing Trixie saw was Wind Rider taking flight over Starfire’s flamethrower and a bright flash. After that the exit collapsed and all Trixie could see was the cold around her. Snow whipped about them violently and Trixie screamed as loudly as her lungs would let her.

“Save your strength, Trixie. We still have to walk to Ash’s lair, and there’s a snowstorm about. We very well might freeze to death before reaching it,” Red Velvet warned.

Trixie glared down at her.

“Starfire is one of the Guardian Hearts, her destiny isn’t over yet. Not only can she use power beyond what you or I could believe, but her destiny is to inspire the next generation, her time cannot be over yet,” Red Velvet explained.

Trixie opened her mouth to retort, but found no words to say. She wanted to go back and help Starfire, but there was nothing that she could do now. They had just left their allies to die, her new friend. Even if it hurt, she realized that Starfire had put her faith into them. It was up to Trixie to make sure that her sacrifice wasn’t in vain. Ash was going to pay for this, he was going to die.

***

Pain shot through Trixie’s chest as she rolled over and off the bed. Normally her hooves would have caught her, and she would have been able to stand. Usually she wasn’t suffering from injuries. She stumbled and began to fall. If it wasn’t for Maud catching her, she would have landed on the floor, hard. Instead she just limped against Maud, tried her best not to cry and slowly stood up again.

This time she held her weight and walked, with slow, deliberate movements. She had rested long enough. Maud only watched with worry clear in her eyes, the rest of her face however had returned to the stoic rock like nature that Trixie found so endearing. It gave Trixie a sort of strength seeing her lover stand tall and strong against any hardships. Seeing her break down like she had… that was difficult.

If Maud can be strong, so can I. A simple enough task for Trixie, even injured.

Valiant walked one on side of Trixie, Maud on the other. Should she start falling, she was determined to aim toward Maud, the filly obviously couldn’t catch her, even if she tried. After getting a drink of water from downstairs she realized where she was, this was an inn. The bottom floor was filled with injured ponies. The cool water did wonders on her throat, and made breathing a little less painful.

The image of Elizabat slowly looking at the fallen pony with a tearful eye flashed before her.

These ponies were caught completely off guard for such an assault, and if it hadn’t been for Rainbow Dash’s suicidal attack on the ice dragon, the village would have been lost. Trixie had a lot of questions about this situation, but since the danger was past she decided to try and take things slowly.

As one of the royal authority’s she was given a task. She could have whined and moaned about it while lying down in a depressed lump in her bed. Since this involved Rainbow Dash, she decided she’d at least get up long enough to help.

Just outside Trixie found a carriage with two bat pony guards, stallions, ready to pull it at her word. It took a little help from Maud, but she got on. Valiant was next, followed by Maud. With a nod, the guards took off toward the mansion that Trixie had seen earlier.

The densest part of the town surrounded the mansion. Old dirt roads lead up to it from a few different angles. As Trixie passed various businesses she saw a slight increase in the wealth. They passed by a few wealthy looking homes, though they did not have the largest of yards, she glimpsed inside their windows and saw the exquisite furniture and servants.

So the rich ponies all live closest to the mansion. Figures.

To call this thing she saw a mansion, was to call a diamond a hard piece of coal. That is to say that although it was an accurate description, it was wholly inappropriate. If Castles could be made of wood, this would have been it. Far as Trixie knew, castles could only be made out of stone, marble, or crystal. Essentially pretty things. Wood was not inherently pretty, but it was pleasant to look at.

The courtyard was a virtual park in itself. As they pulled into the front, the stallions came to a halt. Maud got out, helped Valiant down, and then Trixie. the stallions stayed in wait as the trio walked up to the front steps where an old gray bat pony servant stood, his purple mane had long since grayed out and his orange eyes looked on with a pleasant, but studious look.

“Princess Trixie Lulamoon, the lady Maud Pie, and lady Valiant Heart,” He said with a bow. “We have eagerly waiting for your appearance. I hope you do so enjoy what our little town can offer.”

Trixie was taken aback by his words. First of all, I don’t deserve such respect. Second of all, Valiant Heart a lady? She’s a child, a stubborn, super intelligent, and eerily intuitive child, but a child none the less.

Maud smiled. “Thank you.”

Trixie stammered to keep up. “Y-yes, thank you for your hospitality. Forgive me my… surprise. I am still healing from my injuries.”

“You did a brave thing for my people,” He said kindly. “You would be forgiven a great many things for your bravery. If you would, please follow me. I shall take you straight to the Princess.”

He led them into the mansion, and Trixie marveled at the inside. The lobby alone was enough to make Valiant Heart gasp. The halls were filled with servants; the bat pony maids had an exotic and dangerous, yet somehow friendly look in their eyes. Trixie nearly keeled over when she saw one lick her lips while staring at her. Maud took note of that and gave the pony a stare that sent chills down Trixie’s spine. The mare quickly vanished.

They followed the servant all the way to a large study where Princess Luna was sitting in wait with a box of donuts by her side, a cup of coffee and a letter held aloft by her bright aura. Once inside the room, the princess spoke, “Please leave us alone. Tis a private matter that I wish to discuss.”

The stallion closed the doors behind himself as he left. Princess Luna laid the letter down and smiled at Trixie. “Please, take a seat. All of you.”

They did just that, and Trixie couldn’t help but to ask, “Are we really knighting Rainbow Dash?”

For a brief second her smile faltered, she fixed it and tried to smile more. It looked like a real smile, but Trixie got the sense that she wasn’t happy. “Does this bother you?”

“Not… really. I’m just a bit confused by this. I mean, I know a little bit about this stuff but not as much as I’d like to, as much as I should,” Trixie admitted.

“After Rainbow Dash’s assault on the dragon, the town has grown in favor of her,” Luna said. “I was not the one who suggested the idea of knighting her. All I wanted to do was give her a larger role in Equestria.”

“Like what?”

“I wanted to make her captain of her own team, a team that I’ve wanted to build for awhile now. I would call them the Shadowbolts,” Luna said. “They would be like the Wonderbolts, of the night.”

Trixie relaxed in her chair. Spied the open donut box and attempted to grab one via magic. Fire flared up inside her horn, and a few sparks flew from the top. She gave a sharp yelp of pain and surprise.

“Did you want one?” Luna asked as she shoved the box over to her side of the table. “Go ahead, take as many as you like. I have three more boxes of them.”

Trixie looked down and picked one up with her hooves. Valiant tried to grab at the box, and Trixie hoofed her one of the donuts. The smile the filly gave her lit up the entire room.

Luna smiled at the filly, this time Trixie knew it was real. “I am sorry about your horn. It should recover in a few days, no?”

Trixie nodded. “A few days rest and I’ll be using magic again. I’ll be okay, I went a year without being able to lift a pencil, a few days is nothing.”

“Again, thank you for your service. I must admit that I had my doubts as to whether you could handle such responsibility, but now I am certain that you will make a fine princess,” Luna said. She was quiet a moment before asking, “So let me ask you. Do you think that Rainbow Dash would make a good knight?”

“She’s already fought dozens of monsters in Equestria’s name, fought unwinnable odds and even made a few valiant sacrifices,” Trixie said.

Valiant’s ear twitched at hearing her name, even if by accident.

“But she can be so arrogant, selfish and rude. I dare say that she is one of the rudest ponies I have ever met,” Luna said.

“When she’s not doing that though, she is a competent pony. I’ve seen her risk her life to defend those around her, and even if she knew she couldn’t win she put everything on the line to save me. On a few occasions,” Trixie said.

“She’s broken the laws of our land, on a number of occasions,” Luna said.

“She’s not perfect,” Trixie admitted. “Just like anypony she can go a little crazy, and make mistakes. When things get tough though, that’s when her true strength shines. I have never seen her run away from something if somepony was in danger. Putting her in charge of a team, one that can help defend Equestria from threats, especially if they are threats that the Wonderbolts might be too… shiny to touch. It would be a good idea.”

“Shiny?” Luna asked.

“You know, because they spend so much of their time in the light. They don’t know anything about darkness, or the night. There are things they would not be able to handle because of that. Rainbow Dash on the other hoof is more than capable of doing those things. She is more likely to break the rules, but I don’t think that it’s always a bad thing,” Trixie said. “She’s probably the only one other than Twilight who could do some real good for the country… so long as somepony is keeping an eye on her.”

“That job would go to me,” Luna said. “But do you think that this… free spirit of hers hurts her position for knighthood?”

Why is does she sound so stuck on the idea of Rainbow being a knight? Trixie eyed Luna. “Why are you asking me?”

“Because the laws state that two princesses must agree on the subject of a pony becoming a knight. One of the old laws from when me and my dear sister ruled Equestria as near equals,” Luna explained. “I have already made my choice, I am simply interested in what you would say.”

That sounded an awful lot like she decided against Rainbow Dash’s knighthood. Well that sucks for her, but if I have to give her an answer I do have one.

“I think that if anypony I have ever met should become a knight, Rainbow Dash would be it. I fully support her for knighthood,” Trixie said.

For a long moment Luna simply stared into Trixie’s eyes. Her expression serious and her muscles tight. Trixie was almost certain that Luna was not pleased by her decision, and was trying to intimidate her to change her mind, Trixie however refused to budge. Rainbow Dash deserved it as far as she cared.

Luna relaxed. “That’s wonderful! I had already decided that she should become one. I just needed your confirmation in order to push it forward. Both Celestia and Twilight have decided against this in the past, and Cadence no longer has any say in such things as she is ruler of her own land. Thank you, Trixie.”

A smile grew over Trixie’s lips. “It’s no problem. If I can see my friend get something in return for all the suffering she’s taken for me, than its well worth any amount of trouble.” Trixie thought for a moment and added, “May I ask as to why Celestia and Twilight disapproved of her?”

“With my sister there are two problems that she sees, Rainbow Dash is too young, and she has a criminal record. Some of which is unofficial, but we know of what she’s done. You know, things that could get the pegasus into serious trouble, but the kind that Twilight has sacrificed much to save her from,” Luna said.

“And Twilight?”

“Twilight does not believe Rainbow Dash is ready for such a position. Perhaps because it was Twilight who has… covered up some of Rainbow Dash’s larger mistakes. Perhaps because she only sees a friend where I see a champion. My distance from the Rainbow mare has given me an outlook that Twilight might never be able to see. Oddly enough, the same closeness that you share with Rainbow Dash has given you the chance to realize that she has earned it as well,” Luna said.

“That’s… I mean shouldn’t Twilight have gone to seek an outside opinion about whether Rainbow Dash should be knighted?” Trixie asked.

“Oh of course, but she went to her mentor for such a thing,” Luna said.

Trixie let out a sigh. “Of course she would… and Celestia already said no.”

“Don’t frown my dear. Today is a joyous occasion, for today Rainbow Dash shall be knighted. I have the perfect title as well, The Knight of Rainbows!” Luna said excitedly.

Trixie smiled a little. “Well at least we know she’ll love it.”

Luna stood up from her seat and quickly trotted to the door. “I shall begin preparations immediately. This morning we make history, together.” Then she was gone out the door.

However she left the letter behind, and the little cat inside Trixie thought to take a look. She scooted over to the letter picked it up and began to read in silence. Ignoring the looks from Maud and Valiant was hard, but she knew Maud would stick up for her, and Valiant would never say a word about it.

“Princess Luna,

My dear sister I am troubled to hear that you were attacked on your holiday. We do have more pressing concerns. It wasn’t just your village which was attacked. Several townships and cities were attacked; we are still receiving reports on the matter. Twilight and I are going to investigate this matter right away, but please be careful. Keep an eye on our newest princess, she may very well be in danger knowing who the windigo general is.

Your dearest sister, Sol.”

“Sol?” Trixie said quietly.

A cough alerted Trixie to the dark blue alicorn standing at the doorway. “Yes, that is what my sister calls herself in letters to me. Perhaps you understand the concept of a nickname as well as you do privacy?”

“He he,” Trixie said. She mentally began shoving a cat into a potato sack. “So uh… how’s that whether? Crazy huh?”

***

It was awkward to say the least, but after getting caught snooping through Luna’s mail, refusing a request from the night princess was a very bad idea. Friend or no, she did not trust the mare to not give her nightmares for a week as revenge. Her head was messed up enough, no point in making it worse. Speaking of messed up heads, she also disliked her new and too short mane cut. She felt a bit butch. That was supposed to be Maud’s role in the relationship.

Trixie stood on the podium along with Princess Luna, far too short mane and all. In between them stood the smiling Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash faced them, but seemed to have no idea what was going on. The crowd surrounding the podium seemed more enlightened then her.

Luna cleared her voice and then in a voice which rang forth like a roaring storm she announced, “Rainbow Dash, for your bravery I am here to offer you this kingdoms highest honor. You have repeatedly put yourself in the line of fire for the lives of your friends and the well being of Equestria. You have faced off against forces of Discord, Kind Sombra and even Lord Tirek. For these acts plus many more, I alongside Princess Trixie have decided to bestow upon thy, knighthood. Kneel, my beloved subject.”

Rainbow Dash looked surprised, but she knelt before them. A dark purple blade appeared from… somewhere behind Luna. Trixie honestly had no idea where the sword came from, the only thing that was behind Luna was her own rear end… and they said Trixie was a stage magician.

Next time it’s going to be a darned sofa. Come one, come all and witness the greatest magic trick in all of Equestria; the magical butt sofa.

Held aloft in Luna’s glow, the sword pointed forward with a sudden quickness and softly tapped against each one of Rainbow Dash’s shoulders.

“I dub thy, Rainbow Dash, the Knight of Rainbows. Sir Rainbow Dash, you may now rise,” Luna said with great authority.

With Rainbow Dash’s head raised, Trixie saw something she never expected. The watery violet eyes stared forward with pride, determination, and a something a bit softer. Although she didn’t cry, Trixie could easily see just how affected Rainbow Dash was, and she could sense it. A sense of pride and honor so deep that it nearly made Trixie want to cry with her. The only thing that could possibly top this for Rainbow Dash would be becoming the leader of the Wonderbolts.

Trixie didn’t mean to, but the thought was so powerful it must have reached out and touch her mind. Trixie heard Rainbow Dash’s thoughts, and that was the thing that made tears flow down Trixie’s face.

“I hope you’re watching dad, I hope you’re proud.”

“Lulu,” Maud whispered quietly from behind Trixie. “Are you okay?”

Trixie nodded but stayed silent. She wiped a hoof across her face and dried the tears. If there was nothing else she could relate to with Rainbow Dash, that one thought was it. Trying to make one’s long passed father proud. This went one step further in helping Trixie understand just who Rainbow Dash was.

“Thank you,” Rainbow Dash said, her voice choked for a second. She cleared her throat and finished with clarity, “Princess Luna, this honor is… I don’t deserve it. So thank you.”

Luna smiled. “You do deserve it.”

Trixie nodded. “She’s right, you do.”

Maude cleared her throat and in a voice so quiet it was almost a whisper she added, “Rainbow Blaze would be proud.”

A few tears rolled down Rainbow Dash’s cheek at the words and she bit her lip. Rainbow Dash bowed quickly one more time and Luna bowed back, along with Trixie. When Luna rose, her voice rang out clear and loud for all to hear. “All rise for Sir Rainbow Dash.”

The crowed rose tall, and a wave of energy washed over Trixie. Bright, colorful pride filled the area. Each of these ponies not only respected and honored anything Princess Luna said or did, but it would seem that Rainbow Dash had earned a similar kind of fellowship from them.

“You two are nightkin now,” Luna said quietly. “You better treat your bat pony brothers and sisters well. You’ve both earned their respect, and trust me when I tell you that it is quite difficult to do that.”

Trixie nodded in understanding. These ponies were nice and friendly, but that did not mean that they trusted outsiders. By fighting at their side during the battle, not only did they earn their respect, they earned their kinship. To them, both Trixie and Rainbow Dash were bat ponies, at least in spirit.

Trixie would never forget this moment.

Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen: Broken Trust

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen: Broken Trust

Written by TheCrimsonDM

After Rainbow’s knighting she and Luna separated from Trixie and her family. They had plans to leave the following morning. On the way to the library Trixie could already see the plants around the village withering up. The cold had not easily dispersed, and the snow had yet to melt. Luna had mentioned that the environment of the town was incredibly fragile. The windigo couldn’t be satisfied with just taking ponies lives away, they had to destroy their homes too!

First they got Valiant Heart back to bed and to sleep, then Trixie cleaned up a little and laid down as well. Her injuries had left her exhausted, and with the adrenaline from the knighting ceremony dying down, Trixie closed her eyes and let the world of dreams sweep her away.

Trixie opened her eyes again only to find herself in an old home, the walls lined with book shelves and a table that had a wooden bust of a stallion on it. The light coming through the windows as bleak, gray, and daunting. Trixie made her way to the door and opened it. Before her stretched open and endless plains of gray wasteland. A few ruins stood around her, skeletons of their former selves. A broken sign rest near her hooves.

“Oh… no,” Trixie said as she read the sign.

“Welcome to the Golden Oaks Library, where learning and friendship come hoof and hoof.”

This was Ponyville, this empty desolate land with only a couple of skeletal ruins was her home! Off in the distance Trixie saw something that stood out. Two ponies, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and a pink unicorn mare with a long purple and teal striped mane tied into a bun.

Trixie sunk back into the library. This didn’t feel like a dream, not at all. She looked around and saw somepony she recognized. A small filly with a messy green mane, two pegasus wings and a sad smile. Dreamweaver stood behind her.

“What is this place? Who is Twilight talking too?” Trixie asked the filly in a quiet voice.

“Don’t worry about being seen, Trixie. This is a memory, not one of yours, but one that might help,” Dreamweaver said.

“Is it one of Twilight’s?”

“Not quite, it’s actually a memory of the land around you. That’s all this world has left, memories. You see, this place, this world is a dark and ruined place. It didn’t use to be like this, but once it came here was no chance to stop it. Not without you,” Dreamweaver said. “Not without your fellow guardians.”

Trixie frowned. “My fellow guardians? What, what am I, what are you talking about?”

“You’ll see, trust me,” Dreamweaver said. She trotted out of the door, and after a moment’s hesitation Trixie followed.

Twilight and the mare argued for a little bit, though Trixie wasn’t sure what about. Things felt jumbled and confused, their words didn’t make much sense. Trixie had seen the pink mare before, although she wasn’t sure where from.

“Who is she?” Trixie asked.

“You know her?” Dreamweaver asked. “That’s Twilight’s student, before she became as such. This mare single hoofedly defeated Twilight in terms of magical prowess and understanding, and if not for Twilight’s ability to make friends with her enemies… the world you know could have been very different… she has a powerful bloodline. One that outclasses Twilights.”

“I’ve seen her before, I think, but I can’t figure out where,” Trixie said.

“Mayhap she was one of the ponies sent to watch you while you were catatonic?” Dreamweaver suggested.

Trixie shook her head. “No… maybe, I don’t know.”

“We shall avoid Starlight and Twilight for now,” Dreamweaver said as she continued down the dusty landscape.

Trixie had nothing better to do but to follow. The last thing she noted was Twilight’s castle’s map was sitting beneath the open sky with no castle around, only the map had changed completely. There were almost no buildings on it, no cities. It was as though the whole of Equestria was gone. Missing. It was as though a thousand years worth of effort had simply never happened.

“What happened here?” Trixie asked.

“Twilight was never there to stop herself,” Dreamweaver said. That was confusing as it could ever be. Dreamweaver continued, “This is one of many, many different worlds, different realities. Twilight was given a ride through most of the damned timelines, where things were falling apart. All save for one.”

“What’s that?” Trixie asked.

“A world nearly as nice as the one you come from, only it’s a world of darkness and eternal night. Their princess rules with an iron hoof, but she keeps them safe, and has defeated numerous villains and safeguarded her citizens from evil. One day that world might even become as nice as yours, if their princess learns from her mistakes and grows of course,” Dreamweaver explained.

Trixie nodded, pretending to understand. “So, why are you telling me this?”

“Because Twilight struggles still with the knowledge that Nightmare Moon may have been as good, if not better, a ruler than Celestia,” Dreamweaver said, her head twitched.

Trixie stopped dead in her tracks. “What?”

“She was mad at her sister and jealous of her fame,” Dreamweaver said, something about her voice had changed, grown deeper, darker. “So she thought to bring the things she loved to the ponies who never saw it. Think of Hollow Shade’s and imagine what it would look like if that was an entire country. Would that be too terrible?” Dreamweaver asked. “More so than that, she earned her subjects respect by keeping them safe. Think of all the times Celestia has either run away from conflict or failed miserably.

“She let Discord run rampant and nearly destroy Twilight and her friends. Queen Chrysalis defeated her easily, and her subjects were killed, feed upon, or… worse. Twilight and her friends were turned into soldiers that day, forced to fight and kill to try and save the city. King Sombra was to be defeated by a mere student with psychological issues and PTSD, even Luna was against that plan. Discord was set free to cause trouble, work behind Celestia’s back and undermine the kingdom repeatedly. What Celestia did to handle Tirek was even worse.

“Awhile ago Twilight began to question Celestia’s judgment, and I believe it was the disaster at the gala with Discord and The Smooze that actually made Twilight lose all faith in her. From the brief exposer she had with Nightmare Moon’s kingdom, and the questions she asked the mare on her way to the map, Twilight learned that even Nightmare Moon was a better leader than her mentor.

“Celestia is soft, scarred, and scared. If it is her life in danger, she will stand in the way as the proud warrior she once was, but making plans for other ponies to act upon was never really her strong suit. The only time Celestia does anything anymore is when she is betrayed. She can still deal out death, but other than that, I think she’d rather stay away from any problems.”

“I… I’m confused, I mean I’m not a Celestia nut, but that doesn’t mean I don’t think she’s done good for us. She’s still competent,” Trixie said.

“Sometimes, usually when it doesn’t involve danger,” Dreamweaver said.

They stopped at the edge of a cliff, and looked off into the distance. Dreamweaver’s mane was lifted up by an invisible wind. Then slowly her mane turned dark red, and heavy. Scarlet globs of hair dripped onto the ground as she looked back at Trixie with hateful red eyes.

“Dreamweaver are you okay?” Trixie asked.

“Hehehe,” Dreamweaver laughed, as her body began melting. “Do you think that Celestia is seriously going to be able to help anypony? Celestia has done wrong, and her opinion needn’t matter on this.”

Trixie stepped back. “What the heck are you talking about?”

“Kill… Celestia…” the melted mess of a filly said. A baleful red orb of light glowed faintly from within the mass.

“I won’t kill her,” Trixie cried. “Sure she’s done bad, but I won’t kill her.”

The orb laughed mercilessly. “You no longer have that choice.”

Trixie pumped magic into her horn and red lightning crackled forth and shot at the orb. She didn’t know who this thing was, but it clearly wasn’t Dreamweaver, not any longer. The lightning sailed forth, struck its target and the entire world was swept away into a black storm of darkness. Dreamweaver was gone, but she wasn’t alone.

The red orb hovered above her, illuminating three ponies before her.

One was of Candle Light, where her horn used to be was nothing but a hole. She stared at Trixie with blood filled eyes. “You… didn’t take care of me…”

Trixie jerked away from it, and focused instead on Valiant Heart. The top of her head barely even brushed up to Trixie’s belly. So when she saw bruised foal, covered in lacerations and bloody gashes she wanted to cry. The worst part was the trail of blood running freely down Valiant’s rear leg.

Valiant stared at Trixie with one eye rotted out of her skull. That tiny, frail voice came out and shattered whatever remained of Trixie’s heart. “I was hurt, you knew what they were doing to me, and you didn’t come. You didn’t come until they were done. I’m ruined because of you.”

Trixie screamed. Something shoved against her hard, and Trixie saw the last pony before her. Red Velvet, half of her body was charred. “I just tried to do good, and you let Celestia kill me.”

“You aren’t dead, you aren’t dead,” Trixie said as she fell to her stomach. “No, let this stop, not again. Never again.”

The red orb laughed cruelly. “You see, all you do is hurt everything you love. Look here.”

Trixie didn’t want to look, but another unseen force shoved her onto her side and she was forced to look up. Maud stood holding Valiant in her forelegs, cracks lined Maud’s entire body as though she was made of brittle stone. She looked at Trixie, her eyes were full of pain.

“NO!” Trixie cried too late, as Maud shattered into a thousand pieces of rock. Valiant fell to the floor, unmoving. It was too late for either of them, they were both gone. She lost them, and would never get them back.

“This is because you don’t stand up for your friends, you won’t protect them, and you wouldn’t keep them safe. All of this is your fault, choosing to not act is just as good as killing them yourself,” The red orb said, glee in its voice.

Trixie cried onto the floor. A bright light emerged and Trixie heard the soft voice of a filly, tiny and fragile, but full of strength. “Trixie, wake up, please wake up. It’s a bad dream, just a bad dream.”

The world brightened and suddenly Trixie felt very cold, and very wet. She was on the guest bed again, with Valiant Heart sitting next to her and crying. The filly was pushing Trixie with all her strength.

Without warning, Trixie wrapped her legs around the filly and dragged her into a tight embrace. A gentle pair of hooves put a blanket over Trixie and Valiant. Maud stood behind them, there was worry in her eyes. Trixie rubbed her face into Valiant’s head and sobbed.

Nightmares were bad enough, but that one was far worse than she’d thought possible. That red orb, she’d seen it once before and it had done the same thing to her. It had tormented her, and told her how she hurt everything she touched. Trixie didn’t like that nightmare, she hated it. If it hadn’t been for Valiant Heart…

Trixie sobbed until eventually she fell asleep.

***

It was morning, and Trixie was the first one to wake up. When she left the bedroom, she choose to be very quiet as to not wake her family. It was still dark outside and they had earned their rest after dealing with her nightmare last night. So Trixie took care of morning business, grabbed a cup of coffee from the fresh batch that Bookworm had just made and worked her way downstairs where she got to work looking through books.

After her strange conversation with Dream Weaver the night before which turned nightmare, she was determined to find out whatever she could about other worlds or universes. Surely this library would have some work related to it. Or so she thought. There was nothing, not even the most common of books such as Starswirl theory could be found, which was odd. That book was in almost everywhere where science and wizardry existed.

It almost looked like somepony had gone through and personally removed any such information from these shelves, but of course that was crazy. Maybe somepony else was doing research on it in town and had requested any books relating to the subject? Perhaps Luna asked for it?

Then it occurred to her that she actually knew of a pony that was very interested in the subject, and as it just so happened, she had a private tower located on the side of the building.

Trixie grinned as she made her way to the locked door that was the entrance way to Twilight’s study. Surely the mare would have something on it in here. Probably better material than she’d find normally too.

The door was lock as it had been when she first arrived, but only with a simple lock metal lock. Trixie was a stage magician, and there had been many locks she’d learned to pick in her time, including under a few more… private circumstances.

As she made easy work of the lock, she couldn’t stop herself from imagining muffled moans of pleasure, a writhing yellow body underneath her as the cuffs dug into the mare’s hooves. The smell of sweat, and a deep powerful sense of pleasure derived from the power she wielded over the helpless but willing mare.

The door opened and she trotted through with a scowl. In a mocking flat tone she said, “I don’t like hoofcuffs, but I want to use huge gross shaped things on you.”

She stopped in front of a giant flat board with pictures and notes and strings all connecting what looked like some kind of new wave art. Trixie ignored it and mumbled grouchily. “It’s no wonder Trixie went for such succulent and weak flesh, Maud refuses to do any of the fun things with… with…”

Trixie stopped, considered her words and frowned. “No, Trixie made a mistake when she did that. If Maud is uncomfortable with hoofcuffs and gags, and biting… then Trixie will not force it upon her. That would be… monstrous. Even worse, Trixie will not try and justify her mistakes with such… stupid thoughts.”

Trixie stuck her nose up in the air and flicked her tail. “Fluttershy was not that good. She didn’t have the lovely smell like dirt, or delicious taste of grapes.

“She was actually really gross… and did not taste like honey at all, she tasted sour like… mustard…” Trixie knew it was a lie, but she had to make herself believe it was true.

“That sounds absolutely ridiculous, I can assure you that she most likely taste like manipulation,” Babble cooed from somewhere Trixie couldn’t see.

Trixie ignored the voice and began looking at the board with actual interest. There were many pictures, all of which showed Twilight’s friends in different… costumes? One of them had Rainbow Dash wearing some kind of military outfit but her mane was red and white. Another one had Rainbow Dash standing in between two familiar ponies, one of them may have been Pinkie Pie, the other one she wasn’t sure. They both looked angry at the camera. Rainbow Dash however was grinning, scars covered her face, half her ear was missing, and one of her wings was covered in some kind of metal that was actually attached to the base.

“Let me guess, Nightmare Night pictures,” Trixie said.

Babble made an annoying buzzing sound. “Wrong, take a look at the names.”

Names stood on the pictures. The one with the metal winged Rainbow Dash was called AU #3 the other was AU #10. Trixie cocked her head to the side. Looked at some of the other notes and strings pinning to different events and scrunched up her muzzle.

“I don’t get it.”

“AU: alternate universe. Guess what she’s been doing research on,” Babble said.

Trixie smiled. “OH! Goodie, I wanted to know more about this. I had a weird dream you see.” A picture of Starlight stood out, only in this one she was wearing the alicorn amulet while a city burned behind her. The blood stained purple feathers on the earth leading to the camera made Trixie shutter. “That’s Starlight, I saw her in my dream arguing with Twilight about something.”

“Still dreaming of events you shouldn’t know about, I’d dare say you may be some kind of prophet. Though I’m not religious unlike a certain mustard flavored pegasus,” Babble said.

Trixie looked up and scowled. “Okay so she tastes like the sweetest honey you’ve ever had, mixed with a little bit of lemon on the second time we were… she’s very good. I get it, but that’s just a physical thing.”

“Yes, it was the romance, and the fact that she loved you for who you were despite your mistakes that you really liked, the fact that you could talk to her more openly than you can Maud. I’m surprised that it didn’t work out with you two,” Babble said smoothly.

Trixie looked again at the board. Everything seemed to tie back to a single question in the middle of the board. The question was one that Trixie had considered once or twice, but even she didn’t have an answer for it. “Where is Starswirl?”

“Probably murdering millions with his ‘concept’ of fashion. I mean have you seen his ha-“ Babble stopped mid sentence.

Trixie ignored it, if she was lucky this meant she would have some time to actually study this without distraction. The only real light came from in from the door leading to the staircase, and suddenly the air grew cold. A shadow stepped up behind her.

Trixie spun around and saw Bookworm facing her, horn lit up in a bright cherry red light. Four energy spears hung above her head all aimed at Trixie. Trixie gulped.

“What are you doing in there?” Bookworm asked in a low, dangerous tone.

“Looking for stuff on alternate universes,” Trixie answered. She was almost certain that she could not bring up a shield fast enough to block all of the energy spears.

“Did you find anything,” Bookworm asked.

“Uh… that Twilight is obsessed, but that didn’t help me,” Trixie answered. Trixie took a step forward and one of the energy spears flew forward slamming into the ground right next to Trixie’s hoof. It stayed there; the excess heat coming off of it singed her fur a little.

“Don’t. Move.” Bookworm glared at her. Trixie nodded. “You know we’ve had problems with changelings and spies wearing illusions in the past. Twilight has enough secrets, magical research, and artifacts in here to cause a lot of trouble.”

“I-I’m not a changeling,” Trixie defended.

“Why are you in here,” Bookworm asked.

“I wanted to know about alternate universes.”

“Bull!” Bookworm nearly shouted. “Am I to just accept the idea that you willingly broke into Twilight’s tower just to learn about alternate universes? You realize that this is her private domain, and only those with prior permission are allowed in. This is not only a breach in security, but when Twilight finds out about this it will be a breach in trust.”

“Hasn’t Twilight told you, I’m a… a bit nosey,” Trixie admitted. “I’ve probably gotten on her nerves more than enough times when snooping around her stuff.”

“So you’re just a bad friend?” Bookworm asked.

Trixie nodded. “Yeah…”

Bookworm glared at her, there was so much hate sitting right there inside of her eyes. Trixie had never seen such anger before, and was clueless about what to do. The only other pony who had looked like that was Fluttershy, and suddenly every fiber of Trixie’s body was trembling with fear.

She didn’t want to die again.

Bookworm released the spell, let out a frustrated breath and looked up into the dark ceiling of the study. “Deedee, it’s fine. Come down.”

A shadow dropped in front of Trixie and where it landed stood Deedee, a battle axe was held in her hooves and her dark mane obscured her face from Trixie. But Deedee replied to Bookworm, her tone was flat, emotionless, and serious. “If you say so, Wormy.”

Deedee put the battle axe in her mouth and trotted out the door. Bookworm stayed and motioned for Trixie to leave. Once Trixie was out, Bookworm shut and relocked the door behind her. The two led Trixie upstairs. Trixie paused at the door, let out a sigh. She looked over to where Deedee had been and was surprised to find that she had vanished. Deedee was nowhere in sight, but Trixie had no doubts that she could be anywhere with that deadly sharp axe.

Bookworm opened the door and stepped in. Maud and Valiant stood there the suit cases were already packed and they looked ready to leave. Bookworm walked in past them, and stopped to turn around and give a stern look at Trixie.

“You’re family has been very kind and should they ever choose, they are welcomed back here. You on the other hoof,” Bookworm said while pointing directly at Trixie. “Are not welcomed back here. Unless Twilight gives us the word that you had permission to be in there the entire time, I don’t want you back here. We gave you room and board, and you broke into the off limits study, you broke our only rule.”

Trixie looked away, her fear replaced by shame. “I’m sorry…”

“Sorry doesn’t cut it. Now the train will be arriving in a half hour, and I’d appreciate it if you left,” Bookworm said flatly.

Trixie nodded. “Yeah… okay.”

Trixie left, her family followed.

They were on the train and well on their way back home before Maud managed to convince Trixie to talk about what happened. Trixie only left out the conversation with Babble involving Fluttershy. It had no bearing on Trixie’s behavior after all. Maud listened, like always without judgment, and when she was done, Trixie received a hug from Maud and Valiant both.

When this got back to Twilight, Trixie was going to have a really bad time trying to explain her actions.

Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen: Princess Meeting

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen: Princess Meeting

Written by TheCrimsonDM

For the next few days Trixie spent time slowly healing. By the time Rainbow Dash came back to town she was looking much better… well ear looked like it had gone through a garbage disposal and she had an almost flattering scar over her eye, but other than that her injuries looked healed. Perhaps Luna sped up her healing process up?

Speaking of Luna, Trixie was fated to again meet the mare late in the evening over at Twilight’s castle. From what she could understand from the letter Spike delivered, it was to be some kind of princess meeting. Trixie wasn’t sure that she belonged in it, but she wasn’t about to refuse an official summons.

With magician’s cape and hat, Trixie trotted off to the castle. On her way there she passed by the Penn’s Books. The only bookstore found in Ponyville. The library still hadn’t been rebuilt, so Trixie was fairly familiar with this place. Candle Light was wearing a white hooded cloak only a few shades darker than her fur, walked out with saddlebags filled with books.

This was a curious site. “Candle Light? What are you still doing here? I thought that you’d left already.”

Candle Light shook her head, but smiled. “No, me and Moondancer are personal guests of Twilight Sparkle until the gala.”

“Well I’m glad you’re still here. What did you buy?” Trixie asked.

“I found a few good buys to add to the Library,” Candle Light said. “Twilight’s allowed me to purchase any books I find worthy of joining the collection with a special fund. Though I have to admit, I was really surprised to find a copy of Truth in Spades.”

Trixie had heard of that one. It was a decent enough mystery with plenty of blush worthy romance. “Oh wow, I uh… that’s a good one.”

Candle Light smiled. “I thought you would say that. It’s actually a lot harder to find then it should be, as far as I know the Canterlot Library only has one copy of it.”

Trixie nodded. “The author wasn’t very popular.” She gave it a moment before asking. “Why are you buying books for the library?”

“Oh didn’t you know? Twilight’s allowed me to become the next Librarian,” Candle Light said this with a smile. “First a seeker, now a librarian? Life’s been kind to me as of late.”

“Canterlot will be lucky to have you,” Trixie said.

Candle Light raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you mean Ponyville?”

Trixie stood there for a moment. “Wait… you’re going to be Ponyville’s new librarian? That’s actually happening?”

“Well I’m not the only one. Twilight’s been putting a lot of effort into this, and has completely converted the abandoned windmill for the sole purpose of turning it into a Library. We’ve been brain storming a new name for it, but unfortunately all our names sound like bad… body humor jokes,” She said.

Trixie thought about it. “You call it Windy Reads Library.”

Her face became a bit rosy around the cheeks. “P-Pinkie Pie already showed us what was wrong with that name. And pretty much anything that had the word wind in it.”

“What’s wrong with that, pegasi make wind all the time,” Trixie said.

She heard Pinkie Pie shouting from somewhere in the distance, “They also break it!”

Trixie and Candle Light sat there in complete silence for nearly two minutes. Finally Trixie managed to ask, “How did she know what we were talking about?”

Candle Light shook her head. She looked a little tired. “I still don’t know. Every time we came up with a new title, she’d either pop out of nowhere and make a far- bodily function joke, or she’d be shouting it from the distance. Twilight didn’t seem surprised one bit.”

“Okay, screw the word wind,” Trixie said. “Windmill Archive?”

“So far we’re calling it Windmill Library, but it just doesn’t sound as nice as it could be,” Candle light said. She looked over at the castle and stared in silence for a moment, which just so happened to remind Trixie of where she was supposed to be already.

“I got to go, princess stuff,” Trixie said as she stood up and trotted away.

“Trixie,” Candle Light said, there was something soft about her tone. “If you want to stop by the library when it’s finished. I’d be glad to welcome you.”

Trixie looked back but didn’t slow down. “Thanks, I’ll take you up on that offer!”

Due mostly to her conversation with Candle Light, Trixie arrived fashionably late. With everypony sitting in the map room around the table map, Trixie was left to wonder about what they were going to discuss. She didn’t have wait long.

“Trixie Lulamoon!” Twilight nearly shouted. With a dark look from Celestia and Cadence, Twilight calmed down. “Welcome to the castle, we have business to discuss.”

Trixie looked at Cadence and bowed her head respectively. “Princess Cadence, it is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Oh, Trixie,” She said with a kind smile. Trixie’s heart fluttered as she looked at the pink mare and realized with startling efficiency; Cadence was hot! “That’s not needed, but thank you.”

Trixie straightened up and quickly avoided her gaze. “Yes, well let it not be said that Trixie would be rude to such a cuuuu-“ Trixie froze on the word. Everypony stared at her for a long few seconds until she coughed and stammered. “Ahem, Trixie is polite. To everypony, not just the sexy… I-I’ll shut up.”

Trixie took a seat between Luna and Celestia and avoided the stares she got from everypony. It would seem however that her choice of company was not the best. Luna leaned in and whispered, “You do realize that she’s married right? And so are you… wait, do I sense political adultery ahoof?”

Trixie shot her best death glare at Luna, but the mare simply smiled and looked away. Thankfully Twilight intervened. “First of all, thank you for showing up.” She said it as though she did not want Trixie there. “Our first order of business is an important one. We must discuss our old policy on knighting.”

“These rules have stood for well over a thousand years, you can’t go changing them now,” Luna said.

“Sister, these rules were changed for almost a thousand years. I was the only permitted to grant such an honor. I only switched it back when you returned to us because I wanted to show you that we were still equal,” Celestia said sweetly.

Luna rolled her eyes and Trixie agreed. There was no way that Luna carried as much power as Celestia did, and Trixie wasn’t entirely against that fact. It was more or less reasonable to slowly reintegrate Luna into power. Maybe after a decade or so, but a few short years, one of which was spent mostly in solitude, was not enough to fix the damage done between them.

“Since there are five of us now,” Cadence said. “I would like to motion for a three to five pony vote on any future knighting. That way the majority still holds sway.”

“And little usurpers can’t go behind our backs,” Twilight spat.

Celestia smiled warmly. “Cadence has a point. If it had been just four of us, it wouldn’t have been such an issue. Ever since the documents were signed, Trixie’s presence among us has changed a few things. It will take time to adjust, just as it did with Twilight, but I am sure it will be a good thing.”

Trixie gave Celestia an odd look. “I… I don’t understand. What do you mean five of us? Luna was quite clear about the fact that Cadence now rules her own kingdom.”

The silence that fell in the room afterwards was so thick that Trixie could practically swim through it.

“Excuse me?” Twilight asked, her tone had shifted from the bitter rage to complete shock.

“Princess Cadence rules the Crystal Empire, surely she counts as a foreign dignitary now,” Trixie said. Luna was looking at the door as though it was a life ring. “Right?”

“No,” Twilight said.

“It doesn’t work that way,” Cadence added.

“The Crystal Empire is officially a territory under my rule,” Celestia said. “Legally speaking, Cadence is a duke along with her husband. They do have sovereign rights and if they ever so choose, they are allowed to break away to form their own kingdom separate from ours. Though it would be a poor decision so early in its lifespan to do so.”

Trixie leaned back in her chair. Felt the butterfly carvings rub against her back and let out a pathetic, “Oh…”

“Did… did you lie to Trixie about the situation?” Twilight asked while staring at Luna.

“No, I simply explained that Cadence has her hooves full with her own people. She does not have enough time for us. It is hardly my fault that she came to such a conclusion, and it hardly effects what we are talking about now,” Luna said coolly, almost sounding offended by Twilight’s accusation. “Furthermore, I am upset that a single knighting would cause such a fuss between the three of you. Me and Trixie both agreed that Rainbow Dash was fit.”

Trixie sat up. “Wait, you guys aren’t mad at us are you?” She looked at Twilight and slowly sat down as the mare glared at her. “This is hardly fair. I only made a call based on my judgment, Luna asked me if I believed she was ready. I do.” Trixie looked between Twilight and Luna, and could only imagine how much this decision might affect them on a more personal level.

“We are not upset with either of you,” Celestia assured her. “You are still young, naïve and new to this. I simply wish you would have asked for some friendly advice about this topic before making a decision. We may have been able to explain the importance of it.”

“Isn’t that how you convinced Twilight to vote against Rainbow Dash last time?” Trixie asked while looking at Celestia.

“What are you talking about?” Twilight exclaimed.

“I simply meant that you value her opinions very highly, you virtually worship Celestia. Asking her for advice may have… tinted your decision. You would have been better off going to a natural party,” Trixie said, she nodded toward Cadence.

“I went to Cadence for advice, and she decided to stay out of the decision. She was a natural party,” Twilight said in frustration.

Now it was Trixie’s time to feel surprised. She looked slowly at Luna and the mare only offered her a cold smile. A lump formed in Trixie’s throat as she said, “You said that Twilight went to her mentor for advice…”

“She did, we are all her mentor… in a fashion,” Luna said.

A dirty and shameful feeling spread over Trixie. She didn’t think it possible; she hadn’t expected it could happen to her, not to the great and powerful Trixie. She had been used… manipulated and used for Luna’s gain. It… it hurt.

She refused to show it.

In order to avoid crying she bit the inside of her cheek. The pain helped her keep her composer, but anypony could be sure that as soon as she got home, or at least somewhere more private, she was going to break down.

“I apologize for my quick judgment,” Trixie said. “I have been through a lot, and did not give much time to thinking. My injuries and the pain medication I was on may have influenced by understanding of Luna’s words. What it did not influence was my decision. Rainbow Dash has done so much for us, and she deserves the honor of being a knight.”

“Whose knight?” Twilight asked.

Excuse me? Trixie thought, but what she actually did was look at Luna and ask, “I am unfamiliar with this part. What is she referring too?”

Luna smiled. “She is my knight. I named her nightkin after all.”

“You named me nightkin as well,” Trixie said.

Twilight frowned and lowered her head before growling in frustration, “She doesn’t know a darn thing.”

Celestia was much kinder. “Trixie, our knights our special as they fall under the control of the individual princess who knighted them. Since it was Luna who knighted Rainbow Dash, she is Luna’s knight first and foremost. I am unable to give her any missions or orders that defy Luna’s.”

“So… she’s Luna’s soldier but not yours?” Trixie asked. She felt too dumb for all this political junk.

“In a sense, yes. A knight is not a warrior however. They are something more, something powerful. They are an extension of us, and hold great sway over the ponies in the land,” Celestia said.

Twilight buried her head into her hooves and groaned. “You can think of them as half princesses.”

Sweet Celestia, I just made Rainbow Dash into a virtual princess. What is she going to do with such power?

“Considering that Trixie was not aware of this, if she were to change her mind on Rainbow Dash’s validity is there any way we can… I don’t know revoke her title?” Cadence asked in as gentle of a voice as she could. “I just mean until she is ready.”

“Sadly no,” Celestia said. “The most we can do now, is begin her training under an elder knight. This may avert some of the damage she may end up causing by accident.”

Luna leaned back in her chair, well not hers but the one she was sitting in. “Who can we send? Twilight’s knight is hardly what I’d call an elder, and Cadence married hers.”

“I will be having her train with Cinnamon Butterscotch,” Celestia said.

Luna’s jaw dropped. “Do you mean to tell me that Butterscotch is a knight? The pacifist pony?”

“Yes, he is quite the talented and honorable knight. He was not chosen for any traditional heroics, or for some skill with a blade. As you know little sister, I have always admired him for his ability to change a pony’s minds through his words, and his actions. He does not need a weapon, nor magic to help the kingdom. All he needs is good intentions and his determination,” Celestia said. “You’d do well to have a pony like him by your side as well.”

Luna growled. “I’d sooner get lectured by a math teacher.”

Trixie looked at the two. She was still hurt from what Luna had done to her, but now she felt foolish on top of everything else. Luna had given her every clue as to her true nature. Why couldn’t she see it sooner?

Twilight stood up and everypony looked to her. “Decisions? Should we increase the number of votes needed for knighthood to three.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, that sounds like a sound move.”

“It’s a shame we could not have done this earlier, but yes I agree as well,” Cadence said, her tone soft.

“It sounds like a wonderful idea,” Luna said coolly.

“Well everypony already knows that I agree with it, how about you Trixie?” Twilight asked, this time her voice was serious and not at all damning.

Trixie nodded and said lamely, “It’s for the best…”

“Okay it’s decided, from now on it will take a three princess vote of confidence to make a knight,” Twilight said. She looked at Trixie. “And Trixie, for future note, it is required that all of us are made aware of who is up for knighthood, and that we must all give our votes, before it is allowed. We may opt to stay natural if we so choose. Since Rainbow Dash had already received our votes, and Cadence stayed natural, your vote was the only one needed in the chain.”

Trixie nodded.

“Alright everypony, I say we break for dinner, and a breather. After that we can all get back together for the second topic, the most recent windigo attack,” Twilight Sparkle said.

Everypony agreed and slowly drifted from the map room and into the halls. Celestia walked with sudden regency down the hall. Twilight and Luna took off to a separate room, the look in Twilight’s eyes told her that things were about to get ugly in there. Trixie walked further down the hall and made a quick turn, the sound of hooves lightly tapping against the crystalline floor behind her made her stop.

Cadence trotted around the corner and without warning she embraced Trixie with both forelegs and spoke so softly that Trixie almost missed it. “I’m so sorry, Trixie. I am so sorry that this happened to you. Please do your best to forgive Luna, I’m sure her goal wasn’t to demoralize you or to make you look so foolish in front of us. We all know what you have been through; there was no time for you to learn all the rules. I’m just so sorry.”

That was all it took. Trixie’s heart broke, and tears over flowed. She wrapped her legs around the older pony, pulled close to her and cried silently. “How? How did you know?”

“I can feel ponies emotions,” Cadence explained. “I’m an empath, it’s how I find ponies who are in love.”

Trixie rubbed her muzzle against the pink fur, she smelled like lilacs. Trixie tried to forget how she’d been used. She cried silently, and held on close for a good few minutes. When she finally did pull away she was sure she looked like a mess. Cadence was kind enough to take her to the nearest rest room, and with a little bit of makeup that she had summoned into existence with magic, she helped Trixie fix herself up.

By the time she was done, runny nose, wet cheeks and red eyes were transformed into a completely normal and if Trixie dared say, fairly attractive looking face. Cadence must have been Trixie’s fairy godmother in disguise. Getting the pain out like that also helped her refocus her drive so that she could do better in the second round of talks. This time, she made sure to distrust anything Luna said on basic principle. Never again would she allow herself to be used like that.

The dinner as Twilight had called it was nothing short of a feast. Several cooks had been hired along with several cleaning servants to make sure that this meal was truly wonderful. Trixie couldn’t help but to sense the loss of Spike though, and judging from the look on Cadence’s face, she must have noticed it as well.

After dinner was over, and the large alicorns had fed themselves greedily, they retreated to the map room once more. Trixie still couldn’t believe how much they could eat by themselves, it was almost as bad as watching Pinkie Pie eat, or Fluttershy…

Trixie changed seats to being between Twilight and Cadence. She refused to sit anywhere near that backstabbing traitor. Luna had changed positions as well it was doubtful that anypony other than Cadence realized what Trixie was doing.

Twilight stood, using the table as balance and began speaking. “As you should all be aware by now, the windigo threat has increased slowly throughout the past couple of months. At first we would see no more than one to three windigo in our skirmishes with them. I was able to destroy most of their scouts in large thanks to the Wonderbolts.

“Sadly…” She paused as her horn lit up and a dozen if not more red dots appeared across the northern half of Equestria, in a jagged line. “A few days ago the first real assault we have faced by the windigo occurred. Nearly every battle was won, so places like Tall Tale, The Crystal Empire and even Hollow Shades are still safe. Sadly a lot of the smaller settlements were either lost or damaged badly enough that the ponies were forced to relocate.”

Most of the red dots went orange, and a few grayed out completely. “These gray towns are ones that we have lost. The orange ones are safe for now, the red ones are where the fighting is still going on. Those fights are looking good at least, we should win them soon.”

Trixie didn’t realize sooner, but there was a red dot over the Crystal Empire. Her mouth worked before her brain. “What’s going on in the Crystal Empire?”

Twilight looked at her, and gave a half smile. “The Crystal Empire is both the most protected of these settlements and the one in the most danger. Its powerful shield keeps out the windigo, but it is much further from the rest of Equestria. If Equestria were to be over run, The Crystal Empire would be cut off almost immediately. As our first response outpost it’s imperative that we keep it.”

Celestia frowned. “It would seem that they are testing our defenses, finding the weak points and attempting to exploit them. We should focus on reclaiming the territory lost and reinforcing it. What about the refugees?”

“That’s already taken care of,” Twilight said. “I’ve sent them in several groups to different townships. Hopefully this will make the integration easier on them. Though… the windigo didn’t leave a lot of survivors.”

A thought slammed into Trixie as she stared at the map. “Out of the towns we lost, were any attacked by an Ursa Major?”

Twilight gave Trixie an odd stare. “Well, yes actually.” She pointed at a small town near Rainbow Falls. “The soldiers have taken to calling it Frost Bite, and it destroyed this town within minutes. We also heard that there were two ponies riding it. One of them matched the description of Frailty, the other is yet unknown.”

Trixie frowned. “I think that Frailty has a master. This other pony may very well be him.”

“How do you…” Twilight stopped herself, frowned and continued quietly, “Did you have one of those dreams?”

“After we saved Valiant Heart, I had dreams about Frailty for a while. Though I wasn’t sure it was her, after meeting her again in Ponyville, I am positive it was. I can’t remember all the details perfectly, but I do know her power scares me. The ability to take over an Ursa Major though… I can’t believe that it was just her. I think this stallion aided her,” Trixie explained.

“You’re sure it was a stallion?” Twilight asked.

“That’s what it sounded like. At the time I was in Frailty’s body, and she was too… injured to see anything. Let alone argue with his offer of power and revenge,” Trixie said.

“How long have you had such dreams?” Luna asked.

“I… don’t know. Ever since I died in those caves when we took down the deep one…” Trixie explained.

“That explains a lot,” Celestia said calmly. “Did you not ever think to tell us about this?”

Trixie lowered her head. “It’s not like I wanted this. I just wanted to have a quiet and peaceful life. Trouble… follows me no matter where I go.”

Twilight sat down. “So we suspect that there is a pony behind all this, some kind of stallion with powerful magic. I can only hope he doesn’t turn out to be another Starlight Glimmer. Otherwise a straight on assault with him would be suicide… it probably still is. We also know that they had the ice dragon Artica under their control. Rainbow Dash defeated that threat. So perhaps this stallion has learned some secret to controlling the minds of powerful monsters… this doesn’t bode well for us.”

“While you strengthen our borders I can send scouts to try and locate and identify the stallion,” Luna said.

“If you dare to use Rainbow Dash for that,” Twilight threatened.

“Don’t worry, I would not dream of sending an untrained and loud mare to do this job. Only a pony as quiet as a ghost could pull this off,” Luna assured Twilight. “I have just the group for it.”

“I can lend aid to the ailing refugees. There are many talented healers in my kingdom that I can lend out,” Cadence offered.

“It looks like we have this under control. Is there anything else, Twilight?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, actually there is,” Twilight said in a low, dark voice. “We found bodies near Rainbow Falls, they were… mutilated. A few of them lived just long enough to tell us some of the horrors they suffered. This Frailty mare, she is far crueler than I could have imagined. To her it doesn’t matter if one is a male or female, adult or foal, she takes pleasure in torture and murder. I… I don’t think we can let her get away with this, there is no saving this pony.”

Trixie looked down at her hooves. They were shaking. She was scared.

“You can’t be suggesting that we kill her,” Cadence said.

Twilight shivered. “I… how… how strong is your constitution?”

“My what?” Cadence asked.

“Can you look at… horrible things and still function?” Twilight asked again, quieter. “Because I… I have pictures.”

Trixie closed her eyes hard. “I-I can’t. Twilight, I can’t see it, can’t experience it a second time. Me and Val… it’s too much.”

A gentle hoof grabbed her shoulder and she looked over to see a kind, understanding look in Twilight’s eyes. “Don’t worry. I wasn’t asking you.”

Cadence looked at Trixie, her eyes slowly widened and her lip began to tremble. “I’m so sorry, Trixie. I… I didn’t know.”

Trixie shook her head. “I-it’s okay. I… I didn’t want to think about this anymore. All I can say is this, if Frailty ever gets near me or my family again, I will not hesitate to kill her. This time it will be swift. I’ll leave no chance for her to hurt us again…”

Luna stomped a hoof against the table hard, the sound echoed across the room. “You mean to tell me that this wretched monster had both you and that filly of yours at some point.” She closed her eyes, her body shook with fury. “I will not condone this, Frailty is to be burned at the stake should I ever catch her.”

Celestia didn’t speak, she simply looked on with sad eyes. Cadence looked at Twilight, her eyes were soft, scared. “This mare is our Kingdom’s enemy? I… judging by Trixie’s response, you may be right, Twilight. This mare might need to be put down… it feels wrong to do that… but even Tirek didn’t take pleasure in…” She shivered.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, he just destroyed and killed. Not torture… I think this meeting is adjourned.”

“One last thing,” Celestia said. “I know that with this war going on, the idea of going to a gala sounds out of the question. However, seeing a few princesses their enjoying themselves would do wonders for the kingdom’s moral. We simply cannot afford to show weakness or fear at a time like this. I urge both Twilight and Trixie to join me at the gala. I suspect that Luna will be busy, as she always is this time of year, and Cadence has her own celebration to take care of in the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight nodded. “Sound reasoning. I was also planning on bringing my old schoolmates together for this occasion as well. Since my earlier reunion plans were ruined.”

Luna stood and stretched her neck and back out. “These tiny chairs are less than ideal.” She looked up at Twilight. “I think that this year I too should go to the gala.”

Princess Celestia smiled. “Thank you everypony. This will go a long ways to making our subjects feel safe in this time of need.” She looked at Trixie. “Will that be three tickets for you than? One for you and each of your family?”

Trixie nodded. Celestia’s horn lit up with a golden radiance and three tickets popped into existence before her. They floated over to Trixie and stayed floating midair. They must have been enchanted.

Trixie found herself curious, she’d just been invited to some sort of gala, but she wasn’t exactly sure which one. “So which gala is this? Magica Exotica Gala, Royal Ribbon Society Gala?”

Celestia allowed herself a sly smile as she said, “The Grand Galloping Gala.”

Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen: Dresses for Days

Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen: Dresses for Days

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen: Dresses for Days

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The snowfield lay quiet and empty. A place where no life could possibly survive, the only remnants were a few ruined buildings and a graveyard long since abandoned. Red Velvet stood besides Trixie, her horn cast a pale red light over the snow around them. A brown sack floated next to her.

A hollow feeling filled Trixie’s chest. “It wasn’t supposed to be like this.”

Red Velvet actually gave her a sad smile. “I know, but this is the least we can do for him. He’d be happy knowing that you were the one to do this.”

They walked up to an empty grave, a six foot pit in the ground. It was as empty as Trixie’s soul. Slowly Red lowered the sack into the hole. Trixie leaned over the pit, staring at the sack beneath her.

“Why?” Trixie asked. “Why does he have to stay in the bag?”

“Do you want to stare at a pile of your father’s bones?” Red Velvet asked.

Trixie shook her head. “No… I… I just want… I want him to be alive.”

“I know,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie sat down. “What’s next?”

Red Velvet walked over to the ruined building, she searched through the ruin for a few minutes. This gave Trixie plenty of time to reflect on what she’d just done. She found her father’s body, nothing but bones. He had been betrayed by his one of his best friends, one of Celestia’s Heroes. It turned out that Ash was Morning Veil. The evil cult leader who had driven her mom insane and killed her father had been one of the good guys.

The sense of betrayal was so deep and old that it stung in ways she never thought possible. How could somepony do this to her family, to her? Morning Veil had used her father, and when he was done, he had hurt and destroyed everything that mattered to her. It had taken years to reclaim even a fraction of what was lost, but it was too late. The damage to her soul had already been done.

“Trixie,” Red Velvet said as she approached. She dropped a shovel. “Would you like to say something before we start?”

Trixie stood. “Father, I know you tried to keep us safe. You tried to stop a great evil, and you’ve saved me even after death you have kept me safe.” She would have cried but she just felt so dead inside. Even her tears had dried up. “I’ll honor you’re memory, and keep this sword safe. When I have a family… if I have one, I will do my best to protect them, as you did us. Thanks, dad.”

Before they got to burying him, Trixie looked at red Velvet. “I don’t know if you can, but if it’s at all possible I… I don’t want to remember this. Any of this.”

“I do know a few memory wipe spells, but losing two weeks of memories is… it will leave a heavy toll on your mind,” Red Velvet said. “And it’s not permanent. Eventually the memories will come back, maybe something will trigger them, or maybe time itself. You can’t forget it forever.”

Trixie looked back at the grave. “I’m covered in blood, not all of it is mine… I don’t want to remember all of this. The seekers, Starfire’s death, me murdering Ash, or finding my dad. Please, Red… can’t you help?”

“I’ll expect you to return the favor. This magic is difficult and it will leave me weak.”

Trixie nodded. “I’ll help you save those alicorns.”

Red smiled. “Thank you. Okay, Trixie. I’ll erase your memories, and take you somewhere safe. Somewhere you won’t be bothered until you’re healed. How does this sound?”

“That’s good,” Trixie said tiredly. “Thanks again.” Trixie took the shovel in her telekinetic aura. “Let’s finish this.”

***

A pair of hooves rocked her back and forth, the room was dark, and all she could hear was Maud’s voice. “Trixie, wake up! Please wake up.”

For a second she fumbled with her hooves before she managed to grab Maud’s hooves in her own and to hold them tightly. With a little bit of concentrated will, Trixie summoned forth a small orb of purple light from her horn. Maud was right next to her with wide eyes, Valiant sat at the hoof of the bed with wide worried eyes… as in both eyes. The milky white one and the pink one both focused squarely on her.

“I’m okay,” Trixie said. She rubbed a hoof at her tired eyes. Her cheeks were wet. “Was I crying?”

“You were having a nightmare, and Valiant told me to wake you. She didn’t like the way you looked,” Maud said.

Trixie shook her head. “I’m… I’m okay now.” It was a little difficult to breathe, and aside from the tears she felt sweat covering her body. “I just remembered something. I…”

Memories of Luna’s recent betrayal hit her. “I was used.”

“Lulu,” Maud said quietly. “We talked about this. What happened to you was horrible, but we are both here for you. We will keep you safe.”

Trixie shook her head. It took a moment before she realized what Maud was saying. Trixie looked at her. “No not… not that. It wasn’t Manehattan. I mean I was used today… Luna used me, and my ignorance to further her political agenda. I…” Trixie sniffled and shivered. “I thought that we were friends! How could she do that to me?”

A dangerous look crossed into Maud’s eyes. “Do I need to fix her?”

“No, she… It was my fault. I don’t know anything about politics, or the rules or anything. I thought Twilight was bad at being a princess, I didn’t think that it was possible for me to be even worse,” Trixie said. She fell into Maud’s chest and sobbed. “I thought Luna was my friend!”

Little movements on the bed told her that Valiant was moving up to her, even before she felt the tiny hooves hug her side. The filly opened her mouth slightly, looked thoughtful and closed her mouth again. Then the filly gently kissed Trixie’s foreleg and nuzzled into it.

A helpless smile grew over Trixie’s lips and her heart filled with warmth. “Aw, thank you, Val. Thank you too, Maud. I’m so glad that I have you girls in my life.”

She couldn’t help but to cry for the next half hour until she finally fell asleep again. When she did, a nightmare waited for her. She dreamed of fire, of being caught in a burning building while she was forced to listen to the screams of her family just outside. When a dark alicorn silhouette passed overhead the entire dream shifted into something else entirely.

A large room lined with posters o f the great and powerful Trixie surrounded her. A large set of double doors opened and Screw Loose along with Moonlight Sonata walked through. Valiant walked in-between them, and Maud entered last. Trixie spent the remainder of the dream proudly introducing her wife and child to her father.

By the time she awoke the next morning she was happy. The sun was shining brightly, and a smile was firmly planted over her face. Both Maud and Valiant were just as happy to see her smile as she was to see the morning light.

“Did you sleep well?” Maud asked.

“I had a nightmare at first, but then it turned into such a wonderful dream. I got to introduce you two to my dad, it was a great dream,” Trixie said.

“That’s good, because I have bad news,” Maud said flatly.

That put a damper on Trixie’s smile. “What’s wrong now? It’s not more bills is it?”

“If the three of us are going to the gala than we all need dresses. I still have one that looks good,” Maud said.

“But me and Valiant don’t…” Trixie said lamely. She gave it a second thought and smiled. “Actually I can fix that, I know just the mare to procure dresses from.”

Maud shoved a catalog book into Trixie’s chest. “Take that to Rarity, pick something nice, and come back here.”

“Wow, your being a bossy bear this morning. What’s up?” Trixie asked.

“We have things to do, and your job is very important. We are taking our family out into the Grand Galloping Gala. We can’t look poor,” Maud said flatly.

“Are you actually worried about our looks? I thought you were beyond that,” Trixie said.

“I refuse to let Nightmare Moon look down on us,” Maud said.

There it is; her revenge plot. She knows that she can’t just up and punch Luna at least… though trying to defeat her with fashion seems… like a poor decision. Well if it makes her feel better.

“Alright,” Trixie said. “I’ll get something good enough for a princess and her family.”

“Money is no object,” Maud said.

Trixie nodded. “What are you two going to do while I’m gone?”

“We’re talking to our cousin Applejack, she has something she wants to discuss with me. I’m bringing Val to play with Applebloom,” Maud said.

“Is it important?” Trixie asked.

“Very.”

Trixie let out a sigh. “Okay, as soon as I’ve had coffee and breakfast I’ll be good to go.”

“Don’t forget to use the restroom,” Maud said as she turned to face the table.

Trixie eyed up the pancakes with hungry eyes. They smelled like heaven. “You don’t have to tell me that. I’m an adult.”

Maud took a seat. “You forget sometimes, and get cramps when you hold it in.”

Trixie frowned. “Having a small bladder is no small issue.”

“Exactly,” Maud said.

“That’s not what I… ugh, fine. I’ll do what you say,” Trixie took a seat next to her mare. Nuzzled her a little and said softly, “You take good care of me.”

***

Later that day Trixie made her way to Rarity’s boutique. Just inside she found Rarity working on something behind a curtain wall, when she heard the bell ringing at the front door she stopped and walked around the curtain to face Trixie.

“What do you need darling?” Rarity asked.

“I need a dress… a uh… an expensive one,” Trixie said, the mere thought of what she was asking for had her confidence wavering.

“An expensive dress? Whatever for?” Rarity asked. She raised an eyebrow and looked at Trixie skeptically.

“There’s this… thing I’ve been asked to attend. I’ll need at least two dresses… one for me and one for Valiant Heart,” Trixie lifted the catalog out of her saddlebag. “Actually I was looking through this catalog and… well I found something…”

Rarity’s eyes widened at the sight of the catalog. “Oh my, no. I had those all thrown away, I don’t have a catalog. I also don’t make a practice out of creating the same dress twice in a row.”

“Well I wasn’t thinking of getting the exact one. It’s just that I saw this one,” Trixie opened the catalog up to the page where four distinct and unique dresses could be seen.

Rarity put a hoof over the catalog and pushed it down. There was troubled look in her eye as she said, “If you are asking me to make you a Princess Dress than you are out of luck. I want to vomit every time I see one being worn… that would be Suri’s fault though.”

Trixie shook her head. “I don’t want the Rainy Stainy thing, or whatever Twilight’s dress was called. I just wanted to show you the kind of…”

“First of all, that was not its original name. Secondly the Princess Dress,” She said the name with disgust, “cost nearly eight hundred bits.”

Trixie gulped. Even that much for a dress sounded too pricy back in the day. “Actually I wanted the Romantic Rule dress. Okay not that one exactly, but something that costs… the same.”

Rarity looked down at the catalog, at the dress inspired by Cadence, its lovely red color mixed in with deep lavish purple lace. She shook her head. “That one was canceled before its completion, that image was a failed prototype. It got too expensive to finish. That’s why it costs five thousand bits… it also took a lot of time to make.” In a much smaller voice she added bitterly, “Not to mention the fact that I was told nopony wanted a Cadence dress.”

“I need it in a few days, on top of something just as nice for Valiant. I-I know it’s a lot to ask, but I have this important thing I have to go too soon. If I don’t show up looking just as nice as the other princesses I’ll be the laughing stock of the room, so would Maud, and Valiant,” Trixie said lamely. “I’ll pay double.”

“You want to buy a ten thousand bit dress!” Rarity exclaimed. She stood up, raised a leg to her forehead and fell back dramatically. A sofa appeared just behind her and she landed on it softly.

Trixie stared at the sofa, long and hard. It had not been there a second ago. It was almost as though the sofa fell right out of Rarity’s…

Trixie barely even dared to whisper the next few words. “The magical butt sofa…”

“What was that darling?” Rarity asked, still holding her dramatic pose.

“Um… Is it possible? To get the dress in time for the gala that is,” Trixie asked.

Rarity looked right at Trixie. “You want to buy these dresses for the gala, as in the Grand Galloping Gala?”

Trixie nodded once.

Rarity broke out into a fit of horrific laughter. She snorted and chortled and rolled over off the sofa and onto the floor. She stayed there laughing for another good minute before sitting up and screeching, “SPIKE!”

It was so loud that Trixie had her hooves pressed against her ears in a vain attempt to dimish the pain. Within only a few seconds the purple dragon, running on all fours, appeared from the top of the stairs and slid to a stop. He took a look around, breathing heavily. “What’s wrong?”

“She,” Rarity said trying her best to contain her laughter. With a hoof pointed at Trixie. “She wants, haha, to buy a dress, hehehe, to the gala!” She closed her lips, tried to hold it in, and broke into another fit of laughter.

Spike made his way downstairs while shaking his head slowly. Now Trixie was beginning to feel bad. She wasn’t sure what was so funny about wanting a dress for the gala, but it sure didn’t feel like it was coming from good intentions.

She let out a huff, looked to side and crossed her forelegs. “It’s not that funny!”

Rarity tried to stand, nearly fell and only with the aid of Spike managed to stand all the way up. She trotted over to the curtain and stood proudly in front of it. “Oh darling, but it is that funny. For you see,” She said as she pushed the curtain aside and revealed three marvelous dresses. “I was already making them for you three. I was nearly finished as well.”

The leading dress was purple, with gold stars and blue swirls running through it. The intricate lace and design nearly made her fall face forward. It was magnificent. Next to that one was a sea blue dress that somehow managed to look both modest, but exquisite at the same exact time. Finally the tiny sky blue dress that rested in-between them held a quiet sort of power to it, and would certainly make a princess of any young filly wearing it.

Trixie was taken aback to say the least. “I… but… uh…”

“I’ve known for months that you’re family was likely to get gala tickets, in fact I was ready to protest if you did not receive them. Believe me, having the leading dress designer protest your gala is not a good thing,” Rarity said with a wink. “Luckily Twilight explained that Celestia had wanted to give you the tickets in person.”

Trixie marveled at the dresses. “Rarity… thank you. I’ll um… I can write a check.” She quickly checked her saddlebags. “Oh… right… Maud has the check book. I can come ba-“

“Their free darling. I wouldn’t dare to ask you to pay for a gift,” Rarity said. “It was my pleasure to work on these. In fact, if I were to pursue the princess line of dresses ever again, I’d have a title for them.”

“Oh?” Trixie asked.

“Marital Monarchy,” Rarity said with a grin. “A princess is one thing, a princess family! Now that’s quite another.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” Trixie said. “I’ll pay you back for these somehow.”

“Just enjoy yourself at the party that’s all I ask,” Rarity said.

Trixie took another look at her dress and noted the spaces for wings to fit in. She was going to need Maud’s help getting into the dress. A sudden bout of insight hit her, and she quickly realized that if her bad luck held out, she’d get into some kind of fight while at the party. She didn’t want to ruin the dress; thankfully she had the ability to melt into a shadow. Unless the dress was magic, it would get left behind. So maybe she could save the dress, should the worse occur.

“Is something the matter?” Rarity asked.

“Just pondering my luck. Knowing it, I’ll probably want to bring a sword with me to the gala,” Trixie said. She caught an almost fearful look in Rarity’s eyes. “Don’t worry, I won’t let anything harm such an elegant dress.”

Rarity let out a held breath. “Oh thank heavens. I thought you might’ve have become as rough as Rainbow Dash for a moment. She completely ruined the dress I made for her after all.”

Trixie allowed herself a small smile. “She’s certainly unique that way.”

“Unique, she’s a ruffian. I can’t trust her to wear something pretty for half a second before she gets it muddy, or rips it, or, or, or,” Rarity said, she growled. “It’s not fair. Nopony as pretty as her should be allowed to do that to their dresses. It’s a crime against fashion itself!”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “I don’t think she care-“ Remembering what Rainbow Dash looked like the last time she saw her brought a sudden pain to her chest. “H-have you seen her since she was knighted?”

“Not at all. She’s been so busy with training that I don’t believe even Twilight has seen her. In fact she only stayed in town for a few minutes as far as I understand it… why?” Rarity said.

A hard lump formed in her throat. “Maybe you could be a little… nicer to her when you do see her again. Um… tell her how pretty she is or something.”

“What are you-“ Rarity began.

Before she got to finish Trixie spun around and wisely choose to gallop away rather than let it slip that Rainbow Dash’s ear like a wagon wreck, not to mention the scar. She managed shout back, “I’m late for something with Maud. I’ll talk to you later.”

With that Trixie was gone out the door, and free of the danger of saying anything she shouldn’t. Not mentioning what happened to Rainbow Dash was going to be hard. Though to be fair it hadn’t occurred to her that Rainbow Dash might have avoided her friends.

I sure hope that Rainbow’s not avoiding them because she’s self conscious now.

***

By the time Trixie got home she was quite relaxed and actually found herself full of cheer again. She had a pretty dress for her, and family. Things were looking solid. Trixie couldn’t help it as she skipped up the front porch, singing.

“Dark as the night, bright as the sun, I have a new dress for my honey bun. Gala is close, the gala has come, alongside my family I’ll have lots of fun!”

She entered the house.

“At the gala, at the gala, we’ll all look really nice. At the gala, at the gala, we’ll be like sugar and spice.”

She skipped up to Maud, gave her a peck on the cheek and continued passed Applejack. Whistling the gala tune. She jumped into the air and landed on the couch. She giggled.

“Things went well,” Maud said.

Trixie rolled over and stared Maud. She batted her eyes a few times. “Oh, well there were a few dresses that Rarity had already made.” She gave a sly smile. “They were acceptable for Trixie and her family to wear at such an occasion.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Really? Just acceptable.”

Trixie nodded. “Of course, because Trixie’s family should be dressed up in nothing less than diamond threaded silk.”

“There ain’t such a thing,” Applejack replied.

“So are you saying it is impossible to please, Trixie?” Trixie asked.

“If that’s what pleases ya, than yeah,” Applejack said.

“Then Trixie declares that Rarity has done just that. The impossible.” A manic laugh escaped Trixie.

Applejack looked at Maud. “Is she okay?”

Maud walked to the end of the couch and eyed Trixie suspiciously… or maybe she was just staring at her. Sometimes even Trixie had a hard time figuring out what Maud’s expressionless expressions meant. “You’re speaking in third person.”

Trixie relaxed. “I’m doing it on purpose. I’m really happy, and when I’m super happy, I can get a little silly. You know that.”

“The dresses,” Maud said. Trixie wasn’t sure if it was a statement or a question.

“They were B-E-A-UTIFUL! I wish you could have seen them. She had a dress for all three of us, it’s a family set of royal dresses that will make even Princess Luna turn her head and question her sexuality,” Trixie said. She stayed quiet a moment. “Or… uh that is to say that seeing you and me will make her go into heat.”

“Oh,” Maud said with all the enthusiasm of gravel.

Trixie sat up and looked past Maud at Applejack. “You think that’s impressive, do you not?”

Applejack shrugged. “Ah ain’t seen ‘em finished yet. From what Ah saw couple weeks ago, yeah, they’ll turn some heads.”

Trixie looked back at Maud. “You’ll love the little dress that Valiant’s going to wear. She’s going to be so cute!”

“How are we going to goad her into wearing it?” Maud asked.

“Books?” Trixie suggested.

“Books,” Maude agreed.

“Where is she anyway?”

“She’s outside reading a… book about trees,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie looked at Applejack. She was wearing the same huge trench coat as usual, the color matched her cowpony hat. Something about Applejacks face looked off. Her coat was… shiny.

Not fair, she can make the egg diet work for her! I was eating nothing but eggs for a week and my coat didn’t become that shiny.

“Sup?” Trixie asked, borrowing a line from Rainbow Dash.

Applejack smiled but she looked a little tired. She walked, awkwardly to the couch before sitting down. “Ah just wanted to let you two know what was going on first. It occurs to me that mah… secret isn’t going to last much longer.”

“What secret?” Trixie asked.

“Well, Ah already told Maud somethin’ about this. When Pinkie Pie found out, she suggested that Ah speak to her sister and get some advice; still not sure why. Anyhoo, Ah just wanted to let you know that me an’ Soarin got married a couple of weeks back,” Applejack said.

“What? But I was in a coma, you had a ceremony and everything without me?” Trixie asked, feeling a little heartbroken to be left out.

“Nope, no ceremony, no wedding gifts, no nothing. It was… secret. We eloped for a couple of days. Ah saw a doctor, she told us what was going on, and we got married within the hour,” Applejack said.

“That’s hardly romantic,” Trixie said flatly.

“Didn’t have to be, just wanted it to be proper considering we’re gonna have family,” Applejack said.

“A family? Wait… you’re pregnant? That’s wonderful!” Trixie exclaimed. “How far along are you?”

“Eleven months,” Applejack said.

Trixie sat back, and took it in. This meant that Applejack was going to give birth to a winter baby. That was amazing, though odd. “You were in season… in the winter?”

“Ayep, though to be fair it was close to spring. Didn’t realize that mah desire for him wasn’t based on want, but instinct at the time,” Applejack said. “Ah didn’t want anypony else to know because… well Ah wasn’t married when Ah did it.”

“Marriage, smarriadge,” Trixie scoffed. “If you’re in love what does it matter.”

“Trixie, we’re married,” Maud said.

Trixie looked over at Maud and winked. “If you had gotten me pregnant before we got married I would have been just fine with it.”

“That’s… not possible,” Maud said.

“Ah don’t know about that, Ah heard that with magic it was possible,” Applejack added.

Maud raised an eye at Applejack.

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Sam’s Antics, honey. I love you, and that’s all that matters. The marriage isn’t what makes me love you. You are.”

Maud grabbed one of Trixie’s hooves and began gently massaging the base of it. “I love you too.”

“See, Applejack. Love isn’t about marriage, it’s about love, and unexpected hoof massages,” Trixie said. Maud hit a particularly sensitive spot and Trixie let out an involuntary gasp of pleasure. Fire raced across her face as she quickly realized what Maud was trying to set up. Applejack may have to excuse them soon.

“Ah know you two are busy, Ah just wanted to let you know, Ah’m going to Rarity’s next,“ Applejack said. She stood up, but she looked a little uneasy and quickly sat back down.

Trixie let out a tiny moan under the tender touch of Maud’s wonderful hooves. “N-no. If you’re not feeling w-well, you should res- ah, ah, Maud what, st-top.”

Maud’s tongue had somehow found its way to licking the base of her hoof. “Would you like to move the massage into the bedroom?”

Trixie felt hot, she felt intense, and she needed Maud. “Get the stuff ready.”

Maud pulled away from the couch and trotted to the bedroom. She stopped just long enough to say, “The massage oil and the hoof massager are already waiting for you on the bed. Did you know that a hoof massager has alternate uses?”

Hot flames engulfed Trixie’s entire body as she sat straight up. Oh sweet Celestia this is going to be fun.

“Um… did ya’ll ferget that Ah’m right here?” Applejack said.

“Sorry cousin, we don’t do threesomes anymore,” Trixie said. “It takes away from my time with Maud.”

Applejack shot a glare at Trixie. “That’s not what Ah meant!”

“Oh… um… there should be earplugs on the table somewhere. If not, I’ll try and keep quiet,” Trixie said with a sheepish smile.

Applejack let out a growl. “You two…”

Trixie didn’t hear the rest of what Applejack was saying because she had already hopped off the couch and was halfway to her bedroom. Only one destination was in mind, that destination; pure and unrestrained bliss.

chapter One Hundred and Nineteen: Pink for Dinner

Heart of Stone

Chapter Nineteen: Pink for Dinner

Written by TheCrimsonDM

“You come here at least once a month to visit her,” The nurse said quietly.

The door to the small room opened up and two mares walked through, though Trixie didn’t see who it was. She was staring blankly at the wall in front of her. The hillside painted on the wall was friendly, and the green carpeted floor reminded her of grass. The blue ceiling was dotted with white happy clouds. The window next to her allowed the sun’s warm rays to shine through.

“I heard about what happened from a friend of mine… I… she used to mean something to me,” the mare replied. She sounded familiar but Trixie couldn’t place who it was. “Can I ask how she’s recovering?”

“It’s been slow progress, at least she’s responding to her name now. Your visits have done a lot to help her get better,” the nurse replied sadly. Trixie wasn’t sure why the nurse was sad, but she heard her name being said and that made her happy.

Trixie turned her head to see the nurse standing next to a white mare that had a really long orange mane. There was a picture of a candle on her flanks. It was just like Trixie’s picture. Only Trixie’s was a picture of a magic wand. The mare looked familiar, only she couldn’t place her.

“Hello, Trixie,” the mare said politely.

Ponies were always so nice to Trixie. It made her feel good. Trixie smiled.

“How are feeling?” the mare asked.

Trixie stared at her for a moment, then blinked.

“She still doesn’t talk very much, Doctor Timequill does a lot of work with a unicorn who specializes in mind magic so that’s how we have pieced together most of her story. She smiles a lot though,” The nurse replied. Trixie liked the nurse, the nurse had pink fur.

“Do you mind if we have a little privacy?” The mare asked.

The nurse shook her head and left quietly. The door was left open behind her. It was always open when there were visitors.

“So, Trixie,” the mare said. Trixie smiled again. “I have some great news to tell you; I fell in love. Do you remember Moondancer? Well it turns out that she’s got her own office, she’s a doctor now.”

Trixie blinked.

“No, she’s not one of your doctors… she’s up… er down in Canterlot. She uses magic to heal ponies,” the mare said.

Trixie liked magic.

“I… well we met up and uh, started talking, then more than talking… so I guess we’re sort of a thing now. We’ve dated a few times and it’s been really nice. She’s one of the few ponies who don’t care about my… scar. She still thinks I’m beautiful,” the mare said.

Trixie saw the scar on the mare’s forehead. It was almost star shaped. It looked like it hurt.

“You know I might not be able to visit here again for awhile. That friend I mentioned to you, she’s in a group called The Seekers of Truth. I’m getting to join, but it requires some intense training. I’m going to be very busy for a few months, and I’m not exactly supposed to leave while I’m being trained… I promise I’ll come to visit you when I’m free,” the mare said.

The mare frowned, and her eyes looked sad. “Trixie, do you understand what I’m saying?” she was quiet for a moment. She looked away. “I guess not… they said you had amnesia, and possible brain damage or something… I guess when that monster hurt you, it did a lot of damage. Or maybe it’s all the other stuff that happened to you. I’m sorry that you had to go through so much.”

Trixie didn’t like seeing her sad. So she reached out with a hoof and gently pushed it against the mare’s forehead. For a moment the mare stared at her. It was difficult, Trixie had to think really, really hard. She remembered how words worked at long last. “S-sorry.”

Tears flowed out of the mare’s eyes. She grabbed Trixie’s hoof and held it to her chest. She was soft. “Trixie, it’s okay. I… I…” She sniffled. “I forgive you.”

Trixie smiled. That made her happy. She wasn’t sure why.

The nurse appeared in the doorway. “Miss, you didn’t sign you name on the sheet. I don’t mean to bother you, so I’ll just sign it for you. You’re name is Candle Light, right?”

The mare nodded. “Y-yeah.” She choked. “I… thank you.”

The nurse shook her head. “She smiles for you and Timequill more than anypony else. I don’t mind helping you out a bit if I can.”

Candle Light looked back at the nurse. “She doesn’t smile for others?”

“Only when she hears her name. Most of the time I don’t think she’s… here. When you two are around though, she makes an effort to communicate,” The nurse said.

“Will she get better?” Candle Light asked. Her voice was really sad.

“We can only hope. Even if she comes back, she’ll never be… wholly there though,” The nurse said.

Candle Light shook a little. “I’ve been here before. It took years of therapy before I came out of my shell. I have faith that she can recover… I have too.”

The nurse nodded.

***

Trixie shot out of bed so quickly that she gave herself whiplash and cringed at the pain. The bedroom was dark, but even with the faint light of the moon shining through the curtains she could see Maud and Valiant next to her. Her thoughts however drifted back to the dream, or memory that she had.

Candle Light came to me when I was broken… she… forgave me. She cared enough to visit, several times, and talk to me. I barely remember any of it. What I can remember still feels like a dream. I just can’t believe that after what I did to her, she came to visit me.

It looked like sleep was off the table. Trixie shuffled out of bed, looked at the clock. It told her that it was two thirty in the morning. It was only four and a half hours before she usually got up anyway, so she shuffled out the door to take care of morning business and made coffee. If she was lucky there would be leftover’s from last night’s dinner. Even if Pinkie Pie had yet to join them for dinner again, after Maud’s explosion the month before, Trixie still set out a plate for her. She couldn’t help but feel that Pinkie needed to be there.

Between the gala which was just around the corner, the memory she had regained, and her thoughts being drawn to the issues of the war. Trixie found it difficult to focus on her coffee, so she did what anypony would in this circumstance. She drank the coffee faster and found the little wooden box containing her medicine.

Even if Maud did prefer to have prior knowledge before Trixie took her medication, and for good reason, Trixie wasn’t exactly beholden to any rules. When stressed out about things she couldn’t change, it helped her relax a great deal. Too bad it made the entire house smell like a skunk.

While she smoked, drank more coffee, and eat some breakfast, some breakfast being half a pot of soup and a loaf of bread, she pondered the situation. Twilight was still upset with Spike and had yet to forgive him. Pinkie Pie had refused to come back to the family dinners, and spent far less time at the house than Trixie liked.

She couldn’t help but to glance at one of the empty bedrooms. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she had imagined what it would have been like to have Pinkie Pie living with them. She specifically saved one of the empty rooms as a guest room, and on occasion Applejack and Pinkie Pie had stayed in it. She wanted to have Pinkie Pie move in… though that might have been unfair to her. Pinkie Pie had a huge loft, her own bathroom, kitchen, and apparently some secret basements or something.

“I couldn’t ask her to move into a tiny bedroom, just because I like having her around,” Trixie said to herself quietly. “I’ve never really had a sister before… maybe I’m just being selfish.”

“No you’re not,” Maud said.

Trixie looked up and watched Maud take a seat next to her. She held her hoof out. Trixie stared at her hoof, looked up into Maud’s eyes and then back down at her hoof. “OH!”

Trixie quickly hoofed the pipe to Maud and gave a tiny laugh. “Sorry, I’m just trying to figure things out.”

Maud put the pipe in her mouth. “This doesn’t help you think.”

“No but it makes me stop worrying so much,” Trixie looked down at the pot in front of her. She stuck her muzzle into it and ate greedily.

“That’s,” Maud said. She exhaled a cloud of blue smoke. “Gross. Get your muzzle out of there.”

Trixie pulled away, food clung to her fur in messy clumps.

“Get a rag and cle-“ Maud began.

Trixie’s tongue whipped out, and cleanly wiped off the food from muzzle in one circular motion. A moment later she pulled a blue hair out of her mouth. Messy, but delicious.

“I knew you could do things with your tongue,” Maud said with a sly smile. “But that’s just amazing.”

“I have a long tongue?” Trixie suggested.

Maud let out another blue smoky breath. “Kid’s asleep. Bathroom’s empty. I’m hot, and you have a long tongue.”

“Trixie can do this,” Trixie said with an even bigger grin.

The next hour or so was spent in the restroom, doors closed with a towel pressed up tightly to the bottom seem of the door. By the time they were done, the bathroom was filled with so much smoke that they couldn’t see two feet in front of them. Although that hardly mattered, because two writhing bodies only needed touch to experience pure ecstasy.

Later on, despite the cold, they had to open up the window in the bathroom. It was a good thing that Valiant slept for another couple of hours, because she would have wound up taking care of Trixie and Maud. Or just being upset that they somehow made their way into the living room, only to roll around on the couch in much the same manner as they had on the bathroom floor.

Only it was a lot softer.

When that was done, they cuddled and fell asleep. Only to wake up a half hour later to one of Trixie’s worst fears; Valiant stood behind them with a mop in one hoof, and her whiteboard in the others.

“You two are so disappointing.”

Before Trixie could open her mouth, Valiant shoved the mop into her chest. Trixie fiddled with the mob before grabbing it. The filly jerked her head toward the hall and the bathroom that was open. It slowly but surely dawned on her.

“Oh… we uh… we left a mess in there didn’t we?” Trixie asked.

Valiant nodded, turned tail and trotted away. She flicked her tail in annoyance before getting to the fridge. Trixie watched as the filly opened the fridge, climbed up some of the shelves to reach the top shelf and grabbed Trixie’s slice of chocolate cake.

“H-hey,” Trixie complained as she rolled out of bed and hit the floor. Ow.

With a bit of effort she pushed herself up off the floor and trotted to the table where Valiant was already eating the cake. Trixie growled. Then she saw the whiteboard and the blood drained from her face.

“I had to pee, and I slipped in it.”

That’s when Trixie noticed that the filly’s side was damp, as though it had recently washed herself. Trixie couldn’t help but to feel utterly disgusting and guilty. With mop in hoof, and head lowered she walked to the bathroom to clean up. She looked back only long enough to see Valiant slowly licking the icing off the top of it with her eyes closed and an evil grin.

“S-sorry,” Trixie said.

Valiant did the mature thing, and took a bite of the cake before doing her best impersonation of one of Trixie’s sensual moans.

Without another word, Trixie went into the bathroom and got to work mopping the floor. It wasn’t nearly as bad as Valiant made it out to be, but it was still gross. They had accidently left a number of… incriminating things in the bathroom as well.

The whole time Trixie worked on cleaning, she could only try her best to ignore the way Valiant chose to make fun of her. It didn’t work, but she tired her darndest. Eventually she was done cleaning, washed her hooves, and made her way back into the kitchen. Maud was still asleep, Trixie could see her on the couch with her legs flopped over the side.

Then why was Valiant looking more upset than she had before?

“Hey, Val… uh, I’m really sorry about that. I know we discussed it, and it was wrong of me…” Trixie said in an attempt to apologize.

Valiant was ignoring her and staring at the corner. She’d taken her eye patch off at some point and was scowling at something. With her mouth covered in chocolate cake, she ended up getting crumbs all over her whiteboard as she wrote a message and showed it to the empty wall. Trixie blinked and walked around to read it.

“I’m in the right. She deserves punished. It’s gross.”

Trixie looked at the empty wall, and then back to Valiant. “Um… who are you writing to?”

Valiant erased the board, and wrote something new before showing it to Trixie.

“That annoying colt. He says what you two do is sweet.

He’s wrong.”

Trixie blinked, sat down and thought for a moment. Valiant replaced her eye patch and began licking the plate clean. She just had to rub it in. It occurred to Trixie though, that Valiant was about six years old, and seemed to have a decent imagination. Maud had already mentioned that the filly had an imaginary friend named Rubble.

“Oh, was that Rubble?” Trixie asked.

Valiant wrote something else.

“That’s not his real name. I just call him that.”

“Okay, well uh, you both have a point,” Trixie said.

That remark received a glare from the filly that told Trixie that she was wrong for even suggesting that Valiant wasn’t one hundred percent correct. So Trixie tried to explain, “When two ponies love each other, they do what me and Maud do. Yes, it’s… a bit gross when you think about it logically. And leaving a mess behind is actually really gross, and I’m sorry about that. At the same time it is sweet, it’s actually really-“

“SHHHH!” Valiant shushed her with a hoof over her lips. She wrote something on the board.

“I know you two are weird, and wrong.

But that’s okay, because I am here to teach you better.”

Trixie let out a sigh of defeat. There was no arguing with Valiant, ever. This filly should go into politics, she’d never lose a debate. Trixie shrugged, went back to Maud, cuddled in and tried to back to sleep. Valiant jumped onto the couch, found her place in between the two of them and rubbed her dirty face off all over Maud’s hair. Snorted, and then closed her eyes. She was asleep before too long. After that, Trixie joined her in the wonderful land of sleep.

***

Once the day got started it became very much official. It was going to be another one of those days. First she and Maud had a very interesting conversation about possibly starting Valiant into school soon. It was left undecided for now, but Trixie had the feeling Maud would bring it up again.

Trixie also found herself increasingly bothered by the fact that Pinkie wasn’t coming over for dinner. Sure Maud exploded on her that one time, but that was a while back. Pinkie couldn’t seriously be upset still. Could she?

Thankfully with Valiant having eaten the final piece of chocolate cake, Trixie had a very good reason to visit Sugarcube Corner that day. Only an hour or so after the little store opened Trixie made her way into it. Magician’s cloak and hat on, she walked in with style and grace. Until she saw Candle Light sitting at one of the tables talking to Pinkie Pie.

For one very long moment Trixie stood still, her mouth hung open, and her eyes unblinking. What were they talking about? Was it something about Twilight? Or worse yet about Trixie?

Trixie blew a breath of hot air, and shook her mane, and steeled herself. She trotted over to the table. When Candle Light smiled at her, Trixie’s heart rose. Then she saw the scar left on the mare’s forehead and was reminded forcefully of how she had gotten her friend hurt, more than that, she ruined her. Whatever smile Trixie could have been wearing died before she even reached the table.

“Candle Light, Pinkie Pie,” Trixie said.

“Good morning,” Candle Light said kindly.

“Morning, sis,” Pinkie Pie said. She frowned in concentration for a moment before grinning from ear to ear. “OH! You’re here for cake! Okay, I’ll be right back.”

“Wa-“ Trixie called out, but the pink pony had already galloped into the kitchen. “-it…” Trixie finished lamely.

“She’s quite energetic isn’t she? Reminds me of Lyra,” Candle Light said.

“Yeah but Lyra isn’t that smart,” Trixie said as she took a seat. “The other day I saw Pinkie flying around town with some kind of propeller hat. Somepony was hanging off of her legs and throwing cake at the ponies below.”

“Um… what?” Candle Light asked.

“I don’t know, I didn’t ask. On days like that, I go back inside and spend the rest of the day pretending to the best of my ability that we live in normal lives, inside a normal town, full of normal ponies,” Trixie said.

There was silence for a moment.

“Can I ask you something?” Trixie said.

“Sure.”

“I…” Trixie tried to speak, to find the words she wanted, but it was hard. She should have been able to do this, to talk about this. Reliving an old memory from the time she was a broken mess was difficult to accept, harder still to talk about. If she couldn’t talk about it, the great and powerful Trixie probably could. “Why did you visit Trixie when she was in the hospital?”

Candle Light stared at her for a moment, her eyes serious and her lips pursed. “I’m not sure what you mean. I wasn’t here after you defeated the ursa minor, so I couldn’t visit you.”

“Trixie means when you visited her after she tried to commit sui- er when she was nearly slain by the dreaded ursa major. Trixie was a broken mess, why did you visit her?” Trixie asked.

Candle Light let out a sigh. “I was hoping you wouldn’t remember. At first I was just worried you were going to die, and I wanted to at least say good bye. When I got there it was even worse. You were healing well from the injuries but you were… somepony called you a vegetable. I don’t like that term but it was… it wasn’t you. It was just a body.”

Trixie had to look away, she couldn’t face Candle Light while she spoke. “Then why did you come back?”

“Because in that first visit when I sat next to you, and I stroked your hoof, you smiled,” Candle Light said. “The doctors told me that you had never shown any emotion, but you smiled for me… Trixie, you smiled for me. I helped you smile. I brought you out of that horrible place you were in. Even if it was just a little bit, I wanted nothing more than to see you get better.”

“I can’t remember any of that,” Trixie said. “I mean I had a dream last night, where you came to visit me and I apologized about your scar. You cried and forgave me. But at the time I didn’t understand why.”

“You remember that?” Candle Light asked, clearly taken aback. “That should be impossible, the doctors said that even if you… if you came back you were going to be different. Things like that should be impossible to remember, right?”

“I don’t know,” Trixie admitted. “But you helped me when I was in trouble. For that I thank you.”

Candle shook her head. “I was there before, and somepony came to visit me. At the time I didn’t know it, but it turns out that Moondancer came to visit me quite a lot. When I finally pulled myself out of that dark place, Moondancer was there by my side and taking care of me. It meant the world to me. I just wanted to do the same for you.”

Things were quiet for a moment before she asked. “How did you get better though? It should have been impossible for you to heal from that entirely.”

“Lots of physical exercise, hiking and stuff with Maud while we collected geologic samples. There was also… uh… this moment I had when I first came back to being me,” Trixie said. She looked around and lowered her voice. “I saw myself. I spoke with myself, and she told me what I could become and only what I had to do to achieve it.”

“Really?” Candle Light asked.

“Yeah, you see she was an alicorn, and she had this light blue crown that only stood out a few shades from her fur. She was so kind, and gentle, and humble. It was strange. She said that she had healed me, as best she could, but that she wasn’t particularly skilled in healing magic, or something. Also she mentioned how I was surrounded by darkness, the dark choices of my past, the things that had influenced me, and stuff… she told me that I could rise above it,” Trixie said.

“That’s… crazy,” Candle Light said.

“I actually asked her how she became an alicorn. She told me some cryptic nonsense and smiled at me. She vanished after that, and the nurses came running in, they looked like they had seen a ghost when they saw me sitting up, talking, and quite alert,” Trixie said. “I think that my subconscious was telling me how I should live my life. I’ve tried, but it’s hard.”

“You’ve never told anypony about this?” She asked.

Trixie shook her head. “Of course not. I was already a prisoner inside a mental hospital, I wasn’t going to start talking about hallucinations of me being an alicorn.”

Candle Light frowned, put a hoof to her chin and stayed silent.

A pink face leaned over in front of her and caught her attention. Pinkie Pie sat next to the table with a silly grin. “Was she the princess of humility by any chance?”

Trixie opened her mouth and not much more. How did she know what my alicorn hallucination called herself?

“Becauuuuuse, if she was,” Pinkie Pie said with a wink. “Maybe there was more to it than you think? Candle Light, did you ever meet a different version of yourself?”

The mare’s white face went pale as she stared at Pinkie Pie. “O-of course not. That would be… insane.”

“Not if it was when our universe nearly collided with another one,” Pinkie Pie said. “What did you see?”

“I…” Candle Light shook her head. “If something like that ever did happen to me, and I am not saying that it has… then I would have seen a dangerously powerful unicorn, one who burned all things in her wake. Obsessed with fire and destruction...”

“Hmm, it would seem that your alternate self is evil. Sad, mine is too… well okay, mine is actually just really sad, but she’s also really dangerous,” Pinkie Pie said. “I didn’t get to meet her, but I did see the reports of our other world selves. Hoo boy, if me and my friends ever went to the dark side, we’d be nationwide terrorist of the most extreme level.”

Trixie stared at Pinkie Pie. She was talking about other worlds, different universes, and alternate selves. Honestly, Pinkie Pie sounded completely nuts. But she was a close friend of Twilight’s and so that sort of thing might not be too out of the question. Trixie shook the insanity out of her head. Multiple universes were just too much to deal with.

“Pinkie Pie,” Trixie said. “As punishment for listening in on our conversation, and for making Trixie feel confused, you are hereby sentenced to having dinner with Trixie’s family tonight.”

Pinkie Pie opened her mouth, stopped, then spoke. “If it’s a royal punishment I can’t exactly say no… Alright, I’ll… um… I’ll go. Just make sure Maud knows way ahead of time, like, go home and tell her that I’m joining tonight… okay?”

“O-“ Trixie started.

“And I’m inviting Fluttershy,” Pinkie Pie interrupted.

That took the words out of Trixie’s mouth. Pinkie Pie smiled and trotted away. “I’ll bring something delish to eat too. It’ll be a feast.”

Candle Light coughed nervously. “I take it that this was not exactly what you had planned?”

Trixie shook her head. “There might be some fireworks… Fluttershy’s not entirely welcomed in our home…”

“She seems kind, and afraid, surely she’s not-“ Candle Light started.

“Fluttershy nearly killed me after I slayed what she thought was a defenseless ursa minor,” Trixie said. “And now she’s coming to dinner.”

***

“I can’t believe this,” Maud said, bitter resentment tinted her voice. “You actually agreed to this?”

“I wasn’t given much of a choice, but seeing as how Fluttershy and Pinkie have been… close for a couple of months, we are going to have to be friends with her,” Trixie said. She didn’t hate Fluttershy, even after the savage beating she endured; she just couldn’t bring herself to hate her. But hate is not the same thing as fear.

They stood at the front door, dinner was already finished, and Valiant Heart was sitting at the table on a luckily acquired booster seat and drawing with crayons. Trixie dared to say that it almost looked like the picture of a cat… if cats were shaped like beans and had only two legs… and were purple with red stripes.

“I don’t want her in my house or near my wife, or my child,” Maud said in a quiet voice so that Valiant wouldn’t hear.

“I know, but Pinkie really wants us to try and be friends. Don’t you think it’s worth it for your sister? I mean what are you going to do if they get married?” Trixie asked.

Maud didn’t reply.

There was a quiet knock on the other side of the door not a moment later. Trixie hopped forward and grabbed the handle with her magic. The door swung open and revealed Pinkie Pie looking happier than ever, and Fluttershy standing next to her with her head hung so low that she actually appeared shorter then Pinkie Pie.

“Hiya, Trixie, Maud,” Pinkie Pie said. She giggled a little. “This is going to be so much fun!”

“Hello, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy,” Trixie said as she stepped away from the door. “Please come in and take a seat. Dinner will be served shortly.”

The couple entered and took their seats at the table. Valiant Heart looked up from her drawing saw Pinkie Pie and showed the picture off to her, pride glistening in her eyes. Pinkie Pie whistled. Fluttershy made a ‘daww’ sound.

“That’s a cute whatever it is,” Pinkie Pie said.

Valiant frowned at her.

“It’s a kitty,” Fluttershy said. “And it’s a wonderful kitty. I have a few drawings like that framed and hung above my bed.”

“Yeah you do,” Pinkie Pie said. “That’s weird.”

“It’s not weird, the pony that drew them for me is very sweet and I wanted to be able to remember them always,” Fluttershy said, in the kind of tone a parent would use to explain something to their child.

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes. “Like I said. W-e-i-red.”

Trixie shut and locked the door before going to take a seat at the table. Maud had already begun to set some kind of casserole on the table, along with a large bowl of steamed veggies. Which must have been what made Pinkie Pie pull a pan of cornbread out of… Trixie pretended that it was there the whole time and she simply didn’t see it. She was getting good at pretending reality still functioned whenever Pinkie Pie was around.

“You made cornbread?” Maud asked.

Fluttershy looked away from the table, but Pinkie Pie smiled wider and said, “Yeppers.”

Maud gave her a flat look that could have meant anything from disbelief to disapproval. Somehow Trixie felt like it wasn’t a good look whatever the case was. A couple of minutes passed as Maud got some of the food on everyponies plates and they sat down together. The silence went on for some time.

“So…” Pinkie Pie said, looking down at her plate. “Thanks for inviting us to dinner. Right, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy was shaking ever so slightly. “Y-yes, t-thank you for allowing me into your home.”

It was hard for Trixie to feel anything but sympathy for Fluttershy as she watched how nervous and scared she was. Clearly Fluttershy didn’t want to intrude on Trixie’s home anymore than Maud wanted her there. Pinkie Pie was setting this up, and likely just hoping that it would all work out.

Valiant gave out an impatient huff and began eating. She must have gotten sick of everypony acting weird. Trixie agreed and took a bite out of the cornbread. It was actually a lot better than she would have expected, the little bits of corn baked inside of it gave it a wonderful texture and suddenly she found herself eating all of it before she even thought about the casserole.

Fluttershy was squirming and looking quite out of place.

“It’s okay, Flutterpoo,” Pinkie Pie said gently.

Fluttershy nodded, closed her eyes and said something so quietly that Trixie couldn’t hear it. Then she looked at the food and took a bite of the casserole, apparently she had much the same reaction to it as Trixie had to the cornbread. Because she was eating it none stop. Trixie half expected Fluttershy to face plant into her plate like she had the last time there was a large gathering of ponies for dinner. This time she was actually quite modest about how she ate, even if she was eating quite a bit.

“So me and Fluttershy have been having dinner together, like, a lot,” Pinkie Pie said. “And uh, that’s one of the reasons I haven’t been around much. Sorry about that.”

Maud eyed Pinkie Pie, and then took a drink from her glass of wine. “Are you upset about how I treated you?”

Pinkie Pie looked away. “You were right, I wasn’t doing a very good job and Trixie got hurt because of me. I… I understand that now.”

“I still want you here with us,” Maud said. “You’re my little sister.”

Pinkie Pie smiled at that and met Maud’s eyes. “Thanks.”

Maud looked over at Fluttershy, who had all but stopped eating and was watching the two with wide eyes. A tiny breathless sigh escaped Maud’s lips. “Fluttershy, if you want to join us for dinner again… so long as you’re with Pinkie Pie, you’ll be welcomed.”

“T-thank you,” Fluttershy said. She looked near Trixie, but not exactly at Trixie. “I’m really sorry about everything I’ve done. After what happened Pinkie’s convinced me to go and see a therapist about my… issues.”

“That sounds good, how’s that going?” Trixie asked quietly.

“G-good. I um, I learned that I have a few poisonous relationships that I needed to… remove. It hurt but I had to… break off one of my friendships,” Fluttershy said, there was a quiet weight to her words.

Trixie sat up straight. “Who was it?”

Fluttershy met Trixie’s eyes. “Discord.”

That made Trixie gulp. The spirit of chaos was likely to take that news very poorly. “What happened?”

“He agreed, told me that my friendship was most certainly cramping his style and then he put on a leather jacket and rode off into the sunset on this… metal thing with wheels. I was very confused,” Fluttershy said honestly. “He hasn’t bothered me since then.”

Trixie nodded.

“Well with all the things he’s done, I can’t believe it took you this long,” Pinkie Pie said carelessly. She froze, looked around wildly and cleared her throat. “Oops, I didn’t mean to say that one out loud. I uh… I just mean he’s sort of a…”

“Big dumb meanie head?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Yeah, and he also hates Twilight’s guts,” Pinkie Pie said.

“That’s only because she’s an arrogant little-“ Fluttershy cut herself off looked down and said. “I mean, he says ‘it’s only because she’s an arrogant little princess’. Those weren’t my words.”

Well, Trixie thought, at least somepony agrees with me. Too bad it has to be Discord.

“This wasn’t too bad,” Pinkie Pie said. “It’s actually kinda nice getting together like this, right?”

Maud nodded slightly. Both Fluttershy and Trixie agreed with the statement. Valiant wasn’t paying attention, at some point she had found a book and was reading while taking occasional bites of her food. It was all sorts of awkward, but it was nice. Maybe after enough dinners together, the awkwardness would leave, and it would just be nice.

The rest of the night went as smoothly as could be expected, complete with genuine thanks for coming over, and kind farewells. This left Trixie to wash dishes while Maud explained to Valiant that even if it was boring at the table, reading a book and ignoring ponies was rude. Valiant continued reading. Despite how many times they’d explained it Valiant, Maud just didn’t have the heart to actually enforce any rules. For that matter, neither did Trixie.

Chapter One hundred and Twenty One: At the Gala Tonight

Chapter One hundred and Twenty One: At the Gala Tonight

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One: At the Gala Tonight.

Written by TheCrimsonDM

When the day of the gala finally arrived, Trixie couldn’t be more happy. Trixie and family were waiting for the train to arrive. The station was far from quiet today. Though only a fraction of these ponies were going to the gala, most of them were going to Canterlot. It was during the gala that the city became the most active.

While standing in line for the train, Twilight Sparkle approached her. The black and sea blue dress she wore was beautiful, stunning really. Even with her own fancy dress Trixie felt a little under classed. Twilight knew how to wear a dress.

“Trixie, I know you’ve been avoiding me and I just want to apologize for both mine and Luna’s behavior,” Twilight said.

Trixie stuck her nose up in the air. “I’ll forgive you.”

A half smile formed on Twilight’s lips. “She didn’t mean to hurt you. She only expected you to be angry with her, not… not hurt.”

Trixie didn’t meet Twilight’s eyes but she turned to face her. “She manipulated and used me. I thought that we were friends, I thought that after all the kindness she had offered me in the past… that we had trust. If she just wanted to have Rainbow Dash for whatever ploy she’s making, I would have considered helping her… maybe. I-I don’t know. I thought I was doing something good for Rainbow, but now I’m terrified that I just did something horrible to one of my dearest friends. She saved my life, and this is how I…”

“It’s not that bad,” Twilight jumped in. “You see Luna accidently messed up one of my future plans. One day I am going to knight all of my closest friends. This way I can keep them safe and we can stay close. When Luna found out about that she was quite upset with herself. She promised to give Rainbow Dash to me once her training is complete.”

“You can do that?” Trixie asked. “Just… trade or give knights away? They’re not chess pieces.”

“Of course not, but something had to be done to prevent… look this is just how it works. I don’t think that Rainbow Dash will mind whether she serves under me or her, and in case you were worried she does have a say in the matter. Though I doubt that she will cause a problem,” Twilight said.

“This is not what I signed up for,” Trixie said.

“No, it’s what I signed you up for,” Maud said. “I’m sorry.”

“Well… um… I can’t wait to see Rainbow Dash tonight. How about you?” Twilight said in an attempt to change the subject.

Trixie rolled with it, partly because she didn’t want Maud to be sad, but also because she was intrigued. “Rainbow Dash is joining us tonight?”

“Yeah, I’d heard from Luna that Rainbow Dash was actually seeing a doctor. I guess her injuries were more severe than we thought,” Twilight said.

Trixie nodded. “I’m glad that you didn’t see it. I… I felt so bad for her.”

The train appeared on the horizon and Twilight pointed at it. “Look, our ride’s almost here. I bet you three are excited about the gala tonight! I know that two of you haven’t been to it before, I’m sure you’ll love it… so long as my friends don’t do anything… stupid again.”

“Our friends doing stupid things,” Trixie said. She added sarcastically, “No, really? I can’t believe that they would ever do something stupid.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “I’d normally say that it’s mean to call them stupid… but after the first gala we went to together… yeah, no. They earned that title. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash more than anypony else.”

“Fluttershy?” Trixie asked unbelieving.

“She chased a horde of scared animals into the ball, they were scared of her… actually everypony was. I learned that day, no matter what Fluttershy does, you must always love her, or else,” Twilight said.

Trixie shot her a dangerous look.

Twilight gulped and said, “Platonically.”

“Oh… well,” Trixie looked at Maud, she frowned but nodded. “I can do that… I mean… it would make Pinkie Pie feel better after all.”

“Sorry I forgot about the uh, issues you three have,” Twilight said apologetically.

The train pulled into the station and let off passengers. Just as they began to enter, Trixie glanced at Canterlot Mountain, and the shining city of sunlight sitting there proudly. Hope filled her chest as she thought about how wonderful the gala was going to be. She also padded her saddle bag and walking cane.

She looked down at the cane. That spell seems to be holding out. I hope you can help keep us safe tonight father, I would like to say nothing bad would happen, but I can’t be sure of that anymore.

***

Canterlot, the city of sunlight; it’s a beautiful city with a bustling populace that are mostly friendly. Very little crime actually happens in the city, and the homeless population is next to zero. It might have something to do with the fact that it’s a smaller city, perhaps even the smallest city in Equestria. It might also have something to do with the fact that it was home to the most beloved, and feared pony in all of Equestria; Princess Celestia.

Having her presence around not only made the city warm and bright, no matter the time of year, it also kept the scary ponies far away. It was a rare day in Tartarus when a mugging occurred in this upper class city; though that might just be the problem. The population of the city could be easily fit into three groups; the wealthy, the servants, or the tourist.

It was a bit awkward to consider the idea that she had gone from a prized student of Celestia’s, practically one of the wealthy, to working on a rock farm, and then she shot up to princess status. Now she could pass as one of the wealthy. She didn’t want to, but she could.

As the train pulled into the station and everypony got out Trixie took in the fine winter air. Unlike Manehattan or Tall Tale, which both had incredibly varied scents to them, including trash and other undesirables. Canterlot smelled completely clean, but with a hint of something different, a scent she had never smelled anywhere else. It was a little spicy, but fruity at the same time, it made her body tingle, and a warm feeling fill her horn.

She called this scent; magic.

The population of unicorns in Canterlot was so unbelievably high, that there were all sorts of strange magical occurrences here. It only made it worse to realize that most of these unicorns were fairly powerful. Either having been trained by Celestia herself, or coming from bloodlines that had. There was nary a student of hers that did not become rich afterwards. Trixie suspected that Celestia liked keeping such powerful unicorns close at hoof.

“This place is as wonderful as ever,” Twilight said as she took in a deep breath. She let it go with a satisfied smile. “Ponyville might be home, but this place will always hold something special to me.”

Trixie nodded. “Every unicorn feels the same way.”

“Even you?”

Trixie shrugged. “What can I say, it smells nice here.”

A large group of wagons were waiting out front with drivers at the ready. Twilight lead Trixie and her family to one and they all sat down. Twilight watched as her group of friends split into two groups and climbed into their own wagons.

“I wish we could all fit into a wagon together,” Twilight said. “At least comfortably.”

“Yeah, but hey you get to hang out with the best ponies in town,” Trixie said with a grin. “You’re with Trixie and co.”

Valiant beamed at Twilight and nodded in agreement.

“See, even Val says so,” Trixie said.

Twilight relaxed a little. “Yeah, you’re right. And at least I don’t have to be stuck with any new lovers…”

Just to tease Twilight a little, Trixie looked over at Maud and lowered her voice a little. “Hey, do you want to make out until we get there?”

Maud looked at her. “S-“

“No!” Twilight exclaimed. “Come on, that’s the whole reason I didn’t sit with Flutterpie.”

“Did you just call them Flutterpie?” Trixie asked.

The wagon started moving and Twilight looked out the window. “You’ve seen them right. Always cuddling, finishing each other’s sentences and even feeding each other. Sure I haven’t seen them kiss yet, but I still get sick of watching how… close they are. Really, it’s like they forget other ponies are even watching.”

Trixie shrugged. “Those two have a special…” she gave a look to Maud.

Maud looked a little unsure. “Rock?”

That should have been expected. Trixie face hoofed so hard that she nearly left a mark. “Ow… no I meant connection. They have a special connection.”

“Oh…” Maud said.

Twilight and Valiant both laughed a little. It was nice seeing them so happy.

“Anyway, they were quite civil when we had them over for dinner,” Trixie said.

“That’s because they want to make a good impression. Of course they know the rest of us don’t care as much about whether they are dating or not,” Twilight admitted.

The cart stayed silent for a few minutes as they passed through the brightly lit city. Ponies were outside having fun, and a few unicorns practiced magic tricks along the side of the road. Trixie could tell they were messing up, and how, she had an eye for such things after all.

Twilight finally said, “I feel a bit sorry for Sweetie Belle. She’s riding in the same cart as her older sister.”

“Wait… they brought fillies to the gala?” Trixie asked. A small hit on the foreleg from Valiant made her correct herself. “They brought their fillies?”

“Actually both Scootaloo and Applebloom refuse to go after the last time,” Twilight said. “It was a mess.”

Trixie nodded. “Yeah, but… oh well. Whatever. I guess Sweetie Belle is a good enough kid. I know for a fact that Valiant is.”

Valiant was already fussing with the dress she was wearing.

Maud pat her gently on the head. “Don’t. You’ll mess it up. It’s only for a few hours. We have to look nice.”

Valiant groaned in protest, but she stopped fidgeting with the thing. The filly desperately hated clothing of any sort. The only reason she wore a jacket was because it was cold.

“So what are you doing when we get to the gala?” Trixie asked.

“I’m going to be helping Celestia greet her guests. So I’ll be gone for a few hours,” Twilight said.

“Great… Well I’m going to start by finding some old friends to talk too, and then I’ll take Maud out on the dance floor,” Trixie said.

“Do you dance?” Twilight said with a look at Maud.

“Yes,” Maud said with all the excitement of granite.

Valiant raised her whiteboard.

“Food.”

Trixie smiled. “Well she has her priorities straight at least.”

For a few more minutes the ride was quiet, and then bright lights appeared in the distance. Trixie couldn’t help but to grin joyfully as she saw the giant white castle appear before her. It’s ancient stained glass windows, it’s mountain like presence and all the ponies surrounding it all made it so much more thrilling to see again.

“Canterlot Castle!” Trixie exclaimed.

“One last thing, please don’t let anypony catch you two having sex in the closet or something. That would just be embarrassing for everypony… unless you’re in your own room of course. Do whatever you feel like there,” Twilight said.

Trixie thought of what the newspaper headline would be if she were caught screwing around with Maud. Princess Trixie finally came out of the closet.

“We won’t get caught,” Maud said flatly.

“Maud, honey, please!” Trixie exclaimed. “We can wait until after the party is over.”

Maud mumbled under her breath. She didn’t seem to like the idea of waiting for it.

Twilight rolled her eyes.

The wagon came to a stop in front of the castle’s entrance. The group exited one by one and Trixie felt a surge of relief once she was able to freely stretch her legs again. With a few quick trots she was up the stairs and into the castle’s giant entrance hall. Sure she’d been there before, years ago, but it still held the kind of power and significance that Trixie could barely imagine.

Seeing Princess Celestia there to greet them only made it more impressive.

With a smile Celestia said, “Princess Trixie, Princess Twilight, what a pleasure to have you here. Twilight would do me a favor and take over for a moment.”

Twilight nodded and took her place greeting ponies.

Celestia walked with Trixie and company up the stairs.

“I understand that you haven’t been to a formal occasion such as this for a while,” Celestia said. “I just wanted to give you my personal thanks for joining us.”

Trixie shook her head. “It’s no problem. I’ve always wanted to come here.”

“Lady Maud, how are you feeling today?” Celestia asked.

“Excited,” Maud said dryly.

Celestia smiled a little more. “Are you having fun too, little one?”

Valiant shrugged.

“She hasn’t gotten to the food yet,” Trixie said. “When she does, her opinion will change.”

“That’s good,” Celestia said. She leaned into Trixie’s ear and whispered, “Just in case, the east wing is empty during the actual gala itself. You can find some privacy there if you need it.”

Trixie tried not to smile, she tried to frown and look away and act like an adult. What she did was gasp, grin and look Celestia straight in the eyes and say, “What really? Wow… thanks!”

“It’s no problem. I know how it goes when your newlywed, I’ve been married a few times myself. Just try and stay out of sight,” Celestia said. “There are still newspaper clippings of me going around that I would very much like to banish to the surface of the sun.”

Trixie nodded and then Celestia broke off from them to go and meet a rather fancy looking stallion with a mustache. When Trixie entered the ballroom, her breath was very nearly taken away. First she saw all the ponies, nearly a hundred of them were in this room alone, and yet there was still room for three or four times that number, that was followed by the sound of music playing and ponies talking, finally the smell of delectable foods hit her.

For a half panicked second she looked around and felt utterly small, insignificant and lost. As luck would have it, she spotted something that made all those feelings evaporate, replaced by a familiar sense of belonging. A table off in the corner had been reserved; the ponies sitting at it included Minuette, Lyra, Moondancer, and Candle Light.

Now that she was sure of where she was going, and what she was going to do, she aimed straight for the table and walked with determined pride. She was going to meet up with her friends. Just before she reached the table though, and only for a brief second, she felt odd. Something about this whole scenario was… strangely familiar. She couldn’t place what it was, but it was there, inside of her, and she knew it to be true.

Lyra turned to face her and waved joyfully. “TRIXIE! Oh, oh, it’s me! Lyra! Over here, woohoo, Trixie!”

Minuette turned to her and said, “You do realize that she was walking over here the whole time, right?”

“She was?” Lyra said, half disbelieving.

Trixie shook her head but smiled. It was always the same with them. She took a seat across from Minuette and both Maud and Valiant sat next to her. Though Valiant was far too small and the top of her head didn’t even reach the table. Trixie didn’t want the poor thing feeling left out, so she looked around, and saw what she needed too. With a little bit of magic she brought a folding chair from the wall over to their table and opened it for her. Valiant wasted no time in climbing up it and standing on her hind legs so she could see the rest of the group.

“Cute kid,” Minuette said. “I don’t think you actually introduced us. I’m Minuette.”

Minuette held out a hoof, but Valiant shied away from it. She also didn’t reply.

“Sorry, she’s a bit… shy. She also doesn’t speak and she’s blind in one eye, but hey she’s one of the smartest fillies I’ve ever met,” Trixie said. “She might even be smarter than Twilight.”

Lyra whistled. “Wowie, that’s a big deal.”

Moondancer smiled. “She is quite adorable.”

“I wasn’t sure if you two were going to be able to make it to the gala, I mean considering out original reunion was ruined,” Minuette said.

“Twilight was hurt, badly… than I got hurt,” Trixie said.

“I know, we live in the same town after all. You used your alicorn powers to save us, it was pretty sweet. Think you can do that again?” Minuette asked.

Trixie shook her head. “I really don’t want to. That power… I don’t trust it. It made me feel so cold inside.”

“It was cold outside too,” Minuette replied.

“I think it was dark magic,” Trixie replied.

“How is that different than alicorn magic?” Minuette asked.

For a second Trixie worked her mouth, but she had no answer for that and quickly gave up.

Lyra had an answer. “Well one’s dark green, and ones slightly less dark green. Duuuuhhhh!”

Trixie wanted to facehoof again, she didn’t, but she wanted too. Instead she just rolled her eyes. “We can ask Twilight, she’ll know.”

“There is hardly a difference in them,” Candle Light said with authority. “Truthfully the only reason that dark magic isn’t called alicorn magic is because it would imply that normal ponies have the ability to use such powerful magic. After doing enough research and digging, one finds that every instance of ‘dark’ magic on record is actually filled with opinionated beliefs rather than simply facts. The truth is that alicorn magic is just dark magic practiced by an alicorn.”

Everypony stared at her in silence. Valiant did too, but not because she was stunned. She actually had her hoof raised.

“Yes, little one?” Candle Light asked.

Valiant whipped up her whiteboard and wrote so fast that Trixie was sure it was going to look messy. It did, but it was still legible.

“Does that make alicorn magic bad?”

“Good question,” Candle Light said with a smile. “Without proper training, discipline and concentration it does. Since they both feed off of dark emotions it’s very easy for somepony to start focusing on that as their base of power. When Celestia uses alicorn magic, she does so with a clear mind. no thoughts of evil, of darkness, or of tragedy go through her mind. If they did, her power may come out more easily, but it would also hurt her and possibly corrupt her. This is why Celestia doesn’t use alicorn magic very often. Instead she chooses to use the power of the sun to fight with.”

“What about Luna or Twilight?” Trixie asked.

“Luna used the power of the moon. Twilight uses more or less normal powers. If you’ve noticed Twilight is good at transmutation magic and energy magic. She’s awful with illusions.”

Trixie nodded. “I’m only good with illusions,” She glanced down at the walking cane by her side again. “And with evocation. Lightning, fire, that sort of thing.”

“Making a rope dance like a snake,” Lyra added.

“Actually that’s uh… pretty much the only transmutation spell I ever learned…” Trixie said.

“I was never all that good with magical studies,” Minuette said. “So long as I could smash things with a giant hammer I was alright. But isn’t energy usually under evocation?”

Candle Light smiled. “Yes it is, but that doesn’t make Twilight good at the school as a whole. Pretty much anything that involves pure magical energy Twilight can do easily, because it’s very logical and very straight forward. Same with transmutation. Sadly she has a hard time focusing her emotions into magic. She likes being dethatched from it.” Candle Light glanced at Trixie. “Also, Twilight’s a terrible liar, and to use illusions you have to be able to lie.”

“I on the other hoof am good at putting my emotions into magic,” Trixie explained. “Sadly trying to do things without any emotion is a bit hard for me, thus why transmutation is hard. I could never just sprout a pair of butterfly wings or turn into a cat without feeling emotional about it.”

“And uh… me?” Minuette asked.

“You have focus and concentration. That’s what it takes to create a magic weapon and hold it. Nopony I know can hold focus like you can, you’re like a stone wall of concentration,” Candle Light complemented.

“Awesome,” Minuette said.

“This is all interesting, but I’m afraid the earth ponies might be a little less interested in magic than we are,” Trixie said with a look at both Maud and Valiant. “So let me ask, how has life been going for all of you?”

“Me and Bonnie totally got into a fight a few days ago. Then we made up, and we made love. It was awesome,” Lyra said.

Minute let out a sigh. “Right… well my business is going well. Being a blacksmith wasn’t my original plan, but I don’t see myself becoming a famous knight of legend any time soon. So blacksmithing it is.”

“My office isn’t doing very well either,” Moondancer said. “I don’t get a lot of patients… so I do a lot of work at the local hospital. It’s not bad, but I kinda wanted to have a bigger office by now.”

Candle Light blew out a raspberry. “You’re doing fine. You’re problem is that you aren’t confident enough, ponies don’t want to go to a doctor who is terrified of the stethoscope.”

“B-b-but I have to… I mean it goes in a pony’s mouth! What if… you know… it’s gross?” Moondancer said.

Candle Light rolled her eyes. “Yeah, like bad breath is going to kill you.”

Trixie smiled. “Well I’m a fully fledged princess now, I also got married as you all know. Oh and I went to Hollow Shades for my honeymoon, that place is so pretty at night.”

Candle Light smiled. “The ruins around there are pretty nice as well.”

“They are,” Twilight Sparkle said from behind them.

Everypony turned to face the princess with smiling faces. Twilight stood there, her elegant dress just as pretty as it was in Ponyville, only now she could see just how much it really stood out. In fact it wasn’t just Twilight’s dress, she looked at her own, at Maud’s and at Valiant’s and there was a certain something that Trixie couldn’t put her hoof on. Somehow the dresses all just… fit the ponies who wore them perfectly. These clothes were an extension of the pony rather than just pretty clothing.

Trixie eyed the room up, and only a select few ponies had clothing that matched them so well. Out of these Ponies Trixie managed to spy Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie sitting at a table. It hit her why these clothes matched so well. They were Rarity’s.

She now had a new appreciation for the mare’s talent.

Maud pushed herself away from the table and grabbed Trixie’s hoof. With an oh so gentle tug, Maud pulled her away from the table. “I want to dance.”

A lump formed in Trixie’s throat and her cheeks grew warm as she was led out to the dance floor with all the other slow dancing ponies. As far as Trixie could see, there were mostly straight couples dancing around them, leaving her feeling a little out of place. Maud clearly didn’t care.

She was helped up onto her rear legs, while Maud positioned Trixie’s forelegs in the correct places. It suddenly occurred to her, that she hadn’t practiced ballroom dancing in years. The last thing she wanted to do was embarrass her wife in front of the crowd.

Of course when they began moving the first thing that Trixie did was step all over Maud’s hooves. Maud barely seemed to notice. It took a few minutes but slowly she began to get the hang of it, and stopped looking like a clumsy oaf.

Maud smiled and Trixie looked up into those beautiful green eyes. “Sorry that not a good dancer.”

“You’re doing better than my sister,” Maud said. “She would have started break dancing by now.”

“D-does she not know how balls work?” Trixie asked.

“No, she prefers mares.”

Trixie tried to bury her face into Maud’s chest to hide her quickly reddening cheeks. “You meanie.”

A pair of gentle lips touched the top of Trixie’s head. “You’re so cute when you’re embarrassed.”

It felt like they danced for an eternity. Trixie leaning against her lover’s embrace, the slow circle they made around the room became a blurred memory. For her, there were only two ponies in the entire gala, her and Maud.

Eventually though, Trixie began to grow tired and the strain of standing on her hind legs for so long finally kicked in. Maud didn’t complain once as they left the dance floor and returned to their table. Once there, Trixie and Maud took seats next to Valiant. After such a wonderful dance Trixie knew the night had only just begun, but it was such a wonderful start that she knew nothing could ruin it. Nothing at all.

So that must have been the reason that Red Velvet chose that exact moment to walk up to the table with a sly grin, a long, loose red dress, and glasses on. This time she looked like a pegasus, her horn was hidden by illusion magic. Her long red mane was braided along with her tail.

Twilight sat up and held out her hoof. The mare took it and they shook.

“Good evening, Princess Twilight,” Red Velvet said in a soothing tone.

“Good evening, Professor Carmine,” Twilight replied. “I’m so glad that you could join us.”

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Two: Gala Dreams Down in Flames

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Two: Gala Dreams Down in Flames

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Two: Gala Dreams Down in Flames

Written by TheCrimsonDm

Up till that point Trixie had experienced all sorts of things that made her brain do a back flip and her heart seize up. Moments like when she first encounter the dreaded ursa minor, or when Frailty had captured Valiant, or even when Maud first kissed her way back on that lonely mountain. This topped all of those moments without question.

“W-what?” Trixie asked without taking her eyes off of Red Velvet.

“This is Professor Carmine Savant, one of the ponies that have helped me understand alicorn history a lot more. She specializes in the subject and I pulled some strings to get her an invite to the gala,” Twilight said in a friendly and passive tone that sounded utterly wrong to Trixie.

“Oh my,” Carmine ‘Red’ Savant said. “I do believe we have met before, miss Lulamoon. Or am I to call you Princess Lulamoon now?”

Trixie shook her head and pulled away from her seat at the table. “Call me Trixie… well it’s certainly… what are you doing here again?”

The smile she received felt dangerously wrong. “I’ve always wanted to go to the Grand Galloping Gala. I never thought that I’d get my chance. Professors don’t usually make enough money to afford such festivities.”

“Have you gotten to go to the annual Knowledge Summit?” Twilight asked.

Carmine shook her head. “I’ve been and it’s nothing like this. The only thing in common would be that there are a lot of drunk, arrogant ponies attempting to dance.”

Twilight let out a little laugh, as did the others. The only ones not laughing were Maud, Valiant, and Trixie. For a little bit Red Velvet joined the table under her allies and the others all seemed to enjoy having her company. The fact that she was a giant pegasus didn’t seem to bother them too much, the only mention of it was when Lyra asked if Carmine hailed from Saddle Arabia, to which she explained that her mother did.

Trixie stayed very quiet as she sat there. Slowly she was beginning to figure out this puzzle, and the picture was looking ugly as could be. With nervous eyes she continued glancing down at her walking cane, at the very least she had had the foresight to bring it. It might very well mean the difference between life and death for her tonight.

Tonight they were going to save the alicorns, tonight Celestia was going to reign down her fury and hellfire, and tonight Trixie was going to be charged with trying to keep everything together. Her nightmares were becoming reality.

Red Velvet pushed herself away from the table as Minuette got started telling a story about how she wrestled a bear. “Please excuse me, but I fear I need to powder my nose.”

Twilight gave her a quick set of directions to the nearest restroom and she was gone. Trixie tried her hardest to stay still, to ignore it, and to pretend like she hadn’t seen Red Velvet at all. She couldn’t do that.

“Sorry, Maud, I need to go pee,” Trixie lied as she quickly trotted away from the table.

Thankfully Minuette was going to keep the others busy for a few minutes at least, but that still didn’t buy her much time. Trixie needed to find Red, and get in on what was going down, before it was too late. The hall was quiet, with only a few ponies in it and a couple of guards doing their patrols. Trixie saw Red at the end of the hall, she turned a corner and disappeared from sight.

She walked as casually as she could, while simultaneously moving swiftly. Since nopony looked at her, she didn’t think they had caught on. Once she rounded the corner, she saw Red again at the end of the hall. She entered a small room. This hall was empty aside from her, so she sped into the room.

A small guest bedroom was in there, Red had already found a place next to the window. She didn’t look back as Trixie entered and closed the door behind her.

“It’s time,” She said casually.

Trixie nodded. “Yeah, I figured that much. Why the gala?”

“Because Celestia will be too busy dealing with arrogant little nobles to worry about either of us. Discord will probably cause some manner of trouble for her as well, and her sister is going to be screwing around with Twilight in one of these bedrooms soon enough. Almost nopony is left to watch the throne, or to stop us,” Red Velvet said.

“So what is the plan?” Trixie asked.

“The alicorns are being kept in a crystallized prison, if it’s broken the city will automatically search out the nearest empty space large enough for it and deposit it there. Since it’s a floating city, that’s going to be really easy. The trouble is in breaking it. The thing is covered by so many protective wards that it’s going to take every ounce of my concentration to break them. You’re job is simple, watch my back, and keep anypony from bothering me,” Red Velvet said. “Don’t worry too much, when this job is over I have your alibi.”

“Really?” Trixie said.

“Oh, don’t worry about it now,” Red Velvet said.

“Okay,” Trixie said. She didn’t feel like it was okay, but it felt right to say. For a brief second she considered just telling the guards about this, and stopping Red before it was too late. It was already too late. Even if Trixie did want to stop her almost friend from what she was doing, she couldn’t go through with it. Red Velvet still had her mom’s sanity by the caller.

“I need you to get into the Royal Archives. There is some valuable information to be had, and besides why not complete some Seeker objectives while we work on the big one. Look through the Royal Lineage for Celestia’s parents, and her children. I have a suspicion that needs to be verified,” Red Velvet said.

Trixie nodded and went to the door. She glanced back at Red Velvet. “I’ll meet you in the throne room in what a half hour?”

“Yes,” Red Velvet said.

With that out of the way, Trixie was out the door and back into the hall. A slow and steady trickle of fear was running through her. She could still vividly remember the first dream she had, the one where she saw Celestia so easily destroy Red. After what she’d learned in Hollow Shades, she doubted that it was just another weird dream. Dreamweaver had wanted her to see that, and for whatever reason, it must have been important.

Trixie dared not return to the party now that things were heating up. Maybe once this was completed, and if it went smoothly, she could return. For now it was time to handle the mission, Maud and Valiant would be safe so long as they stayed at the party. Though knowing them, they were going to start getting worried soon.

This is going to end in disaster. Why can’t I just leave Red to her own devices, it can’t be that hard for her to do this alone right?

She thought of how merciless Celestia was in her dream. The mere thought of betrayal had set her off like a ticking time bomb. Red had come in to help her save Valiant Heart, she also gave Trixie a way to make up for all the wrongs she had done to Twilight. Most of all though, Red had saved both Screw Loose and Trixie from their respective insanities. Trixie had barely even needed to touch the new medication that Timequill gave her. The alicorn transformation had fixed her, and that had all been thanks to Red Velvet.

Trixie swore silently to herself and made her way straight to the Royal Archives.

***

Once inside the royal archives she grabbed the book of Royal Lineage, and jumped to the last page entered. Since the majority of it was actually empty, that didn’t take too long. She saw a picture of Celestia lying on a bed, cradled in her forelegs was a tiny unicorn with a yellow and red mane.

“Princess Sunset Shimmers.”

The name sounded vaguely familiar. The date of birth was listed as being nearly thirty years ago. It also happened to be Celestia’s third child. Trixie couldn’t help but to notice that there was a missing page after that one. She may have had a fourth child. Although curious as to why Celestia would choose to hide this information even from her secret archives, was a mystery that she had no time to solve.

Trixie shrugged and skipped to the very back. A picture in the very first page of the book was old and faded, but the magic wards in the book must have kept it from being utterly destroyed by the ravages of time. There was a kind and loving family of four. A mom and dad, the dad was light blue, the mom was egg white. The mother had a brown mane, while the dad had green and blue stripes in his. On the mom’s back rested a young pegasus filly, she was a light shade of blue-purple and her light blue mane had neat little pink bows in it. She was still in dippers. The other child stood barely to the mom’s chin, and was white as could be with a long pink mane. She was a unicorn. The cutie mark on the white pony was an exact replica of Princess Celestia’s.

The names were nearly faded but Trixie could barely make them out.

“Bubblegum and Grindstone along with their two daughters. Sol and Lunris.”

“But… that’s Princess Celestia, right?” Trixie asked herself quietly. “Maybe she changed her name?” Something felt strange about this. She turned the page.

Four ponies stood near a forest. Two of them were giant alicorns. A gray-white one, and a Blue-gray one stood tall, they looked tired. The two younger and much smaller ponies next to them were Sol and Lunris. Lunris didn’t look old enough for a cutie mark, but she had Luna’s. The odd thing was that the two adult ponies had very nearly identical marks, only they were slightly different. The moon on the blue alicorn’s flank was full, meanwhile the sun on the others was red.

The description was short.

“Luna and Celestia along with their successors, Sol and Lunris.”

Trixie turned the page. This time she saw the Luna and Celestia the way they were supposed to be. They weren’t quite as tall, but they were standing proudly in a castle that she did not recognize. Many ponies were around them, heads bowed in reverence, and the two sisters looked upon their subjects with distant expressions. This version of Celestia and Luna looked above the world, above their subjects and most importantly of all, they looked above Trixie. They very nearly scared her. She also noticed a small filly between the two. She looked extremely nervous.

They don’t look like that now, but what exactly happened. Where are the other alicorns, the ones that almost looked like Celestia and Luna. What about Sol and Lunris. What’s going on?

Trixie read the description.

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna adoption of Lion Heart.”

“I guess this is when they began adopting students…” Trixie said.

Trixie flipped the page and saw only a picture of Princess Celestia standing alongside another filly. It was another adoption. She closed the book and set it back where she found it. This trip hadn’t paid off as much as she’d like it too. She was just confused now, because It almost looked like there had been another princess Celestia and Luna before this one. Though that shouldn’t be possible… right?

She started to leave when she noticed a book that caught her eyes. Princess Rules Complete and Unabridged. A very simple title, but since only a select few ponies were ever going to see it, why should it have been any more complicated. Trixie pulled the book down and got to work reading.

She opened it up to a small black and blue bookmark. The page that was marked was all about magic duels. A pang of guilt ran through her as s he considered her own with Twilight, but still interest kept her glued to the page.

”A normal magic duel between ponies is much like the iron pony competition, where two unicorns put their magic to the test in a series of trials to see who has the most overall skill. Very seldom does this ever involve any actual combat, though this can sometimes be the case.

Between princesses practice duels may be held for training purposes. However should one find themselves in a true duel the rules are far different.

The challenger sets the terms for their victory.The defender sets the terms for the challengers defeat.Unlike a normal magic duel, this is a combat.”
Trixie stopped reading as soon as the door opened and Princess Luna walked through. A small grin grew over Trixie’s lips as she looked up at the night princess, down at the page about magic duels and then up again. She quickly shut the book and placed it up on the wall.

“Hehehe… um…”Trixie said.

“You’re not supposed to be in here,” Luna said.

Trixie gulped. “But the guard let me in.”

“The guard was asleep, almost as though by magic,” Luna said.

No need to let her know that I was behind that one. “Um,” Trixie said. “Maybe he… was lazy?”

Luna eyed the book. “If you were trying to find a way to reclaim your lost honor by dueling me, it will not work. I suggest that instead you accept my deepest and most sincere apology.” She actually bowed her head. “I never had any intention on breaking your heart. Should I have known how fragile you were, I would have handled myself differently.”

Trixie walked past her. Her immediate reaction was to say something rude, or mean. She managed to keep that inside. “Just don’t tell anypony about this and I’ll call it even… I’ll want a copy of that book at some point though.”

Luna smiled. “There is an abridged version of it in the Starswirl section. You have permission to go in there, but this archive is for me and my sister only. Please respect that.”

Trixie nodded and left. Her next destination the throne room.

The way to the throne room was quiet, with nary a guard in sight. She would have figured that there would have been at least some security here, but it looked like she was wrong. When she finally arrived to the giant set of double doors that led to the throne room she found it completely unguarded and slightly ajar. This had to have been Red’s doing.

There is still time to go back, tell Celestia and Luna and stop this madness.

Again she was assaulted by all the good things that Red Velvet had done for her. She could remember the bad as well, the lies, the threats, the torture! But all of it just seemed far away and distant, like that stuff didn’t actually happen. Even the fact that Red had left the giant birchwolf king to eat her felt like it had happened to somepony else, not her.

Before she could continue this line of thought, she walked through the open door and into the throne room. Upon seeing Red Velvet sitting upon Celestia’s throne and grinning down at her, Trixie couldn’t help but let out a small laugh.

“You don’t belong there you know,” Trixie said.

Red rolled her eyes and her horn lit up. The door behind Trixie closed. “There is no reason I should not be. This is after all a false throne.”

“Celestia is a good ruler, better than I at least,” Trixie said.

Red Velvet ignored the comment. “What did you find out?”

Trixie frowned. “I… I’m not really sure. I found out that there were two ponies named Bubblegum and Grindstone, they gave birth to Sol and Lunris. Later Sol and Lunris had the same exact cutie marks as Celestia and Luna. Though there seemed to be two older alicorns named Celestia and Luna, only they were… different looking. After the kingdom started it looks like the Celestia and Luna we know appeared. I’m not sure exactly what that means.”

“It’s simple, Sol and Lunris became the new Celestia and Luna,” Red Velvet said. “I don’t know if this was some sort of reincarnation spell, if the names are simply passed down from alicorn pair to alicorn pair, but it is quite likely that everything you know about them is a lie… the same goes for the Seekers as well.”

“I don’t get why this is important,” Trixie said.

“I can give you one reason above all that this should matter. If the Celestia and Luna we know are not the originals, then where are they?”

Trixie stopped at the bottom of the throne and looked up. “I don’t know…”

“Exactly, these two mares who betrayed their kin and locked their entire civilization away might still be breathing, and even worse they might be very dangerous,” Red Velvet said. “The alicorns are going to need protecting.”

Red Velvet jumped off of the throne, spun around and shot a blast of red energy at it. The throne itself shattered, but a single piece about the size of Trixie’s head still remained floating in the air. Slowly the outer layer of crystal fell off of it, and a shining emerald was left staring at Red.

“I’ll keep them safe,” Red Velvet said quietly. She looked back at Trixie and shouted, “Keep an eye out for me, it will take a few minutes to get the spell done and I can’t have Celestia or Luna breaking my concentration while I’m at work.”

“Can’t we just steal the gem and leave?” Trixie said.

Red’s horn lit up casting a baleful red light across the room. “No, it’s fixed in place by some extra wards. My best bet is to free them here and now.”

Trixie nodded and turned toward the door. After one quick glance to make sure she still had her walking cane, she returned to watching the door. Slowly the time passed as Red hit the gem with a nearly continuous stream of energy. She’d seen Twilight break through magical wards before, the process was usually time consuming and took focus. Trixie couldn’t allow a single blow to come to Red if they were going to free the alicorns.

Nearly a minute passed by before the room began heating up. A deep sense of dread and terror filled her chest as she watched the doors intently. The very last thing she had wanted was for this to happen, but she was sure of it before the sounds of galloping hooves filled the room.

The doors swung open, and both Celestia and Luna marched in. A serious look was carved over Luna’s face, and a deadly look into Celestia’s. Trixie had never seen Celestia look so angry. The princess took one look at her demolished throne, and at Red Velvet, and her expression grew from angry, to something much worse. There was death in her eyes.

“Red Velvet!” Celestia cried.

A golden glow surrounded her horn and the room rose in temperature. Trixie did the only thing she could think of. She reached out with her magic and just as a bolt of fire flew from Celestia’s horn Trixie managed to get a protective barrier around Red. Fire slammed into the barrier with enough force to punch a hole through concrete and Trixie saw her shield crack all the way up and down before the fire dissipated.

Trixie’s horn hurt slightly after she let the shield drop and looked toward Celestia and Luna. Celestia looked at her, annoyance clear in her eyes but not a single bead of sweat on her face. That powerful spell had cost her literally nothing… and Trixie had just gotten her attention.

“What is the meaning of this?” Celestia demanded.

Trixie tried not to show her fear; she tried to stand tall and to look at her opponent. She gulped. “I won’t let you hurt my friend.”

“Friend? This… creature cannot seriously be your friend,” Celestia said. “She’s a monster in pony flesh.”

Trixie shook her head. “I used to think that as well, but she’s helped me with so many things. How can I believe that she’s actually a monster? I think she’s a lot like me, she’s just done some bad things in the name of what’s right.”

Luna stepped forward. “What is going on? Sister, who is that mare who is destroying your throne? And why do you wish to see her dead?”

“That creature used to be one of my students. I’m not sure what happened to her all those years ago but when she was done exploring the world she came back to me, changed. Following that she corrupted one of my other students and together they nearly destroyed the kingdom. Now she has returned to release the greatest threat this world has ever known and I won’t let her!” Celestia said. She snorted and actual flames flew from her nostrils.

Foreign strength flowed through Trixie and she pulled the walking cane free with her magic. “The alicorns you imprisoned were innocent,” Trixie heard herself saying, even though she was sure they weren’t her words. “They deserve to live freely among the rest of the tribes; do not think for a moment that what you have done to them was just or in any way fair. Or should I say what your predecessor did.”

Celestia looked at Trixie, and her anger vanished replaced for a brief moment a deep sorrow. “No… not again. Trixie, we will find help for you.”

Trixie removed the spell on the walking cane and watched as her father’s sword appeared where the cane had once been; an illusionary spell that hid the true object. Nopony would question a walking cane at a fancy ball, but they would all be weary of a sword. Trixie was quite proud of her spell work.

“I won’t let you hurt my friend,” Trixie said once again. This time the words were indeed her own.

“That’s the Trickster Blade,” Celestia said.

“The what?” Luna asked.

“It’s a magical sword, her father’s magical sword to be exact. It’s an exceedingly dangerous and uncontrollable weapon. Her father only ever used it in times of dire need,” Celestia said. “Trixie, please do not draw that sword, you may very well kill us without meaning too.”

Trixie ignored the plea and drew the blade. Magic coursed through it, and flowed out of it like a river. Cool air washed around her and a deepening sense of power grew inside her chest. Trixie could feel the dark magic, the cold energy deep inside, hollow was its embrace. She shivered.

“I can’t let you hurt her, I promised I’d keep her safe. She is my friend, a terrible friend she maybe, but she’s still one of them. You will not touch her, do you hear me,” Trixie said.

“There is no time for this,” Celestia said, her horn lit up again. She aimed it at Red Velvet.

This time Trixie knew she could not stop Celestia’s fury, so she reached out into the shadows of the room. The corners of the room as well as the shadows underneath Celestia and Luna’s hooves and called out to them. The Dorchadas responded. Tendrils lashed out from the corners, and from underneath the princesses arose dark shadowy limbs. The shadows wrapped around Celestia and Luna, holding them in place. They covered Celestia’s horn and Trixie marveled at how warm Celestia’s energy felt through the tendrils.

“I’ve seen this before,” Luna cried. “This… this magic is wrong. It should not be.”

Celestia struggled for a half second. The tendrils began absorbing the warmth from Celestia and channeling it to Trixie. It was kind, and warm, and full of untold amounts of magical power. A tingly sensation filled Trixie as she languished in the magic. Celestia leaned forward.

“Stop it!” Luna called. “You’re draining her life energy. You have to stop!”

Trixie looked at her, and could detect no lies in the mare’s words. That did not mean she wasn’t somehow manipulating her, but something felt wrong. This whole situation felt off somehow, and Celestia’s warmth wasn’t making her feel better. The hollow feeling inside of her was only growing, she felt colder all of a sudden and her legs buckled beneath her.

“No,” Trixie said quietly to herself. She tried to stop the tendrils, to will them away. They wouldn’t leave. She felt her own pain, torment and suffering feeding them. Growing stronger by the second. They were too strong; her suffering had been too great. She couldn’t defeat them anymore than she could have fought off her attackers in Manehattan, anymore than she could have stopped the ursa minor, or anymore than she could have saved Candle Light’s horn.

The darkness inside of her was too powerful.

“Please!” Luna cried, but it didn’t sound quite right.

Trixie looked up and realized that the room had changed. Everything had become cold and blue, not a muscle moved around her. She looked at Luna still held in her tendrils. It wasn’t the strong, proud, and untrustworthy mare she had grown to know. Sure Luna was still taller than her, but her face was younger, much younger, and with her short light blue mane, she didn’t even look as old as Trixie.

Celestia on the other hoof looked ancient. Lines and creases showed her age, showed the years that she had suffered. The scars were clear, the damage would never go away and her pink mane was almost entirely gray. She looked at Trixie, but she didn’t look sad, she looked determined. Trixie could see it, between Celestia’s smile and her eyes she was determined to continue moving forward, to continue getting hurt, to never quit until she was a walking mass of scar tissue. Trixie wasn’t sure what was driving the old mare, but seeing the strength inside of Celestia made her realizes something.

She couldn’t give up.

Trixie opened her eyes and the room had returned to normal. Luna was crying out, but Trixie couldn’t hear it. Celestia was being held up only by the mass of tendrils surrounding her. The pain and suffering Trixie felt powering the tendrils was great. The Dorchadas was feeding from her past, but it was neglecting the things that really mattered, the things that did the most to shape who she was now and who she would become.

Trixie let out a howl as she fought against the magic. The only weapons she had were her memories, but that would have to do.

She thought of Maud, how sweet her touch was and how loving and loyal her heart stayed. The energy being drawn from Celestia slowed. Thoughts of Valiant Heart lecturing her about having wild and crazy sex with Maud made Trixie giggle a little. The tendrils ceased drawing energy altogether. Screw Loose’s unconditional motherly love. The tendril lowered Celestia and dropped Luna completely.

A baleful red orb appeared in her mind, it was bright and full of hatred. Its crimson light stained everything that Trixie had recalled.

Screw Loose had been saved, but another mare’s sanity had been sacrificed for it. The tendrils tightened their grip around Celestia. Valiant Heart had been bullied and raped and beaten so horribly that her eye and leg were damaged, and all Trixie had to do was send a message to Manehattan. Trixie’s heart skipped a beat.

“Yes, Trixie, all you had to do was use a telegraph, send a message to Manehattan and this would have all been avoided,” the red orb said gleefully.

“N-no, Ponyville might not have one,” Trixie defended.

“Even if they don’t, you could have asked Twilight to use magic to send a letter to the Wonderbolts? Or to the authorities? To anypony really,” the red orb said.

“She didn’t know how bad it was, I didn’t know how bad it was. If I’d known, I would have stopped it,” Trixie pleaded. “I would have moved faster, I would have flown if I needed to save Val. I swear it!”

The red orb crushed her spirit and Trixie’s head fell to the floor. “You can’t even save a filly from the most evil mare in all of Equestria. How could you ever hope to save Princess Celestia, from me?”

Trixie sniffled. “I tried… I tried to fix it. To stop this, I swear.”

”Shhh, don’t try anymore. Just let me handle this. Like an ocean of blood the Crimson Tide washes away all pain and doubt. Don’t let th-“ the orb said softly.

“Crimson Tide?” Trixie said quietly. The deer had warned her that the Crimson Tide was the monster responsible for torturing their kin, and killing many of their warriors and scouts. Trixie pushed herself up slowly. “Crimson Tide? That’s what they called Red Velvet.”

“Yes, well who do you think has been… helping you see the correct truths since you first visited me?” the orb said.

Trixie resented the orb. It was the monstrous thing that had been in her nightmares, digging into Trixie’s worst fears and showing her the mutilated versions of her friends. Telling her how much she had hurt them and how worthless she was. If this orb was part of Red Velvet, then this meant that Red had been inside her head…

Trixie let out a howl of rage. “GET OUT OF MY MIND!”

“Oh please don’t get so angry, I’d hate it if you were mad at me… you are after all, my only friend. Ignore Starfire and the deer that I traveled with. Only you, Trixie,” the orb said.

It was another lie. Red Velvet had been working with Starfire for a long time, Starfire and her had to have been buddies. Then there was Twilight Sparkle thinking that Red’s real name was Carmine. Red had told her that Trixie was her only friend, but that was a lie. Just like with Luna, Trixie had been used.

Not for much longer if Trixie had anything to say about it. Trixie pushed herself up off the ground, she felt heavy, and weak, but she managed it. Slowly she walked to the throne. Red was still busy with the spell, she couldn’t defend herself. If only Trixie could get one single attack in, maybe the distraction would be enough to-

Searing pain shot through her back, up her wings and down again. It felt like molten led being poured directly over her skin and she buckled in a single scream of agony so precise that she swore she heard the stained glass crack.

“Insolent little defiant fool. You had one job, and you can’t even do that. If that’s how it’s going to be, than I shall remind you of just what it feels like to grow wings the slow and painful way,” the orb threatened.

Trixie rolled over. The pain didn’t stop. Her thoughts and her mind were scrambled by the torture she felt. She just wanted it to stop, but it wouldn’t let up.

“Ahem, excuse me my dear, but I do believe that this is no place for rolling around screaming,” Babble said coolly.

Trixie tried to look around, but her vision was blackened by pain. She heard a snap and the pain was gone. The orb was still there, in her mind, but she could see that its… mouth? Had been duct taped. All it could do was muffle noisily.

“Do try and do that thing where you remembered good things again, I’d hate to lose my favorite ponies to play pranks on because you were in a bad mood,” Babble said playfully.

Good things? What good things? I bucked up so hard that there is no way I can do any good. It doesn’t matter if I help Valiant build a cardboard fort and play inside it with her. it doesn’t matter if we feed her every day or keep her warm at night or even clean up after she has an accident. She’d be better off without ever… she… she’d be on the street if I didn’t show up. Probably in the care of Frailty, or… worse.

If it wasn’t for me, Valiant would have a family, wouldn’t smile and wouldn’t laugh. she couldn’t read all those lame books, and have friends her own age, and she’d never have a mommy as good as Maud.

Maud would still be hurt too. She needed Valiant to come along, even if Val can’t replace Boulder, she can still give Maud the ability to be a mom again. They needed each other and if it hadn’t been for me and my crazy dream powers, they would never have met.

Trixie sat up. Took one hard look at the writhing mass of black tendrils, and they stopped. She felt Celestia’s energy inside of her, all warm and friendly, and most of all determined to protect those she loved. Trixie focused on it, and forced it out of her and back into the shadowy limbs. Slowly but surely the energy went back into Celestia. Just as she finished giving the last of Celestia’s energy back. The tendrils around the princess exploded with a burst of fire and flames.

The tall and deadly princess looked down at the weak and tired Trixie. “You fought the darkness inside of you?”

Trixie nodded curtly. She looked at Luna, and watched as the tendrils melted away into nothingness around her. With the two princesses free, somepony was finally there to stop Red Velvet.

The sound of glass shattering behind Trixie followed by the terrified look in Celestia’s eyes told her it was too late.

“It’s done,” Red Velvet said in disbelief. “Their free… I’ve finally freed the alicorns.”

Trixie tried to turn around and see Red Velvet, but her body wouldn’t listen. Every movement she made sent a signal of pain up through her back and into her wings. Even if she couldn’t move she watched as Celestia’s eyes slowly narrowed her previous anger returned. A corrosive green light filled the room for a brief moment, and then Trixie heard a thunderous noise from somewhere far above. The windows shattered, and Trixie moved to cover her ears despite the pain it took to move.

When it was done Trixie had rolled over to where she could see outside the now empty window panes. There above Canterlot floated a giant golden city. It was too far away to be able to make out any great details, but from what she could tell, there were giant white glowing crystals both above and below it, along with giant gears and cogs all spinning as though the city itself was some sort of enormous clock. All in all, it was a beautiful sight to behold.

“What is that?” Luna asked.

“That is the Alicorn Empire, or what remains of it. Its soldiers, its nobles, its servants. All them are up there in that city looking down at us and sneering. They can’t stand to see the slave cast free and living peaceful lives without their supposed guidance,” Celestia said.

“You’ve met them?” Luna asked.

“When you left I became desperate for company. I released only a few of them, learned from them, and decided that until such a time as I can prove to them that our way of life is valid, they should stay locked away,” Celestia said. “There has never been a conquering force like the alicorns before or since their time. Without the draconequus to stop them… I fear we are in considerable trouble.”

Red Velvet flew down to Trixie’s side. She looked down at Trixie with a small smile. “I’m sorry it ended up this way, but you did your job, you kept them distracted long enough for me to save my people. I’ll give you what I promised now.”

Trixie worked her mouth, but only gibberish came out. She wasn’t sure what to say, there were conflicting emotions running through her. She wanted to hurt Red Velvet, but at the same time she wanted to see her goal to completion. She wanted to protect her, and she wanted to throw her to the wolves. Trixie felt very confused.

Red’s horn lit up. “I am taking my power back now.”

Trixie blinked.

“What are you doing?” Celestia said hotly.

“You know how you put all of your alicorn power into Twilight Sparkle so she could ‘not’ fight Tirek. Well I put about half of my power into a lousy unicorn and watched as it not only cured her of her ailments and curses, but also as she grew wings and ascended to… almost alicornhood. Sadly I will require that power back now,” Red Velvet said.

“I manipulated her emotions, corralled her actions and even had to resort to threats against that mess of a mother she has in order to get her to come this far. I don’t think you’ve ever understood just how delectable ruining a pony from the inside out is. She had doubts of course, and watching her argue with herself as to whether she should help me or not was far more entertaining than it really should have been. Of course when I take my power back, It’ll be heart breaking to know that I can’t watch her sink, sink from the realization of just how much I did to her, to her life.

“I needed somepony who hated themselves so much that the painful transformation would be something they felt they deserved. Orchestrating that bit was exceedingly difficult. I’m just grateful that she had her eyes on a little slut. Twisting that part of your brain, watching you struggle to not jump her bones in the middle of town, and knowing that you couldn’t push her away because she might be like you. Hehehe, it was priceless,” Red Velvet said. She leaned in and whispered. “When you figure out what I helped you do, oh you’ll want to rip my heart out.”

A sudden flash of insight told her that Red Velvet was about to do something hideous. The red orb in her mind, still unable to speak, began a cruel muffled laugh. Before Trixie knew it, her entire body screamed out in pain, her wings felt like they were melting, holes formed in them and the cold air hit unprotected muscle, and then bone. A high pitched scream filled the room, it was unlike anything Trixie had ever heard or imagined. She realized much to her horror that the inequine sound was coming from her own mouth.

As quickly as it had begun, it ended. Trixie was left lying in a puddle, panting. Saliva fell from her mouth and onto the floor. She looked at her back, and where she had once had two dark feathered wings, she now only had open patches of red flesh. They stung but the massive amount of agony was finally gone.

She looked at Red Velvet, and began to ask why when something crawled up her throat. Her head leaned forward and her stomach contents spilled forth onto the floor. Her throat hurt, her body ached, her horn was making a fizzling popping sound, and her shoulder blades burned. There was plenty of reason as to why she was now crying.

Red smiled, and as she walked toward the window Trixie saw the shadows leap up and climb around her fur. They hardened into a suit of dark red armor, nearly black. For the first time since she had been transformed she saw the manic grin plastered over Red’s lips, her fangs flashed brightly. “Don’t worry, I’m sure that you’ll recover… eventually.”

She flew out of the window and toward the floating city.

Celestia spat and charged forward, but before she could even get off the ground a beam of red light flew into the building. For a brief second, Trixie watched a shield form around Celestia, but it cracked and shattered under the magic attack. The beam split into half a dozen smaller ones, each one piercing a different part of Celestia. Her neck, wing, legs and side were all struck.

Celestia stood only a second longer before coughing up something wet and red. She fell to the floor, breathing hard. Trixie tried to move, her body refused to listen. What happened after that was broken up by bits and pieces.

Trixie remembered Luna holding her sister’s head while crying, and singing softly. The lunar princess was crying as she sung the saddest lullaby she had ever heard.

“Hush now dear sister, let me carry you away.

Away from all the sorrow.

Hush now dear sister, Let carry your dreams.

Even when you feel hollow.

Hush now dear sister, Let me carry your love.

Into the hearts of those who follow.

Hush now dear sister, Let me carry your pain.

Together we’ll see tomorrow.”

Maud and Valiant along with a dozen or so more ponies charged into the throne room. The only ones Trixie didn’t recognize were all guards. Twilight screamed, Maud cried, and Valiant whispered to Trixie that it was going to be alright. Finally Trixie remembered Moondancer using some sort of healing magic on Celestia and on her.

All the while Trixie could only hear the saddest lullaby she ever heard playing on repeat in her mind.

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three: Winter Comes Riding

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three: Winter Comes Riding

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three: Winter Comes Riding

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Fire danced over the magma lake, and black stone tore at the skies like crude daggers raised against the gods. Black smoke obscured the sky, and a ring of red mountains kept Trixie prisoner. She stood in the center on a small platform with the four other alicorns facing her as they stood in a square pattern around her. All of them stared at her with eyes of fire, their horns gleamed in the flickering orange light.

“You are here to face the consequences of your actions, Trixie Lulamoon. In this trial we are the judge,” Celestia said.

“The jury,” Luna added.

“And the execution,” Twilight finished.

Cadance spoke next, her voice was kind and soft. “Trixie was used; do you think she really had a choice in what she did?”

“She willingly worked with this mare, full well knowing that what she wanted was going to be treasonous,” Celestia said coldly.

“Red Velvet repaired her magic,” Twilight said. “The price however was more than Trixie was prepared to pay.”

“She nearly killed my sister,” Luna said bitterly.

Cadance shook her head slowly. “She also did her utmost to stop that power. It was hard for her to fight it, and yet she still managed to not only stop it from killing Celestia she also gave Celestia’s energy back.”

“How come she didn’t tell us?” Twilight asked. “I would have helped her.”

A sad smile grew over her lips. “She was conflicted. She believed she owed Red Velvet some favor, but at the same time, if she had chosen to go against Red Velvet, that mare could have killed her mom, her wife, and her child. Or worse.”

“She’s no Frailty,” Twilight said. “She wouldn’t do… she did try and kill Celestia though…”

Trixie tried to speak but her voice was gone. The others ignored her completely. The magma splashed up against the side of the rock they were on. Its heat washed over her.

“Trixie did the best she knew how,” Cadance said. “Manipulated into thinking that Red was a friend, into thinking she owed the mare much more than she did. She still fought to save you.”

Celestia stared coldly. “She still betrayed me. I do not tolerate betrayal.”

“I saw what was inside of her,” Luna said. “She was getting dangerously close to becoming the next Nightmare Moon.”

“Nightmare Moon was banished,” Celestia said. “But banishment might be too good for Trixie.”

Cadance stepped forward. “You will not hurt this one. I am putting her under my protection.”

“WHAT!” Celestia shouted.

“I can see her heart, she’s been torn to shreds. There isn’t much left of her in there. There is not much you can do to punish her more than she will do to herself. Her only chance of healing and coming out more or less whole will require our support.”

Magma began pouring over the edge of the rock. Celestia’s eyes became red, sharp and full of hatred. Fire raced across her mane, and such heat and fury spread from her that Trixie felt her skin burning. Even the encroaching magma wasn’t as hot as Celestia’s fury.

“You dare stand against me? Against Princess Celestia?” Celestia demanded.

Cadance walked forward. The magma covered her hooves and Trixie watched in horror as the mare’s legs caught aflame. She looked at Luna and Twilight; they were gone, replaced by flaming alicorn skeletons.

“She deserves a chance to heal, and then to make amends for her actions. At least whichever ones were hers. She cannot honestly tell you what was her doing, and what was Red’s, anymore than I can,” Cadence said.

Trixie watched the mare’s flesh burn away and only a skeleton was left arguing soundlessly with Celestia. With a single bat of Celestia’s wing, Cadance fell apart and melted into the magma. The lava crawled over Celestia’s hooves but did not burn her.

“I will not rest until you have paid for your sins. You betrayed me and my empire. I will do all in my power to see you fall,” Celestia said. “Let’s start your trial… by fire!”

The magma leapt up and over Trixie. she let out a breathless and soundless scream as it covered her.

***

“AHHHHH!” Trixie screamed as she sat up.

Her entire body throbbed in a unified pain and her back went rigid. Pits of fire burned at her shoulders and she arched her back, her breath was gone or she’d scream again. Everything went black for a moment. When she opened her eyes again she was lying on her side.

The bed she lay on was inside a small room with four other beds much like it. Celestia was bandaged up and sleeping on one. Luna was on another and staring forward with tired eyes. Twilight stood next to Celestia. A gentle gray hoof padded the mattress in front of Trixie’s face. She followed it and saw Maud staring at her with wet glossy eyes.

“Are you okay?” Maud asked.

Trixie looked back at Celestia, her throat was rough and dry. “This is all my fault.”

“No,” Luna said. “It isn’t your fault at all. We couldn’t protect Celestia no matter how hard we tried. I already told Twilight and the others about your valiant sacrifice.”

Trixie looked at her and blinked dumbly.

“Do you not remember? When we found Red Velvet you tried to fight her, but she is a mistress of darkness, far more so than you. She turned your own power against us, specifically Celestia. I watched as you somehow managed to regain enough to control to stop yourself, but it was too late. Red had destroyed the gem, freed the alicorns and was already sucking the alicorn magic from you. When she was done she… got rid of your wings,” Luna said.

Trixie knew it was a lie, but she couldn’t figure out why the princess would lie about Trixie’s betrayal.

“I’ll find Carmine,” Twilight said in a low dangerous voice. “I will find her and before I kill her I will rip her wings out and break her horn off.”

That’s why she lied. Perhaps she is waiting for Celestia to recover before they decide my fate. Or she’s just letting Twilight calm down.

“Will Celestia be okay?” Trixie asked, her voice hoarse.

“She will recover. It is not only very difficult to kill an alicorn, but the wounds she suffered were all minimal. Even a normal pony would survive these wounds,” Luna said. “The worst one was her neck, it nearly hit her lung.”

“She still hurt my princess! MY PRINCESS!” Twilight shouted. “Celestia took me in when I was a filly, my own parents got rid of me because they feared my power, but Celestia wasn’t scared. She was determined to give me all the love my own mother wouldn’t…” She shook her head. “I can’t believe this happened again…”

Trixie looked at Maud. “Water?”

The sweet mare went over to a small table got a glass of water and held it for Trixie. Trixie reached out to grab it with her telekinesis, and… nothing happened. She tried harder and a small spark escaped her horn, along with a flash of pain that dizzied her. She stopped trying after that and just drank from the glass while Maud held it for her.

When she pulled away from it, her throat felt a lot better. “So what now?”

“Now we wait for my sister to recover,” Luna said.” I am not badly wounded, a few bruises nothing more, the doctor simply wouldn’t let me leave without an examination.”

“What about Red?” Trixie asked.

“As soon as she was out of sight, her along with the entire city blinked out of existence. They teleported somewhere, and our scouts are out looking as we speak,” Luna said.

“She teleported an entire city?” Trixie asked, she couldn’t believe that anypony was capable of that.

“I think it was a defense mechanism of the city itself. Remember the Crystal Empire was gone for a thousand years,” Twilight said. “Simply attempting to teleport a city could kill a pony. Actually succeeding at it, might move it a few feet, but I think the pony might explode.”

A cold shiver ran along Trixie’s bareback. “Where’s my dress?”

“You…” Maud said.

Maybe it was because of the anger that had her shaking, maybe it was shock, but Twilight’s modesty was completely missing. “You got blood, urine, and vomit all over it. I swear that stuck up brat was more upset over the dress being ruined than by the fact that you were suddenly missing a pair of limbs.”

Trixie gulped. “W-what?”

“I said you completely destroyed that dress and that Rarity was upset about it,” Twilight said. She said it slowly, almost like she thought Trixie was slow or something.

Even though she tried, Trixie couldn’t help but to flinch at Twilight’s words. “S-s-sorry.”

Twilight closed her eyes, and breathed slowly for a few very long seconds. Finally she opened her eyes again and tried to smile at Trixie, she failed. “I’m sorry, it’s just that this is very upsetting for me. I… I don’t know how to handle any of this and I know that Luna and me are going to be in charge for a while.” She looked at Trixie’s back. “Then there’s that… Trixie, I am so sorry. If… if I can find any way to fix it… I’ll do my best.”

“You’d have to re-grow my wings,” Trixie said. She moved a little, and felt a wing shift under her weight. She looked behind at her bare back, there were no wings to speak of but she was suddenly aware of how they felt.

“Are you… of course you aren’t okay, but is there something new?” Twilight asked.

“I can feel my wings,” Trixie said, her voice shaky.

“Phantom limb syndrome. You’ll likely feel them for years if not the rest of your life,” Twilight explained. “I can probably help you grow some… bird wings. It might make the phantom limbs feel less… strange.”

“You can grow wings on ponies?” Trixie asked.

“Yeah, but they are going to be bird wings, not pegasus wings. They will most certainly feel strange, and function differently. That said, even if you want them I can’t do it until you’re recovered; I won’t risk a transmutation spell on you while you’re injured,” Twilight said.

“I was never meant to be an alicorn,” Trixie said. “I’ll go without wings…”

“You had just barely started learning how to fly too,” Twilight said.

A heavy weight grew over Trixie’s eyes. She closed them just for a moment, and when she opened them again, Luna was standing next to Twilight as they spoke to a green guard.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked her tone serious.

“Positive, Princess. They are coming and will be here within a few hours,” He said.

Twilight didn’t miss a beat. “Great, first several of our staff transform all of a sudden, and now this. Start evacuating ponies into the mines and out of the city. If we are under siege by windigo we won’t last long. Our forces have been spread too… Celestia’s great balls of fire.”

“Excuse me?” Luna choked.

“The windigo knew that we would spread forces out to aid towns hurt by their first attack, and to reinforce any weak points they had found. The entire thing was a set up to take our forces away from us while they hit Canterlot. The crafty buggers tricked us,” Twilight said.

Luna frowned. “This is not good.”

Twilight stomped a hoof. “Evacuate the citizens. We will try and hold off the windigo assault as long as we can.” She looked at Luna. “Are you ready for combat so soon?”

She nodded.

It hurt, it hurt more than she could have imagined, and yet, Trixie somehow managed to get up off the bed and onto the floor. She walked a few limp and awkward steps toward the two princesses. They watched her with careful expressions.

“I, want, to, help,” Trixie said, between breaths.

“You need to rest, in fact you and Celestia need to be evacuated too,” Twilight said.

Trixie shook her head, the world spun with the motion, and her head hurt. “I need to help. This,” Trixie said while nodding to Celestia, “Is my fault. Please let me redeem myself.”

Twilight opened her mouth in protest, but Luna cut her off. “You are determined to aid us than?”

“I swear it,” Trixie said. She paused a little and thought of the only words that might help sway Luna. “You’re the only one who’d truly understand. I made a mistake, please let me make up for it.”

A white aura surrounded Trixie and she was lifted off the ground as though she was nothing more than a toy. She found herself planted firmly on Luna’s back. Luna looked at Maud. “I shall return her to you in one piece. By my honor I will keep her safe.”

Maud frowned. “Trixie…”

“You can’t change my mind,” Trixie said as she looked forward. “I’m helping.”

Maud sniffled. “Be careful.”

Trixie nodded. “I won’t fight or anything, but my mind is still functioning. I’m sure I can be of some use.”

Maud walked up and pulled a familiar piece of purple fabric from her saddlebags. She draped the old cloak over Trixie’s back and locked the clasp around her neck. “Lulu,” Maud said. “This is very important.” She picked up the Trickster Blade and slung it over Trixie’s side, and did the straps carefully. It hurt, but she might need the sword. “If you get hurt again, I will tie you to the bedpost and won’t let you go for a year. I’ll feed you, wash you, and make love to you, but you won’t be allowed to leave if you get hurt again.”

That threat was almost alluring. Trixie smiled. “I might get a paper cut, just to see where that line of thought goes.”

“Trixie,” Maud said.

Uh oh, serious time.

“Valiant and me can’t keep seeing you get hurt. I didn’t marry a hero, I married a mare that I love for taking care of her family. So you better not get hurt,” Maud said.

Trixie nodded. “I Pinkie Promise not to do something foolish.”

A twinge of energy went through Trixie as she said the words, and she knew that if she broke this promise; Pinkie would come running at her with a cupcake cannon or something. The image that produced in her mind was laughable.

“Good,” Maud said and she noticeably relaxed. “Nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise.”

Luna interrupted. “I’m sorry, I know this is important but time is little right now.”

Maud nodded, leaned up and kissed Trixie on the lips. When she pulled away, Luna took off in a gallop with Twilight right beside her. It hurt to leave Maud behind like that, but she had to do something to help out. This whole mess could have been avoided if she had just stood against Red and her crazy plan. If nothing else, this gave her a chance to help set things straight. If she was lucky, Celestia wouldn’t be react like the nightmare version of her had.

The trip through the castle and out to the wall was more of a race. It was okay until Twilight and Luna took flight. This left little wingless Trixie, who was still too weak to properly grab hold of her ride, feeling more or less terrified of the prospect of falling. Thankfully Luna was both large enough that she didn’t have much worry of slipping, and careful enough that Trixie was able to stay on without effort.

A few minutes of flight led them to the outer wall of Canterlot. Though she didn’t need to be on the wall to see the storm rolling in from every direction. The terrible clouds circled the entire city like a wall of impassable might. Sure, they were a fair distance out, but that only meant it would take a little longer before they hit Canterlot.

Twilight landed on the outer wall, and Luna followed her down. For a few minutes the pair simply stared at the clouds, Trixie felt too terrible to keep her head up that long and instead focused on the stone beneath their hooves. She could feel the dread flowing off of her companions, and she agreed. This was horrible news. Trixie couldn’t see any way for this to not end in disaster, yet there they stood, scared, fearful of the oncoming threat, but defiant enough to stand up to it.

It would seem that in their darkest hour, when all hope seemed lost, that true courage stood in the face of such darkness. Trixie had to wonder if courage would actually be enough, or if they were simply fooling themselves.

“Luna,” Twilight said softly. She looked around cautiously and didn’t see any guards on this part of the wall. She took a few steps closer to her and leaned her head against the taller alicorn’s neck. “I love you.”

Luna kissed the top of Twilight’s hair. “I love you too. We will survive this day, and we will be victorious. No enemy of Canterlot has ever taken our home from us. Even the Changelings couldn’t stand up to us, and they had a hidden army. These windigo are no different.”

“Celestia was hurt back then too…” Twilight said quietly.

“Yes, but I was busy on the front lines. Should I had been there, the changeling queen would have been hard pressed to even enter the city,” Luna said.

“Celestia is hurt though, she’s hurt bad,” Twilight glanced at Trixie. “And just look at what happened to Trixie.” She sniffled. “I’d never have the kind of courage she does. I-if that happened to me. I… I’d quit.”

Trixie looked up at her. “Not if it was your fault.”

Twilight looked away from her and let out a tiny sob. Princess Twilight was beginning to look really small. “You don’t even have access to your magic. How, how can you keep getting hurt, keep suffering, and, and still never give up? I’ve seen hardly anything compared to you, and yet I just want to fold myself into a tiny ball and quit already.”

“I feel like that a lot. In fact there have been more than a few times where I’ve done just that,” Trixie said. “I keep making mistakes, I keep screwing things up, I keep trusting the wrong ponies and then everything blows up in my face. It’s been impossibly hard, but I’ve had to learn to find my where I can. Just knowing that I have a family who that me, and friends that will take care of me is more than I deserve.”

Twilight rubbed a hoof at her eyes. “I see a therapist on a monthly basis. I even take anti-depressants along with anti-panic medications. Trixie, I’ve seen worlds where my friends have been tortured, beaten, or even killed right in front of me. There are so many things that I cannot un-see.” She sniffled and looked up at the baleful light of the moon. “I’m reminded of the world where you were… a hero. Maybe you weren’t the biggest hero, but you were fighting changelings and even sacrificed yourself to help me fix things. I… I was so wrong about you when we first met. When push comes to shove, you shove right back and hard.

“Your… you’re an inspiration and sometimes even the source of what little courage I do have left,” Twilight said. “I admire you.”

Trixie snuggled closer to Luna. “Thank you, Twilight. This fight coming up is going to be bad though. It’s still a ways off, and if you want to set me down somewhere and have some privacy for a half hour or so. I wouldn’t blame you for it.”

Twilight giggled a little. Luna looked back and said, “That was the first thing we did when we got to the castle tonight.”

“Yeah, we uh… we had our privacy,” Twilight said, her cheeks became a little pink.

That brought a smile to Trixie’s lips. “Good then I guess we’re prepared for war.”

A pegasus swooped in from overhead and dropped down beside them. Bright purple armor that held a rainbow shine to it caught Trixie’s attention first. The bandaged ear, followed by a few short rainbow mane falling in front of a pair of violet eyes, one had a scar running across it. The long sword at her side had a rainbow lightning pattern along its sheath.

Two more pegasi swooped in from behind her landing. They all had similar armor save for the rainbow sheen. Trixie recognized both of them right off the bat. Lightning Dust and Wind Rider stood at attention.

“Princess Twilight, Princess Luna, and Princess Trixie, the Shadowbolts reporting for duty,” Rainbow Dash said with a proud grin.

Chapter One Hundred and Chapter Twenty Four: The Windigo Chase

Chapter One Hundred and Chapter Twenty Four: The Windigo Chase

Heart of Stone

Chapter One hundred and Twenty Four: The Windigo Chase

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Luna moved with great purpose toward the northern wall the second they heard Rainbow Dash’s report. Both Rainbow Dash and Twilight followed her. Trixie clung to Luna’s back as they flew over the city. There were still ponies under them being moved through the various entrances to the mines below Canterlot.

The evacuation is going too slow.

If there was any solace to be taken here, it was the fact that Trixie had begun growing accustomed to the aches and pains throughout her body. It didn’t lesson, she’d just been getting used to it as they moved about.

The second they touched the top of the wall, Luna let out a small hiss. Twilight followed her example with a curse, and Rainbow Dash gasped. There was the ever shrinking ring of clouds here too, but something large stalked beneath their shadow. It’s slightly purple glowing fur was offset only by the icy white paws. Its yellow eyes were filled only with malice. For a brief moment it stared at the wall, and then it let out a threatening roar that even from this distance made Trixie shake.

Once upon a time Trixie had heard that an ursa major can recognize those that killed their kin. Staring upon the hatful face off in the distance, only made Trixie believe it had recognized her.

“They brought an ursa major,” Twilight gasped.

“We already knew they had one, of course they would bring it,” Luna said.

Rainbow Dash was hovering next to them. “Yeah, it’s worse. I can see two ponies on top of its back. I can’t recognize them from this distance, but I’m willing to bet its Mr. Cloak and Frailty.”

Trixie shivered at the thought. Then something occurred to her. “We have to get everypony out now. Frailty can’t be stopped like this.”

“What do you mean?” Luna asked.

“I plunged a sword clean through her neck. She laughed it off,” Trixie said.

There was silence.

This was not the kind of silence that happened after a bad remark on somepony’s mane. That would have been short, awkward, and a bit embarrassing. No this was the kind of silence that made the air grew heavy with unspoken fear, the kind that made everypony so tense that blood vessels burst. This silence went on for nearly five whole minutes.

“She’s immortal?” Twilight asked carefully.

“I… I don’t know. My attack clearly didn’t do anything, but maybe it’s because she has a windigo soul stuck inside of her,” Trixie said.

“A windigo possessed her? How?” Luna demanded.

“Not possessed. She’s the one in control and using its power. I can’t be sure, but it might have something to do with the giant gem stuck halfway in her chest,” Trixie explained.

“Perhaps that gem is the windigo soul, and mayhap it’s what is keeping her alive,” Luna suggested.

“Aim for the magic gem weak spot,” Twilight said, her voice shook a little. “This sounds like a game of Oubliettes and Ogres.”

Luna shrugged. “Look on the dark side. We could be fighting a massive sewage beast. Than we would be hoof deep in our own sh-“

“Luna!” Rainbow Dash cried.

Trixie saw it before Luna. A small spot of light emitted from the cloud, and it grew larger and brighter by the second. The sound of thunder followed not a second later. Rainbow Dash shot up into the air, Twilight and Luna followed her example. Only a second afterward did the light crash into the top of the rampart. The light slowly faded as ice grew over the bricks. A cold breeze came from the crash.

Three of the pony sized windigo stood up from the ground. They opened icy mouths filled with razor sharp and jagged teeth. They looked up with fiery blue eyes, hungry for battle.

“Pawns!” Twilight called out to Luna.

Luna’s horn lit up like a holy beacon and missiles of white energy streaked from the tip of her horn down into the beasts below. She struck one in the chest, the creature along with its heart shattered. The other one she hit in the face. It fell, but Trixie knew not for long. The last one jumped back and dodged the attack.

The last one standing opened its mouth wide, and howled. The headless one’s body shattered and its gem flew out toward its kin. The gem slammed into its forehead, and imbedded itself. Before anypony had time to properly react an icy horn grew from the creature’s skull, sharp as a knife.

The creature’s horn lit up in a pale blue light, and just like a unicorn it unleashed a magic beam at Luna. Trixie felt her heart jump up her throat as the beam neared them, but stopped only a foot away. The beam ran against Luna’s shield, and Trixie felt a deep chill coming from the beam. She watched in fright as the shield began to ice up.

Thankfully there were two others the windigo unicorn had not accounted for. Twilight shot a beam of red energy into its head, destroying the gem there. Rainbow Dash flew in under it, a flash of prismatic light struck the creature, and Rainbow landed on the opposite side with a rainbow colored sword in her mouth. A second later, Trixie watched the creature fall apart as a thin slice appeared through its middle. The gem exploded and the creature fell to pieces.

Luna and Twilight landed once again.

“That was new,” Twilight said.

“Shall we call that one a bishop?” Luna asked.

Twilight nodded.

Trixie felt confused. “Why call it that?”

“We decided on chess pieces for the names of our windigo enemies. The big slow ones are rooks, the fast flying ones knights. Etcetera,” Luna said.

“What’s the ice dragon called a queen?” Trixie asked, she couldn’t hide her disapproval for the names in her voice.

“No, as far as we know he was the only ice dragon left. They didn’t make him,” Twilight said.

“Besides, we have so far saved the titles of King and Queen for the nastiest of the creatures,” Luna said.

Trixie shivered at the thought. “Perhaps Frailty should be the queen.”

“Would that make Mr. Cloak the king?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Because I didn’t exactly see a crown on him.”

Luna smiled, and opened her mouth to retort when they heard the sound of thunder rolling off in the distance. The thunder struck again, and again, and again. It hurt to push herself up, but she had to get a good view of her surroundings. Small blue dots of light were seen coming at the city from all angles. The windigo were making their first assault.

“Prepare the barrier,” Luna cried.

“I already did,” Twilight said with a smile.

Trixie wasn’t sure what they had meant when they said it, but it was made abundantly clear a moment later. The lights slammed into an invisible wall, shattering into dust upon impact. The impacts caused a shimmering light to ripple out around Canterlot revealing the giant pink bubble that surrounding the fair city.

“How long?” Luna asked.

“I don’t know, I’m not my brother. This spell could only last us an hour or so. I really hope it’s longer than that,” Twilight said, her face serious.

Luna nodded. “That’ gives the evacuees just that much more time to get safe. Once the fighting starts in earnest, there will not be any marepower left to defend them.”

“I’ll see what I can do about my friends,” Twilight said. She took off and flew toward the castle.

Trixie wanted to go back and see Maud, but she was more or less dependent on Luna for travel, and she dared not ask it of the princess when there was actual work to be had. Luna frowned. “Let us go see to our commanders. Rainbow Dash, would you accompany me?”

Rainbow Dash lifted her hoof to her head in a stern salute. “Sir, yes Sir.”

Luna laughed. “You do not need such formalities with me. You are my knight after all.” She took a running start, leapt off the rampart and launched herself into the night sky.

Trixie held on for dear life as they sailed over the city again. It was looking slightly less crowded down below, but that only meant there would be less chance of somepony catching her should she fall. A hard lump formed in Trixie’s throat.

I hate flying.

***

It took awhile to reach the tower in which Luna had requested her council to meet up at. Trixie was able to enjoy watching Windigo slam themselves uselessly against the shield the entire time. At first she wandered how they could survive an impact against the earth or the city, but not one against Twilight’s shield, until Trixie saw the lightning that surged from the shield once the windigo hit. The shield was literally attacking them back for daring to threaten the shield.

It was rather impressive.

When they entered the tower, via the balcony near the top. Trixie found herself in what appeared to be some sort of lounge or break room. A few guards that Trixie didn’t recognize along with Wind Rider and Lightning Dust were all in the room. Luna gave an apologetic look to Trixie.

“I know that you are still a princess, but you are injured, and these deliberations might be rough for you. Do you think you can rest here?” Luna asked.

Trixie nodded. “Set me down near him.” Trixie pointed at Wind Rider.

A smile grew over Luna’s lips. “Oh, but I thought you were interested in mares.”

“It’s not like that,” Trixie complained. “I know him.”

“You know Wind Rider?” Luna asked, taken by surprise. She quickly recovered. “Birds of a feather I suppose.”

“What does that mean?” Trixie asked.

“Nothing, I shall do as you ask,” Luna said.

She walked over to the two Shadowbolts and using her magic lifted Trixie up off her back and set her gently onto the couch. Rainbow Dash marched up to them and said, “You two better take good care of my friend here. I’ll have your hide if anything happens to her.”

Both Wind Rider and Lightning Dust nodded quickly. Rainbow Dash turned tail and followed Princess Luna up the stairs and into a room where Trixie heard a fair amount of arguing. She pitied Luna for having to deal with whatever mess was going on up there, but at the same time, she knew that this was only the beginning of a night gone horribly wrong.

Wind Rider grabbed an unopened can of cola off of the table. With a wing tip he popped the top and hoofed it over to Trixie. First Trixie tried to grab it with magic, her horn fizzled, sparked, and pain shot through it. She reached out with a hoof and missed the can by an inch.

The old stallion smiled a tired old smile and moved it close enough to Trixie’s mouth so she could take a drink. He kindly held it for her until she pulled away and coughed. The carbonation burned at her throat at the same as the cool liquid soothed it.

“So,” he asked gently. “What happened to you?”

Trixie shook her head. The world spun, so she stopped. “After our last encounter, or just today?”

“We have until about ten minutes after Luna loses her patience and threatens those jackrabbits upstairs. Tell me what happened after our last encounter. I’ll fill you in on my half after,” Wind Rider said.

“I killed Ash, buried my father, and went home. Killed an ursa, got married, adopted a kid… not exactly in that order. Now I’m here,” Trixie said.

“Well that was a lot to have happen for such a brief statement. Let’s see if I can do better,” Wind Rider said with a wink.

Lightning Dust rolled her eyes.

“After we got separated, me and Sunny had to fight our way out of that mess. We killed every last one of those deep ones, and began destroying the tunnel entrances to prevent anypony from entering, or anything from leaving. Something went wrong and the whole place began collapsing. We got separated and I haven’t seen her again since,” Wind Rider said.

Trixie closed her eyes. “So she’s really gone?”

“I don’t think so. I think she’s just lying low. I got a message from another Seeker, and it told me to keep a close eye on the situation with the windigo. When Rainbow Dash came around recruiting talented flyers, she offered us a spot as a way to redeem ourselves. Me and Lightning joined,” He explained.

Trixie opened her eyes and stared at him. “Don’t the two of you have a beef with her?”

“We’ve had our past differences, but that’s the past. After everything fell apart for me, I was just floating from place to place, no money, no job, if it hadn’t been for Sunny I’d be in trouble. So when Rainbow Dash asked for my services, I couldn’t say no. Sure I’m mostly just a trainer for the younger recruits, but being a teacher is far better than being… well what I was,” He said.

It hurt every single muscle in her body, but Trixie pushed herself upright. The world spun for a moment, but she focused on her hooves until the spinning stopped. “Tonight’s been pretty rough. Everything went straight to Tartarus, I made a huge mistake and trusted the wrong pony, and now we’re surrounded by windigo. This sucks.”

“I know the feeling,” Wind Rider said.

“Can I ask you something?” Trixie asked.

“Sure kid, what’s on your mind,” he replied.

A sudden bout of shouting, so loud that it shook the top half of the tower caught Trixie by surprise. It was Luna’s voice. “THOU SHALT NOT WASTE MINE TIME! IF THY WISH IS TO DIE TONIGHT, BY ALL MEANS, GO AND GREET THE WINDIGO AT THE GATE. I WILL PERSONALLY SEND THEE ON THY WAY IF THIS IS TO BE THE CASE!”

“You got less than ten minutes,” He said with a smile.

“Is Starfire Shine an alicorn?” Trixie asked.

“When she wants to be,” He replied.

That made Trixie feel very odd. Then again, it made some amount of sense, she was incredibly powerful. If she wanted to cast an illusion of being a normal unicorn, nopony could rightly tell otherwise. This mare might have been more powerful than even Twilight. It was a shame she wasn’t there with them.

Trixie remained silent until the door opened up and Luna along with Rainbow Dash marched down the steps. Luna was wearing a defiant smile that spoke highly of her victory upstairs.

“Trixie, are you ready to leave?” Luna asked.

Trixie nodded.

Up again on Luna’s back, the two looked at Rainbow Dash one last time. Luna nodded, and Rainbow returned the look. Then they were off as Luna soared through the skies. The next destination looked to be the castle. Hopefully things were still alright there. The streets were nearly empty of civilians now. Only the guards remained, and they were already marching into formation.

***

Inside the castle Luna took Trixie into a large chamber that held a round table. The room felt unnaturally dark, the only lighting came from the crystals lined in the overhead chandler. It attempted to cast an improvised sunlight, but it just made everything feel shaded.

Around the table sat ten mares and one filly. Twilight’s original group of friends had met her new group. Maud and Valiant sat at edge closest to the door. Luna carefully set Trixie besides them, and despite her attempt to stay upright, Trixie fell against Maud.

The pain was steadily increasing.
Luna walked in a slow circle around the table until she could find her place next to Twilight Sparkle. To everypony else it just looked like the princesses wanted to sit together, it was no different than when Celestia and Luna sat together at a table. To Trixie, she saw Luna and Twilight, two secret lovers wanting to be in each other’s company now more than ever before. Even with a war just outside the walls, these two kept their secret.

“Everypony here in attendance is somepony with whom I trust implicitly,” Twilight said. “Somepony that I know can be of great help during this time of even greater need. The evacuation is almost complete, and I have a few guards stationed at a secret tunnel in the castle for when we too evacuate. If you wish to leave now though, I will not hold it against you, and the guards will help you get out.”

Nopony spoke.

Twilight eyed Trixie. “Unfortunately, I’m afraid that I must ask that you leave. Trixie, Maud, and Valiant, you three cannot be here once the fighting starts.”

Maud looked down at Trixie, but never said a word. Valiant simply turned her nose up in defiance of the princess’s order. It was sweet, but Trixie knew that Twilight had a point.

Trixie rose and acid washed over her back, especially where her wings used to be. Blackness encroached at the edges of her vision. Her hooves hit the table, and she nearly stumbled but somehow kept balance. She looked Twilight in the eyes.

“I won’t leave yet,” Trixie said. “Maud can take Valiant and get to safety, but I am staying until this situation is resolved.”

Twilight eyed her, she couldn’t hide the surprise in her face, but she didn’t back down. “Trixie, the city is already lost. We don’t have to horsepower to stop an army of windigo and an ursa major. Our goal as of right this moment is simply to try and survive. I can’t have you putting yourself into danger yet again. Thank you for your support, but you needn’t be here.”

“But-“ Trixie began to protest.

“I said you are not needed!” Twilight snapped.

The force of her words knocked out whatever strength was left in Trixie’s limbs and she slumped down to the ground. For nearly a minute the room stayed quiet and Trixie sat there repeating the words in her head, over and over again. Twilight didn’t need her…

“Trixie, go home,” Twilight said coldly.

Trixie closed her eyes. Her body hurt, and all she wanted to do was help. Twilight was probably right, but it hurt hearing those words, it hurt so bad that Trixie wasn’t even sure how she had not broken down into tears yet. Even if Twilight was right, there was one thing that Trixie still had, one that even Twilight couldn’t refute.

Trixie had psychic powers.

“You think I’m helpless without magic. You think that just because it hurts to move means that I can’t fight, or help. Well Twilight Sparkle,” Trixie said. “You’re wrong.”

“What are you talking about? Is this another, you still have your mind things? Well guess what, I’m smarter than you, I’m sorry but it’s true. You can’t possibly tell me that you’ll have some sort of insight that I won’t,” Twilight said.

Trixie flinched.

Twilight’s words were harsh, but they were calculated. If it had been any other situation, Trixie would have been angry, hurt, and distressed. Right then she just felt tired. It was clear that Twilight was trying to ruin Trixie’s resolve, and it was working.

“Twilight, ple-“ Trixie didn’t even get to finish.

“Leave now!” Twilight nearly shouted at her.

A shudder ran through Trixie, painful and deep. Psychic powers don’t really do much to fight monsters anyway…

Carefully Trixie leaned against Maud and said very quietly. “Take me home.”

Maud nodded, and even though it was a bit of a struggle she managed to get Trixie on her back. Valiant walked alongside them, and together they left. Just before Maud left the room, she looked back at Twilight and shot the princess a look so full of venom and fire that Trixie wouldn’t have been surprised if Twilight simply burst into flames that very second. This time Twilight flinched.

Maud walked out the door along with Valiant, and true to Twilight’s word, there was a guard waiting for them. His yellow eyes looked familiar, but at the same time very strange. He didn’t say a word; he just led them through the castle.

They had hardly gotten out of the door when Applejack joined them. She looked a little grumpy, but otherwise okay. Of course since she was pregnant she would be leaving as well.

The small group walked in near silence for awhile. The only sounds to keep them company were their own hooves clipping along the marble floor and the occasional roar of thunder from the windigo.

“Ah’m sorry, Trixie,” Applejack finally said.

There were silent tears running down the side of her face, but she ignored them. “Don’t be.”

“Twi was only trying t’ keep ya safe, but that was still wrong of her. She’ll make it up t’ ya,” Applejack said.

Trixie ignored the comment. “Do you agree with her?”

Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’t rightly know. Ah reckon if yer were really that weak, you would’ve been down n’ out already. Yer still awake, so ya gotta have some kind of hidden strength.”

“Darn straight,” Trixie said. She wanted to help, she really did, but she could only lie to herself for so long. She let out a small cry as a fresh wave of pain washed over her shoulders. “I hate this! I can’t do a thing to help. Why can’t I ever do anything to help?”

“You do help,” Maud said.

“You saved us from the ursa,” Applejack said.

“isn’t there something I can do here?” Trixie asked.

“You’ve been hurt in the line of duty, it’s time t’ rest,” Applejack said.

They got to the end of the hall and turned. Everypony froze dead in their tracks as they saw the three guards lying on the floor, halfway frozen, and the door they were guarding completely encased in ice.

Trixie gulped. “I don’t suppose that door was our escape route.”

The guard with them nodded.

“Well… that sucks,” Trixie said.

The window next to them allowed them just enough of a view of the city to see bright blue streaks all across the city. Like meteors the windigo traveled in and crashed into buildings or on streets. Twilight’s shield had failed.

Three windigo pawns walked out from one of the rooms. A frost covered voice hissed at them. “Ponies… kill.”

The pawns charged toward them. Without warning, Maud bucked and Trixie was thrown off her back and onto the floor. Applejack took a step forward, looked down at her stomach and stepped back. Valiant cuddled up as close as she could to Trixie and shivered.

Trixie’s body burned as she pushed herself up slowly. Her vision went black for a second. When the blackness went away, she witnessed Maud ducking and weaving between the lead windigo. Her powerful hooves sent the first windigo flying at least thirty yards back! Sliding against the marble floor until it eventually hit a wall. The guard went after that one, sword drawn in mouth.

The other two however kept her on her hooves as they pressed the attack forward leaving her with only one option. A slow and steady retreat.

Maud saw an opportunity after one of the windigo overshot its attack. She moved underneath it, lifted up with her shoulder and sent it sprawling onto its rear legs where she slammed a mighty kick into its gut. Just as the first one, the second one was sent flying.

She didn’t see the third one.

Trixie tried to let out a warning, but it was too late as the windigo bore down with hooves as sharp as ice picks. Maud let out a pained gasp, red splattered the floor, and Trixie’s mind exploded with a fury of fiery rage.

Before Maud had even hit the floor, Trixie had charged up to the windigo. Instinct took over and she forced every ounce of will she had outward all at once. She felt the windigo’s cold thoughts, and put them into a vice grip so tight that it couldn’t hope to ever escape. The thing simply stood, frozen, and staring blankly at her for several long seconds.

Maud took the opportunity to shove the thing back. Then Maud slammed a hoof into its chest with so much force that her leg went clean through it and the gem shattered before flying out the back as a spray of fragmented shards.

Trixie stood there, at first frozen, surprised by what had happened. What she had just done certainly wasn’t magic, it was her psychic powers. Her mind felt tingly and with the thing now gone the pain was slowly coming back to her.

Maud coughed, and Trixie looked down only to see a long crimson line drawn along the side of her lovers ribs. Just like the strong mare she was, Maud pushed herself up shook it off and stared forward at the guard who had just finished stabbing his sword into the last windigo’s heart.
He looked back and frowned, they all heard the sounds of hooves clipping against the marble floor. They sounded odd, and almost fragile. Trixie realized with startling urgency that it must have been the sound of frozen hooves moving across the floor.

The guard nodded for them to go on. He stood his ground, sword gripped tightly. Trixie didn’t want to see him sacrifice himself for them, but if it would get her pregnant cousin and her daughter out of here.

“Trixie, can you run?” Maud asked.

A sudden new wave of pain shot through her body, her previous shock was quickly dissipating now being replaced by dread. Trixie spun on her fetlocks faced Applejack and the Valiant.

“We need to move, I’m sorry cousin but you need to run,” Trixie said.

Applejack nodded.

Trixie galloped ahead, and Maud took the rear, as she did she picked up Valiant and tossed her onto her back. Maud said something to Valiant but Trixie didn’t hear. They spun around the corner and Trixie nearly halted.

A bright purple cannon stood pointed at her, and a manic pink pony stood behind it. The guard was not far behind them and spun around the corner just in time to see it too. The shattered remains of a windigo lay scattered across the hall. Trixie and the group ran past Pinkie Pie, got behind her and watched. Just as a group of a dozen windigo round the corner, Pinkie Pie grinned.

“Why was the bolt put into an insane asylum?” Pinkie Pie shouted.

The windigo all slid to a stop and stared at the cannon, then up at her. Trixie swore that their fiery eyes were wide with fear.

“Because he was nuts!” Pinkie Pie shouted the answer. She tugged hard on the string.

Trixie expected a cannonball to come out of the cannon. What she saw was much more effective. A series of pikes launched from the cannon and spread across the hall. They slammed into the two windigos chests! The creatures were knocked onto the floor and slid up to the wall. A few of them had their hearts pierced already.

“Three,” Pinkie Pie said.

Trixie looked at her friend. “No… there were a lot mo-“

“Two!” Pinkie Pie said with a manic grin.

Trixie looked behind her at the one on the floor. “What are y-“

“One!” Pinkie Pie nearly screamed.

The pikes inside the still twitching windigo exploded! Chunks of ice went flying everywhere. The ones headed for Trixie’s group rebounded off of a green shield as the guard’s horn lit up. When it died down, and his shield vanished, there was almost nothing left of the windigo that had threatened them.

Pinkie Pie spun around pushed her rump out and sat on the cannon. “I figured that this might happen. So I brought some of my new toys along. Did you like them?”

Trixie nodded. “That was… um… explosive.”

Pinkie Pie laughed hard. “Wow that’s everypony says when they experience my toys the first time!”

Trixie sat down, hard. “You… we nearly died, and you are making sex jokes?”

Pinkie Pie nodded. “Yeppers.”

Trixie laughed. She couldn’t help it. She fell on her side laughing, it was high pitched, it hurt her throat, and it made her feel alive.

“Trixie was just running for her life,” Trixie cried out between the sharp laughs. “And now you’re making jokes!” She grabbed her sides, tried to stop and gave up promptly. Tears flowed out of her eyes as she continued laughing, slowly though, the laughs transformed into sobs. “You’re making jokes! We almost died, Maud got hurt, I couldn’t do a thing to stop that, and now you’re making jokes!” Trixie wept. “I wanna go home!”

Maud lay down next to Trixie wrapped a foreleg around her and looked back at Pinkie Pie. “We need to get her out of here.”

Pinkie Pie nodded. “On it, Twilight has a second evacuation plan. It requires some walking though. You up for it, sis?”

“I’ll need help carrying her,” Maud said with a nod toward the sobbing mess of a pony on the floor.

“Right, Mr. guard, can you carry my stuff?” Pinkie Pie asked.

The guard nodded.

“Where are we going?” Maud asked.

“The study hall of course! Where else would Twilight stage a daring escape plan from?” Pinkie said as though it was the silliest question she ever heard.

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five: Struggle, Lose, Rinse, Repeat

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five: Struggle, loose, Rinse, Repeat

Written by TheCrimsonDM

It had taken ten minutes of riding along Pinkie’s back before Trixie finally managed to pull herself back together.

“So the windigo are pretty much, like you know, swarming the city,” Pinkie Pie said. “So far Twilight’s using diversionary tactics to keep them busy. We’ve received confirmation that the sun is safe. Wink, wink.”

“You’re not supposed to say wink, wink,” Maud said flatly.

“You don’t pick up on subtle clues like that very easily, so I’m helping you,” Pinkie Pie said, her tone as happy as ever.

They passed by a section of the castle where the sounds of fighting were heard like a vengeful storm just outside. Everypony got really quiet for awhile. At one point, Trixie felt a few muscles move on Pinkie’s back twitch and her head flinched to one side as though she’d been hit by a rock. She stopped and whispered, “Not that way. There’s an ambush up that way.” She spun around in a steady circle until her rear leg kicked out straight and her head leaned forward. “That-a-way.”

No pony questioned her logic. Really at this point in time, Trixie fully believed that whatever psychic powers that Pinkie had, and no matter how weird they were, all went to make her the most useful pony in the field. If she said there was an ambush and that only one way was safe, she’d trust it with her life. Even if Pinkie Pie did look like some kind of circus freak while doing it.

They were very quiet, but even so the few times they had passed by signs of battle, frost covered patches of building, scratches, scorch marks and such, the entire party became silent as ghosts. The trip took longer than Trixie wanted, and so she eventually retreated into her own thoughts.

When I saved Maud from that windigo, even if it did hurt her first, I did something. I completely stopped it, dead in its tracks with my mind. But, how?

They finally reached a barricaded hallway, where several guards stood post with careful and fearful eyes. Much to Trixie’s surprise she saw among them an alicorn stallion! She couldn’t help but to stare at him while the guards let them pass.

Trixie couldn’t waste this chance. “Who are you?”

Everypony gave her a quick and odd look. He smiled and shook his head. “Just a guard my princess.”

“No you’re not, you are an alicorn,” Trixie said. “Now tell me who are you?”

He let out a sigh. “Copper Plate, and I’ve been an alicorn for a couple of years now. Celestia asked me to become a prince, I turned her down and told her that my place was to serve her, not to lead a nation. She helped turn me back into a unicorn for awhile.”

“Then why are you like this now?” Trixie asked.

“When that city appeared up in the sky, some kind of green light covered me and I turned back into an alicorn. I wasn’t the only one,” He said.

Pinkie Pie looked at Trixie. “That city somehow made all the alicorns that ever refused Celestia’s offer for princesshood, or uh, princehood, turn back into alicorns. Poor Lemon Heart’s dress was ripped when her wings came out. Actually that was one of the reasons we all came running to find Princess Celestia…. You know the rest.”

Trixie nodded in half understanding. So when the alicorns returned, it also made the alicorns hidden in plain sight return as well. I bet there are a lot of ponies who are very confused and possibly scared right now.

Trixie looked back at the alicorn guard. “You have my word as Princess, if you don’t want to become a prince, you don’t have too. We accept any and all help that you are willing to offer and are more than grateful for it.”

The stallion let out a deep breath and his muscles relaxed. It was almost like seeing years wash away from him as he closed his eyes and nodded. “Thank you my princess.”

“Hurry, Pinkie Pie,” Trixie said. “We have to stop this current threat before we can get to fixing the other problems we have.”

Pinkie Pie put a bounce into her step and the group sped along. Trixie knew that this was going to suck, but she didn’t imagine that anything like this could happen. Perhaps having a bunch more alicorns on their side would be good; maybe it wouldn’t do a darn thing. Either way, Trixie was sure this was going to lead to all kinds of havoc.

The section of the castle that held the study hall was well defended. Trixie spotted at least a dozen guards, strong, albeit improvised barricades made from furniture, barrels and whatever else was readily at hoof. This place wouldn’t hold long under a concentrated attack, but it would hold just long enough to escape.

Inside the study hall itself, Trixie saw one of the elongated tables covered in different maps. Twilight Sparkle stood at it, her eyes studying them intently. Besides her Trixie saw her old school buddies. Moondancer was healing a nasty looking cut on somepony’s leg and Candle Light was helping Twilight study. Maybe she didn’t have magic, but she was always a smart pony. It never hurt to be smart.

Trixie was disheartened to not see any of her other friends here though.

The guard who was staying with them waited back by the door. Apparently he felt like he had no business in interfering with the princess at this time. Pinkie Pie and the others didn’t have the same reservations.

“Where’s the others?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Twilight gave her a soft smile. “I just received the report that they managed to escape into the mines with everypony else.”

“Good, because you were right. The windigo blocked off the escape route in the west wing, they also… the guards are gone,” Pinkie Pie said.

Twilight barely blinked. “It wasn’t my idea, you were the one who realized they might try and cut off our escapes. Thanks for trying to give me the credit though.” Twilight looked at Pinkie and her eyes were soft, tender and caring. For a moment Twilight simply stared at Pinkie, she looked a little lost in thought as though old memories were playing in her mind.

“Twilight?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Twilight snapped to attention, coughed a few times and looked away. Her cheeks were beginning to turn pink. “S-sorry, I just… sometimes I remember why I used to date you. I um… look;” Twilight looked at Pinkie Pie, but their eyes didn’t meet, “I know how you feel about Fluttershy, and I know you deserve happiness. You… know why I couldn’t be with you now anyway.”

“Royal duties,” Pinkie Pie said with a wink. “You’re doing a lot of work with Princess Luna and don’t have time for a silly filly like me.” Even if she sounded happy, there was an unmistakable hint of sadness in her voice. “I understand, and I don’t blame you either. You’re one lucky princess.”

“I…” Twilight swallowed hard. “I still love you, Pinkie. I know it didn’t work out between us, but that doesn’t mean I don’t… value the time we spent together.” Twilight closed her eyes. “If you were dumber, than we could have been together.”

That sounded like a horrible insult if Trixie ever heard one. She opened her mouth before she could think. “Twilight, you arrogant pig! Just because Pinkie isn’t as smart as you… why do you want her to be stupid? Do you think Luna is dumber than you too?”

Twilight’s eyes shot wide and she quickly replied, “No, what I mean is I’m… I’m not as smart as Pinkie Pie…” She looked away shyly. “I want somepony who’s my equal, not my superior. Pinkie Pie tried to pretend to be dumb for me, and that was wrong. She’s smart, and shouldn’t have to pretend to be anything else…”

Trixie blinked. Did Twilight really just tell me that somepony was smarter than her…

Pinkie Pie giggled a little. “I’m sorry, Trixie, but can I ask you to stay out of this one? I know that you have to stay on my back, but can you pretend like its private, pretty please with frosting on top?”

Trixie nodded, and then lowered her head. She felt a bit guilty.

“Thank you,” Pinkie Pie said. She refocused on Twilight. “I still love you too. I really wish it had worked out for us. I probably pushed you away when I started pretending to be dumb. I’m insane, not inane. Anyway… um… the plan.”

Twilight blinked a few times, looking very confused. Then she reeled back and said, “OH CRAP! Wait, you just told me the windigo blocked off the escapes! That means they know the layout of the castle! How could they know that? These plans might be a thousand years old, but they are super secret.”

“Maybe they broke into the castle or something?” Pinkie Pie said.

“The layout is located in the royal archive, and Luna and Celestia are both signaled whenever somepony enters it. It’s one of the magical wards protecting it. If you’ll recall I borrowed the same concept for my Starswirl collection. So… if somepony had taken something they would know,” Twilight said.

“Hmm, what if this pony is so old they helped build the castle!” Pinkie Pie said. “Like some super old nemesis of Princess Celestia’s, oh wait, better yet, an old friend gone horrible evil, or a one time servant out for revenge! It’s the plot of the evil housemaid!”

“No, I don’t think that’s what’s going on,” Twilight said. She paused, her frown deepened. “I really hope that’s not the case. Because then the entire tunnel system is in danger. Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Spike, all of them are in trouble.”

Trixie let out a sigh. “Can I stop pretending to not exist now?” Pinkie Pie nodded. “These windigo may have gotten access to the plans sure, but here is the question; what do they want?”

Twilight pouted out her lip. “That’s… a very good question.”

“And I’m not as smart as you,” Trixie mumbled under her breath.

“What do they want?” Twilight asked. “They need our anger and hatred to become powerful. So taking the capital would anger the entire country, but that’s too simple. They have demonstrated an intellect that tells me it’s not so simple. What do they want?”

“Killing the evacuees would be a bad move if they want power. It’s going to be the Canterlot refugees that feed them the most, right. So is it possible that they just want to kill as many as they can on the surface, take over the capital, and spit on our pride?” Trixie suggested.

Pinkie Pie shivered, her ear flopped, and she bounced into the air. When she landed Trixie bounced up a little, and the slight movement caused her to scream in pain. Pinkie Pie didn’t apologize, her eyes went wide and she stared off into the distance as though she wasn’t really there.

“Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said, her voice was quiet, weak.

Twilight’s lower lip began to quiver. “Y-yes?”

“Don’t charge any super powered baddies,” Pinkie Pie said, a tear rolled down the side of her face. “Promise me that you will not charge any super powered baddies.”

Twilight stood there, silent.

“Promise me,” Pinkie Pie asked one last time.

Twilight jerked her in a nod. “I won’t do that.”

“Good… I love you,” Pinkie Pie said. She trotted up to Twilight wrapped her forelegs around Twilight and whispered, just loud enough for Trixie to hear. “Oh sweet Celestia, do I love you. You’re one of my best friends, if not the best. Don’t you dare break your promise to me.”

Twilight nodded. “Cross my hooves, hope to fly,” She grabbed Pinkie’s hoof and raised it to her own eye. “Stick a cupcake in my eye. I won’t charge any really powerful villains.”

Trixie felt the air grow tense for a second, and then relax. Pinkie Pie let out a deep breath and said, “Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me yet, we still need to escape. The evacuees are safe now, but we need another escape route. The city is absolutely riddled with windigo,” Twilight said.

The doors to the study opened and Rainbow Dash flew in. The red stains on her fur and armor clearly didn’t belong to her, and so this didn’t bode well. Windigo don’t bleed.

“Twilight we got trouble. The clouds are over the entire city, we are seeing groups of lightning falling over the city, and even worse,” Rainbow Dash said. “The ursa ma-“

She didn’t have to finish her sentence. The noise started as a low earth shaking rumble, but slowly grew into a fearsome and horrid roar that filled the study hall. Every single pony seemed to have dropped whatever it was they were doing and looked up expectantly. Silence passed.

Rainbow Dash tried to whisper, but her voice, quiet as it was echoed across the entire study. “It’s in the front courtyard.”

Nopony moved, spoke, or even coughed. It was utterly silent in the study hall. Wouldn’t the librarians be proud?

“O-okay, we uh, we need to um… I had the wounded placed in the east wing under heavy guard. There are healers there and… we need to get them and-“ Twilight said.

“Twilight,” Rainbow Dash interrupted. Her eyes glistened, they were wide, and her pupils were the size of pinpricks. “I was stationed there… I got out, but the ursa was… he was feeding.”

Twilight’s took another look at the stains across her friend. Twilight’s face went green, she pushed herself away from the table walked a few paces back and out came her lunch. If Trixie had anything left inside of her, she might have done the same. Rainbow Dash simply hovered in the air, the breeze coming from her wings were a small comfort.

When Twilight was done, she spun around and faced Rainbow Dash. “There is no rear entrance; this is Canterlot for Celestia’s sake!”

Rainbow Dash looked around. “We have, what maybe… forty ponies here?” she lifted up her hooves and moved them around while counting to herself. “That’s um… two thousand pounds?”

Twilight shook with nervous fear. “It’s um… three hundred times uh, forty and um…”

“Actually it’s more like four hundred times forty,” Pinkie Pie said. “Stallions are heavy, and armor more so. It’s at least sixteen thousand pounds.” Pinkie’s eyes lit up. “Oh I know, overfeed the ursa, than it will get a tummy ache, that’s how we’ll beat it!”

Rainbow Dash cringed. “Pinkie, shut the Tartarus up!” She looked back at Twilight. “Sixteen thousand pounds… we’re going to be sinking, but I think we can do this.”

“Do what?” Twilight asked nervously.

Trixie looked up at Rainbow Dash, and remembered who was in her team of Shadowbolts. “Are you suggesting that we are going to fit on that thing of Lightning Dust’s?”

Rainbow Dash gave her a half grin. “Got any other ideas? No, that’s what I thought. Everypony to rear of the castle, we’re flying outta here.”

***

The plan was simple; get to the rear most of the castle, the statue garden, and break a giant hole in the wall and signal the Lightning Runner. Once that was done, they could jump on and fly away. The issues only came up after the plan was put into motion, and several groups of soldiers, friends, and servants were split up to be escorted out of the castle.

Trixie of course stayed with her family, Maud, Valiant, and Applejack. They followed Twilight, Candle Light, and Moondancer were all in one group with a dozen guards around them. One of the guards was the same stallion, his yellow eyes looked around for danger but he never spoke a word.

Rainbow Dash was leading a separate group, one with quite a number of guards. They were going to be able to take on most anything that came their way.

The further they moved, the more worried Trixie became. “Twilight,” Trixie asked. “Where are Fluttershy and Luna?”

“They took a contingent out to scout the castle and get any stragglers back to our position, they’ll be fine,” Twilight said.

“So… they're going to return, to the place we just abandoned?” Trixie asked.

“No,” Twilight said. “I’m going to signal Luna once we enter the courtyard. They’ll meet us.”

They entered the statue garden, and Trixie realized that garden was a very poor choice of word. This place was as large as any park and completely open, filled with statues, plants, thin trees, and empty of any real cover. Pinkie Pie literally froze underneath Trixie’s weight, again, her body went through some odd movements and she looked at Twilight.

“We have only once chance for a clean getaway, Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said. “Running, lots of running, plus signaling our friends. Any pony that’s left behind is not going to make it.”

Twilight’s face went pale. Even Trixie felt the blood run away from her cheeks. This was probably one of the worst prophecies that Pinkie had ever laid at their hooves. Scratch that, it was the worst.

Twilight gulped. “Then we’ll just have to run really, really fast.”

Applejack waddled up to them. “Uh, fillies, how fast are we talking about here?”

Pinkie Pie shot a look back at Applejack. “Oh… no… no… NO!” a sling of curses escaped Pinkie’s lips, the kind of which could get you banished from town. She looked back at Twilight. “You! Carry her! With magic!”

Twilight nodded.

“DROP HER AND DIE!” Pinkie Pie shouted. And Trixie saw a trail of red running down Pinkie’s nose.

“Are you okay?” Trixie asked.

“Never had to use so much of my Pinkie Sense on purpose before. It’s… it’s really hard,” Pinkie Pie said. “I shouldn’t be able to control it like this, but I am, and it’s… it’s bad.”

Twilight looked at the courtyard. It was a long way to the southern wall. “Okay,” a pinkish red aura surrounded Applejack and the pregnant mare was lifted off the ground with a squeal. “On the count of three. One, Two, Three… RUN FOR IT!”

The great gallop began. For a few seconds, everything looked clear, it looked safe. There weren’t any windigo out here, no ice, not even snowfall. They galloped though, at Pinkie’s warning of danger they galloped like there was no tomorrow. Twilight shot up a purple flair from her horn; it flew high and true and arched over the top of the castle behind them.

Trixie’s eyes widened in horror as she saw what was up there; countless windigo were sitting on top of the castle, of the knight verity. Sharp draconic wings affixed to their shoulders, hatful blue eyes focused down upon them, and all of them were crouched, ready to take flight.

The scream that escaped Trixie’s lips only made Pinkie Pie, gallop faster. Maud was a little slower than Pinkie Pie, but she kept up, and little Valiant was holding onto her back for dear life. Twilight was behind the both of them, dragging Applejack along at an equal measure. The guards were all falling behind, save for the brown one with the yellow eyes.

The group hadn’t even gotten a third of the way to the wall before the windigo knights leapt from the castle’s roof and swooped down. They were fast, and made straight for the stragglers, which meant the guards with the too heavy armor. Trixie watched in horror as one guard went down with a windigo biting at his neck. Another guard was kicked to the ground by a passing windigo. Trixie watched as his horn lit up, but too late as three windigo piled on top of him.

The other guards had already begun stripping their armor mid run. They sped up, and only two more fell before the others were able to outrun the windigo. It wasn’t over yet.

Rainbow Dash, sword in mouth flew like a blade of death, dancing in-between the windigo her blade flashed brilliantly. The windigo fell, shattering before they could even hit the ground wherever she went. She wasn’t alone. Wind Rider was flying at her side, old as he might be; his hooves did some massive damage wherever they landed on his opponents. A sword clenched between his teeth was used in blinding speeds to cut the wings of any windigo he didn’t feel like kicking.

A dozen more pegasi and even an alicorn guard showed up to help out. the windigo knights may have dangerously outnumbered the fleeing ponies, but the reinforcements caused enough confusion that they were tied up simply trying to figure out what to do rather than mercilessly hunting their prey.

Just about halfway to the wall, Luna showed up her horn ablaze with fury as her magic cut swaths of enemies down. A blinding yellow flash flew around her, leaving a pink streak and crushed windigo behind. It took a moment, but Trixie finally saw it stop moving just long enough to see something that nearly gave her a heart attack.

The yellow flash was Fluttershy, her eyes were red as blood, and her hooves were covered in frost from all the windigo she had crushed with them. The worst part came from the fact that Fluttershy was no longer a pegasus, somehow, someway she had become a batpony, fangs and all. Her cutie mark even seemed different.

They were two thirds of the way to the wall. It was looking good. Pinkie Pie was looking determined to reach her destination no matter the cost. Behind them, Maud followed along with Twilight. The brown guard was close by as well.

Then it all went straight to Tartarus.

An explosion of noise followed by a huge section of the castle falling down as though it were a house of cards made everypony look back for a brief moment of pure unrestrained terror. The cause was a giant purple bear, one that stood as tall as the castle when on all fours. Its legs were white with blue lines of magic energy running up like blood veins toward its heart and head. Atop it sat both the cloaked unicorn, his gray fur and silver beard were all Trixie could make out. Next to him sat Frailty, she wore a vicious grin.

Luna changed heading and flew toward the ursa major. Trixie screamed out for her to stop. Twilight followed Trixie’s eyes. The ursa opened its mouth, and it didn’t simply roar at her. No. It roared a breath of air so cold that Trixie watched ice crystals form along Trixie’s limbs, most importantly her wings. Luna closed her eyes and fell.

Before she could hit the ground, the ursa raised a paw and as if Luna was simply a pesky fly, it batted the princess back. Trixie cringed at the knowledge of what a simple blow like that, from a paw so big would do to Luna. She didn’t have to imagine too hard, she heard the crunch that was Luna as she went sailing over the southern rampart and off into the distance out of sight.

Things got worse, they always got worse.

Twilight stopped and screamed, rage, so pure and simple covered her eyes. Bright white light emitted from her eyes. Her eyes were so bright that Trixie could no longer see the iris, or pupil. Purple and pink and black flames erupted from Twilight’s mane and tail.

Pinkie didn’t stop running, but she looked back and shouted, “TWILIGHT! RUN!”

Five or six free windigo changed course and flew straight at her. Twilight dropped Applejack onto the ground; the mare landed on her side and let out a sharp cry. Trixie’s heart sunk. The transformed Twilight looked up at the incoming windigo and… smiled. Flames erupted around her body, and quickly solidified into an armored dress of dark purple.

The windigo got within hooves reach of Twilight and her horn flashed. Purple flames reached out like snakes and bit into the windigo. They didn’t shatter, nor explode; they lit on fire and fell to the ground screaming. Within seconds they had melted.

Trixie had never heard a windigo scream in pain before, no matter how many she had killed or with what means, she’d never heard them scream. It was something between a baby’s cry and a piece of chalk scratching a chalkboard. Trixie never wanted to hear it again.

Twilight flew up into the air. And pinkie’s words repeated in her mind. Don’t charge any super baddies.

A shout of warning escaped Trixie’s lips, but twilight wasn’t listening. Her teeth flashed, sharp, deadly and full of rage. Her horn lit up once and Frailty lifted into the air, before being tossed like a rag doll toward the southern wall. She slammed into it with such force that Trixie saw the wall crack.

“This is bad,” Trixie cried. “We have to stop her!”

“It’s too late,” Pinkie called back.

Trixie could only watch as Twilight charged toward the ursa major or more rather, the unicorn standing on top of it. A scream filled with both pain and madness escaped her lips. The stallion faced her, his expression flat, and his horn began to glow a dark green. Above him a ball of fire grew, green and black swirls mixed within it.

The brown guard called to Trixie, and Babble’s voice came from his lips. “You brought that sword for a reason! Use it before he kills us all!”

Trixie didn’t have time to question why the stallion sounded like Babble or why his yellow eyes stared with intense rage at the stallion. She gripped her father’s blade in her mouth and slid it free. She swiped once, and did her best to put her will in into it. To channel the trickster magic toward the stallion.

She saw it, a blue ripple in the air flew true and at the stallion. It wrapped around his legs, and he suddenly lost his footing. She also watched it go around Twilight’s right wing and a sudden gust of wind knocked her off balance.

Helplessness filled Trixie as she watched the ball of flames fly forward. They got near Twilight Sparkle, and the princess still struggling with her balance rolled into it. The right side of Twilight’s body crashed into the ball as it flew past her and just over the ramparts. Whatever dark magic had been in Twilight suddenly left, and Trixie watched Twilight, return to normal as she fell limply to the ground. Her right wing was nothing but a stump, melted near the shoulder, while half of her body was covered in green-black flames.

This is it, there’s no escaping this one. We’re all going to die.

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Six: Heavy

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Six: Heavy

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Six: Heavy

Written by TheCrimsonDm

Wind rushed through the cold night air, whipping at Trixie’s cloak. Snow had just begun to fall. And the ursa major was staring down at the group of ponies. Friends, guards, and others who had somehow managed to stick around long enough to end up in the worst of places. It was a cold night.

Twilight’s body lay limp on the ground, thankfully the snow put out the fire. Trixie was unable to tell if she was alive or dead. A horrible shriek escaped a familiar mare’s voice, and Trixie spun around to see to her cousin and dear friend about to be slaughtered by a pack of angry windigo.

Trixie wanted to look away, she wanted to find a dark hole and hide in it. Failing that she wanted to gallop out to her cousin’s rescue. She couldn’t do any of those things. All she could do was clutch tighter to Pinkie’s sides as the pink mare galloped for dear life toward a stone brick wall.

Thankfully she wasn’t the only one who had similar beliefs, and the others were still able to move without crying. Wind Rider had already arrived by Twilight’s side and had her cradled in his forelegs. He was making his way toward the wall. Rainbow Dash was streaking in from above, and about to do something that Trixie had only seen once before.

The air took on physical presence as it bent around Rainbow Dash’s form, and she did her best to aim herself into the middle of the largest swarm of windigo. Just as she reached the center mass of the windigo knights, Rainbow Dash exploded! A wave of prismatic energy splashed out around her, and everything caught in the blast was thrown back with so much force that it shattered their crystalline forms.

Rainbow didn’t stop as she raced past the few windigo still standing, she reached down grabbed Applejack and rocketed past Trixie and the others before Trixie could even blink. Only a shimmering rainbow streak of light was left behind as the mare darted to the wall and landed in front of it.

Pinkie Pie was galloping as fast as her hooves would carry her, and Trixie realized shamefully that the mare would have been moving at least twice as fast had she not been carrying Trixie’s dead weight on her back. Being the first one wounded just wasn’t fair. Trixie hadn’t even gotten to redeem herself yet. She really was just a hindrance.

Pinkie Pie stopped at the wall first, followed by Maud still carrying Valiant. The brown guard with his yellow eyes showed up next, and then Moondancer and Candle Light. A half dozen of the original guards managed to survive the onslaught to make it to the wall. It only took a few extra moments for Wind Rider to show up with Twilight in tow.

He held her, as he looked at the group. Trixie focused primarily on Twilight, and the small up and down movements of her chest. Her head rolled over to face her, and Trixie saw what had happened to Twilight’s face, specifically to her eye.

It should have been impossible to vomit when there was nothing left in her stomach. That did not stop Trixie from hurling over the side of Pinkie’s shoulder. Pinkie Pie didn’t react as volatile; she closed her eyes and exhaled slowly.

“She’s alive,” Pinkie Pie said. “I can’t believe that she’s still alive…”

Applejack was whimpering, moaning and kicking her legs furiously in Rainbow Dash’s grip. She let out a scream, and because this was how things always worked for her, Trixie knew exactly what Applejack was going to say, before she even said it.

“The baby’s coming!” Applejack shouted at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes bugged out of her skull and her mouth worked wordlessly for a moment. She cleared her throat. “What… what do we do?”

Trixie looked up at the ursa major, and grimaced. There were a few guards straggling behind, or wounded on the ground. The ursa was taking its sweet time picking them up, bringing them to its mouth, their screams went silent as they were devoured. The old stallion was looking directly at Trixie; his hood was drawn back now. She’d seen him somewhere before, though she couldn’t quite place where.

“Okay, you,” Pinkie Pie said. She bounced up, Trixie went up and off of Pinkie’s back. A tiny scream escaped her lips as she somehow landed on Moondancer’s back. Pinkie Pie finished, “Hold her, I’ll destroy the wall. Everypony get back!”

Pinkie Pie pulled what looked like a triple layer cake complete with icing and strawberries from her mane. Took a short gallop and threw it with all of her strength at the wall. Rainbow Dash looked panicked as she flew back behind Pinkie Pie and faced away from the wall hugging Applejack closer.

Trixie looked at Pinkie Pie.

“This little hoof went to the market,” Pinkie Pie said.

Trixie covered her ears. Even she could figure out what was about to happen.

“This little hoof ate steamed yam,” Pinkie said with a manic grin.

Moondancer opened her mouth to speak, Trixie saw the motion and was reminded about an old school lesson on this subject. Trixie shouted, “Cover your ears and open your mouths!”

Pinkie Pie jumped into the air shrieking, “And this little hoof went kabloowie!”

The cake detonated and the wall exploded in fire and smoke. After a few seconds the only thing left was a smoldering hole where the wall had once been, at least fifteen feet in diameter. It was then that Fluttershy appeared next to the group, her vicious eyes looked around until she saw the brown guard.

She flew next to him, drew back her foreleg, and hit him in the face so hard that he fell over. “DISCORD! You could have done so much to help us here! You could have stopped Twilight, stopped Luna, saved lives! You selfish arrogant son of a bi-“

The stallion’s body stretched grotesquely and scales, fur, feathers, and hair all appeared before Trixie’s eyes. When it was finished, a vaguely draconic shaped creature with each limb belonging to a very different creature stood there with pleading yellow eyes.

“But, Fluttershy,” It said with Babble’s voice. “What could a simple spirit of chaos like me do?”

She turned her back on him, saw the ursa major and her eyes went wide. The creature was beginning to move from its feeding spot, and was now looking directly at the only source of meal left. Trixie swallowed hard.

Rainbow Dash cried, “Come on!”

Everypony watched as Rainbow Dash flew through the hole in the wall and down into the nothingness below. Sure everypony left knew the plan, but that did not mean it looked like a smart one. The one good thing about a giant hungry beast coming after you, it makes even stupid plans seem brilliant. Everypony left galloped as fast as they could through the hole.

Trixie watched the faster ponies go first, jump off and heard screams that ended almost immediately. Maud went over the edge cradling Valiant in her forelegs. Pinkie was already gone, and Candle Light was keeping up with Moondancer. They both jumped off at the same time, which meant Trixie went along with them.

For the first few feet, they flew nothing but forest lay in front of them and over a thousand feet below. Then they began falling only to land seconds later on the hardwood surface of the one and only Lightning Runner. Moondancer promptly sat down once she was on deck.

Trixie fell off, and rolled over. Her back went up in flames as her shoulders touched the hard surface. Around her most of the ponies were sitting down, looking wary, unsure, and relieved. Maud and Valiant were right next to her.

“Did we do it?” Trixie asked.

As a draconequus and a yellow bat pony flew overhead and landed on deck. Trixie heard the clear and rough voice of the captain. “Alright, everypony. The Lightning Runner is now scheduled for takeoff. Please keep your tails and heads on deck at all times.”

The vehicle shift into motion and began descending. Trixie had expected that they would fly straight away, but it seemed that Lightning Dust had some other plans. Or maybe this was part of Twilight’s original scheme as well. Either way, it looked like they were in the clear.

Trixie paused, looked around, and let out a sigh of relief. The coast was clear as Ponyville skies.

A few minutes went by, and they slowly pulled underneath the mountain as they continued their descent. Canterlot was built on an overlooking cliff edge, the castle actually extended even further from the cliff. It was the kind of insane, and unsound architectural design that only somepony as insane as Starswirl the Bearded could come up with.

“Crazy, stupid unicorns,” Trixie whispered.

Maud leaned over her, and Trixie expected the mare to ask what she was talking about. Instead Maud lowered her head, put her lips to Trixie’s and kissed her. Hot tongues met, and wrestled in an attempt to pin one another to the wall of somepony’s mouth. Trixie tasted Maud, it had a hint of flower and grape taste to it. When she began feeling a hoof sliding down her chest, over her belly and continue its descent. Trixie was sure she was about to be in the worst kind of trouble.

Applejack’s screaming stopped any of that kind of illicit activity right then and there.

Trixie rolled over, her pain forgotten by one single desire; the need to protect those close to her. Her muscles burned with every step, but she managed to half limp over to Applejack’s side. Fluttershy was there, a white blanket was lying underneath Applejacks rear.

“Breathe, Applejack, can you do that for me?” Fluttershy asked. Her eyes had returned from the red depths of Tartarus, they were still bat-like but they looked friendly. The rest of her still looked like a bat pony.

Applejack was panting, and let out another terrible scream. She managed to screw her face up and look directly at Trixie. “Why does it have to be a darned bat pony that helps me give birth!”

“It’s Fluttershy,” Trixie said, almost unsure of that herself.

“Ah Darn well know it's Fluttershy! Ah just don’t understand why she looks like a baaAHHH-“ Applejack trailed off in a horrible scream.

Trixie and Maud both laid down next to Applejack, and held her hoof. Trixie tried to smile for Applejack. “It’s going to be okay, you have family here. We are here for you.”

“Ah’m gonna get Twi for this!” Applejack shouted angrily. “She dun dropped me an’ this happened!”

Valiant Heart joined them as well, only she was at the wrong end. She sat next to Fluttershy and said something so quietly that for a brief second Trixie thought she was only mouthing the words. Fluttershy’s ears perked up and she looked down at the filly surprised.

“You can talk?” Fluttershy asked astounded.

Valiant repeated whatever she was mouthing.

Fluttershy shook her head. “Okay, well I’m glad that one of us has done this on ponies before. Animals are easy. Um, water? Hot water?”

Valiant nodded, and trotted off. She grabbed Rainbow Dash and dragged her toward the cabin. Trixie and Maud both looked at Fluttershy. Fluttershy returned to looking at Applejack and said, “Did you let that filly help give birth?”

Trixie shook her head. “She lived on the streets… she must’ve helped another one of the vagrants or something.”

Fluttershy shook her head slowly. “With that filly’s help, this might actually be really easy.”

“EASY!” Applejack screamed. “I’m being ripped in half!”

The next hour or so was slow, painful and even worse; humiliating. Valiant Heart knew just as much as Fluttershy about childbirth, maybe more. She had to walk Fluttershy through most of it. But just as quickly as it had started, it ended. Fluttershy cleaned the baby off and gave a tiny pink filly to Applejack. The filly’s rainbow mane was a nice, but odd touch.

Applejack smiled, that’s actually not quite right. To call her expression a smile was to call a pebble a boulder. If anything, Applejack’s expression was the pure embodiment of joy and pleasure that any rightful mother should have. Seeing this made Trixie feel like she understood Maud a little better, knowing what the mare had lost but also what she had found again in Valiant.

Maud had wandered off near the railing with Valiant, leaving Trixie to sit next to Applejack holding her brand new baby.

“What are you going to name it?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Mah family has a tradition where you name yer child after the thing you were thinking when you went into labor or you gave birth, something like that,” Applejack said. “All Ah could think of was how beautiful that sonic rainboom looked when Ah was lying there, sure that me and mah child were about to…” She sniffled, and a few tears ran down her face. She looked up at Rainbow Dash. “Ah’m gonna name her Color Splash, after yer rainboom.”

Rainbow Dash sat down, and the unexpected happened. She began sobbing and weeping like a little filly. Pinkie Pie ended up having to hold Rainbow as she completely broke down, the only things she managed to say between sobs were along the lines of, “I’m glad you’re okay. I was so scared. Thank you.”

After that display of raw emotion, Trixie decided to go and meet up with Maud. As she approached she noticed that Maud had wet cheeks, and her eyes were glossy. Valiant Heart held Maud’s hoof tightly.

“Hey,” Trixie said quietly.

“Are you okay to walk?” Maud asked.

Trixie took a seat down next to Valiant. “Yeah, my body doesn’t hurt so much anymore.” Trixie looked over the edge. The top of the forest was just below them and they were about to land. Pretty soon they were going to be able to go and meet up with the other evacuees.

“How are you feeling?” Trixie asked.

“I… I’m not sure,” Maud said. She looked back at Applejack. “I’m more happy for her than you could ever imagine. At the same time I’m… my heart is broken.”

“Because of Boulder Dash?” Trixie asked as gently as she knew how.

Maud nodded. “I told Valiant everything, and she… she still wants to be with me, be with us.”

Trixie patted Valiant on the head. “That’s not surprising, she’s a good kid. Heck, she’s more adult than me in some ways.”

“Did you know I can’t have any more kids,” Maud said flatly.

It was like somepony had stuck a sword through Trixie’s heart. Hearing those words was… too hard for her to hear, but she needed to hear them. They were Maud’s and as strong as she was, even Maud needed a crutch to lean on sometimes. Trixie promised to be that very crutch when they got married.

“No, I didn’t,” Trixie said.

“The doctors told me that I might be able to get pregnant, but my stress with Boulder Dash and with losing Rainbow Blaze was too hard on me. I’d likely never be able to carry to full term and have a miscarriage within a few weeks,” Maud said. “I haven’t tried to get pregnant again, and I won’t. I have three wonderful sisters who can have babies for me. I won’t put myself through that again… but… I also have you, Lulu. I’m sure that one day you’ll want to have kids of your own.”

Trixie nodded. “I don’t know if I can. I never had any tests done to see if I’m still able too, but… yeah one day I want to have a baby unicorn if it’s still possible… actually, being an alicorn might have made it more possible.”

“I thought alicorns had trouble with having kids,” Maud said.

“You know what happened to me,” Trixie said somberly. “The things that happened to me in Manehattan probably ruined my insides. But if I was told right, the alicorn transformation did more than just heal my mind, it also healed my body. Supposedly the alicorn ascension can regenerate limbs. If it can do that, why not make my baby parts fresh and unscarred.”

Maud nodded. “Then it’s decided, one day you’re going to have a baby.”

“It’s still one hundred to one odds, you know, because alicorn immortality messes with the baby making process and I highly doubt that I’m a fertility alicorn like Cadance. But we can try hundred times if we need too,” Trixie said.

The Lightning Runner dipped into the tree line and sunk beneath the forest sea. Trixie pulled away from the rails and turned only to see the monstrous Discord standing right behind her. His body waved like a serpent but those yellow eyes were the same ones she’d always seen in what was supposed to be her crazy.

“Babble,” Trixie said. “Or should I just call you Discord now.”

“I told you once, I go by many titles,” He said honestly. “It is hardly my fault that you assumed I was part of your insanity.”

“I tried to crush you with a table,” Trixie replied.

“Yes, and that was all in good fun. I was right at the time was I not?” He said, his voice purred.

Trixie reached out, grabbed his beard and pulled his head down to meet hers. “I want you to leave me alone. My family alone. I am sick and tired of your games, and if you are not my own crazy than I can forbid you from entering my house.”

Discord looked away. “Aww, but you were so fun. Are you positive you don’t want my assistance in the future?”

Trixie growled.

“Fine, fine, but if you ever find yourself in need of the spirit of chaos don’t come crying to me,” He said. Trixie released his beard and he stood up straight. “Fluttershy was quite right to threaten me to stay away from you. I suppose my game with her has run its limit. She won’t listen to my advice anymore.”

“You told her to confess her feelings for me,” Trixie said. “Why would you do that?”

“It was eating the poor thing up on the inside. I also told her to make a few moves and try to steal you away, I hardly thought that you would actually accept her indentations and well, join her,” Discord said. “You were supposed to tell her no, and then the two of you could do that thing Twilight is always on about, that making up and forgiving your friends thing.”

Trixie looked at him, she reached out and felt his chaotic and alien mind. She could detect truth coming from him, though it felt confused, like maybe he wasn’t even sure of what his intentions were. For a brief moment she considered the idea that maybe, aside from a few personal actions of his, he simply did as his nature told him to do. That he was no more evil than he was good. He simply was; chaos.

“You… almost did good,” Trixie said. “But the things Red Velvet did to my mind. I can’t believe that I could ever call her my friend now that she’s taken her power from me. Somehow, I had gone from wanting to kill her, to wanting to keep her safe. That… shouldn’t have been possible. If she could do that to my mind, what else could she have done? How else did she manipulate my emotions?”

“I’m not so good with the emotions and stuff, perhaps you could discuss this better with Fluttershy?” Discord said with a wave of his paw.

Trixie stood in stunned silence for a moment. Red’s last words had been something about the things she’d made Trixie do, all to make her suicidal. If Red realized that Trixie had feelings for Fluttershy, and how bad Trixie would feel if she had…

“That… monster,” Trixie said. She then shook her head. “No, it, it couldn’t have been all her fault. That would be too easy, but I’m sure of it now. She was the one who made me think that Fluttershy would kill herself if I didn’t sleep with her, it was Red who made me think Fluttershy was suicidal. I had no indication to believe that at all…”

“What are you saying?” Maud said.

“I’m not saying that I was in the clear,” Trixie said. She closed her eyes. “Just that, I was pushed into a state of mind that made it easier for me to make some poor choices. They were still my choices.”

“So… you were drugged?” Maud asked.

Trixie thought about it. “Kinda… or like another form of insanity. Either way, my actions were still mine. I share that blame with Fluttershy, and I share the guilt. This doesn’t absolve me of anything; all it does is help me understand why I did it. I… I think I can actually accept what I did now.” Trixie looked Maud in the eyes. “Can you accept it?”

“Lulu, I accepted it and forgave you for cheating on me an hour after you did it… give or take a few weeks… I accept it. I forgive you,” Maud said. She leaned over and embraced Trixie.

Trixie returned the embrace and felt like another weight had been lifted off of her shoulders. She had committed sins, and they were still very much her fault, but it was a relief to finally understand why she was going crazy. It had nothing to do with needing an extra dosage of medication, no medication in the world could have fought the poison that was running through her mind, her body, and her soul. She was cleansed of it now, and that was the best news she could have received. If she should ever meet Red Velvet again, she would have some words for her, though something told her that she would never see the mare again. That left her with an even deeper sense of relief.

The Lightning Runner finally landed on solid earth. Lightning Dust’s voice came out loud and clear once again, “Alright everypony, here we are. Your one stop trip to the bottom of Canterlot Mountain, please remain on board until preparations to leave are ready.”

“Why did it take an hour to land?” Rainbow Dash asked a little too loudly.

Lightning Dust looked over the deck, at the wounded mare and at the brand new mother. “We had too much weight, and any faster could have made the trip needlessly dangerous. This ship is a fine vessel for a small crew, but we have a nearly thousand pound princess on board.”

“Twilight is not a thousand pounds!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

The door to the cabin swung open and much to everypony’s shock, Princess Luna, covered head to toe in bandages limped out. The first thing she did was glare at Lightning Dust. “I am not a thousand pounds, I barely make seven hundred mark while on holiday.”

“Luna!” Trixie exclaimed.

Luna looked down at Trixie and smiled. “Where is my… our fellow princess?”

The deck grew tense, and darkly quiet. Luna picked up on that and looked around with nearly desperate eyes until she saw a blanketed mare off in the corner. What was exposed from under those bandages of Twilight’s lavender face was pale, but her breathing had returned to normal thanks to Moondancer. Luna’s limping steps were heavy, and Trixie could feel the deck vibrate with each one. As she passed Applejack and the newborn she stopped.

“Is she yours?” Luna asked, quietly.

Applejack nodded.

Luna lowered her head. “Name?”

“Color Splash.”

“Color Splash,” Luna said. “That’s a good name for such a wonderful child. May the stars shine their favor on you, young one.”

After that she pulled away and continued limping to Princess Twilight. She stood there a moment, looked at her legs, attempted to bend them and cringed. She gave up and sort of fell onto what must have been her good side. The entire ship rocked a little as she did so. She didn’t say a word; she just laid still and stared down at Twilight with sad, lonely eyes.

“If it had not been for Trixie’s intervention,” Discord said. “Twilight would have been killed. She went against the Pinkie Sense and lost.”

“What does that mean?” Luna asked.

“That Twilight is a lion who decided to take on a dragon,” Discord said. “Trixie saved… most of her from the fire.”

Luna lifted up the blanket. She was lucky that Moondancer had already bandaged Twilight’s face and side. Luna looked back at nopony in particular. With a hurt tone, Luna asked the one question that nopony wanted to answer.

“Where is her wing?”

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Seven: The Glass Heart

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Seven: The Glass Heart

Written by TheCrimsonDM

For now it looked like the plan was to stay hidden in forest and rest. Trixie had enough time to look around and out of the forty ponies that they had originally tried to save, Trixie saw a little over a dozen left. This realization left her with mixed feelings.

On one hoof, over a dozen ponies managed to escape the wrath of an ursa major. Yet on the other hoof, they had lost so very much in the sheer attempt to escape. Trixie heard Rainbow Dash giving Luna a report of the situation, last she’d seen it. Anypony, guard or otherwise that did not evacuate on time, found themselves in a terrible fight. Too many ponies had been lost, and there was very little hope of anypony still up there escaping.

Trixie barely noticed as Fluttershy shoved a hoof into Discord’s chest and shouted, “Get out of here!”

He lowered his head and floated off. Apparently his purpose here was done, and with both Trixie and Fluttershy disowning him, she felt a bit sad for him. Where he would go now, nopony really knew. He was the spirit of chaos, a wandering spirit without rhyme, reason, or direction. He disappeared into the forest.

Candle Light walked up and took a seat next to Trixie. “Hey there.”

Trixie gave her a tired look. “Hi.”

“So… this has all been pretty stressful,” Candle Light said. “If you have a concern or just want to talk, I’m here. Sometimes you need a neutral party to talk too.”

“We lost a lot of ponies up there,” Trixie said. “A lot of ponies died because I wasn’t good enough. We weren’t good enough.” Trixie finished by glancing over at her fellow princesses.

“No, we were just unprepared, and from what I understand, tricked. Equestria hasn’t been to war in a very long time, I guess the princesses didn’t think anything like this was even possible,” Candle Light said. “We just lost Canterlot…”

“Yeah, we did…” Trixie added as if to reaffirm the loss. It seemed impossible that this could have happened. It did though, Canterlot was lost, and there wasn’t a darned thing that could be done about it now.

“As far as we know, we got all four of the princesses to safety,” Candle Light said. “You helped with that.”

Trixie nodded, but she couldn’t help but to glance at her shoulders. She could still feel her wings attached to her, even though they were gone. Her body remembered what the wings felt like. It left a haunting feeling on her.

“Now you know what it’s like,” Candle Light said quietly. “You and Twilight both.”

Trixie looked at the white mare, studied her golden eyes and the fiery mane. The scar left on Candle’s forehead where a horn had once been attached… she was right. Trixie finally understood what losing a limb, a part of yourself was like. It left her wondering if Candle Light still felt her horn sometimes.

“I forgave you two a long time ago,” Candle Light said. “Part of my therapy, I had to learn how to forgive you for what happened. Admitting to myself that there was nopony to blame for what happened and that the perpetrator was long gone was one of the most difficult things I have ever done. I didn’t just blame you two though, I also blamed myself.”

“For what?” Trixie asked disbelieving. “You couldn’t have done anything else.”

“I know that now, but I used to think that I lost my horn because I had somehow failed in my training. That I could have been more focused, stronger, maybe if I just told you two that I was scared and needed help, any of that would have been better,” Candle Light said. “I realize now that there really wasn’t anyway it could have played out differently. I learned to accept what happened to me. Trixie, I want you to do the same, accept what happened and don’t beat yourself up. Just try to be stronger in the future, don’t let yourself be a burden to others and to better yourself.”

Trixie nodded. “I’ll do my-“

Trixie froze as she saw a chain wrap around Candle Light’s neck. A second later the mare was yanked off of the ship, over the side and onto the ground. Her hooves clawed at the chain around her neck, but she was unable to do anything about them. Frailty stood, covered in dark blue liquid, holding her end of the chain in her mouth and grinning at Trixie, madness in her eyes.

Before Trixie could even move, or shout, Frailty spun around and took off toward the trees. Trixie gave a shout, “She took Candle!”

She didn’t wait around to see who listened to her. The first thing Trixie did was throw herself over the railing and onto the ground about ten feet below. She landed, her legs hurt as she tucked into a roll and came up on all fours. She saw Frailty enter the trees and Trixie gave chase.

“Rainbow Dash!” Luna cried.

That was the last thing Trixie heard from the group at the Lightning Runner. The forest was just dense enough to make visibility poor. Trixie quickly lost sight of Frailty. Fear of losing the mare struck her hard, until she thought about what she could do. Even without magic, she could track a mind as twisted and cold as Frailty’s.

Trixie reached out and felt the life around her. Dozens of animals surrounded her, their minds small but full of energy. Hundreds of insects, their minds but slivers, but together they felt warm. One cold and vile presence was just ahead of her and running fast. Its energy was different from everything else, it was cold, dark, and hurt to touch. Almost like it was the antithesis of life of itself.

And Trixie was chasing the thing.

The chase lasted only a minute or two, but it felt like it had gone on a lot longer. By the time she reached the ravine her body was run ragged and her lungs burned with fire. Her shoulders were in a special kind of torment that was in a class of its own.

She stopped short at the edge of the water and stared down those hateful eyes. Frailty stood at ten feet away on her hind legs with a knife in her mouth, and held Candle Light up with blade poised at her throat. A small line of crimson ran down Candle Light’s neck.

“Let her go,” Trixie growled.

“Oh nd wat are you going oo do if I don’,” Frailty said around the blade. She moved the blade with her teeth a little and Candle Light gave a sharp yelp. “Not like you haff magic.”

Trixie snarled. “If you kill her I will end you here and now. If you let her go… without further harm, I… I’ll let you walk away from this one.”

An evil smile grew around the blade. “I don’t trusht you.”

This was bad, Trixie didn’t have access to her magic, she didn’t have wings and the longer she waited, the higher probability there was of windigo reinforcements arriving. Trixie looked down at the sword by her side. The Trickster Blade called to her, it wanted to be used. It was probably Candle’s best chance.

“You can’t fight with that, I’ve sheen you,” Frailty said. For being an evil wicked mare, she spoke very well with objects in her mouth.

“You’re right, all I know how to do is swing it around,” Trixie said. “Kinda like this.”

She grabbed the handle in her teeth, pulled hard and the sword slid out. Her will went into the blade and she felt the power resting inside stir. As she slashed across at the air, a line of blue energy danced out toward Frailty and Candle Light. Frailty’s eyes widened as she saw it. The energy wrapped itself around the two of them, and Frailty slipped.

The knife stayed in her mouth, Candle Light gasped, and Frailty hit the foot deep water with a splash. A thin line of red appeared at Candle’s throat, and for one terrifying moment, Trixie watched as the mare stumbled forward before falling face first into the river.

Trixie sat there, staring in abject horror at the limp white body lying in the water. At her fallen friend. She saw Frailty try to stand up, but it was as though the plant vines in the river had a will of their own. They wrapped around the mare’s legs, and tangled up. The more she struggled the tighter they got. She eventually gave up and started trying to chew her way through.

A pair of light blue hooves landed next to Trixie. The rough voice that spoke sounded quiet, and full of pain, “Trixie, we need to get back.”

Trixie looked up at Rainbow Dash and blinked. “I… I killed her.”

Rainbow Dash looked down at Frailty, who evidently couldn’t chew through the vines because she was still struggling with them. “No, you didn’t. That… monster did.”

“Monster…” Trixie said quietly. “Frailty is a monster.”

“Yes she is,” Rainbow Dash said. “Don’t you worry, I’ll go and-“

Trixie stood up. She picked up her father’s blade and marched over to Frailty. I can kill monsters. I’m good at killing monsters. Celestia taught me just how to kill monsters.

Frailty looked up as Trixie stood over her. “Oh, what’s this? You gonna set me free? What a good little toy you are.”

Trixie put a hoof on the side of Frailty’s head, and turned the mare’s face down into the water. She didn’t stop until Frailty’s entire head was submerged. Frailty struggled, her body thrashed as much as it could, but the vines kept her pinned. Trixie pressed harder. She didn’t let go until Frailty stopped jerking and went limp. Then she pulled her hoof away and stood there waiting.

Rainbow Dash approached slowly. “You… you did the right thing. She was evil and you killed her.” She looked down at the body lying face down in the water. “I’ll… carry her back.”

Just as Trixie had suspected; Frailty shot straight up, coughing violently. The mare choked up water and looked at Trixie with red, hateful eyes. “You bit-“

Trixie pushed Frailty’s head back down. She smiled, and again waited for the mare to stop moving. Again, when Trixie let her go Frailty revived. This time Trixie plunged her father’s blade straight into Frailty’s chest, through the sapphire gem and didn’t stop until she felt her sword hit something hard. She let go and stepped away.

Frailty looked up at Trixie with cold eyes, they slowly softened. “You killed me?”

Trixie stayed silent.

“Thanks…” Frailty closed her eyes, her body went limp and as if she was made entirely of ice, her body melted away into the river. A weak and tired energy lifted up from the water, Trixie saw it. A white mist lifted into the air, and swirled around her head.

As it did Trixie saw things, things she had never known, never wanted to know. She saw Frailty, a young filly living in a small orphanage in the outskirts of Manehattan. It was a nice looking place on the outside, but Trixie got an up close and personal look at what the orphanage was all about.

The ponies inside, filly and colt alike were abused, horribly. They were trained by their masters to obey, and lessons were forced on them. These ponies were taught the kind of skills only a mare of the night would know. When the time came, the foals were sold to the highest bidders as slaves.

One day, Princess Celestia arrived; at her side stood six ponies that Trixie recognized. Her father and his team. Trixie watched as Celestia and co slaughtered each and every one of the adults, the mares and stallions that had been behind the whole operation. They took in the foals and once they were outside the building, Celestia lit it on fire and burned the entire place to the ground.

Frailty was put into a house with a nice family. They tried their best to help her, but something in her mind was already broken. It wasn’t just her though, somehow Frailty had gotten into contact with a group of foals from the orphanage, and together they ran away to live life by their own terms to make sure that the only ponies that got hurt were the ones that opposed them. The brown and lemon stallion that followed Trixie into Ponyville was amongst the group, as well as a dozen others.

The broken foals formed a crooked home all joined together to form one destroyed little family. Slowly things began to deteriorate. It would have stayed stable until the gang tried mug and rape two mares that Trixie knew personally. Fluttershy and Rarity. The second the brown stallion tried to cut Rarity, something inside Fluttershy snapped. Over half of the gang was slaughtered in the ensuing fight. The others ran for their lives, including Frailty.

This led to even less trust between the remainder of the group. What was left slowly separated, and what stayed with Frailty began growing power hungry. They challenged her rule and she beat them down. Things were only made worse, and worse, until Frailty was forced to make an example of somepony. She tortured them, for days. At first she was against it, but slowly she realized just how much she loved it.

The last thing that Trixie saw was Frailty’s personal connection to the ursa major. She fallowed the mental trail all the way up to Canterlot, and saw the cloaked stallion standing on thin air above the rear wall and staring down. The ursa stood just behind him. Suddenly, Trixie was aware of something.

The ursa, and the connection to it were now hers.

Almost as though she had won the ursa as a trophy she could now feel its mind underneath hers. Twisted into a raging whirlpool of agony by the frozen magic working within it. She could bend it to her will. Trixie saw an opportunity that she knew she needed to move on.

With a whisper of will, Trixie sent the ursa charging toward the stallion, floating or not she was going to kill him for what he did to Twilight. And what better way to do it than to use her most feared enemy. The dreaded ursa major!

The giant lumbering beast picked up speed, and broke through the wall as though it were made of wet paper. Its massive skyscraper sized body fell over the stallion, and together the two of them plunged off the edge. Trixie heard the stallion scream in outrage, a small and insignificant sound. Fire spread through the ursa’s body as it fell to the earth, hundreds of feet below. Even the ursa could not survive the impact. Before it hit the ground Trixie was back.

Just in time to feel the earth tremble and shake. Trixie nearly fell down, and Rainbow Dash cursed as she looked around with wild eyes. An army of birds flew out of the trees and into the night sky from somewhere to the south. Trixie could no longer feel the presence of the ursa, nor of Frailty.

Frailty was a broken and desperate mare. She was insane, and she used that to become dangerously powerful. Trixie could pity the mare, for her life, and for the things she’d experienced. However, Trixie did not agree with her. Frailty had her chance to pull her life together and make a fresh start. Sooner or later she was going to die. At the very least Frailty did one good thing in her miserable life, she let Trixie control the ursa to hopefully end this war.

Considering the fact that Frailty thanked her for death, it would seem likely that Frailty knew she was going to die eventually anyway. In fact, this challenge against Trixie might have been a suicide attempt. Trixie was reminded of when she fought the ursa major for real, the first time. It looked like Frailty had succeeded where Trixie had failed.

Trixie picked up her sword, sheathed it, and walked back to the ship. Rainbow Dash carried Candle Light’s body over her back.

***

The trip back to the ship was silent, and even though Rainbow Dash had tried on several occasions to start up a conversation with Trixie. Nothing had taken. The chase had drawn Trixie further than her body was capable of, and now that her adrenaline was leaving, her body was reminding her of why she needed to stay in bed.

Trixie dared only a glance at the lifeless body that lay across Rainbow Dash’s back. The paled face of her old friend lay cold and expressionless. A pit formed in the middle of her stomach, a twisted gnarled pit of regret. Sure Frailty wasn’t going to let Candle Light go, but if Trixie had only waited a few more seconds. Rainbow Dash would have arrived to help. Instead the Trickster Blade’s magic lashed out and affected both of them.

In the end, it had been Trixie who’d murdered Candle Light.

“Trixie, when we get back you need to rest,” Rainbow Dash said.

Trixie grunted in reply.

“I’ll explain this to Moondancer,” Rainbow Dash said.

Trixie nearly tripped over a stupid branch. Oh Celestia, not Moondancer. I hadn’t even thought about Moondancer!

“What I want you to do is to go to Maud, curl up in her legs, and rest. You can cry, you can swear, you can do whatever you want, so long as you’re resting when we get back. I don’t know what happened to Frailty, whatever dumb luck it was that saved you. If Frailty had been given even a chance, she’d have taken your head off,” Rainbow Dash said.

She was right of course, but that didn’t mean Trixie could just let herself off the hook. Now that Moondancer was part of the equation, she honestly didn’t know what to do. Rest sounded impossible, wounded or not. The only thing she could think to do right then was to run, hide, and scream. She’d just ruined two of her friends’ lives. One was dead, and the other… after learning about Candle Light, might as well be.

“And don’t you dare think that I’m not going to lecture you once this is all said and done. Princess or not, what you just did was incredibly reckless and downright dangerous… but I’m going to let you rest first,” Rainbow Dash said, her tone even.

A thought struck Trixie and it hit her so hard that she closed her eyes and walked head first into a tree. Rainbow Dash stopped, and put a wing over her back, carefully avoiding the wounded area. “You okay to keep going?”

“What if I lost Maud?” Trixie asked, her voice shook.

“Don’t,” Rainbow Dash warned.

Trixie looked at her; she could feel the tears building at the edge of her vision already. “But wh-“

Rainbow Dash brushed a wing gently across Trixie’s cheek. “Look at me, okay. First you are getting back to the ship. Then you are cuddling up with that wife of yours. Until then you are not allowed to think, only move.”

Trixie blinked. “But-“

The wing pulled back a few inches, and then smacked Trixie across the cheek. It burned and Trixie wanted to cry but before she could do anything, Rainbow Dash barked, “Walk solider.”

Trixie began walking. After a few seconds, of focusing on the simple task of walking things grew a little easier. The knot in her stomach stayed, and her mind felt fuzzy, but it took more effort to avoid the rocks and branches on the ground than she thought it would. It really did take all her concentration to avoid tripping again.

Minutes passed by as they slowly wound their way around trees, underbrush, and fallen debris. Finally the forest opened up into the small clearing where the ship had landed. The ramp was already lowered for them to board. Trixie did so, but she was silent as death as she did.

Rainbow Dash was behind her, and nopony she made a sound as she stepped up onto deck. That is except for Moondancer. The white unicorn galloped to Rainbow Dash, her horn flaring up as she did. Before she stopped she had lifted Candle Light off of Rainbow’s back and laid her out flat onto the deck.

Moondancer was crying, shaking and making promises to the goddesses to help her save Candle Light. She pounded her hooves against the deck repeatedly. Trixie stood still, all she could was watch. Moondancer tried a healing spell over, and over again. Candle’s body didn’t so much as twitch. It hurt Trixie to watch, as Moondancer’s hooves splintered the wood and came back red.

It cost Rainbow Dash a bit of strength to pull Moondancer away, before the mare broke down into a sobbing fit. Everypony just stared in silence for a moment, and then slowly one by one they looked away. All except for Trixie and Valiant Heart.

“Why?” Trixie asked as she stared with wet, stinging eyes.

Valiant took a few steps past Trixie. Her muzzle twitched. The little brown filly removed the eye patch, and Trixie looked down at the whitish pink eye. Somehow it didn’t look milky, it looked strange, ghostly. For a moment Valiant Heart stared at the body, and then she gasped.

Before Trixie could ask, the filly took off in a half limping gallop. Tried to slide to a stop near Candle Light, tripped and rolled over a few times, and then pushed herself up. Now everypony was certainly watching. Valiant Heart looked at Moondancer and waved her hooves wildly. Moondancer wasn’t looking though; she had her face covered up with her hooves.

Valiant made a sour face, wrote something on the whiteboard and stomped up to Moondancer. Even if Moondancer was in the middle of a break down, she couldn’t ignore a filly shoving a whiteboard into her chest. Moondancer took one look at the board, and then at Valiant, finally at Candle Light.

“B-but… she’s gone…” Moondancer said.

“Alright, Val,” Rainbow Dash said, she reached out with a hoof and Valiant smacked it away.

Valiant spun on her fetlocks galloped to the body, and jumped a few feet into the air. She landed on top of Candle’s chest. A bright white light flashed from the filly’s hooves. Everypony gasped, and the air shifted around them. Trixie felt the surge of something… powerful. It only lasted a second, but Valiant Heart had done something. Only after the filly rolled off the body and onto the floor did Trixie see the impossible.

Candle Light’s chest was moving up and down. She was breathing!

The filly stood up, pointed at the Moondancer and screamed in frustration. For a second Moondancer hesitated before scrambling along the deck, finding her balance and galloping to Candle Light’s side. Once again her horn lit up, Candle Light’s body took on the same glow, and Moondancer was doing her best to heal her lover. Valiant Heart raised her hooves, and placed them on top of Candle Light’s chest. From those tiny miniscule hooves came a white light, mixing in with Moondancer’s aura.

“Impossible,” Trixie murmured.

“What’s going on?” Maud asked, she didn’t hide the concern in her voice.

Trixie shook her head. “Valiant Heart is an earth pony, right? I mean… she doesn’t have a horn. How could she… use magic?”

“What is she doing?” Maud asked.

The air shifted again, and a deep warm sensation filled the area. It felt almost like a mid day spring. Power, not simply magic, but pure power filled the deck of the ship and surrounded Candle Light. The power was deep, full of loving warmth and spread out in every direction.

“I think she’s using healing magic,” Trixie said quietly.

“Does she know what she’s doing?” Maud said flatly.

The aura around Candle Light began to waver and die down. Valiant’s eyes went wild and she looked at Trixie and Luna, and something unexpected happened. Tiny words, just barely audible escaped her lips. “More magic!”

Luna hefted herself off of the ground and walked over to the fallen body. Her horn lit up softly and the aura surrounding Candle Light grew in intensity. Trixie shook her head. This was preposterous, radical, simply… insane. Only a couple of the other survivors were unicorns but they too stepped up and added their magic to the aura.

Trixie stared in silence.

Valiant looked at Trixie with pleading eyes, and she mouthed the word, ‘help’. Even Trixie couldn’t ignore a request from her daughter. She walked over, one of her legs buckled and nearly made her trip along the way, but she finished the rest of the walk with a limp. She looked down at her friend. Candle Light wasn’t breathing anymore, but the wound on her neck had vanished.

“I…” Trixie started.

“Please,” Valiant whispered.

Trixie gulped. She wasn’t sure there was anything she could do. Not even to add a little magic to this collective pool of energy. She could feel it though, it was warm, and bright, and full of good feelings. This magic made her feel whole, and happy, and like she was running a magic show. Trixie closed her eyes, focused on her horn, and put every ounce of focus she had into summoning forth whatever bit of magic she had left.

It wasn’t much, but at least her horn didn’t spark and fizzle out this time. A miniscule amount of energy left her horn and moved toward the collective pool. The second it touched everyponies collective magic, she felt a surge of energy inside her horn, and it all channeled down into the pool.

Almost all of the magic here was floating around like a pool of water, not doing much in the way of any spell-work. There was however two presences shaping the magic, and pouring it into a healing spell, or… something. It felt unlike any spell Trixie had ever felt. It was raw, and powerful, and full of good vibes.

“Come back,” Valiant said, her voice stronger in Trixie’s ears than she’d ever heard it. “Come back and join us. You have something to do, and loved ones waiting. Please come back. We’ll take care of you.”

The magic spiked and Trixie felt almost like she was standing somewhere else. For that moment she dared not open her eyes but she heard two faint voices of in the distance. One of them belonged to Candle Light.

“I can come back?” Candle Light asked.

“If you so desire,” Boulder Dash replied. “They really want you to, but it is still your choice.”

Trixie swore she heard Candle Light crying, and then she only barely heard her say, “I… want to be with Moondancer.”

“Okay,” Boulder Dash said.

All at once Trixie felt like she was slammed back onto the deck of the ship, and her heart nearly jumped out of her throat. The magic around them was sucked into a central point and then she felt it burn, with vibrant life. Trixie’s magic was released and she stumbled back before sitting down hard.

She looked around and everypony else had pretty much the same experience. They all looked at the body in confusion and were sitting down. Trixie felt the barest whisper of blazingly hot magic coming from Candle Light. Valiant had her hooves still gently pressed on Candle Light’s chest.

Candle Light’s eyes shot open wide and she took in the deepest breath Trixie had ever seen.

A few hard coughs escaped Candle’s lungs and she looked at the filly right in front of her. The shock slowly left her eyes and she shook her head. “You… you saved me?”

The filly shook her head, and pointed a hoof at herself, then at each one of the unicorns around her, finishing on Moondancer. Candle Light looked at Moondancer, and tears ran down the side of her face. “Moonie!”

Moondancer leapt to lover’s side and grabbed her hoof tightly. “Light. You’re… you’re alive!”

Candle Light lifted her leg up weakly and cupped Moondancer’s hoof. “I saw my grandpa. He sat down with me and read me a book. It was weird because, the book was all about me and my life. At the end, he told me that if I wanted too I could start the new book, he told me… I think… it was called The Beginning. I think I wanted to stay and hear it.”

Trixie felt a tingle run down the length of her spine when she heard that. It was too familiar, but it wasn’t just that, she had heard Boulder Dash. Boulder Dash helped get Candle Light back here. Sure Trixie had no idea whatsoever how this worked, but somehow… somehow it had.

Valiant smiled and stood up. Before the filly got two steps into walking toward Maud, her rump exploded into bright and colorful light. It was very nearly blinding. The light was so bright that Trixie had to look immediately away, but it only lasted a few seconds before she could look again. Once she did, she saw something both unexpected and perfect. The symbol of a pink heart carefully cut out from glass sat on her flanks.

Valiant Heart just earned her cutie mark.

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Eight: Balefire

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Eight: Balefire

Written by TheCrimsonDM

Inside the ship, Trixie laid down on one of the beds, staring quietly at the ceiling. Valiant sat on the end of the bed. Maud sat down next to them. She may not usually show much emotion, but after Valiant’s cutie mark appeared, Maud didn’t try to hide that beautiful smile of hers. The filly on the other hoof had taken up the new hobby of poking and prodding her flanks, in some sort of attempt to figure out exactly what to ‘do’ with her cutie mark.

Usually when a pony gets a mark, they feel as though they know what their purpose in life is. Sometimes they completely misunderstand it, or in Trixie’s case, she had done a few things that could have all led to her mark. Not exactly sure which one did it.

On rare occasion, a pony's cutie mark was either so unique that it deserved a study class. Or the circumstances were utterly strange, leaving the pony trying to figure out what they were meant to do.

Valiant had the later situation.

Honestly Trixie couldn’t blame her for it either. The filly just resurrected the dead with some kind of, warm, happy, light and the manipulation of a metric buttload of unicorn magic. How could anypony figure this out? Let alone a filly, an intelligent, mature filly, but a filly none the less.

Even Luna was impressed. Trixie remembered the princess mentioning something about Valiant maybe being qualified for apprenticeship at Celestia’s school, even if she wasn’t a unicorn. This whole event had Trixie boggled and confused.

They weren’t alone in this room. After everything had calmed down, Twilight had been moved onto a bed. The only reason Luna wasn’t by her side was so that she could keep an eye out on the situation above deck. The newly revived Candle Light was resting lightly on another one of the beds, she might have been healed, but she was left weakened. Moondancer stayed by her side, only breaking away to check up on Twilight every ten minutes or so.

“Do you like it?” Trixie asked. It was a dumb question but she wanted to hear Valiant speak again.

Valiant gave her an odd look, sort of nodded, and then returned to fiddling with her cutie mark. A serious expression plastered on her face.

“I remember when you got your mark,” Maud said. “You didn’t even know it was there. Then you were excited, but you were also very dirty.”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Yeah, well… it was a fun day. What about you?”

“I got my mark, it was a rock, I went back to work,” Maud said.

“Really, that’s all?” Trixie asked.

“My parents made a big deal out of it, I didn’t understand… Now I do,” Maud said, her smile grew.

“Well good, at least we’re agreed. Once we get back home, it’s party time for sure,” Trixie said.

Maud looked over at Trixie. “How?”

“I don’t know, we’ll ask your sister once she turns up again. She’s been helping Rainbow Dash with scouting or something,” Trixie said. “But I think streamers, cake, and presents are in order.”

“No I mean, how do we have a cutie mark party for a six… seven year old,” Maud asked.

Trixie gave her a flat look, opened her mouth and then shut it. She’s right! Cutescenera’s are usual for ponies that are at least ten, eleven years old. I’ve never heard of a pony younger than eight getting a cutie mark.

“Maybe we have more balloons?” Maud said.

Valiant Heart looked up at them, she had stopped wearing the eye patch. Which was just as well, because even if her damaged eye was milky again, and a little disconcerting, she could still see out of it. In fact, Trixie was assuming that perhaps the milky eye could see things that normal pony eyes couldn’t. This only cemented the fact that Valiant Heart was some kind of weirdo, but so was Trixie, and Maud. Valiant fit right in.

Valiant picked up her whiteboard and wrote only a single word for them.

“Books?”

Trixie shrugged. “Well at least we know what to get her.”

“Books,” Maud replied firmly.

“Books,” Trixie agreed.

The door to the cabin opened and Rainbow Dash, followed by Pinkie Pie walked through. For a brief moment, Pinkie Pie hesitated when she saw Twilight, still sleeping with the blanket tucked in around her. It didn’t last long, and she quickly followed Rainbow Dash over to Trixie’s bed.

“Hey,” Rainbow Dash said. “Sup squirt?”

Valiant took the time to look away from her cutie mark, stick her tongue out at Rainbow Dash, and then promptly went back to her very important cutie mark business. Valiant was such a kind filly.

“Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie,” Trixie said. “How is everything going?”

“Wind Rider found the evacuees. Most of them are already at the train station, and heading toward Ponyville. Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Spike are part of that. Oh and Princess Celestia, she’s there too. She’s awake now, though she wasn’t talking to anypony, she did smile a lot. I guess that’s a good thing,” Rainbow Dash said. “Finally Spitfire showed up and is talking to our ship’s captain.”

“What’s our next move?” Trixie asked.

“We’re going to take off here in a few. The first priority is to regroup with Princess Celestia, and then head to Ponyville’s castle,” Rainbow Dash glanced back at Twilight. “I uh… I don’t think Celestia knows just how bad of shape Twilight’s in.”

A lingering sense of guilt panged Trixie. “She’s not mad is she?”

“Mad at what?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Wait, does this have anything to do with the message she gave to Wind Rider?”

“What message?”

“She wanted him to let you know that there will be a serious discussion about something you did later,” Rainbow Dash said. “What’s that all about?”

A somewhat nervous chuckle escaped Trixie’s lips. Good thing Trixie was a stage magician, and practiced storyteller, because right now she didn’t want Rainbow Dash catching onto what actually happened. “I mighta, sorta, kinda, maybe ate the last piece of cake.”

Rainbow Dash frowned. “Cake? She… eh, that actually makes a lot of sense. She nearly ripped my head off once because I stole the last donut.”

That was a worrisome thought.

“Anyway, are you able to walk around yet?” Rainbow Dash asked. “You know, without somepony’s life needing to be in danger?”

“Sure, just one question. Where is Applejack?” Trixie asked.

“She’s in the captain’s private quarters, Soarin came back with Wind Rider and Spitfire. The two of them have been obsessed with the baby,” Rainbow Dash said. She smiled. “Color Splash…”

“How’s it feel to have a baby named after your heroic rescue?” Trixie asked.

Rainbow Dash looked away, and made a small choking sound in the back of her throat. “It’s cool, or whatever.”

She was a sobbing mess after the baby was born, and now she’s trying to play it cool. Rainbow Dash, you sweet, silly thing, you.

It hurt a little but it was something she’d gotten used to. Without much effort she got out of bed and stood without fear of falling. “I think I can move about now.”

“Good because Luna has requested your presence on deck. I think she wants another princess’s head for a little bit, and well you’re the only one still capable of helping,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Oh so now my mind is validated,” Trixie said while remembering the things Twilight had said to her not but a few hours ago.

“Twilight was out of line when she said those things,” Rainbow Dash said. “If I had been there I would have set her straight.”

“Well…” Trixie looked again at Twilight, half her face was covered in bandages. They were already stained grotesquely. “I’ll forgive her.”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “She’ll need someone to care for her for awhile. I’ve seen injuries like that before. We’ll have to get her some servants and a stay at home doctor.”

Rainbow Dash nodded toward the door, and Trixie followed. Maud wasted no time in picking up Valiant, putting the filly on her back and following them. Pinkie Pie came along as well.

Once they were up on deck again, Trixie saw the worried ponies. Behind the wheel stood Lightning Dust and Spitfire having a hushed conversation. Just behind them stood Luna and Fluttershy. It was really bothering her that Fluttershy was still a batpony. Whoever did this transmutation spell had to have been powerful, because not only was this a full species transformation, it looked more or less permanent. A powerful transmutationist had to have done it.

“Oh Tartarus,” Trixie cursed. Twilight did this too her, and now that our resident specialist is out of combat, she can’t reverse the darn spell…

“Oh my,” Fluttershy said, her voice as soft and kind as usual if not quite a bit quieter. “Are you alright?”

Trixie shook her head. “No, but I’ll live. How about you?”

“Oh me, I’m just fine. I’m not hurt at all, but I am a little… hungry,” Fluttershy said, for a second her eyes flashed red.

That spooked Trixie right out, but she’d seen the eyes before. Blue it’s cool, red it’s dead. “So about the bat pony thing?”

“Twilight helped… reactivate the curse,” Fluttershy said. “I’m in control now, but… I wasn’t supposed to be, you know… stuck like this. I uh… I hope I’m better in the morning.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow. “How would you be better in the morning?”

“I’m um… please don’t tell anypony,” She said in a quiet voice, nearly a whisper. “I’m a werebat.”

Trixie stared at her for a few long, hard seconds. If she had said this before Trixie got to know her, she would have thought Fluttershy crazy. Now that she knew her, and could put several pieces together. This made a whole lot more sense. The crazy red eyed blackout murder mode, the fang, and several other small oddities all went together to make Trixie fully believe that Fluttershy was being one hundred percent honest with her.

“Oh,” Trixie said. “That makes sense.”

Fluttershy blinked at Trixie’s response.

“Princess Trixie, Fluttershy,” Luna said. “I have business to wrap up here.”

“Okay,” Trixie said. “What do we need to discuss?”

“First of all, Princess Trixie, in light of what happened this evening and how you pushed yourself to save Princess Twilight and serve the kingdom, I offer you my protection and support for when my sister heals enough to speak to you about the situation involving the alicorn empire,” Luna said. She gave a weak smile to Trixie. “I know you have little reason to trust me, but please believe me when I say that you saved something very important and I will make sure you are repaid in full.”

Luna looked over at Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, we will fix your condition at our soonest opportunity.” Fluttershy smiled and nodded. “But I must make it clear to you all that Frailty, the windigo general was not our worst problem by far. Even with her down, we still have a high windigo count in Canterlot. Though after Frailty’s death the ursa seems to have snapped and jumped off of the mountain. The windigo are in disarray, they actually look lost or confused, and it is my hope that this will lead to us gaining a swift victory in retaking our home.”

Luna gave a wink to Trixie. “We have lucked out, only once have I heard of a pony taking down an ursa major, and sadly that stallion has been gone for a very long time. Even then he had help from my sister.”

“My father, yes, Celestia and him were good friends,” Trixie said.

“Friends! Ha, I have seen her dreams of him, and I’ve heard her tales,” Luna said.

Trixie frowned. “What… what are you talking about?”

Luna opened her mouth to answer and Pinkie Pie quickly jumped up and down. “No time for that! We can talk about political sleaze later.”

Luna bit her tongue. “The Pink One has a point. There is actually one more thing. A far greater threat to Equestria than we could have ever imagined. The stallion who was riding the ursa into the city, the mastermind of this entire scheme. I was close enough to see his face, and I recognized him. It was none other than-“

“Starswirl the Bearded,” Twilight called out from the cabin’s open door.

Everypony turned to face her. With half of her body covered in grotesque bandages, including the stump of her right wing she walked with a painful looking limp. “Starswirl was the one who did this.”

Luna nodded, and watched her closely. “Yes, I was just about to get to that.”

Twilight stopped a few feet away, her one good eye was wide and terrified. “Do you know how powerful he is in legend? Or even worse, how powerful he must have become since he was last seen? It’s a one thousand year old unicorn wizard. It is the Starswirl. Only somepony as powerful as him could have taken control of the ice dragon Artica, turned an earth pony into a walking monster, and bent the windigo tribes to his will.”

Twilight’s pupil shrunk. “We’re all going to die.”

“Twilight, that is not-“ Luna started.

Twilight’s eye rolled into the back of her skull. Before she could fall over Luna had grabbed the princess in her magic aura. Not a second after that, Moondancer trotted out saw what looked Twilight standing and trotted over with a grave expression.

“T-T-Twilight, you mustn’t move around. I-I know you d-didn’t mean to push me. B-but you still need to lay down, p-please,” Moondancer begged. There was a small cut on her leg.

“Are you okay?” Trixie asked.

“I-I’m fine. T-Twilight just knocked me down by mistake,” Moondancer said. The mare walked around Twilight saw the closed eye and frowned. “Oh, she’s unconscious. That’s a blessing. She must be in terrible pain right now.”

A stallion’s voice from above them called out. “Oh, I wouldn’t doubt it. Balefire is a very painful element to be hit by, those that survive claim to feel the fire for years afterwards.”

Everypony looked up. A gray unicorn stallion hovered effortlessly above them, his long white beard fell over his cloak, and long white mane fell to either side of his face. His expression seemed to be stuck in a permanent scowl.

“Starswirl!” Luna cried.

He looked at her, and his expression softened somewhat. “Yes my dear little Lunris, tis I. Thou hast escaped my mount with unpredictable skill.”

“You… you slaughtered them,” Luna said, her voice falling into disbelief. “Why?”

“Twas a necessary evil. Now that the alicorn empire has been freed, I must ask that you all die,” He said.

“What?” Luna cried. “Why? You have taken our home, you have killed our citizens, and you have hurt Twilight Sparkle! Why would you do all of this?”

He held no pity in his voice. “The source of magic rests in the empire, alicorn magic has returned to the world, blossomed and spread forth among the lesser races because of their return. Sadly, I can’t let Celestia know of my involvement here if I am to aid her in reuniting the alicorn empire with Equestria’s Empire.”

“You would dare take a place by her side, even after all this destruction?” Luna asked, venom dripped from her voice.

“I would,” he said as his horn lit up with a dark gray light.

Balefire, green and black flew from the tip of his horn and cut a swath down toward the ship. Luna’s horn lit up with its pale moonlit radiance and a shield grew over the ship. The fire crashed into the shield. Cracks spread throughout the shield before Trixie’s eyes. Luna’s shield could not compare to the baleful magic.

Trixie may not have had her magic to fight back with, but she had one thing she could use. She lashed out mentally and looked for Starswirl’s mind. The old weathered mind that sat up above her was there, and she grabbed hold of it. There was a stonewall, miles high surrounding his thoughts and reinforced by steel bars of determination.

The deep cracks in the shield spread and heat poured in. Sweat covered Trixie’s brow as she thought about her family. Maud, and Valiant were relying upon her to stop this monster from slaughtering them all. All Luna could do was raise a doomed shield against the spell, but Trixie could do so much more. Gathering up her emotions, her love, and her friendships like a battering ram, Trixie collided into that mental wall.

She saw it tumble before her and suddenly she was no longer on the deck of the ship. Now she stood in an old ancient library. Blue tinted lights hung from the ceiling illuminating everything. Books were stacked like walls all around her and a venerable maze existed. Trixie walked through the maze.

It didn’t take long before she saw him. A young stallion with freshly grown white stubble over his face, and short cut white hair sitting at a desk. He had a book open before him, and surrounding him were notes, books, crumpled pieces of paper and trash. He looked back at her and the bells from his hat jingled with the movement.

“You?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Trixie said. “It’s me.”

“How are you in here? This is my private sanctuary, my mental home. Nopony should be in here.”

“You’re going to kill us, and this is the only thing I can do to stop you. My family are not going to die because of some thousand year old bigot.”

He laughed. “Oh, I see now. Sol always did try and warn me that by not making friends I was never going to be as powerful as I could be. I didn’t believe her you know, friendship does not equal magic. Then I saw the Elements of Harmony return to our world and realized that perhaps she was right.”

Trixie shrugged. “Love does strange things to a pony.”

“Indeed.”

“May I ask why you are so dead set on the alicorns returning?”

He smiled, and suddenly grew twenty years older. “Power. They have so much power, magic, and technology. All of it has been lost to our civilization. With it though, the windigo would never have had a chance of threatening Equestria’s safety. If we could only harness their power, their order, and their perfection, than we could stop this world from ever being threatened by the Eater.”

“The what?”

He aged another forty years. “The Eater, a creature so old and ancient that time itself could not defeat him. Trust me, we tried it. It goes from world to world, devouring whatever life exists, along with the world’s magic. Twilight Sparkle discovered a world that was left by the Eater once; it was desolate, gray, and empty. She didn’t realize the danger she had discovered, but then again, she has only visited a few worlds whereas I have visited thousands.”

Trixie shook her head. “Then why not help us? We could have worked together.”

“Celestia would never have freed the alicorns of her own volition. Trust me, she is as old as I and twice as stubborn.”

“I still have to stop you,” Trixie said.

“You have to try.” His horn lit up and he charged forward.

Trixie charged as well and the second they met the world exploded into white lightning. She felt his ancient mind wrap around her own, forcing her down and ripping pieces away violently. She didn’t have to defeat him, merely stop him for a few seconds, make him stop using that magic long enough to get a good attack in. There was nothing she could do; his mind was too old, too powerful for her. Years of knowledge and experience outweighed her own by an impossible amount.

Dreamweaver’s voice played softly in the back of her mind, “You are my guardian, you have power you do not yet know.”

She remembered once something that Maud had told her. Something had had given her the strength to push through and to never give up. Maud had told her how she inspired hope, hope to go after your dreams, hope that anypony could change for the better, and hope that things could work out no matter how dark they looked.

Trixie latched onto that and felt a new found strength. Her family gave her hope for a better tomorrow. Her friends gave her the hope of reclaiming a life once long lost. Her lover gave her hope that she could have a real life again.

Just like that, Trixie saw an amber colored orb of light floating in front of her. It was warm, full of love and hope, and defiant beyond measure. She grabbed it with hoof and that energy transferred into her body, her horn, and her mind.

Trixie stood up, back on deck. The shield was nothing but a cracked wall with spurts of green and black flames jetting through. She looked up and saw through the fire the vague outline of Starswirl. Energy flowed through her, pure, bright, and full of life. She focused on her hopes and dreams and channeled them into her horn. A foreign amber color spread forth from her horn mixed in with her purple aura.

Trixie reached out mentally and grappled once more with Starswirl’s mind. He was caught off guard as she restricted him and held him still. His magic cut off abruptly and just in time too as Luna’s shield died. The princess collapsed next to the fallen Twilight. Starswirl’s face contorted with rage and Trixie’s mind was instantly shoved back.

With a short gallop Trixie reached the edge of the ship’s railing. “Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, everypony strike him down!”

Just as she gave the word his horn began to light up again.

Not this time. Trixie lashed out with the strange and powerful magic and a beam of amber and purple swirling magic flew from her horn. He launched another assault of balefire magic and it collided with Trixie’s own. For a brief second her magic blast held against the flow, but like a fish trying to swim up current during a flash flood her magic was drowned out and shoved back.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had already taken off. Trixie’s legs buckled and she gave a mighty cry as she pushed as hard as she could against that overwhelming current. The balefire pushed down, and neared the ship, but Trixie fought back. She managed to halt its advance only a few feet away from her horn. The flames licked out and burned at the metal it touched, melting through it like wax. If that fire touched her, she wouldn’t be as lucky as Twilight.

It was then that Rainbow Dash reached Starswirl, sword drawn she cut at him. His magic cut off as he jumped back and missed the attack barely. Trixie fell forward and nearly passed out as her own magic cut off. Fluttershy moved in behind Starswirl and with a powerful kick sent him flying toward Rainbow’s blade. The stallion spun mid air and his body burst into balefire!

Rainbow Dash managed to dodge it just him just in time as he went sailing by and into the tree line. The trees he brushed by caught flame and for a moment he stopped just long enough to look at them. His body was covered in the flames, every single hair on his body had become green and black fire.

“That was a valiant effort, but I have a thousand years of practice. Thou won’t win so easily!” he cried as the flames covering his body lashed out in a half dozen tendrils.

The fiery limbs lashed out like whips toward the two flyers. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy dodged to the best of their ability but it was a losing proposition. That’s when Trixie saw Pinkie Pie jump up. A cannon rested in her hooves; pink and colorful as could be. She lit the fuse and Trixie watched as a mass of cake batter flew out toward Starswirl. The batter cooked, fluffed up, and burnt hard as a rock before even touching the stallion. So it ended up pelting against him like rocks.

The tendrils stopped just as he covered his face with his hooves in an attempt to stop the pelting of burnt cake. With his body covered in balefire, there was nopony that could touch him. But that didn’t mean he couldn’t be stopped. Trixie ran to the back of the ship and channeled her new found magical strength into her horn once again. Her legs burned and the magic was quickly fading from her, but she saw an opportunity that she had to take.

Just as the cake pelting ceased, Trixie lashed out with another beam of amber, purple swirly energy. The beam shot out toward his horn, and hit him hard. He cried out in pain as the balefire covering him vanished leaving him standing there covered in soot. He fell against the tree, standing on the tree limb.

The magic left Trixie and her legs shook. She almost collapsed but stood her ground just long enough to see the sparks flying from Starswirl’s horn. She wasn’t sure how badly she managed to damage the horn, but at least it looked like the balefire was gone. He snarled at her.

With far more agility than a stallion his age should rightly have, he leapt from the tree branch. Rainbow Dash and him collided midair, and he head-butted her! Together they slammed into the ship. Two powerful legs lashed out and kicked Rainbow hard in the chest. She went rolling a few feet back and stayed down.

Fluttershy let out a cry of enraged fury and charged. She was faster than even Rainbow Dash had been, and Trixie couldn’t keep up with her movements. Starswirl’s horn lit up with gray energy and despite the sparks flying from it, he managed to cover himself in electricity. Fluttershy either didn’t see it in her enraged state, or she didn’t care as she collided with him. One kick to his face and he fell onto his back spitting blood, but she screamed in agony as the electricity transferred to her.

For several long seconds she stood still screaming, electricity flying off of her until finally it stop. She let out one tiny breath and smoke flew from her mouth. She fell like a brick.

Starswirl stood up, wiped his mouth free of the scarlet spit and looked back at Trixie. “Even without balefire I can, and will kill thy. Did thou really think I could only fight with dark magic?”

Trixie lowered her head and charged. Starswirl took a combat stance that looked foreign. Just as she approached, he dodged to the side, grabbed her around the neck and using her own momentum flipped her over and onto her back. She hit the deck hard and nearly screamed as pain soared through her shoulders.

She watched as both Lightning Dust and Spitfire tried to take him out in a synchronized attack, only to be failed by a mixture of martial arts and low level electricity magic. When that was done he looked back at Trixie and spat blood to the side. He walked over with careful steps, stood above for a brief moment before jumping on top of her and beating her face in with his hooves.

It was nowhere near as bad as when Fluttershy had done it, and she had enough sense left to block most of her face with her hooves. There was no way out of this though, she even tried to pour more magic into her horn, but found none to be had. Each blow that struck her head brought a wave of fresh pain that threatened to drown her world in black. From down the stairs on the lower deck she saw Maud galloping up towards her.

Starswirl glanced back and paused just long enough to focus on Maud. She knew in that instant that despite Maud’s inequine speed and power she wouldn’t land a hit against Starswirl. He was trained, like Fluttershy if not far above her. Maud was not trained at all.

So when death looms about, the foolish become the daring, and stupid plans begin to look good. Trixie wrapped her legs around Starswirl’s neck dragged his head down. She butted heads with one of the most brilliant minds in Equestria! He screamed as his nose crunched beneath her forehead. Trixie reeled back in agony, but it bought her just enough of a distraction.

Maud reached behind Starswirl and with one powerful hit of her forelegs sent the stallion down into the deck of the ship. The ship shook violently with the force! Starswirl didn’t even try to get up from that one; he simply lay there covered in blood with his eyes rolled into the back of his skull. Maud walked up and stepped on his horn. Trixie screamed out for her to stop, and Maud pressed down. There was sickening crack, but she stopped just short of breaking his horn off.

From what Trixie could see, Starswirl would not be using any form of magic again for a long while. When Maud began working on his legs, breaking each one in a slow sickening crunch, everypony knew the battle was over. Maud spun around walked away from Starswirl and stood next to Trixie.

“You’re safe,” Maud said. A small smile grew over her lips. “I saved you.”

Trixie ignored the grim mess that was Starswirl and smiled up at Maud. “I love you too.”

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine: A Few Days Later

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine: A Few Days Later

Written by TheCrimsonDM

A few days later, Starswirl was in critical condition and under maximum guard. Rainbow Dash was wearing bandages for her bruised ribs. Fluttershy was better now, but she was still a batpony. Meanwhile Rarity, Spike and Sweetie Belle were all on the apple farm admiring Applejack and Soarin’s little filly. This left Trixie, Maud and Valiant sitting quietly in Twilight’s crystal tree castle waiting for Princess Celestia and Luna. Rainbow Dash was with them as well, though she looked tired.

“So,” Rainbow Dash said. “I uh, I’m going to be on medical leave for like awhile.”

“Your ribs were hurt that bad?” Trixie asked.

“No,” Rainbow said shyly. “After I went to the doctor he told me that I’d be out for a couple of weeks, but then he noticed something strange. He did some tests, and I was about to think he was some kind of weirdo until he told me why I’ve been feeling strange.”

Trixie smiled at her. “Is there anything I can do?”

“Can you fast forward time by about nine months?”

“W-why nine months?”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “It turns out I’m so awesome, that I’m three months pregnant.”

Everypony was quiet for a long time after that. Finally Maud said, “Congratulations.”

“Yeah, thanks, I think. Ugh, I’m going to have to track down the father and make him marry me or something now… I, do, not, want, to marry him.”

“Who’s the father?” Trixie asked.

“That’s a great question,” Rainbow Dash said. “If it’s any of the suspects I have in mind, than I’m screwed… well okay, I was already screwed, that’s how I ended up this way, but you know what I mean.”

Trixie shook her head. “You should be happy you have a kid.”

“I am,” Rainbow Dash leaned back against the wall and rubbed her belly. “More than I knew I could be. It kinda sucks to not be a knight for awhile, but I’m going to be a mama like AJ. My kid’s going to have better rainbow hair.”

Trixie laughed. “How can it have better rainbow hair?”

“Because it comes straight from the one and only Rainbow Dash!” Rainbow Dash said with a grin.

Trixie smiled, and for a few more minutes they were quiet. Finally the door opened and Celestia walked in, Luna stood behind her. They were both still wearing bandages. Celestia gave a kind and knowing smile to Rainbow Dash. “We agreed, Rainbow Dash, you will become one of Twilight’s knights the moment she awakes.”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Sounds great.” She stood up and walked to the door. “I gotta go and tell the others about the good news, see ya later, Trix.”

Trixie shook her head. The door shut behind Rainbow Dash leaving the room with only Celestia, Trixie, and her family. Celestia found a place to sit on the floor nearby and offered a kind smile to Trixie. “How have you been feeling?”

Trixie glanced at her bare shoulders, the bandages covering the wounds still stung a little. “Much better, but… I’m not a princess anymore am I?”

“We are still receiving reports of ponies waking up as alicorns, so far we have counted over fifty alicorns and growing. Some of our laws have been changed with great haste; so far there are precisely six active princesses in Equestria… I mean five,” Celestia said.

“Why did you say six?” Trixie asked.

“I have called in a temporary replacement for Twilight, just until she wakes up from her coma. As for you, you’re still a princess, alicorn or not you have shown great courage and leadership skills during this war. If you would still like it, I would ask you to stay onboard. Ponies need to see the princesses staying strong, especial with what happened to Twilight.”

Trixie looked down. “Yeah… I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize, you redeemed yourself. Luna told me of your bravery, and the way you defeated the greatest threat that Equestria has ever seen. I am willing to overlook your involvement with Red Velvet.”

“About that,” Trixie said as she looked up and met Celestia’s soft, kind eyes. “What happened to them?”

“We have no idea, simply put they have completely vanished. We will keep our ears out just in case they show up, and when they do I will offer a truce. I can only hope they do not wish to start another conflict with us so soon.”

Maud spoke in a dry and toneless voice, “Is Starswirl dead yet?”

“Dead?” Celestia asked. “No, he’s healing, slowly. We have made sure to strip him of all of his magic and as soon as he is able to be moved we will do so.”

There was only one place that Trixie could of, to put such a monster. “Tartarus is going to love having him.”

“I’m afraid not,” Celestia said. “He knows Tartarus inside and out, keeping him there would be too much of a liability, but there is one place that even he can’t escape from. Me and Luna have only used it lock up the most dangerous of creatures that we have ever met, we call it The Depths.”

“He’ll be stuck there?”

“The place eats magic and willpower alike. He will not be able to leave once he’s inside,” Celestia said.

“Why not execute him,” Maud suggested.

“Maud!” Trixie exclaimed.

“It’s quite alright,” Celestia said. “You have a right to ask me that. The truth is that although he deserves such a punishment, he was like a second father to both me and Luna, and I simply cannot bear to kill him. What I am doing may in actuality be worse, but at least his blood won’t be on my hooves.”

“When are we going to take back Canterlot?” Trixie asked.

“Soon,” Celestia answered with a smile. “In fact this is some of the only good news that I have; first of all, the ursa seems to have fallen off of the mountain and did not survive the impact, secondly, after Starswirl was downed, the windigo seemed to become displaced, and began wondering back toward the north. The city is virtually empty at this point.”

That brought a smile to Trixie’s lips. “So at least that’s looking nice.”

“Yes…” A sorrowful look came over Celestia’s eyes. “Even so, it will take months if not longer to repair the city and it may never return to the bustling city it once was. Until things are complete there, I will be staying here in Ponyville. There is… a problem.”

“What’s wrong?”

Celestia stood up, and stretched her wings. She cringed and pawed at the bandage on her chest before quickly sitting down again. For a few seconds her breathing was strained. “Twilight’s condition is grave. She will survive these wounds, but she will need cared for in a private and quiet place for some time. Cared for by somepony she and I both trust.”

Trixie nodded. “There’s a place down south called New Slate. You’ve been there before. Me and Maud still have the deed to that cottage, and were already considering going down there for some rest ourselves. We would love to have Twilight join us if you think that would be wise.”

“Even if that means you won’t be able to be a hero and get to go on adventures such as this anymore?”

“I don’t want to get wrapped up in this kind of stuff ever again. We almost lost everypony… I just want to settle down with my family.”

Celestia rose again, this time slowly. “I would dearly appreciate that. You two are precious to me, and it would mean the world to me if you could only help each other in times like this.”

Trixie stood up. “Twilight took me when I was at my most damaged, and saved me. Of course I would do anything to help her.”

Maud and Valiant rose as well. Celestia walked to the door and stopped at it. “You may also want to know that our replacement princess has taken a home down in New Slate for the very same reasons that you mentioned.” The door handle began to glow with golden light. “I would very much like to introduce you three to her.”

The door opened up and just behind it Trixie saw somepony she hadn’t seen in such a long time. The peach colored mare walked in with her fiery mane and wearing a black jacket that looked awkward with her new alicorn wings. Starfire walked in and gave a wink to Trixie.

Celestia smiled. “Trixie this is our replacement for Twilight Sparkle, Princess Sunset Shimmer.

“How goes the search for truth?” Sunset asked.

The grin that spread over Trixie’s lips was full of warmth. “Ever seeking.”

The End

Book One: Dark Rising. Chapter One: True Love

[centerHeart of Stone

Book One: Dark Rising

Chapter One: True Love

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The alarm clock rang loudly like a sledge hammer being swung down upon Trixie’s skull. She rolled over in her twin sized bed, and slammed a hoof down on top of the alarm clock. The infernal ringing finally stopped. She was not ready to wake up yet, and if not for the promise made to her roommate, she would have loved to sleep in on what was supposed to be her day off.

The nightstand next to her bed held her alarm clock and several books, most of which were either light hearted fantasy adventure novels or self help books, designed to cheer one up on a sad day. The floor was covered in various types of clothing, and shoes obscuring most of the carpet. The floor itself was covered in a deep blue carpet visible between the clothing, and books, and pages of crumpled paper. All of Trixie’s shelves, and even her closet were nice, neat, and organized. It was too depressing to think about the mess on the floor too much, so she did like usual and ignored it.

A couple bottles of pills sat on the nightstand next to a bottle half full of water. She made sure that the first thing she did was find her pills for her schizophrenia and take one of the pills. Since she wasn’t struggling with anxiety yet she ignored the other bottles. Taking medicine in order to prevent your own craziness was not the most entertaining thing to do; in fact it only made the hollow feeling inside her heart grow.

Letting out a deep sigh, Trixie could feel the numbness setting in. The numb feeling didn't come from the medication itself, but rather it came from her battle with depression. Maybe one day she would wake up, and not feel bad for all the things she did to hurt ponies, or for the things that she never got around to doing for herself. At least that’s what she hoped.

It was a hard won battle but eventually she managed to get up enough energy to get out of bed and walk out of her room. The depression was not going to leave her alone any time soon, but the smell of coffee emanating from the kitchen helped perk her up a little. Following the lovingly crafted aroma that was freshly brewed coffee, Trixie found herself inside the kitchen staring at a half full pot of coffee. After pouring herself a cup half full of coffee, she poured sugar into it until the liquid filled up to the brim. She preferred to think that she didn’t drink coffee in the morning, but rather she drank a cup of sugar with coffee added to it for flavor.

Relaxing at the table she used her hoof and a spoon to stir the coffee. The first sip of coffee in the morning was a sacred moment, one that was to be savored, loved, and treated with the highest of priority. The hot liquid burned her tongue, but the sweet flavor coaxed her into whispered moan of pure pleasure. After a moment a gray earth pony with a pale purple mane walked in and sat across from her. The earth pony looked blankly at Trixie with a pair of dull blue eyes. Trixie continued sipping her coffee in silence.

This was Maud Pie; Trixie’s dull roommate, boss, and caretaker. Trixie didn’t mind Maud’s personality, or lack thereof. Truth was that it was probably the best thing for her anymore. It was only fitting that Trixie’s only and best friend would be a pony with all the emotional range of a rock. There was one good thing about rocks however, and that was rocks never complained when Trixie would start telling one of her stories. In fact they would listen quite attentively.

Maud sat across from Trixie quietly while continuing to stare at her flatly. After a few long seconds, Trixie’s checks began reddening a little as she wondered why Maud would be staring silently at her, maybe there was something stuck to her muzzle. That would be the absolute worst.

As if reading her roommates mind, Maud began speaking in a monotonous voice, one that carried with it an aura of safety, “We will be hiking to the caves today. You should eat before we head up.”

Trixie took the advice to heart, the last time she went hiking without eating it was terrible. She went to the fridge to get some breakfast. All she could find was some milk, and round oat cereal, but that would hopefully suffice.

Pouring milk by holding the handle with her mouth had proven to be complicated at first; Trixie like most unicorns had become too reliant on her magic. It had taken awhile for her to relearn how to do everything with her hooves and her muzzle, and it had become a small point of pride that she become pretty good at it.

Sitting down again across from Maud, Trixie began to eat while her roommate stared blankly at her. From her experience with the slate colored pony, Maud only stared blankly at ponies she wanted to talk to, or to be talked to by said ponies, honestly it was hard to read Maud.

Trixie looked away from her roommate shyly before asking as casual of a voice as she could muster, “was there something you wanted to talk about?”

Maud continued her blank stare for almost a full minute before Trixie began flushing red again. Again Trixie tried to get information about the stare from her roommate sounding a little more sheepish this time she said, “Um, if there is anything you need from me. You can ask.”

Maud continued her vacant stare in silence. Trixie was now feeling a little scared and frustrated. Hopefully this was not Maud being angry at her. Staying calm was the most important thing she could do right now, or paranoia would set in. So Trixie tried asking again this time her voice came out more of a hiss, “Why, why are you staring at me?”

Maud blinked for what felt like the first time in centuries before saying in solid flat tone, “Sorry, I was thinking.”

The rest of the morning went by with a little bit of awkward silence. Eventually the pair had saddle bags packed with food, water, and whatever things that Maud needed for the trip. While walking towards the nearby mountain named Absolution, Maud took the liberty to explain why they were heading up.

Maud explained, “I found evidence of a unique crystal formation higher up in the mountain. It may be what I am looking for. We are heading up the mountain today to verify my theory. I need a unicorn to help me test for magical properties.”

An old feeling began stirring inside of Trixie, something great, something powerful. Of course Trixie is the only pony who can help with this task. Trixie stopped walking and clenched her eyes shut. Standing very still she realized what the old feeling was. Mentally Trixie shoved that old persona of hers deep into a little box, locked it with a key, buried the key, built a house on top of the ground where she buried the key, and moved into the house that was built on top of the key.

Trying to ignore her crazy for the moment, Trixie found that there were still a few problems with Maud’s plan. The biggest problem was also one of Trixie’s greatest shames. Clearing her throat, she began speaking in as calm of a voice as she could, though even she couldn’t hide the regret hidden in it, “Maud, I don’t think I can help you with your work”.

Maud’s voice was a lot closer then what she had expected making her jump back a little in shock. “Why?” Maud asked blatantly.

Trixie opened her eyes trying her hardest to fight the tears and the feeling of pain rising deep inside her heart. Looking at Maud who was standing only a foot away. Saying it outloud was like trying to drink battery acid. This shouldn’t have happened to her, even if she did deserve it, all of it, she still couldn’t believe that it was true. “I can’t use magic anymore.”

Maud placed a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder and said in a softer but still bland voice, “That’s okay. I don’t need you to use any magic. I only require your presence for the tests.”

Wiping away the tears which had collected at the edge of her vision Trixie smiled at Maud, and together they continued onward up the mountain. “Stand around being useless,” Trixie mumbled mostly to herself. I can do that.

As they continued their hike up the mountains, Trixie began to think about her magic. There were several theories as to why she could no longer use magic. One theory suggested that the Alicorn amulet had caused some sort of damage to her mana lobe which only got worse after time, as well as driving her increasingly insane.

Another theory was that she was simply too afraid of her own powers. To the stable Trixie, magic was something that she had used solely to hurt ponies, no matter her intentions. She could only manage to destroy everything her magic touched. Her fear caused a mental block so large that she could not even lift a spoon with her magic anymore.

Most of the time Trixie was left feeling a lot like an earth pony, only with no special skills. Her magic was virtually gone. She had to take medication to keep from being insane. And to top it all off she was in a losing battle with the hungry void in her soul. Trixie really hoped that they would be at the mountain top soon, though that was still several hours away.

***

The majority of the trip was silent, save for the exceptions where a beautiful bird would be spotted by Trixie, or when Maud would find a unique rock. Maud had even found, and collected a few fossils on this trip in the past. Even Trixie had to admit that some of Maud’s discovery’s were pretty neat… for rocks.

At the top of the mountain were a series of caves though they were dark prompting Maud to bring out her Lantern, and Trixie her headlight. The caves were just larger than the two ponies in height, the hard gray stone echoed underneath their hooves. Going inside always left Trixie with a feeling that she might never escape, but she pushed that feeling aside. She was stronger than some silly old caves.

After a series of intersections, twists and turns they opened up into a large cavern. The cavernous area was a large open room, with a high ceiling riddled with stalagmites. There was a pool of dark water in the corner of the room, and a single pillar of obsidian that rose into the ceiling. A raised platform stood in front of the obsidian tower, almost like a naturally grown table. Trixie found it odd that there was a pillar of obsidian sticking out almost randomly in a cave made out of granite.

The Pillar aside, Trixie found herself in awe of the huge open space, and the further in they walked the more she could see. Various crystal formations had grown in patches on the floor of this room, when close Trixie could see that they all had unique colors. Some were clear blue, others dark green and even a few pink ones had been growing inside of here. Even though her muscles ached, and she had worked up a sweat hiking up this mountain, Trixie had to admit that the hike was well worth it just to see this place.

Near the base of the pillar was a strange collection of dark purple crystals growing out of the ground, Maud had decided to study these while Trixie explored the room. She did not want to stay near the dark purple crystals for too long, they had strange swirling patterns inside them, with letters that resembled some kind of language that she was had never seen before, yet they felt eerily familiar. They bothered her for those reasons, along with something else that she simply couldn’t explain. Maud had no such problems with them though, and went to work collecting them.

The room was vast with several smaller pools of water scattered about. Various tunnels connected to this chamber, coercing Trixie to consider just how deep these caves actually were, and how easily one pony could get lost in here. This place was beautiful though, and if there were more places like this in these tunnles it would be a treat to go hiking here with Maud again in the future. Maud might be boring, but she takes me to the most amazing places. Trixie mentally thanked Maud for bringing her along for this hike.

As Trixie continued to explore she noticed that there had been some black vines growing out of the ground near the pools of water. These plants must be pretty tough to grow inside of a cave with no sun light. That was when Trixie saw something huge creeping about in the distance, just out of her headlamp’s light. She could only make out the vague outline of it, but what little she could see bothered her. It was large, and stood on four legs; ridged spikes grew along its spine. Whatever it was, it probably wasn't friendly.

Returning as quickly and as quietly as she dared, Trixie made her way back to Maud. The gray earth pony was still collecting samples of the strange purple crystals into a container. Trixie decided it was best to whisper her concerns right away, “Maud, I think we should leave now. I just saw a huge monster.”

Maud looked at Trixie with an un-phased expression saying, “I know about the diamond dogs. I’m friends with them.”

Monsters and diamond dogs, that’s it, I am not coming back up here.

Maud went back to collecting samples for a few moments before a horrible roar echoed across the room. The sound of the roar had caused a slight frown to appear on Maud’s face along with her eyes being ever so slightly raised, and the fact that she was showing expression over this, scared the living tar out of Trixie. Maud looked Trixie in the eyes and said in a slightly worried tone, “That was not a diamond dog."

Lead by Maud, the duo sneaked behind her towards the entrance. They had gotten near the entrance before something whipped out of the darkness. Maud hissed and Trixie looked over at Maud’s leg. One of the black vine had struck out and wrapped around Maud’s leg! Maud wasted no time in smashing it with one of her hooves. Although the ground underneath the vine cracked, the vine itself simply squished flat before re-inflating itself before the Trixie’s eyes. Maud attempted this act a few more times before the roar sounded again making both ponies stop, and look in the direction of the pillar.

Dozens of yellow glowing eyes hung in the darkness. One single pair of eyes took a step forward its body became vaguely visible. The monster standing before them was a pony like creature that stood at least seven feet tall, with a large bulky and scaly body. Its mouth was filled with razor sharp teeth, and its eyes looked similarly to that of a piranha. Gils could be seen along the monster pony’s neck.

Maud stood to face them saying a serious tone, “Lulamoon, you need to go. Follow the chalk marks on the walls back to the entrance.”

Trixie took one look at the monsters before looking back at Maud. “Are you crazy?”

Maud looked away from the monsters for an instant to stare into Trixie’s eyes. Maud was not looking blankly this time instead she wore a stern expression. She was serious about staying here while Trixie escaped.

I could run away, get to town, and gather a group of ponies to come back and rescue Maud. It would only take a few hours, and that would…give the monsters more than enough time to eat her.

Trixie couldn’t just leave Maud, nor could she fight the monsters off herself. And judging by how many there were a diversion was probably not going to work very well. Why did that squishy marshmallow vine have to grab Maud? It’s too bad it wasn’t really made out of marshmallow because then she could toast it.

An idea came to Trixie. Moving to Maud’s side, Trixie knelt down and focused her attention on the vine. Trixie had received the award for most magic tricks learned while in school, even if she wasn’t able to master most of them, she still knew a lot of different spells, and was surprisingly good at evocations, and illusions.

Maud shuffled in place as the monsters continued their slow advance. Maud looked at Trixie and said in an agitated tone, “Why aren’t you running?”

Trixie focused all of her energy into the only spell she could think of. She continued her focus, and her head began pounding. “I will not leave you here by yourself.”

Maud spoke again this time her voice was approaching a tone of anger, “You need to run now. Only one of us will leave, and it’s going to be you.”

Nothing, her magic was still doing nothing. It was not this hard to make fire, it never was before. The firework spells had once been her pride and joy. Trixie had done it so many times before in the past. Why couldn’t she just make fire? A little bit of fire so that she could save the only pony in all of Equestria who actually cared about her.

“ARGH, stupid horn, make fire now,” Trixie verbally assaulted to herself.

Maud was now speaking in full blown anger, even though she didn’t yell at Trixie, her voice still carried enough weight to knock any normal pony over, “leave now. You can’t die here.”

Trixie was not a normal pony though, she was in fact one of the most stubborn ponies in Equestria. She would not be dissuaded by Maud, or fear of death, or even her own horn. Even if it killed her she would do at least one good thing in this life.

The sounds of hooves crunching crystals grew louder, and faster. Even if she died here, Trixie was not going to let another pony be hurt because of her weakness, especially not Maud. It hurt to focus this much energy onto her horn, but a little bit of pain never stopped her before.

Trixie began speaking to herself now, tears filling the corners of her vision. “Darn it. All Trixie needs to do is make fire. Trixie won’t allow her best friend to be killed like this, not like this.” She took a deep breath with the tears now streaming down her face. The nearest monster took off in a full gallop. Trixie cried at the top of her lungs, “The Great and Powerful Trixie demands FIRE!”
A sudden burst of flame surged out from her horn engulfing the vines, and incinerating them in an instant. A giant scaly four legged monster was now made frighteningly visible by the fire. The creature’s giant mouth opened wide over Trixie. She was about to be torn to pieces, but that didn’t matter because she had done the impossible, she had used magic.

A blinding gray-blue blur slammed into the monster’s side sending the creature flying off into the darkness. The gray blue blur quickly grabbed Trixie, and ran away at an incredible pace. Trixie’s vision became nothing but a blur making it hard for her to figure out what was happening, but she knew one thing for sure. She had used magic, and she had done so to save her friend. Closing her eyes from the pain that was now racking her brain, she felt herself fade out of conciseness.

***

Just outside the cave in the warmth of the sunlight Trixie awoke as she was set down on the hard earth. Maud stood just in front of her looking a little tired, but wearing a tiny smile.

Rubbing her aching forehead Trixie asked, “Are you okay?”

Maud nodded before embracing Trixie in a tight hug. “You should have run."

Feeling embarrassed Trixie attempted to explain, “I couldn’t leave you behind like that. Even I am not that bad of a pony."

Slowly Maud pulled away frowning a little bit. “You are not a bad pony. You’re my best friend, and… I don’t want to lose you.”

Trixie checks turned bright red. “I’m your best friend?” Maud simply nodded, making Trixie’s blush even worse.”That doesn’t make sense? Why me?”

Maud than explained, “Not many ponies try as hard as you do to listen to me. Most ponies think I’m weird and avoid me. But you listen to me, even when I’m boring you. You care, Trixie."

Trixie couldn’t believe that Maud actually liked her, and no matter how she tried she could not wrap her mind around the concept that anypony could like her. Trixie attempted to analyze the reasons why Maud liked her, but her mind stopped working when a hoof slid up to the back of her head. Trixie was quickly pulled into a tight embrace.

This time however Maud placed her soft lips against Trixie’s. Fire raced to claim territory across Trixie’s face from her lips to her cheeks. Her heart was galloping like crazy. Trixie suddenly wanted this to last forever, but Maud pulled away far too quickly, though Trixie would never forget that moment of beauty and wonder.

Maud pulled away and let go of Trixie who sat there dumbfounded and shocked. She found herself wondering about what exactly had just happened. They kissed, but Trixie simply couldn’t believe that it actually happened.

Maud turned to face the sun before saying, “Let’s go home, Lulu, it’s getting late."

Trixie had much better concerns at the moment then to wonder about why she was just referred to as Lulu. Staying very quiet, but very close to Maud she followed her down the mountain. A goofy smile was now permanently stuck on Trixie’s face, and Maud would occasionally look over at her with a small smile. The two of them headed home together, and Trixie had never felt so happy in her life, even if she was still very confused about the whole thing.

Chapter seventeen: worrisome nights

HEART OF STONE
Chapter seventeen: worrisome nights
Written by TheCrimsonDM

A flash of soft pink light and a moment later Trixie appeared inside of a small hut. She examined her surroundings. The dark moonlit room made it a little hard to see things but Trixie had gotten used to the darkness while in the cave. There were wooden masks hung from the walls, various herbs collected on the shelf and an old familiar looking bed at the side of the room. And lying on the bed was a very startled looking zebra staring with wide eyes at Trixie and Twilight. She was inside Zecora’s home.

Trixie opened her mouth to apologize to the Zecora for the intrusion, but instead of words Trixie’s breakfast came out…all over the floor. Twilight looked over and said, “Eww, that’s gross. Maybe teleportation was a little too rough for you.”

Trixie spat out the last piece of bile and looked angrily towards Twilight. Trixie then looked away and apologized. “I’m sorry for…this. I hope you’re not mad with us Zecora.”

Zecora got out of the bed and walked towards the two ponies. She then smiled to Trixie and said, “There is no harm in what you’ve done, being sick is never fun.”

Trixie couldn’t help but smile at Zecora’s odd way of speaking in rhymes. A sudden wave of dizziness hit Trixie causing her to sit down hard on her rump. It felt like the entire world was spinning out of her control. Trixie felt Twilight gentle help her to her hooves and together they walked to the bed and Trixie laid down on it. Trixie was beginning to hate beds.

Trixie listened in on the conversation between Twilight and Zecora. She would have given them their privacy but there wasn’t any way for her to ignore them. Listening in sounded like a good distraction for her, her insides still hurt after all. Trixie could still taste the vomit in her mouth and it was disgusting.

“So I came here to make sure that the…you know what is still secure,” Twilight said.

“The ground keeps its secrets safe and sound, you have no need to fear for the safety of the town,” Zecora rhymed in response.

Twilight looked down at her hooves and let out a sigh before saying, “I am so glad to hear that. Last thing I need is an extra worry, it’s been far too long since anything big happened. I’m getting paranoid.”

Zecora placed a hoof gently on Twilight’s for leg and said, “There is no need to fear, for you have many friends here. Why not go out and have fun, just like the rising of the sun.”

Twilight looked up at her with tearful eyes. Twilight then admitted, “I’m so scared. Ever since I moved to Ponyville two years ago things have gotten worse. I have to save the world once every three months, and things have been escalating exponentially. After Lord Tirek I finally realized that our country is going to face something horrible soon…I am terrified that it could be what destroys us.”

“There are things dark to be sure, but with some light you will soar. If you place trust in your friends they will fight with you till the end.” explained Zecora.

Trixie hadn’t considered how hard things had been for Twilight recently. Now she simply wanted to help Twilight out the best she could, but that didn’t mean that she would be able to do anything. Trixie felt something come up her throat and she quickly spat it out onto the floor. Trixie looked skeptically at the red glob that she just spat out of her mouth. That couldn’t have come from her…

Twilight looked away from Trixie and towards the door while saying. “I never wanted to be a princess, or a hero, or an anything. All of my friends have been through so much lately and I just want to make everything be peaceful for them. I don’t know what I can do though…”

Twilight gave a long pause allowing silence to fill the room. After a few moments of the oppressive silence Twilight said, “I have been trying to prevent bad things from happening. My…plans have been getting more secretive and more dangerous. I need help from my friends, but I’m scared to trust them with this. They look so much happier than me…why did she have to turn me into a princess, why did I have to be the element of magic,” Twilight’s voice raised to nearly shouting volume, “why is everything so freaking hard?”

Zecora walked over to Twilight and nuzzled her back for a few moments. As Twilight seemed to calm down Zecora said, “Life is full of hurt, and all we can do is work, day by day so that we may see the light that lurks just out of sight.”

Twilight looked up at her and smiled before looking at Trixie and giving her a smile as well. Tears were running down Twilights face and Trixie felt really bad for her. Twilights smile faded the longer she looked at Trixie and then she asked, “Are you okay?”

Trixie opened her mouth and spoke gently, her throat was still in pain. “Yeah, I’m okay.”

Twilight walked over to her and said, “No you’re not, there is blood on your muzzle.” Twilight looked back at the pool of vomit that had settled onto the floor and looked a little shocked as she said, “Oh my Celestia, how did I not see that sooner. You were puking up blood.”

Trixie was unsurprised, and she already knew why, she had used too much magic. Either from when she saved Twilight or from when Scath had possessed her. Scath was the sudden realization that made her sit up in a jolt and say, “That doesn’t matter now, we have much bigger problems.”

Twilight looked at Trixie and frowned before asking, “What’s wrong?”

Trixie felt her body shaking from the sudden movement and her insides hurt a little. Trixie sucked up the pain and said, “There was another pony down there with me…and we need to stop her.”

Trixie had explained to them about her being possessed by the creature named Scath. How Scath used her to make a new body, and how Scath escaped. Trixie told them about the element of domination and that brought a new look of horror from Twilight’s face. Trixie even told them about how her cloned body, the one Scath was now using had no cutie mark. It looked like everything that Twilight was fearful of was already happening, now it was only a matter of whether they could stop it in time or not.

***

Trixie was enjoying the nice cool breeze on her fur coat as they walked back to town. Twilight and Trixie had decided to walk back, while Zecora checked up on whatever Twilight was so worried about being stolen.

Trixie looked up at the moon and wondered about how long she had been gone. Trixie shook with the idea of leaving Maud alone that long. Trixie had to ask, “How long was I stuck down there, and is Maud okay?”

Twilight looked over at her surprised and said, “You told her that you were going to be gone until nightfall. Said something about going to visit somepony I think, Maud didn’t seem upset about it…wait did you actually say that? Or was it Scath?”

Trixie looked away and said, “I didn’t do that. It had to be Scath…I really hope that Maud is okay.”

Trixie then remembered what Fluttershy had said to her when she was pretending to sleep. Trixie let out a sigh of frustration and said, “Darn it. I have to deal with Fluttershy too don’t I…I hate drama.”

Twilight gave her an inquisitive look prompting Trixie to explain, “Fluttershy has a…well she has a small problem that I might need to help her with. I only hope that I can do something good for her, I don’t want anypony to be hurt from this."

Twilight continued giving her the look obviously wanting to know more before she realized that Trixie wasn’t going to say any more, and gave up.

“You probably shouldn’t tell me, I am horrible at keeping secrets,” Twilight admitted.

Trixie gave a small laugh at Twilights words. “Yeah remember the time that I caught you trying to use dark magic. It took you all of five minutes before you cried to Celestia begging for her forgiveness,” said Trixie.

Twilight laughed back with her and said, “Yeah and then there was the time I had a crush on…well you know the fillies name. I think I got myself in all kinds of trouble with that one.”

Trixie laughed with her and said, “Yeah, if you had been in Ponyville that would of gone unnoticed. But there are a lot of stallions in Canterlot so it’s expected that you find a colt friend. You should of come here sooner.”

Twilight laughed along and joked, “Ponyville, hometown of the fillyfooler’s.”

Trixie smiled and said, “Well duh, my home town is the best home town.”

Together the two of them laughed happily, and joked alongside one another as they reminisced about their school days. They continued like this until they made their way back to town. Maybe they weren’t friends in school but they were beginning to realize that they had been closer than they once thought.

***

The two of them finally arrived in town, Trixie was still beaten and exhausted but Twilight looked on edge and paranoid. Trixie doubted that even a slumber spell would allow Twilight to go to sleep right now. Twilight brought Trixie over to the Sugarcube Corner where Maud and Pinkie were staying.

Both Maud and Pinkie Pie were sitting on the steps outside the small baker shop looking bored. Trixie could feel Maud’s anxiety as they approached. Twilight looked at Trixie and said, “Don’t worry, I’ll do research on this element of domination and see what I can do to stop Scath. You only need to rest and work on having a fun trip. This time let me save you, okay.”

Trixie nodded and began trotting towards Maud, she was happy to finally see her lover again. Twilight decided to leave her alone and return to her castle, she would begin doing research there.

On Trixie’s approach Maud looked up at her and usually bored expression turned into a small smile. Maud got up from her seat on the steps of Sugarcube Corner and began trotting towards Trixie. The two of them embraced each other and Maud gave Trixie a wonderful kiss that lasted for what felt like an eternity, and yet as she pulled away it felt like it had been so short.

Maud was wearing a slightly sour face and fought for a moment before spitting on the ground. Trixie felt bad and apologized, “I’m sorry, I kinda threw up at Zecora’s house. I didn’t’ get a chance to wash my mouth ou-“ Trixie was cut off as Maud kissed her again. This time she kissed her even longer than before.

When Maud finally pulled away she said, “I don’t mind. I missed you. Please don’t leave me like that again.” Maud truly had missed Trixie, and Trixie really hoped that it wasn’t hard for her in Ponyville. Trixie wanted to tell Maud about her doppelganger Scath so badly, but she decided to leave it for tomorrow. Twilight was going to handle this, and Trixie was going to simply enjoy her time in Ponyville. Tomorrow she would help Maud look for a place to move into, and afterwards Trixie would visit her mother. Hopefully things wouldn’t explode tomorrow, but if her luck held like was now…then everything would collapse tomorrow.

Chapter Thirty Three: Survivor

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Thirty Three: Survivor
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Maud brought Trixie to Pinkie’s bedroom and laid her down on the bed. Trixie’s fear was battling fiercely with her depression; she couldn’t find anything to say, or do. Trixie just stayed quiet as Applejack did her best to bandage up Trixie’s horn. Trixie was a little surprised when Applejack swore a few times while cleaning the wound, and every time a surge of pain would shoot through the damaged appendage. After Applejack finally finished she had blood stained hooves and looked exhausted.

“Alright, sugarcube, it looks much better now. Ah swear it looked like that monster nearly broke yer horn off at first. But it wasn’t so bad…Ah hope. Um how are you feeling now?” Applejack said as she put the medical supplies back inside the first aid kit.

Trixie didn’t close her eyes, they wouldn’t let her keep them shut for too long. Trixie didn’t care if she would never wake up, but they still wouldn’t let her sleep. Trixie’s head also felt cloudy, and it was hard to think properly. She didn’t answer Applejack’s question, there was no point in talking anymore. She simply stayed quiet.

Maud was standing next to the bed. Maud’s face was void of all expression. Pinkie Pie on the other hoof looked shaken up and tried to smile, but Trixie could tell that it was nothing but a mask that Pinkie was wearing to hide how upset she really was. Applejack just gave Trixie a kind and caring smile.

After a long awkward silence Applejack finally said, “Ah guess you don’t want to talk. Ah can’t rightly blame ya…uh Maud do you have anything to say?”

Maud continued to stare at Trixie blankly while she said, “I’m here for you, Lulu.”

Pinkie Pie then said, “I guess we need to hold off on that party…again…”

The door opened and Rainbow Dash came in along with Twilight. Rainbow Dash said, “hey we took care of those guys.”

Twilight added, “I made sure that they won’t be moving until long after they’re healed. The guards will be here to pick them up tonight. It looks like the stallions were going to stay here a few days until the next train to Applewood came in. Ponyville is the only stop before Applewood after all.”

Rainbow Dash sat down and looked at Applejack saying, “I can’t believe those guys. It turns out they hurt somepony else today to. That poor mare had her leg broken; Doctor Horse has been working on her almost all day. We showed her the two stallions and she hoofed them just like that.”

Twilight rubbed a hoof across her face and explained, “what Rainbow Dash means is that Golden Harvest recognized them as her attackers.”

“What? Those fiends hurt Carrot Top,” Applejack said, her voice holding a mixture of surprise and anger. Rainbow Dash nodded.

Twilight walked up to Trixie and said, “hey, I’m sorry I took so long.”

Twilight’s horn began glowing and Trixie’s horn jerked causing Trixie to scream in pain. Then the pain was over and her horn felt better. Maud shot a glare at Twilight causing her to explain, “what? her horn was crooked, and cracked. Seriously I’m surprised that she is still awake. Most unicorns would’ve passed out or…well the pain could have done much worse to her.”

Twilight’s horn glowed again and Trixie’s head began to clear. The fog had been in her head ever since she had been hit, and she had been feeling numb. Now Trixie’s brain was feeling much better, and her numbness was disappearing, being replaced by understanding…and shame.

Twilight said, “alright, no more concussion. You can go to sleep now if you’d like.”

Trixie rolled over, unable to face her friends any longer. The feeling of shame hit her hard. She knew now that she was a broken, used, piece of trash; Maud deserved something better. The worst part was that she finally put the pieces together and realized that she had wet herself. It didn’t matter if it was perfectly normal for ponies to do that kind of thing outside; because Trixie was better than that, or so she thought. And anything associated with what the stallions did to her, felt wrong.

Trixie let out a soft cry before she begged, “just leave Trixie alone, Trixie is worthless.”

Maud reached out and placed a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder. A sudden fear overcame her, and Trixie screamed and smacked the hoof away; a deep routed fear took her over and she nearly screamed, “do not touch Trixie.”

Maud pulled back and rested her hoof on the edge of the bed. It took a few moments before Maud asked, “what can I do?”

Trixie heard the other ponies walking away and Twilight said, “we’re going to leave you two alone. Take care of her, Maud, after today…she needs somepony to stay with her.”

The door closed behind the others and they left Maud alone with Trixie. Maud slowly removed her hoof from the bed, and Trixie began to fear that Maud would leave too. Trixie quickly begged, “please don’t leave, please don’t move.”

Maud was quiet as she put her hoof back onto the bed, Trixie could feel the weight of Maud’s hoof, and that made her feel safer. Trixie knew that she shouldn’t be scared of Maud touching her, and it hurt to know that even Maud’s gentle touch was too much for her now. Trixie began crying again as she said, “please keep your hoof on the bed…it makes me feel safe. Trixie is sorry that she is so broken.”

“I didn’t know how badly you had been hurt. You never talk about it. If I had known I…I wouldn’t have left you alone,” Maud said in her monotonous voice. Trixie simply continued to cry until she finally fell asleep.

***

The ally was unusually cold that night, and Trixie couldn’t find any warmth from the rags she was using for a blanket. She was lying down in between two dumpsters hoping that nopony would see her while she slept there. The Ally was almost empty save for a little filly named Valiant Heart that slept here sometimes. Valiant Heart wasn’t here tonight…or at least she hoped so.

Trixie hated Twilight for everything that had happened to her. Twilight knew exactly what would happen if she let Trixie go, and that was the issue. Twilight had wanted Trixie to be homeless, living on the streets, eating out of dumpsters. Everything about Trixie’s life was absolutely horrible. The only good news was that unlike most of the other fillies and mares that lived on the streets with her, Trixie had yet to be hurt by the stallions. Trixie made a practice of sleeping lightly, and hiding herself away in small places that most ponies didn’t want to look in.

Trixie closed her eyes and dreamed of her old wagon, and of a time when things were okay; a time when she and Twilight would hang out and play games. A time before Trixie argued with Twilight, but Twilight had been foalish and deserved the lecture. Even if it did come at the cost of a teammate’s wellbeing. Trixie was right, she was always right…wasn’t she?

Sleep came lightly, and roughly to the unicorn that night. Somewhere along the way she woke up to the sound of a stallion talking loudly. Trixie stayed quiet until she heard what he was saying.

The stallion was saying, “come on out. I have some food for you, if you’re a good little filly.”

Fear seized Trixie’s heart, she hadn’t realized that Valiant was here tonight. Trixie had heard this kind of offer before, and it was always bad. The stallion had to be a member of the Black Hoof gang; the mares of that gang were violent, and the stallions were twisted. The poor little filly that was always so kind to Trixie, was going to learn a hard lesson tonight. There was nothing that Trixie could do to help Valiant Heart. The last time she had tried to help somepony…things went badly for her.

The stallion shouted all of a sudden, “GET OUT HERE NOW! You little brat, I’m going to show you where your place is tonight.”

Trixie shuddered. Was she going to have to sit here and listen to the stallion hurting the poor filly all night? Valiant Heart didn’t even have her cutie mark yet. Trixie cringed at the thought. Trixie was safely hidden behind the dumpsters, if she tried to move the stallions would hear her, wouldn’t he?

Trixie didn’t want anything bad to happen to the little filly, she had spent a lot of time talking to the filly. Some nights Trixie would let the filly sleep next to her for warmth, Trixie had spent many an hour whispering stories to the filly before sleep. Trixie had grown attached to the Valiant Heart.

Finally Trixie had heard enough of the stallion threatening the little filly. Trixie stayed as quiet as she could and she snuck out of her hiding spot. Trixie saw the brown stallion, and his blond mane. He was trying to reach the filly with his hoof as she hid behind another dumpster. Trixie saw a clear view of the stallion’s hind quarters, and began summoning magic through her horn.

Trixie laughed to herself and said, “The Great and Powerful Trixie thinks it is time that you learn to keep your hooves to yourself.”

Trixie summoned a storm cloud and arched a bolt of lightning into the stallion’s hind quarters. She was aiming for a very tender spot, and given the painful scream the stallion let out after the bolt hit him, Trixie believed she had hit her mark.

The stallion turned towards her, rage flashed in his expression and he charged Trixie. Trixie was too physically weakened to dodge him. As he knocked her down, something tore through Trixie’s leg and she screamed as she landed on her haunches. The stallion didn’t stop moving though and continued to run away. Trixie saw that his backside was actually smoking, presumably from the lightning bolt. Trixie was left alone…at least for the moment.

Trixie forced through the pain and stood up. Her leg was bleeding now. A red stained shard of glass was on the ground where she had been, that must have been what cut her. This was a very grave situation for Trixie. Wounds were always of great concern when you lived alone.

A tiny red haired, brown earth pony stuck her head out from behind the dumpster. The little filly ran up to Trixie looking scared. Valiant Heart never spoke to anypony, Trixie suspected that the little filly was mute. The only reason that Trixie knew her name was because Valiant Heart could write.

Trixie brushed some of the shaggy mane out of Valiant’s eyes and said in a soft voice, “Trixie thinks you need to find a new place to sleep for a few nights. That stallion will come back looking for you, and for Trixie. You can’t stay here tonight, Trixie is sorry.”

Valliant looked at Trixie and then at Trixie’s leg with worry. Trixie sat down very carefully and gave the little filly a hug before saying, “The Great and Fearless Trixie is okay, she will find a nice place to hide and heal. But you must promise Trixie that you will go find a new place to sleep in. Do you promise?”

The little filly was hesitant at first, but finally she nodded. Valiant opened her mouth, but quickly closed it. Tears ran down her face, but Trixie wiped them away and said, “it’s okay Valiant, Trixie has been through Tartarus and back. Go on now, before the stallion comes back.”

The little filly gave Trixie a hug before turning and running off. Trixie always enjoyed seeing Valiant’s tail, it reminded Trixie of a lion’s tail; it was adorable…but adorable was a curse here on the streets. Trixie said a silent prayer to Celestia for the little filly’s well being. Trixie crawled back into her little hiding spot and rested her injured leg. The pain in her leg was too great for her to find another hiding spot, and she was so tired. Trixie closed her eyes and drifted off into a cold sleep.

A few hours later Trixie awoke to the sound of metal grinding against something. There were a couple of mares pushing one of Trixie’s dumpster out of the way, and Trixie spotted the brown stallion from earlier, he had his yellow friend with him too. They looked very angry, and they were looking right at Trixie. There was a small opening on the opposite side of Trixie’s shelter. Trixie took off in a full blown gallop, it wouldn’t last long with the pain in her leg, but this was all she could do; that and pray they wouldn’t catch her.

***

The air was freezing around her, and the ground beneath her was hard and dry. Trixie found herself sitting in a barren field with the pale moon casting its dark light over everything. Trixie curled up into a ball and whispered, “it’s not fair. Why do I always get hurt when I try and do good stuff?”

“Because few ponies are willing to sacrifice everything to protect others,” said a kind and familiar voice from next to her.

Trixie looked up and found Princess Luna staring back at her. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “nothing good happens to me though, after all the good I’ve done…it seems like everything bad always happens to me.”

Luna smiled and asked, “so you no longer believe you deserve what happened to you?”

Trixie pawed at the earth beneath her and said, “no I don’t…I know that I’m not a monster, even if I have done bad stuff…I now know I’m not a bad pony. I’m just a worthless disgusting one.”

Luna wrapped a wing around Trixie and said, “I have rarely met a pony who was willing to sacrifice everything for the ones they love. Even Twilight has her limit. Twilight has simply lucked out most of the time, if any one thing had been different in many situations then she would have lost. You however try so hard to do everything you can, you have been broken but still you continue onward. That is a great strength for you. You have seen how bad it can get, so you fight even harder to keep it from being so bad again. I’m impressed.”

Trixie looked away and said sourly, “maybe, but how come nothing good ever happens to me. It’s like I’m a magnet that attracts crap.”

“Tell me, what has your day been like? What did you do today?” Luna asked.

Trixie explained, “I woke up covered in scars, those were washed away though…then I had a bath with Maud…then we had breakfast. Pinkie Pie made some of the most delicious pancakes ever. Then Twilight put her trust into me…she trusts me again. I found out the library was destroyed, but that I wasn’t alone in my pain. Applejack let me work with her…and she listened to me ramble about my past. Then I attacked Rainbow Dash, and was forgiven for it. I talked to Timequill again and got some good advice from him. And then I got home and had chocolate milk…and…Twilight gave me the greatest gift ever. But…but I was attacked after that…those stallions were going to ra-…hurt me again. They ruined everything.”

Luna was quiet for a few moments before saying, “I’m sorry that you were attacked. But I noticed that you mention some rather good things that happened today. Are you still positive that only bad stuff happens? Is there nothing that you are grateful for?”

Trixie was silent for a moment. Despite how much pain she had endured, Luna was right; there were things that she was grateful for. Trixie said very quietly, “I have Maud, I have friends, I have a sister…I am trusted by Twilight Sparkle…I met my mom again. I even have some information waiting for me about my dad…maybe…no I think you’re right. There is good stuff…but why is the bad stuff so…bad?”

“Sometimes bad things happen to you, and when they do you begin to appreciate the good things a little more. If you had a family, then would having a sister mean so much to you now? If you had many friends, then would your new ones mean that much to you? If you had never been hurt, would all the small things in this world that make you smile, truly be so special?” Luna asked.

Trixie thought about this for a few moments. The more she thought about it, the more she believed Luna’s words were true. Trixie may have been through the gutter, but broken as she may be, she came out of the experiences…stronger, wiser.

Trixie watched as the hard ground beneath her hooves began to grow warm, welcoming almost. The night sky began to shine with beautiful stars. Trixie looked in awe at them. This place reminded her of the rock farm. The days were hot, humid, and hard. But the nights were lovely, quiet, and safe.

Trixie then remembered how ashamed she was of what the stallions had caused her to do, in front of all her friends. The stars began to dim as she remembered.

“What is the matter?” Luna asked gently.

Trixie nearly cried as she explained, “during the…attack…I…I.I shamed myself.”

Luna looked confused at Trixie’s words. It would make sense that most ponies might not think of urinating outside as being wrong, but Trixie was always a little shy when it came to that subject. Trixie gulped as she explained, “I…um, I wet myself.”

A light blush appeared over Luna’s face as she said, “oh. I can see how that could be…embarrassing. I know most of the ponyville peons don’t have a shred of decency when it comes to that. I have seen many a pony lift there leg and, um yes it is normal for them. But I suppose you were brought up in Celestia’s school. It makes sense for you to feel embarrassed about it. Canterlot has higher standards after all. Do not feel shame over it though, Twilight has told me about what they did to you. I am surprised to hear that you did not do worse. Though if you had, that could have been a deterrent for them.”

Trixie wasn’t sure what Luna was saying for a second and then she felt her face warming up as she said offensively, “that’s disgusting. I haven’t even eaten that much today. How could I…you’re gross.”

Luna simply smiled and said, “I’m glad to see your feeling well enough to be offended, that is a good sign. However this issue is still not solved; I wish to know what you are going to do when you awaken?”

Trixie sighed and said, “I don’t know. I had plans today…I wanted to make Maud happy. But now…well I don’t know if I can touch her and not be scared.”

Luna looked up towards the sky and said, “you should at least try. If you can conquer your own fears then you should be able to move on and grow. I am also sure that Maud would enjoy it; she is worried that you fear her. You could try and make her feel better by simply holding her.”

Trixie smiled and said, “thank you Luna. I…I may not be okay for a long time, but now I think I might be able to move on…thank you.”

Luna smiled and said, “you are a survivor Trixie, and you should be proud of that fact.”

***

The cool night air was breezing through the room and Trixie felt a little shiver pass through her from the cold. The nights were beginning to grow cold; soon they would become unbearable without Maud’s warmth. Trixie rolled over in the guest bed and opened her eyes to see Maud standing by her side. The moonlight was shining through the window allowing Trixie to see clearly. Maud had fallen asleep while standing next to Trixie. Trixie could barely believe that Maud had stayed there standing all this time.

Maud shivered, and Trixie quickly placed a hoof against Maud’s cheek. Maud was freezing, and the room was far colder out of the blanket then she had guessed it would be. Trixie quietly said, “Maud, Maud, honey. Wake up.”

Maud stirred a little and opened her eyes before asking in a drowsy, and very cold sounding voice, “Trixie…are you okay? What can I do for you?”

Trixie closed her eyes and could still feel her fear of being touched by ponies deep inside of her. Trixie took that fear and shoved it into a tiny box. Trixie had survived terrible things, she could surely do this one thing for Maud. Especially considering how cold Maud felt. Trixie whispered, “get into bed you fool. Trixie is going to make sure you are warm.”

Maud smiled before climbing into the bed and lying on her side, Maud’s back facing Trixie. Trixie then sat up and placed her hooves on Maud’s side. Trixie rolled Maud onto her back and noticed the surprised look on Maud’s face. Trixie was in charge now, and she wasn’t just going to make Maud warm, she was going to make Maud feel hot.

Trixie climbed on top of Maud, bringing her head down to Maud’s legs. Maud’s entire body was freezing. Trixie found the nice little spot that she was looking for on Maud’s body. Trixie kissed it, and heard a little squeak come out of Maud’s mouth from behind her. Trixie looked over to make sure that it was indeed Maud who made the sound. To Trixie’s surprise she actually saw a slight pink tone to Maud’s cheeks. Trixie kissed again and heard the same sound, only a little louder. Maud’s cheeks were even pinker.

Trixie grinned in secret victory as she said, “so that’s how you work. Trixie is truly intrigued by this squeaking sound you make, she will need to investigate further.”

Trixie licked, and heard a moan escape Maud’s lips. Trixie looked back to see Maud closing her eyes tightly; Maud’s face was now red with embarrassment. Trixie had finally gotten what she wanted. Trixie quietly said, “Trixie is sorry Pinkie Pie, but Maud and Trixie need this more than ever.”

Trixie continued working on Maud, slowly. With Maud trying to stifle her noises…poorly. After a few minutes Trixie heard Pinkie Pie get off her bed, and watched as Pinkie Pie held a pillow in her mouth, and dragged a blanket with her as she left the bedroom. Trixie pitied Pinkie Pie, but there was no way of stopping this now. The room quickly became very hot, and very loud after that.

Chapter Forty Seven: Cold Consequence

Chapter Forty Seven: Cold Consequence

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty Seven: Cold Consequence
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie laid completely still as her grasp around Pinkie Pie tightened. The covers of the bed might have been warm, but they couldn’t compare to the heat of Pinkie’s body. Trixie couldn’t help but burry her muzzle into the back of Pinkie’s neck as she tried to stave off the cold. But even though she was warm under the blankets with Pinkie Pie she couldn’t go back to sleep yet.

The thought’s of every dirty act she had done with the other three wouldn’t leave her alone. She had just sunk to a new level of depravity, all the kissing, the touching, the licking, and oh sweet Celestia was Trixie still turned on. She held on a little tighter to Pinkie Pie and tried to forget about what she had done.

“Trixie, your cuddling me a little too tightly. Could you loosen your grip a little bit?” Pinkie Pie asked in a strained voice.

Trixie suddenly released her grip on Pinkie Pie and stayed quiet for a long moment before asking, “Did we really just do that?”

“Yep, and it was fun…fun…fun,” Pinkie Pie said in a quiet voice.

Trixie didn’t like the sound of Pinkie’s voice, or the way she had said that. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s just the fact that I haven’t…done ‘that’ before…and…Trixie, am I a bad pony?” Pinkie asked her voice now full of worry.

“No you’re a wonderfully good pony, why would you even think of yourself as a bad pony?” Trixie said.

“Because I just had sex with my sister…I…oh crap…” Pinkie whispered. Pinkie Pie rolled over in the bed and faced Trixie and she stared with her soft blue eyes into Trixie’s. “I just did something really bad, and if my parents ever found out about this…they hate me enough already, they would disown me for this.”

Trixie closed her eyes and nuzzled pinkie’s nose. Trixie felt the shame and disappointment that was ebbing off of Pinkie’s heart. Trixie knew exactly how Pinkie Pie felt right now, this was supposed to just be a little night of fun and nopony even thought about the consequences. This was exactly why Trixie didn’t want to do this in the first place. She knew that feelings would get hurt afterwards, just not in this way.

“Pinkie Pie,” Trixie whispered.

“Yeah,” Pinkie Pie said before sniffling.

“You are a good pony, this was just a crazy thing that happened okay. There was nothing wrong with this at all…it was just for fun. Now go to sleep like a good little pony, and if you need me I’m here for you,” Trixie comforted.

“But I’m the big sister, I’m supposed to take care of you. Not the other way around, this isn’t right,” Pinkie protested.

“Pinkie Pie, you have done so much for me already. Now let me take care of you for once,” Trixie said.

Pinkie Pie cuddled into Trixie, and found a place for her head to rest against Trixie’s chest. Trixie kissed the top of Pinkie’s head and held her tightly. After a few seconds Trixie could hear Pinkie crying softly and quietly. Trixie vowed to do everything she could to take care of Pinkie Pie, after all that Pinkie had done for her, she only felt that it was right to return the favor.

***

After Pinkie Pie fell asleep in Trixie’s embrace it was time to go and see where the other two had wandered off to. Trixie very carefully climbed out of bed, taking extra precaution to not wake Pinkie from her hard earned slumber. Trixie made her way to the door and took one look back at the sleeping pink pony on her bed and let out a sigh. If only she was stronger she could have stopped Pinkie from getting her feelings hurt, but she had to give in to temptation didn’t she?

Just outside the door Trixie found Maud and Rarity playing a card game on the table. Trixie took a seat next to them quietly and watched them play in silence. It looked like they were playing poker, and Maud was winning…of course. As the game played on the two ponies barely even glanced at Trixie, they were locked in a serious battle of luck, and skill.

The dark sky outside was red as though it was burning, but the snow coming down told another story. The clock on the wall read nine pm and Trixie realized that by having slept so long in the day, she might not get any good sleep tonight. The snow outside was building up on the window ledge and was almost pretty, for snow that is. Something was in the sky though. Something almost pony shaped was flying circles in the sky. Trixie lost sight of it just as quickly as see found it, and came to the conclusion that it was probably just some crazy pegasus checking on the weather down below.

As the two ponies continued playing Rarity began winning, by a lot. Even though Maud was unreadable, she also had a hard time reading others expressions. At some point Trixie felt hunger kick in and she made herself a daisy sandwich as the two continued their game.

Eventually the game was over and Rarity sat proudly with her winning hand on the table. Trixie knew that neither of them were actually that good at the game, Twilight could beat them in a heartbeat but that’s what math geniuses did to poker; they destroyed it. Finally now that the two of them were done playing they gave some attention to Trixie.

“Darling, did you want anything from us?” Rarity asked.

Trixie shook her head as she took another bite from her sandwich.

“Lulu, did you want some dinner?” Maud asked. “I made some while you were asleep.”

Trixie nodded and set the sandwich down, it was almost finished but Trixie hadn’t eaten anything since lunch today and after such extravagant activity she was starving. As Maud began heating up the dinner which smelled heavily of some kind of vegetable soup she finished her sandwich before talking to Rarity.

“So when did the pegasi say that this blizzard would end?” Trixie asked.

“They actually never announced this blizzard. I’ve been thinking it was a fluke in advertising but that’s just not like them,” Rarity said.

Trixie stared for a few moments at Rarity as she considered her words, however Trixie lost her concentration as she stared at Rarity’s pure white muzzle. She remembered how good Rarity was at kissing, and then Trixie’s eyes flowed down to Rarity’s forelegs and she thought about how gentle, yet pleasing Rarity was her hooves. Trixie’s eyes settled on Rarity’s flank and Trixie remembered what it felt like when Rarity had began-

“Trixie, are you okay?” Rarity asked abruptly.

“What?” Trixie said as she tried to focus on anything in the room other then Rarity’s sexy flanks.

“I asked you if you were okay, darling. You looked a little lost, and your eyes were wandering away from you,” Rarity explained with a wink.

Trixie’s face began heating up as she realized that Rarity knew exactly what Trixie had been thinking. Trixie tried to find anything that she could latch onto other then thought’s of shameful activities. Suddenly Pinkie’s shame came back to Trixie’s mind and her heart sunk. Looking back at Rarity and deeply into her eyes Trixie said quietly, “I think this was a mistake.”

Rarity nodded and said, “I was worried that you might not be able to handle this. Especially after everything that has happened to you, I’m sorry if I did anything to upset you.”

Trixie shook her head and said, “I’m not…upset. But it’s just that what we did together…it changes our friendship doesn’t it?”

“I would hope for the better, after all I know how much you dislike me,” Rarity said before looking away.

Trixie couldn’t help but ask, “How?”

“We were inside your mind, remember? After everything the three of us did to you, it would only make sense that you would have a hard time trusting us again,” Rarity answered.

“Look everything we did together, I’m fine with that but…what if I wasn’t the one who was actually hurt by this? What if somepony else was having trouble with this?” Trixie asked in a whisper, praying that Maud wouldn’t hear her just yet.

Rarity leaned in and said in a whisper, “I don’t get it? It was just you and me who were enthralled for a while in there. Shouldn’t you be the one feeling badly about the fact that you were with another pony. After all Maud was busy with Pinkie Pie and that can of whipped cream.”

“You mean that Maud was busy pleasing her sister,” Trixie whispered.

Rarity looked confused for a second, then thoughtful, and then a look of horror crept over every feature of her face as she whispered in such a low tone that Trixie barely caught the words, “Her…sister.”

***

The next half hour was filled with an uncomfortable silence as Trixie ate the wonderfully reheated dinner. At first Maud didn’t seem to notice that something was wrong but by now she was staring at Trixie and causing her to feel very awkward. Trixie wanted to tell Maud exactly what was wrong, but it turned out to be harder then she imagined to find the words that she needed to speak. Eventually Trixie found the courage to say, “Maud, we need to talk about what happened today.”

Maud continued staring at Trixie, and no matter how hard she tried Trixie just couldn’t meet Maud’s eyes. Trixie quietly said, “I…I think this was a mistake. I knew that there would be consequences for doing something like this, but I didn’t think they would be like this.”

“If you’re worried about having enjoyed being with the others, then don’t. It’s normal to enjoy it, Lulu.” Maud said.

“That’s not the problem, I’m just fine with all that but…um…” Trixie said.

“It’ll be fine, darling. Continue,” Rarity said.

Trixie took in a deep breath and exhaled while trying to calm herself for what she about to say. “Maud, you just had sex with your own flesh and blood…your sister. Don’t you think that there is anything wrong with that?”

Maud was silent for a few long moments and nopony could speak a word after that. Finally at great length Maud said, “But I did that for you, Lulu.”

Trixie felt a cold shiver run down her spine as she contemplated the idea that Maud would do anything for her, even this. Trixie closed her eyes tightly and said, “But don’t you think it was wrong?”

“You wanted to watch me do exactly that to Pinkie Pie, so I did it. I saw it in your dream, Lulu,” Maud said.

“But was it wrong?” Trixie asked again, this time taking a serious tone.

Maud was silent for a few seconds before lowering her eyes to the floor and saying, “…it was just sex…wasn’t it…”

Trixie saw a single tear running down Maud’s cheek. Maud had been trying to lie to herself about all of this being okay, hadn’t she? Trixie moved next to Maud and wrapped a foreleg around Maud’s shoulder and held her close. “It’s going to be okay. You just made a mistake, honey…that happens sometimes and then we learn from them.”

“But I hurt my sister again. Didn’t I?” Maud asked.

“Pinkie Pie will be okay, she really will I promise. This was an awkward thing that happened, but we don’t have to let it hurt our relationship with each other,” Trixie consoled. It was strange to be the one giving advice to the others for once, but maybe it was because Trixie understood mistakes better than anypony.

“At first…I just wanted to make you happy,” Maud said. “And then when we were in the middle of it all…I began to think…I…thought maybe I could make it up to her if…if only I was…good enough.”

“Maud, that’s silly…but ponies are silly sometimes. Pinkie loves you more than anything else in the whole, wide world, just making her feel ‘good’ isn’t going to change your relationship…at least not in the way that you want it to,” Trixie said.

“I hurt her again. I just wanted to make you happy, and I wanted to make her happy, and I wanted her to forgive me…I…I just screwed up everything,” Maud said quietly before resting her head against Trixie’s neck.

Trixie tightened her embrace around Maud a little bit before saying, “It’s going to be okay, you two just need to talk about your feelings.”

“I’m not good at talking about feelings,” Maud explained.

“You’re talking right now aren’t you?” Trixie pointed out.

“That’s because you’re special,” Maud said.

Trixie kissed the top of Maud’s head and said, “I know that you use sex as a way to communicate with ponies, you have done that since long before you met me. But that’s not healthy…you need to learn to explain your feelings with words, and I’ll help you if you want.”

Maud wrapped both her forelegs around Trixie and said, “I’d love that, I really would…but I…I have a question.”

“Yes, honey?” Trixie said.

“Was it really so bad…to let you live out one of your fantasies? Was it really that bad of me?” Maud asked, her voice tinted with worry and fear.

“No it wasn’t bad of you, honey. You just wanted to make everypony happy, and that is a wonderful thing to do. You don’t need to feel ashamed of that at all, you are a good pony,” Trixie said.

The bedroom door opened slowly and Pinkie Pie walked out. Pinkie’s face was wet with tears, and her eyes were red. Pinkie Pie looked at Maud and Trixie and said, “I just wanted to have f-f-fun…I didn’t think about what I would feel like afterwards.”

Pinkie Pie sat down and closed her eyes before cringing. Pinkie was fighting back her tears, and trying her best to not cry. Pinkie Pie however was losing that battle as the tears streamed down her face and she finally said, “Why does it feel so wrong.”

“Darling, shh it’s okay we’re here for you,” Rarity offered as she walked towards Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie wrapped her hooves around Rarity and began whimpering. “Please don’t tell her, please don’t tell her, please don’t tell her,” Pinkie Pie begged repeatedly.

“Don’t tell who?” Rarity asked.

“Fluttershy,” Pinkie Pie managed to say, just before breaking down into an inconsolable sobbing mess.

A cold icy sliver crawled its way down Trixie’s mane, across her spine and then through her tail as she heard the name, Fluttershy. Trixie opened her mouth and whispered, “Oh crap.

Chapter Forty Nine: Mare Talk

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Forty Nine: Mare Talk
Written by TheCrimsonDm

After the bath Trixie moved out onto the couch in the living room and sat next to Rarity. Pinkie Pie however retired into the bedroom for a good night’s rest. Trixie felt very awkward sitting next to Rarity, there were so many things running in her head after talking to Pinkie Pie and the worst one of them all was a new worry. Was everypony she knew secretly some kind of super pervert? Would that include Twilight?

“So…I have a question for you, if you don’t mind,” Trixie said.

Rarity leaned back further into the couch before saying, “You can ask me anything, after all we’re the best of friends.”

“Do the five of you have sex all the time or something?” Trixie asked.

“I…what? Why would you even think that?” Rarity asked her voice becoming tense.

“It’s just that Pinkie Pie told me that she’s had sex with you before…so I after a night like this I’m a little concerned that I’m surrounded by perverts,” Trixie explained.

“Trixie, you just joined in a foursome with us. I think that makes you a pervert too…but don’t judge yourself too harshly. You’re still young, and you should get to explore a little before you settle down for good, sow you’re wild oats and all that,” Rarity said with her voice beginning to relax.

“What about my question though?” Trixie asked trying to get an answer.

“I’ve been intimate with Pinkie Pie once or twice in the past. A long time ago mind you, since then I’ve confirmed that I do indeed like stallions more than Mare’s…so we aren’t all perverts,” Rarity said.

“But…Pinkie told me she’s had sex with all of you, well except for Fluttershy…but if all of you have had sex with each other then that’s weird…” Trixie said, as she tried to find the words to explain what she was worried about.

Rarity’s eyes were widened for a few moments as she whispered, “Pinkie’s done what?” after that she seemed to get a grip on herself and say in a calm voice, “I didn’t know that Pinkie had been so…active. I know that she doesn’t do ‘that’ all that often, and although she talks to me about what’s she’s done when she’s done it…she never mentions her partners name. I thought it was just because she was being tactful.”

“But why would you all just do that with each other?” Trixie asked, trying to comprehend what Pinkie’s role was in all of this.

“We don’t. I have been with Pinkie Pie a couple of times and that is it. And even then it was only in the worst of my heat cycles…she was kind enough to be there for me when I was going a little bit crazy,” Rarity explained.

“But…isn’t it weird?” Trixie asked.

Rarity was quiet for a few second as she thought to herself, and when Rarity did speak again she had a very kind voice. “When I was your age, or Pinkie’s for that matter, I would go out to the bar and look for a stallion whenever I needed one. That could be quite often and it was reckless of me, but thankfully I have never had cause to regret any of it. Pinkie Pie is however a little more cautious in this respect. From my understanding of her explanation, she refuses to be intimate with anypony unless she knows them fairly well before hoof. Unlike me who used to go to bars and…’get with’ Stallions whenever I pleased. Pinkie Pie isn’t even as active as I used to be, if what she tells me is accurate, and I have good reason to believe it is.”

“So…you would just trust any stallion that you met at a bar, to do those things to you?” Trixie asked, her mind having trouble understanding how one could trust another pony so easily, especially a stallion.

“Darling, you say that like I wasn’t enjoying it. Those stallions didn’t do things to me, we did things to each other. But I was reckless, and that is something that I want you to understand. Pinkie Pie is not a pervert for only being with ponies she knows, she’s very cautious about that kind of thing, and it’s not very often,” Rarity explained, there was a caring tone in her voice as she explained this to Trixie.

“Okay, I guess I understand that. But I didn’t do anything with anypony until I had Maud…my special somepony,” Trixie said. “So how come Pinkie didn’t try and date any of you first?”

“Oh she did, not me of course, because as I’ve said I prefer stallions. But she’s tried dating Rainbow Dash, and even Twilight at one point. Rainbow Dash has trouble with long term relationships, she gets scared if anything last longer than a week…sometimes I worry about her. Then Twilight and Pinkie just didn’t work out because of Twilight’s need for an intellectually equal partner.

“As you can tell Pinkie and Twilight are still very good friends, and no feelings were hurt. But Pinkie Pie isn’t what Twilight needs from somepony. Pinkie Pie on the other hoof…I think she’s lonely, and sometimes that loneliness must hurt. If there was anything I could do to help her, I would,” Rarity explained.

Trixie was quiet for a moment before asking, “So you have never had sex with any of your other friends?”

“No,” Rarity replied flatly. “In fact Pinkie Pie is the only mare…other then you two that I have ever been with in that way.”

Trixie looked towards Maud and was a little surprised by the fact that she wasn’t in the living room anymore. With the sound of running water from the bathroom Trixie could guess that Maud was cleaning up. Trixie let out a sigh and said, “I’m sorry for thinking that you were all perverts like that.”

“Trixie, we are all perverts on some level. But thank you for your apology,” Rarity said with a smile.

Trixie hugged Rarity and asked very quietly, “Do you think that Fluttershy would ever date Pinkie Pie?”

Rarity was quiet for a few seconds before saying, “I don’t know. After her break up with Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy has been closed off romantically. It’s sad to think about, Especially considering I think that she’s a bigger romantic then even me.”

Trixie pulled away from Rarity and gave her smile before yawning ferociously and nearly falling over on the couch. Trixie rubbed her eyes which seemed to have gotten very heavy all of a sudden and then shivered as she began feeling cold. Trixie stood up and stumbled towards the bedroom door as she became increasingly tired.

“You’ve had a big day, Trixie. Let me help you,” Rarity said as she walked alongside Trixie.

Trixie leaned against Rarity for support as they entered the bedroom Trixie shivered again as the bedroom was slightly colder then the living room was. Pinkie Pie was already lying under the cover of three quilts and fast asleep. Trixie climbed in and still freezing cuddled up next to Pinkie. As Rarity turned away and left the room she said, “Good night you two.” The door closed behind Rarity and the room was dropped into darkness. As Trixie laid there she could see out the top of her window just as sleep took hold of her.

The sky was still a little red but darkening quickly, and the snow had stopped, at least momentarily. Trixie could make out an alicorn flying through the sky, and Trixie’s thoughts hovered over to Twilight. Twilight must be up there making the cold weather stop, and letting the warm weather come back again. That would be nice. Trixie’s eyes slowly closed and she drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Sixty One: Pinkie's Secret is Out

Chapter Sixty One: Pinkie's Secret is Out

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Sixty One: Pinkie’s Secret is Out
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Trixie stood at the edge of the forest next to her much taller friend. She let out a sigh and slipped the memory wipe potion into her saddlebag before looking back at Red Velvet with a sad smile. Red Velvet returned the smile and nodded before walking back into the woods. Trixie couldn’t help but stare after the unicorn she had befriended.

“I’ll visit you again, Red,” Trixie said quietly.

Red Velvet looked back and her smile grew, for a moment she was silent but just as Trixie thought that she wouldn’t receive a reply Red Velvet said, “I will look forward to it. For now I will focus on healing your mother, while I do that, you may be better off helping your friend…”

Red Velvet looked away and continued walking, Trixie watched until Red was out of her sight. Trixie turned back towards Ponyville and started walking. She had to bring this potion to Maud and quickly, because if she didn’t, Pinkie Pie would only continue to suffer. Things were looking good though, and if Red Velvet spoke true, then things were about to get even better.

When she had reached Ponyville Trixie saw various ponies trying to clean up the snow around town. It was a little early for the snow but there wasn’t a whole awful lot that anypony could really do about it now. So everypony was simply trying to get as much as they could out of the way. Trixie was pretty sure where she would find Pinkie Pie right now, and so she began heading into the direction of The Sugarcube Corner.

Trixie stopped abruptly as a yellow coated pegasus wearing a green jacket walked into view. Something inside of Trixie stirred at the sight of Fluttershy, maybe it was the dream that Trixie had, maybe it was the green jacket, or perhaps it was the adorable green socks complete with leafy designs, but whatever it was that was doing it to her, she just couldn’t stop staring. After a moment Fluttershy’s cheeks began turning a light shade of pink and Trixie suddenly looked away feeling her own face heating up quickly.

“S-s-sorry, I didn’t mean to stare,” Trixie apologized.

“N-n-no that’s okay… I um… I don’t mind if you want to stare…” Fluttershy replied.

Trixie looked over at Fluttershy again and couldn’t help but to examine Fluttershy’s tall and slender form. She had noticed it before, a long time ago, but right now it was impossible not to focus on how perfectly shaped Fluttershy’s body was. Trixie had an especially hard time not eyeing up Fluttershy’s tiny yet still curvy flanks. The hotter Trixie’s face became the harder it became to ignore the fact that she was currently eyeing up somepony that wasn’t her fiancé.

Trixie finally looked away and began walking toward Sugarcube Corner again. Fluttershy joined her side and smiled at Trixie. After a few steps a gentle yellow wing reached over and draped itself over Trixie’s back. Trixie was so surprised that she nearly bucked in response, but she managed to control that instinct… barely. Fluttershy shortened the distance between the two of them a little before saying, “I… um… it’s really cold out here. I don’t want you to get sick.”

Trixie knew that she should be pushing Fluttershy away, she knew that this was wrong, and finally she knew that she enjoyed this. Trixie opened her mouth in an attempt to tell Fluttershy to quit but all she could manage was a quiet mumbling sound. Trixie gave up and tried to ignore her embarrassment, and her enjoyment, for now.

***

Once at The Sugarcube Corner Fluttershy finally let go of Trixie and in that moment Trixie decided to get some distance between them by walking ahead of Fluttershy. Trixie wasn’t aware of the fact that Fluttershy could have this much confidence, but maybe this had taken Fluttershy a long time to work up to? Whatever was causing Fluttershy to start making moves, Trixie knew that she couldn’t talk to Fluttershy about it at the moment, she had already wasted enough time, she would have to bring this up to her later though. Trixie made her way up the first set of stairs, past the Cake’s who wore worried expressions and up the second flight.

Now at Pinkie’s open bedroom door Trixie could hear the soft muffled sounds of ponies talking. Trixie looked back at Fluttershy and put a hoof up to her mouth while whispering, “Shhh.” Trixie then snuck a little closer and peaked through the cracked open door.

It looked like everypony was in there, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and even Twilight Sparkle. Pinkie Pie was laying on her belly, on the floor, her head was lying on Maud’s lap. Trixie listened to the conversation that was currently going on.

“Pinkie Pie, I said I feel fine,” Maud said flatly.

“But how do you feel? Fine is not an emotion, are you happy, mad, or are you scared like everypony else is?” Pinkie said in a trembling voice.

Twilight gave a kind smile to Pinkie and said, “We are not scared. We are worried about you, that’s all.”

“That’s complete trash, I can feel your emotions, you are all scared of me now that you know that I can read minds,” Pinkie Pie said.

Rainbow Dash looked around and shrugged. “Yeah, well it is kinda a big deal ya know. I mean have you been doing that the entire time, like even when we were dating?”

Pinkie Pie gave a tiny cry before saying, “I don’t abuse it, I promise. Do you think that I like being able to do this?”

“Well I would, I would totally read Spitfire’s mind,” Rainbow Dash said.

Pinkie just whimpered.

Twilight jumped in and asked, “Have you read everyponies mind? Ours? Trixie’s? Celestia’s?”

“I can’t read Celestia’s mind, and right now I can't read Trixie’s or Maud’s,” Pinkie tried to explain.

Trixie let out a sigh and bracing her heart walked through the door saying, “I have a potion that will fix this. Maud,” Trixie said while walking towards her lover, “If you drink this, Pinkie will be able to read your mind again and then she will be happy.”

Trixie levitated the bottle from her saddlebags and gave it to Maud who accepted it cautiously. Everypony stared hard at Trixie for a moment in silence and then Applejack asked, “Uh… sugarcube, did you just use magic?”

Trixie gave her a glance and then focused on Maud again. “Yes I used magic, now onto important stuff. Maud, please drink that so Pinkie will be okay.”

Maud looked at the potion and then she looked up at Trixie and asked, “Why?”

Nopony made a sound, and the still silence filled the room as everypony waited in both shock and wonder for Maud to explain what she meant. Maud didn’t answer though, she just stared flatly at Trixie. After a few minutes Trixie finally had enough of the silence and explained, “Because Pinkie’s only solace seems to be taken from the fact that she could read your mind. Now please drink it.”

“But why would I want somepony, even if it is my sister, to read my mind. My thoughts are private, Trixie,” Maud explained flatly.

‘Oh crap’ Trixie thought. Trixie coughed nervously a few times before saying, “But if you don’t drink it, Pinkie is going to continue being upset. You don’t honestly want that do you?”

“Of course not, I love my sister, but I don’t like the idea of my personal thoughts being read by somepony else. It’s disgusting,” Maud explained flatly.

Trixie had to look away in order to stop herself from letting on how much that statement hurt her, as well as Pinkie. Trixie could feel Pinkie’s heart shattering underneath the heavy weight of Maud’s words. Suddenly an idea came to Trixie, and she said, “Hey, Pinkie, what does your gift do to you? You know in regards to how you interact with others?”

Pinkie Pie sniffled, and then said, “When a pony is happy, I can feel it and it makes me happy too. When a pony is sad, I can feel it, so I go out of my way to cheer them up. I know that it was wrong of me to hide this from everypony, but I was so scared that you would all be afraid of me and not trust me anymore… and look at this, I was right.”

“Pinkie, I still trust you,” Maud said.

“Then why won’t you drink the potion?” Pinkie asked.

“Because I want my privacy, do you think that I want you to know about all the things I think about? Especially when it involves Trixie?” Maud asked.

“I don’t read minds very often, and when I do it’s usually an accident. I just want to be able to feel your emotions, is that so wrong?” Pinkie asked, tears spilling over and running down her cheeks.

Maud was quiet for a long moment and then she said in a stern tone, “okay, I’ll do this… on one condition.”

“What is it?” Pinkie asked.

“If you could read minds, feel emotions, and do all of that. I want you to tell me, tell… us, exactly what my parents were thinking when they sent you away from the farm,” Maud explained.

Pinkie closed her eyes and gave out a small whimper. Everypony else looked at each other and then Rarity asked, “What do you mean by that, darling?”

Pinkie Pie let out a quiet sob before explaining, “My parents sent me away… they didn’t want me anymore, they thought of me as being the black sheep that never belonged in the first place. They sent me to the Cake’s because I would fit in better here… and because I was nothing but trouble for them.

“I cried, I never cried so hard in my life. I raged, I broke things, and then I cried again. My own parents didn’t want me, I never belonged, I was never meant to be with them, I was nothing but their mistake. And all this is what they thought about me. If your own parents think those kinds of things about you, than how are you supposed to not believe that they are true?” Pinkie Pie finished just before breaking out into another sobbing fit.

Maud held her sister close, and stroked her mane gently. She only took her hoof away so that she could grab the bottle, pulled the cork with her teeth, and then drank it down. After a moment Maud’s eyes flashed green and then she smiled that tiny smile that she did when she was happy. Pinkie looked up at Maud and shook her head a few times. She then looked at Trixie and then back at Maud and a giant grin covered her entire face.

Pinkie Pie wrapped her legs around Maud’s neck and shouted, “THANK YOU!” Pinkie Pie looked back at Trixie said more quietly, “I can hear her heart again… it’s so peaceful. Thank you, Trixie.”

Trixie smiled and said, “It was nothing.”

“Where exactly did you get that potion again?” Applejack asked.

Trixie tired to remember but found a blank spot in her mind had suddenly appeared. She tried to think deeper on it, and felt a slight headache arise, but she remembered the Everfree Forest. Trixie shook her head and said, “The Everfree Forest.”

“Was it Zecora? I mean she has all sorts of potions and junk,” Rainbow Dash offered.

Trixie nodded and said, “Yeah, she does.” Although not actually a lie, Trixie knew in her heart that wasn’t Zecora. Whoever it was however had left their mark on Trixie, she felt like something really good was going to happen soon, and she couldn’t wait for whatever it was.

Chapter Seventy Six: Unexpected Betrayal

Chapter Seventy Six: Unexpected Betrayal

HEART OF STONE
Chapter Seventy Six: Unexpected Danger
Written by TheCrimsonDM

Yet again Trixie found herself in this desolate forest in the middle of the night. At the very least it was warm here in the Everfree, but then again it was always warm in the Everfree. With a small amount of pain building up in her head, Trixie managed to cast a light spell. Even with some light to see by, Trixie still found the darkness nearly impenetrable. The darkness crept in all around her and it threatened to smother the poor unicorn.

It took awhile with her injured hooves, but Trixie finally arrived at the old deer outpost. The old place creaked and groaned as Trixie made her way up the mushroom staircase towards Red Velvet’s home. Once there Trixie walked inside and found Red Velvet lying down reading a book.

“Fascinating,” Red Velvet said, casually. “The alicorn’s were truly wonderful. Did you know that Celestia has had several of her students ascend to alicornhood over the course of the past thousand years?”

“Yeah, I remember learning a little about that. They all left her after a few years though, right?” Trixie asked, as she stepped inside.

Red Velvet looked up at Trixie with a kind smile. “Hello again, and yes they do have a tendency to leave. It’s rather difficult for an ascended alicorn to cope with a few of the big changes in their lives. Immortality leads to them being forced to watch as their loved ones grow old and die, becoming immortal also leads to great difficulty in giving birth. These two factors typically lead her students to go out and attempt to find the meaning behind life, true inner peace, or anything that will give the will to continue living.

“I believe that only two of her past students have ever returned from their pilgrimage. One of them wanted to meet their old teacher again and discuss plans to grow the kingdom. The other one had learned about Celestia’s ancient sin, and wanted to fix it. These two alicorns got into a conflict, and after a long bloody battle, they were each cursed by Celestia in a vain attempt to stop the fighting.

“Following this Celestia banned all knowledge of the Alicorn Empire, and the origins of Canterlot. Anything that could possible spark a war between her students was made secret and locked away inside her castle. Celestia was enough intelligent to decide against destroying any of the information though. Unfortunately that action lead to another one of her students to go out and rebel, this happened within the past decade,” Red Velvet finished her explanation with a small smile.

“Wow, you really like your history,” Trixie said lamely.

“I simply want the truth. Sometimes the truth is hard to find, and can be difficult to acquire.”

Trixie found a place to lie down in front of Red Velvet before looking up at the tall unicorn with pleading eyes. “I have something to ask you.”

“If you need somepony to change your fur and mane back to normal, you may need to speak to a better pony than I. I’d only ruin it,” Red Velvet explained nervously.

“No, it’s not that,” Trixie said. She took a quick moment to change her fur and mane color back to normal. Now returned to her usual blue self she let out a sigh. “I want my magic to be fixed.”

Concern spread across Red Velvet’s face and for a moment silence filled the large open room. Just as Trixie believed that she would never receive a response Red Velvet finally spoke, “You do realize that this process could very well kill you.”

“I know.”

“And that it will change you.”

“I don’t care, I just want my magic back. I want to be powerful again.”

Red Velvet let out a sigh. “You may regret this afterwards, the changes will be with you for the rest of your life.”

Somewhere deep inside Trixie’s heart, she knew that this was all wrong. Her magic was improving all on its own, but that wasn’t exactly the point. Trixie wanted to be punished for what she had done to Maud, and this was the only way she could think of accomplishing that. Whatever Red Velvet was planning to do seamed horrible, but in the end it didn’t matter. If this killed her, then so be it, if this transformed her, then so be it, if everything ended up alright, she supposed that she’d have to learn how to live with that.

Red Velvet stood up. “I shall return swiftly, there are a few items that I’ll require to do this. If you want you may read up on alicorns. It may help pass the time.” Just as Red Velvet turned around she added, “And you will need to remove your jacket.”

Red Velvet vanished into the backroom afterwards. Trixie removed the stolen jacket and took Red Velvet up on her offer. The book Red Velvet had been reading was missing a proper cover but the first page said all that she needed to know.

”The Seekers of Truth: The Alicorn Empire.

Once long ago before Celestia and Luna were born there was a time of disharmony. None of the three tribes we know of today lived in harmony with the others. The sky raiders from Butterfly Island would continuously raid earth pony villages. The nordic earth ponies were forced to band together with the giants antean, in order to defend their villages. Unicorns were not much better as they worked together with dark forces such as the umbrum to destabilize the other tribes. It looked as though true harmony would never come to be.

One day a new tribe appeared from across the sea, their old homeland gone forever. The new tribe was known as the Alicorns. They first settled in what would now be known as southern Equestria, and built enchanting cities. After seeing the dysfunctional tribes constantly at war, a deep sorrow filled their giant hearts. As the strongest race they saw it as their job, their duty, to help guide the lower tribes along a more peaceful path. Their plans worked too, at least until two young alicorns disappeared one day.

Celestia and Luna were the two sisters that had vanished one day. After having gotten lost in the forest, the two sisters were taken in and raised by some of the other races. Eventually they moved from village to village with a purpose. It took just over a year, but they had managed to unite the tribes under a single banner; their banner.

The two sisters returned to the alicorn empire with an army of the lower races, they all had a single goal in mind, that of destroying the empire that had so lovingly taken care of them. An impossible war was waged, for where the alicorns had power and flight, they lacked two things; willpower, and large numbers.

The war was short but it left the alicorns devastated. Without enough members of their species left to continue on they were doomed to extinction. However the alicorns were offered a kindness from the newly crowned Princess Celestia.

Celestia offered to put the alicorns into a pocket dimension where time would stand still for them, and one day when the world finally became peaceful again she would allow them to return with the chance to start anew. Few alicorns resisted this offer, and those that did all swore the curse of the Crimson Tide on the Princess. It wasn’t long before any alicorns who had escaped Celestia’s spell vanished, either dead or in hiding.

With the alicorns gone from the world Celestia was left in charge of what little remained of the other races. Only a few hundred of any one tribe was left, and many tribes such as the antean were left to either die, or bread with the other races until their unique traits were virtually gone. Anteans were lucky enough to be able to bread with earth ponies, hence why the rare trait of giant earth ponies persists to this day, sadly other races such as the ghost ponies were left to die out.

Time becomes blurred at this point as Celestia and Luna vanished for centauries leaving the tribes to work together or become extinct. They almost all died, but somehow managed to find peace in Equestria. After Celestia and Luna’s reappearance it looked as though things were only going to improve.

Now it’s been just over a thousand years under Celestia’s rulership and we still have not seen the return of the alicorns. So the question remains, where are they, and why haven’t they been returned? Is a thousand years of imprisonment not enough for the poor alicorns? Children, mothers, teachers, and artist were all locked away by Celestia’s order; these were not soldiers, but civilians. Can they not be returned?”

Trixie forced herself to stop reading at that point. As engrossed as she was into the story of the alicorns it looked like Red Velvet was already back and with her levitated a small wooden box, and the very wand that she needed to take back. A sad smile was worn by Red Velvet as she said, “I’m sorry it took so long. Shall we get started?”

***

The wand held a soft blue glow as it was gently held in Red Velvet’s magical grasp. The blue glow from the wand, and the red aura from Red Velvet’s magic fused to make a timid purple light. The box on the other hoof looked much more sinister with its red glow. Something from inside the box drew Trixie’s attention, and a fearful suspicion began to rise inside her. With great effort Trixie forced herself to ignore the box and focus instead on what Red Velvet was doing.

“What are you going to do?” Trixie asked, a slight panic was beginning to rise in her.

Slowly Red Velvet used her hooves to open the wooden box and the malevolent red glow intensified. A sudden urge to peek into the box and take whatever was inside came over Trixie but she managed to fight it off, barely. There was something familiar about the glow which only raised Trixie’s suspicion.

“I will be using these two artifacts in conjunction with some ancient bones to change you. It will be an excruciating process, in fact there is a very high death rate for this ritual. This method was discovered a very long time ago, it’s almost like a shortcut to something that you shouldn’t be able to obtain without great effort, and death. Usually this ritual takes a sacrifice to work, but with this much magic I should be able to cheat, although it’s going to destroy one of the artifacts,” Red Velvet explained.

Suddenly Red Velvet’s horn became brighter as she lifted the object from the box. The amulet she pulled out was vaguely shaped like an alicorn with a glowing red gem in its center. This was the Alicorn Amulet, the very thing that started Trixie’s life into the downward spiral that almost ended in her death. Suddenly Red Velvet’s powerful magic made a lot more sense.

“I believe that we can thank King Sombra, and his cohorts, for this amulet, although I personally try to use it as little as possible. Its tainted magic is very dangerous over periods of prolonged exposure.” Red Velvet slipped the necklace around her neck and suddenly Trixie reached out with a hoof to grab it.

Trixie stopped as a red beam shot out from Red Velvets horn, hitting the wand and then bounced back into the box. The only thing she could do was watch in horror as a few bones were lifted out of the box and floated in the air for only a moment before turning into ash.

“Wait,” Trixie cried out, her heart racing as panic took over. “Please stop, I changed my mind!”

A soft smile crossed Red Velvet’s lips. “Well I haven’t.”

The ash flew with sudden eagerness at Trixie! The ash collided with her face, causing Trixie to cough as the bone dust filled her nostrils and lungs. It tasted like dirt and she wanted nothing to do with it. Her eyes watered and her throat constricted as it became harder to breath.

A dark feeling pressed over Trixie’s heart and spread out over her entire body. Her mind felt clouded as she tried to process what was happening. A burning fire filled her lungs as she continued fighting for air, the struggle was quickly becoming deadly. Finally her back screamed in agony, and burned at the shoulders, her vision began to turn black.

For the first time Trixie caught a glimpse then at the real Red Velvet; the manic look in her eyes, the wicked smile, and the crimson glow from her horn. The scariest moment was when Trixie saw Red Velvet’s shadow; it had wings! Trixie tried to beg for help but only managed to cough even harder. Red Velvet was enjoying this immensely.

“You see my friend, I’ve been watching you ever since my escape last year. If it hadn’t been for an old teacher of mine, I’d still be locked away in that horrible place. I needed somepony to help me. That pony needed to be broken beyond repair, and only after being shattered to the point of death, could they help me.

“Celestia once tried to wipe my existence away from everyponies memories, but thanks to the Heart of Harmony I was able to remove her awful curse. Now that the curse is out of the way, and my magic restored, we can get to work on what needs to be done. First I will transform you into my little monster, and then we will stop him, we will stop Ash.”

Red Velvet stood and the room became cast in a deep red light, black streaks became strikingly visible on the walls. “I’ve done a lot of experimenting for this and it would seem that only a self destructive pony can survive, a pony who wants to be hurt is the only one that can survive the process.

“I’m sorry that I had to break you so hard, Trixie. Nopony should have to suffer like that, but for my mission to be complete, I needed to ruin you.

“I’ve also been changing you, slowly, preparing you for the transformation for a while now. Why do you think that your back has been in so much pain recently?”

The agony in Trixie’s back hit a high point and then something inside her moved! She froze in terror and it moved again. Something was in her back, and it was pushing against her shoulder. A new understanding of the word pain was discovered as the thing slowly clawed its way out of her skin, this was when the screaming began.

Her mind had fogged over and her vision was almost completely black when she decided to look at her back, to see what was killing her. The flesh at her shoulder was torn open, blood running down her sides. A tiny bone was protruding from her shoulder blade, it looked small and strange, with glowing runes etched upon it. The cool night air singed at her open wound and she could do nothing more than whimper.

Suddenly the bone took on a life of its own and it wiggled out, growing slightly. With the new movement came new torment, and Trixie shrieked. Spit flew from her mouth as she screamed, again, and again, and again. Finally her mind gave up and with one final howl of agony Trixie was finally allowed to pass out.

Chapter Ninety Two: Sunshine and Rainbows

HEART OF STONE

Chapter Ninety Two: Sunshine and Rainbows

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The morning went by quietly, with Trixie unable to stop grinning at Maud. The memories of the night before were still very much vivid in her mind, and she enjoyed reminiscing about them. Maud had started breakfast today while Trixie was asleep, otherwise she would’ve reenacted what they did last night already.

Trixie couldn’t help but notice a slight bounce in Maud’s step, it was almost impossible to pick up for other ponies, but for Trixie it spoke volumes about Maud’s mood. It was nice knowing that she could still make Maud so happy. At that moment the future was looking bright.

“Lulu, do you mind if I ask you a question?” Maud asked, as she flipped a pancake.

Trixie raised an eyebrow. Maud asking questions, now that’s odd.

“What’s on your mind, honey?” Trixie asked, something jumped in her heart as Maud looked back at her. Maud had a slight smile and Trixie’s face heated up, she looked away embarrassed. It was amazing what one night of lovemaking could do for them, Trixie felt like a filly again.

“Once we get everything settled, would you like to have kids?” Maud asked flatly.

Trixie stopped, her mind went blank and she shook her head clear for a moment. “What did you say?”

“Do you want kids?”

Trixie looked down at her empty plate. Well, I wanted them before… and I’d certainly love to have a kid eventually. That might be long off for us though. Ugh, not to mention this whole princess thing, I mean what am I supposed to do with that? Still…

“Yes,” Trixie said. “When we get married, and everything settles down. I’d love to have kids.”

“Good,” Maud replied. “Now I have another question.”

“What is it?”

“When are we getting married?”

That was a question that Trixie hadn’t exactly planned for. She looked away and her smile faded. Oh my sweet Celestia, haven’t we set a date yet? I could’ve sworn that we had set a date? I even thought that we had plans already set up and everything.

“Um,” was the best Trixie could say. “Didn’t we plan this already?”

Maud put the final pancake onto the tall stack. She lifted the plate with her mouth and set it on top of the dining table, she then went over and grabbed the syrup, the strawberry jam, and the butter. After setting those on the table, grabbing a plate, and setting down a pancake for each of them she sat down across from Trixie.

“I set up plans,” Maud explained. “You didn’t want to intervene much. But those plans might not work anymore.”

Oh, crap. I did kinda push all the work onto her didn’t I? All I wanted was for her to have a perfect wedding, but that meant not screwing it up with my own plans.

“My parents won’t join, I need to make the invitations, and I still need to get permission from Applejack to use her gazebo,” Maud explained.

Trixie stared blankly. Maud looked down at Trixie’s plate and frowned. “Sorry, Lulu.” Maud stood up, trotted quickly to the stove, and poured a cup of coffee for Trixie. it took less than a minute for Maud to prepare the coffee in just the way that Trixie liked it, before setting it next to Trixie’s plate. Maud then retook her seat. “So what do you think?”

Trixie shook her head. “I, well…” Trixie took a nervous sip of coffee. I had no idea what she was planning. It must have really hurt when her parents disowned her.

“Okay,” Trixie said. “We can take care of all of that today, I’m sure. Question is though, should we get married before Twilight’s reunion party, or afterwards?”

Maud shook her head. “I don’t know.”

“Well that’s the important part, heck for all I know, alicorns have to get married in some special way or something. I really don’t want a crowded wedding,” Trixie said. Though, I can remember when I did want that. It would be kinda nice to be treated like a princess.

“Celestia doesn’t have to have anything with our wedding if you don’t want. I can tell her off if you want me too,” Maud said, there was a bit of hesitation and she added, “But she would bring us some really nice gifts.”

Trixie grinned. “You just want something shiny, don’t you?”

Maud smiled. “She has access to the kinds of gems I can only imagine.” Maud’s eyes sparkled and she looked up dreamily. “All those rare ores. All mine…”

She just wants a shiny rock…

The knocking at the front door distracted Trixie, but not Maud. Trixie could swear that Maud was about to start drooling. Trixie got up, and trotted to the door. She used her magic and dragged the coffee with her, along with the plate, and the syrup. She had already started eating before she reached the door and opened it with a mouth full.

Twilight Sparkle stood at the other side of the door with a kind smile, and saddlebags over her jacket.

Trixie attempted to ask the princess what she was doing here, and aside from muttering incoherently she also spit some food on Twilight’s chest. Twilight frowned, and narrowed her eyes. Trixie giggled nervously, drank some coffee and smiled.

“I know it’s early,” Twilight said. “But it’s not that early.”

“Um, sorry about that,” Trixie muttered lamely. “Wanna join us for breakfast?”

“Are you two up to anything mischievous in here?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow. At the shocked look from Trixie, Twilight added, “What?”

Trixie shook her head. “The only mischief we are up to, is our wedding plans. Ugh, we can’t organize worth-“

“Organization! I can help!” Twilight exclaimed. “When do you want to get married?” Twilight trotted into the building. “Oh and who do you want to invite? I could personally offer an invitation to Celestia if you want.”

Maud gave Twilight a frown, and looked at Trixie for an explanation. Trixie shrugged. “What can I say? Twilight likes planning things.”

***

After breakfast was over, the trio retired to the living room, where Twilight sprawled out on one of the couches. She looked exhausted but satisfied. Trixie snuggled up next to Maud.

“So what brings you here today?” Trixie asked.

“I was just bringing over a gift from Celestia, and then you offered breakfast,” Twilight replied. She stretched her forelegs out. “Those were the best pancakes I’ve ever eaten. Even Pinkie can’t cook that good.”

Maud smiled and looked away, her face turned a slight shade of pink. “Thanks. My sister tried to copy my recipe but she’s better at cooking cupcakes.”

“Well whatever you did it was amazing,” Twilight purred.

Watching the princess shovel pancakes down her throat reminded Trixie of the good old days. Twilight always did appreciate a good meal more than the others, but then again, Twilight also used to have a little belly. Her belly only grew after her schooling was over before she moved to ponyville. Of course, becoming an alicorn through normal means came with the surprising benefit of gaining an healthily thin appearance.

Seriously, ponies are supposed be thicker than that.

Twilight sat up and using her magic, opened the saddlebags. She pulled out a pure white crown that glimmered brightly in the sun’s rays. The crown floated over to Trixie before setting down on the coffee table in front of her. Twilight grinned.

“What’s this?” Trixie asked, she felt a lump rising in the back of her throat.

“Your first crown,” Twilight replied. “I’ve got the rest of your... princess attire in here. It’s all white with purple gems to complement your fur. If you don’t like the colors we can get new ones.”

Trixie gulped. “How much did this cost?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

Trixie couldn’t take her eyes away from the crown, she couldn’t imagine just how many thousands of bits this one piece of jewelry could have cost.

“Twilight,” Trixie said cautiously. “This surely cost a lot of money. How much?”

Twilight shook her head. “I… I don’t know. I didn’t ask Celestia how much it cost. I just know that she gave me my princess stuff, and that she gave me all of this for you as well. I guess I could go and look through the records, Lemon Hearts should be able to help.”

Trixie sunk back into the couch. “You don’t even know how much these costs? And you are still wearing them?”

“Well, yeah. I mean, I didn’t know how much my tower in Canterlot cost, but I still lived in it, didn’t I? Why should it matter how much these things costs?” Twilight asked, confused.

Trixie just lowered her head. She felt her body begin to shake, and she fought it. She wanted to scream at Twilight for not knowing many bits she wasted on things, but she didn’t want to offend the princess’s offering. Instead pushed her discomfort aside and accepted the expensive gift. “Thank you, Twilight.”

Maud leaned over, grabbed the crown with her mouth and gently set it on top of Trixie’s head. Maud smiled and said, “You are my princess.”

Fire raced across Trixie’s face, and she hid her face behind her hooves. “Maud, I am not a princess… not yet.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “At least Celestia is giving you time to adjust. With me she shoved me into my coronation before I could even blink. It was almost like she was afraid of something.”

“She was probably afraid that you would opt for returning to being a unicorn,” Maud said flatly.

“That’s preposterous, an alicorn can’t stop being an alicorn,” Twilight said dismissively.

Trixie moved her hooves down. Uh oh, that doesn’t sound good.

“She offered Trixie the opportunity to go back to normal. Apparently they’ve done it several times before, I believe that Luna mentioned the name Lemon Hearts when referring to it,” Maud explained flatly.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “What?”

Everypony was quiet for a moment, Twilight set the bags down on the floor. Twilight flew into the air and curled her hooves angrily. “You mean to tell me, that I could have returned to my normal life as a librarian? I didn’t have to become a princess? All of the crap I went through was-“ Twilight grabbed at her own mane and pulled. “UGH! This isn’t fair. I knew there was something fishy going on. I’m going… I’m going to… I don’t know what. But I’m going to do something!”

Twilight flew to the door and stopped just short. “Thank you for telling me about this. I thought that I had seen an alicorn version of Lemon Hearts over at the fair. But I blew it off thinking that it was impossible… by the way all that stuff in the bags is yours.”

After that, Twilight swung open the door and flew outside into the snow. The door shut hard behind her, and a cold breeze swept through the house. Trixie shivered. Maud pulled her into a warm embrace.

“I think we’re going to be in trouble,” Trixie said.

“Celestia shouldn’t have lied to her,” Maud replied.

“Yeah, forcing responsibility on Twilight like that was wrong. Twilight was never great at handling responsibility, she’s made some really bad decisions but I think she’s getting better,” Trixie said.

“Lulu,” Maud said quietly. “Read my mind.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“Read my mind,” Maud said again, there was something in her eyes, a soft almost pleading look.

Reaching out with her mind, Trixie felt Maud’s thoughts open up to her. She saw an image of herself, wearing the princess crown, and lying on her back on the bed. Meanwhile Maud was doing things that made Trixie’s cheeks burn, and heart race, and she wanted it more than ever before.

Trixie quickly got up off the couch, looked through the bag and smiled. Even if I don’t want to wear these in public, me and Maud could get some use out of them.

***

After their second bout of lust, they attempted to get clean in the bath, that only led to another sudden burst of affection and love. After the bath, time had sped by all too quickly and Trixie found herself suddenly in charge of story telling again, this time Maud stayed just out of sight behind the curtain on the stage wagon as Trixie told her story to the gathered crowd. After that was over, the pair almost collided into a ball of tangled limbs and sweaty embraces for a fourth time, but they stopped short as Rainbow Dash landed on the edge of the stage wagon.

“Um, you two are out in the open. You do know that right?” Rainbow Dash said.

Trixie grinned sheepishly and rolled away from Maud. “We were just… playing.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Yeah, and I’m an earth pony. Whatever, I didn’t come to tell you guys how to be proper or anything, I mean, I’ve done some things in Twilight’s castle that she might kill me for if she ever found out. So I understand.”

Trixie felt her face heating up. Rainbow Dash wasn’t the only one to abuse the shear size of Twilight’s castle before. To distract herself from those pleasant memories Trixie coughed nervously and said, “So what did you come here for?”

“I wanted to check up on you two, but it looks like everything’s going okay… Wanna hang out or anything?” Rainbow Dash asked awkwardly.

Trixie looked back at Maud, and frowned. Trixie let out a sigh. “Me and Maud are kinda busy right now… how about I meet you somewhere in a few minutes?”

Rainbow Dash lowered her head, her ears folded back. Her voice came out quiet, and almost timid as she said, “Sure… can you meet me at the park after your done rutting each other?”

Trixie’s mouth hit the floor, and Maud stood up. Maud stamped a hoof. “Language, Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh come on!” Rainbow protested. “You two were about to screw out in public and you’re telling me to watch my language? You can’t do that!”

Maud frowned. “I just did.”

Trixie sat down. At first, she was shocked by the term Rainbow Dash had used and how uncouth it was. After the initial shock wore off however, she found the situation between Rainbow Dash and Maud to be highly amusing. She giggled. The two ponies arguing before stopped short and stared at her, and after a moment Rainbow Dash joined in the laughter.

“Heh,” Maud said. “This is silly.”

The fires of passion had burned down to cinders after Rainbow’s appearance, and Trixie stood up only to realize how sore she was. Another moment with Maud was probably not in their best interest, right now.

“You know what, Rainbow,” Trixie said. “Maybe we should hit the park now.”

Rainbow Dash smiled. “Sounds awesome.”

“Hmm,” Maud said. She looked at Trixie and stared long and hard before finally saying, “You might be right. A break would do us good.”

“Then it’s settled,” Trixie said joyfully. “To the park!”

The trio walked to the park, it was after all, only a short distance away. Several children played in the snow, building forts and tossing snowballs at one another. Trixie smiled at the happily playing children. One day she’d have her own little filly who would go about playing like that.

“Trixie,” Rainbow Dash said as they reached a table with benches on either side. Thankfully it had been cleared of snow, and they could sit down without worrying about getting wet. “Let’s crash here.”

After taking her seat, and Maud joining next to her, Rainbow Dash sat across from them and leaned over on the table. Something in Rainbow Dash’s eyes betrayed her worry. Trixie could only wonder at what was up with Rainbow Dash, and only wanted to help her friend.

“I just needed to say a few things, and they’re kinda serious,” Rainbow Dash said. Trixie nodded, and Rainbow Dash continued. “First, I just wanted to see how you are doing emotionally, like how have you been feeling today?”

Trixie smiled. “After last night, and with breakfast this morning, I’m doing great. It’s been forever since I’ve been so warm and happy.” Maud leaned over and laid her head across Trixie’s shoulder. Trixie nuzzled the top of Maud’s head and added, “Today was a good day.”

“That’s good, because I’ve been scared. After you ran away and stuff… I just felt like I’d pushed you over an edge that I really shouldn’t have. I should’ve been by your side the whole time, ya know?” Rainbow Dash explained.

Trixie’s smile faded a little. Of course she would feel guilty. After my first suicide attempt she had promised to be my friend, and she was part of the reason I sunk so low a second time. I can’t blame her though, she had every right to be angry with me when I betrayed Maud. There was no way she could have known that I was so close to the edge.

Trixie let out a small sigh. “Rainbow Dash, it’s not your fault. I don’t blame you at all. In fact, seeing you here now is really nice. I’d like it if you came over more often. I know we don’t exactly have much in common, but we could probably still find some fun things to do.”

Rainbow Dash smiled. “You really mean it? You don’t blame me?”

Trixie nodded.

Rainbow Dash’s face lightened up and she let out a sigh of relief. She beamed at Trixie, and Trixie couldn’t help but smile right back. Rainbow Dash noticeably relaxed in her seat, Trixie hadn’t even realized how tense the pegasus had been until now. Trixie couldn’t blame her though, it seemed like during the past couple of days Trixie had been wound up so tight that she must’ve come off as a lot more crazy and dangerous than she actually was.

“I was so worried that you were going to hate me, especially after what you did to, Flutters,” Rainbow Dash said.

Trixie continued to smile, even though that comment made her want to frown. “Don’t worry about that. She’s a completely different deal.” She was quiet for a moment before asking, “What have you been up too lately?”

Rainbow looked up and to the right. “Well, I’ve been spying on AJ, she’s been leaving town a lot lately, but I’ve yet to catch her leaving.”

Not only did Trixie’s diversion tactic work, she also found some juicy gossip on her cousin. “Oh, yeah? What else?”

“Well, she was gone for four hours yesterday, and when she returned she had a heart shaped box of chocolates. She ate them all, while grinning like Twilight does when she gets her hooves on a really old dusty book. Of course AJ threw the box away before returning home,” Rainbow Dash explained, “So she’s clearly hiding something.”

Trixie leaned in. “You think she’s dating somepony?”

“I don’t know, but that makes sense. Lucky her though, if she’s dating somepony that means she found a stallion,” Rainbow Dash said.

Trixie raised an eyebrow. “Why does it have to be a stallion?”

“AJ is straight,” Rainbow Dash replied, with a tone that implied she'd made double sure, and didn't want to go into details.

“Oh… that makes sense. That would make it hard for her to fall in love, especially considering multiple marriage is frowned upon now. It makes things harder for mares,” Trixie replied.

“Yeah, AJ lucked out. Most of us mares don’t get stallions to call our own,” Rainbow Dash said bitterly.

“My mom tried to have stallions by increasing the protein in her diet,” Maud added.

“Clearly that didn’t work,” Trixie half-joked.

“She had me,” Maud said flatly. “So, no it didn’t work.”

Trixie grinned. “That’s good because if you were a stallion, me and you would never have met.”

Maud snuggled a little closer. “I’m glad.”

“Yuck, you two are always so cuddly,” Rainbow Dash said, she made a pretend vomiting motion.

Trixie rolled her eyes. “You’ll grow up eventually.”

“Speaking of dates and what not,” Rainbow Dash said. “We got help from the Wonderbolts when we were searching for you. Guess what I got to do?”

“What?” Trixie asked.

“I got to ask Spitfire out!” Rainbow Dash said excitedly.

“How did that go?”

Rainbow Dash placed her hooves behind her head. “She said once I beat her in a race she’d go out with me on her next vacation. So I challenged her to a race then and there; it’s pretty obvious who won.”

“Sorry to hear that, Rainbow Dash,” Trixie said apologetically. “I know how fast the Wonderbolts are. Don’t get your hopes down though, you’ll beat her next time.”

Rainbow Dash dropped her hooves and looked shocked. “You… what? No, I won the race. How was that not obvious?”

Now Trixie bounced up and leaned over the table even more. Maud was pushed back. Trixie stared with wide eyes at Rainbow Dash. “You beat a wonderbolt in a race!”

Rainbow Dash smirked. “Well, duh. I am, after all, Rainbow Dash. And when I’m allowed to use my Rainboom, well…” Rainbow Dash frowned a little. “Her sonic boom thingy was pretty cool too, though it might’ve started a small fire.”

Trixie sat down hard. “You two are monsters.”

“Nope, we’re just awesome,” Rainbow Dash grinned. “But then again, being a secret alicorn is pretty cool too.”

With a sly smile, Trixie pointed to herself. “I got a crown now. But you know, that’s standard fare for a,” She leaned in to whisper, “princess.”

Rainbow Dash pulled back. “No way, that’s awesome. Okay, you know what, you are obviously cool enough to join my fan club.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow. “Oh, don’t you mean that you're cool enough to join my fanclub?”

“You have a fan club?”

Trixie thought about it. She had a large following of ponies who were interested in her stories, both adults and foals. So it only would make sense if she had a fan club now. Of course, she couldn’t be sure about that. She found herself actually wanting to find out if she had one now or not.

Carefully choosing her words Trixie replied, “I think that question answers itself.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Okay, I didn’t expect that. Well, let’s join eachothers fan clubs.”

“Deal,” Trixie said while sticking a hoof out.

Rainbow Dash bumped hooves with Trixie and as they pulled away they both erupted in laughter. Maud was quiet as ever, but the smile on her face, and the softness in her eyes told Trixie that she was enjoying this. Trixie reached out and felt Maud’s emotions, the warm energy coming from Maud was filled with joy. Today really had been a great day, she didn’t think that anything could ruin it for her.

When she got home that night, Maud made dinner, and Pinkie came over to join them. Applejack showed up, but instead of prying about her possible coltfriend, Trixie asked her about what she’d been up too. Applejack answered that she was helping out a friend she had made during Trixie’s disappearance, and that was all she’d say on the matter.

After dinner, AJ stayed out on the couch while Pinkie went back to help her friend. Trixie knew that Pinkie was going to Fluttershy’s again, and she could only hope that Pinkie’s presence was truly helping. Trixie and Maud quickly retired to the bedroom, though they weren’t planning on going to sleep anytime soon.

Act Five: Frostbite. Chapter One Hundred and Eight: For Whom the Wedding Bells Toll

HEART OF STONE

Chapter One Hundred and Eight: For Whom the Wedding Bells Toll

Act Five: Frostbite

Written by TheCrimsonDM

The dressing mirror stood imposingly large as it reflected a sight that Trixie could hardly believe. She stood before the mirror, in a long gray dress that complemented her dark blue wings. Thankfully her wounds had all healed nicely and there was hardly even a scar anywhere on her body. After what had happened when she defeated the ursa minor, there really was no longer a point in hiding the fact that she was an alicorn.

“Oh sweet heavens, you look beautiful,” Screw Loose said from the doorway.

Trixie watched her mom enter the dressing room and took a seat next to her. “You really think so?”

“I know so. I’m just so glad that you’re letting me walk you down the aisle,” she said.

“I can’t think of anypony better,” Trixie said with a smile.

Without another word, Screw Loose went to tightening up Trixie’s dress and playing with her mane. Trixie felt like a foal with her mother fussing over the way she looked, trying to make everything look perfect, but she still loved it.

“Have you even met Maud’s parents yet?” Screw Loose said.

“Of course I have. I worked on their rock farm for awhile after all, they’re really sweet,” Trixie said.

“I couldn’t understand a word that Mr. Rock was saying to me. All of that old timey speech went right over my head,” She explained.

“Rock, as in Igneous Rock? You mean that Maud’s parents are actually here?” Trixie exclaimed.

Screw Loose raised an eyebrow and scrunched up her muzzle. “Why? Is that bad?”

A strange mixture of relief and fear grew inside Trixie’s chest. “I… don’t know. They weren’t exactly the happiest about the fact that me and Maud are together. I just hope that they’re here to support their daughter and not up to anything.”

“He seemed happy about your wedding to me,” she said.

Hearing that made Trixie relax a little. She still had her doubts about the pie’s being here, but she realized it wasn’t from her judgment of the Pie family’s character. Rather it was her distrust of the universe that made her feel this way. Rarely had there been a day when something big happened and it didn’t end in some kind of catastrophe.

“You know what? I’m sure that they just wanted to make it up to Maud,” Trixie said more for herself than her mom. “They are really nice ponies, all of them. Even with their faults, I still love them like a family.”

“Well after today, you will be family,” Screw Loose said.

Trixie could still remember just how angry Maud had gotten at her parents when they disowned her for wanting to marry a mare. Could they have really changed their minds about that? Or did Pinkie Pie somehow arrange this as well?

A light rapping at the door distracted Trixie from her thoughts. With a little bit of magic, the door handle turned and opened. Rarity stood on the other side, wearing a dress that almost outclassed Trixie’s own.

“Darling, they're about to start the ceremony,” Rarity said.

With a hop, skip and a jump Trixie trotted out the door with her mom following closely behind. Trixie was led through the crystal halls of the castle and to the large garden outback. There she stood by her mom’s side and took a very shaky breath. She wasn’t ready for this.

The garden was filled with ponies that she knew personally. Maud stood in a light blue dress on a raised platform, Twilight stood behind her. the rows were filled with her friends, her family, and even the princesses themselves. It looked like everypony who had received an invitation had arrived. Even Fluttershy was here, hiding in the back row alongside Pinkie and wearing a bandage over her cheek.

Screw Loose walked with Trixie down the aisle, all the while her heart raced at an incredible pace. As she passed her friends, Rainbow Dash, Minute, and Lyra, Trixie felt a sense of comfort pass over her. Much to her surprise she even saw Moon Dancer sitting near the back alongside a white mare wearing a hooded jacket, the hood drawn over her face so that Trixie could tell who it was.

When she walked past the Pie family, she noticed that they were smiling at her. She also passed the Apple family, they looked on with pride at Trixie. Valiant Heart was sitting near Applejack, watching with a bright smile.

Finally Trixie climbed the steps and took her rightful place next to Maud. Twilight spread her wings wide, she cleared her throat.

“We are here today,” Twilight began, “To bear witness to the union of two ponies who are very close to us. We have here Maud Pie, and Trixie Lulamoon, joining once and forever in holy matrimony. Would you like to say your vows?”

Maud and Trixie nodded together.

“Maud, you go first,” Twilight said.

With wet eyes Maud looked at Trixie, and much to her surprise she actually sniffled. “Trixie Lulamoon, you have always listened to me, no matter how boring or dull you never once ignored me. When I was lonely, you didn’t just comfort me, you offered me a safety that I have rarely known. When I found you, you managed to rekindle a flame that I had thought extinguished. I have never loved a pony the way that I love you.

“I swear on this very day, that I will always love and respect you. Forever shall I care for you, even when we are old and weary, I will be there to carry you when you can no longer support yourself.”

A burning hot fire filled Trixie’s chest, and her eyes stung with fresh tears. Even if Trixie had heard this promise before, many times, hearing it then and there had an impact that she hadn’t expected. Her first instinct was to jump on Maud and to hug her with all the strength she had. Somehow she managed to restrain herself.

“Trixie, your turn,” Twilight said in a soft voice.

With a deep breath, Trixie calmed herself. It was time to say her vows. She opened her mouth, and froze. Every single word of the vows she had written, read, and memorized was missing from her mind. For one long and painfully terrifying second she stood still, panic rising up her chest and forming a lump in her throat.

Then Trixie remembered something, she was a magician. If she couldn’t pull off an improv wedding vow that sounded so good that nopony would ever guess it was made up on the spot, then nopony could. This was a job for the great and romantic Trixie.

“Maud Pie, there are so many things that I could say about you. The way you took care of me when I was at my lowest, or how despite my many faults and continuous mistakes you stick by my side. The things that I love about you, big and small, such as the way you look at me, or how you let me in onto a part of yourself that you keep secret from the whole world. Or the magical things you can do when were alone.

“I could go on for hours about all of these, and maybe later on I will. For now I will say this; Maud Pie, I love you. I love you unlike any other pony I have ever met. You never once judged me for my past, and you have never held a grudge against me for the awful things I have put your through. The love you give to me is unconditional and perfect.

“So until the end of time, I offer you the sincerest and deepest love that I can give. I will never turn my back on you, and I will never leave you behind. Wherever I go, you too will follow. You are my very heart.”

By the time Trixie had finished, tears were streaming down her face. It wasn’t only her though, a few tears even rolled down Maud’s face, and her stoic expression was completely destroyed by the joyful look that had grown across her face.

“Now hold out your hooves,” Twilight asked.

Trixie stuck out her left hoof, and Maud grabbed it with her right. A specially made blue and gray striped ribbon floated out from nearby and tightly wrapped itself around Trixie and Maud’s legs. Twilight looked at them with a warm smile.

“Do you, Maud Pie, take Trixie Lulamoon as your wife. To love, respect, and care for until the end of time,” Twilight said.

“I do,” Maud replied, her voice cracking ever so slightly.

“And do you, Trixie Lulamoon, take Maud Pie to be your wife. To love, respect and care for until the end of time.”

“I do!” Trixie exclaimed, the excitement and passion now in control.

“Then I pronounce you two to be wife and wife. You may kiss the bride,” Twilight said.

There was no waiting as Trixie lunged forward, and her lips met with wild hot passion against Maud’s. If it hadn’t been for the fact that her mom was watching, she could have let the mare take her then and there. Everypony cheered, and Trixie’s heart soared to new and wonderful heights. She pulled back and smiled at Maud. Maud returned the smile.

Since they were finally officially married, it was time to do the next part; party!

***

Between the wedding gifts from Princess Celestia, and Luna, along with gifts from many other friends Trixie and Maud found themselves sitting at the table surrounded by gifts. Books from Twilight sat on one side of her, while a particularly large eloquent bottle of Champaign sat on the other. The other gifts were sitting behind them.

It was looking absolutely perfect, and then Igneous Rock along with Cloudy Quartz walked up to the table. Maud’s body went ridged, and Trixie felt the nervousness coming from her wife. All Trixie could do was hope that this was going to be a happy reunion.

“Maud Pie, Trixie Lulamoon,” Igneous said. “It is with great honor that we come here today. Thou could have easily ignored us, but ye forgave us for our previous actions and allowed us to join this celebration.”

“It has been a very lovely wedding so far,” Cloudy said.

Maud nodded. “It’s more than I could have hoped for.”

Trixie cleared her throat. “It’s a pleasure to see you again. I guess I can start calling you mom and dad now… that kinda feels weird though.”

Igneous broke his usual stoic expression with a smile. “We were not given the time to find a suitable gift for such an occasion, I hope you will forgive us.”

Cloudy bumped shoulders with her husband. “We do have something to offer. Thou are welcome to come and stay at the farm as long as you wish. We would love to have thy company again. There ar’t so many things thou could see. Holder’s Boulder, the crystal mines, the Choosing Stone-“

Maud stood up, pulling Trixie’s leg as she did. “Stop, just… stop. I know why you two came here, and I’ll only say this once; I have chosen Trixie. No rock will tell me how to live my life. Now unless you have something else to say, please leave me and Trixie alone.”

Cloudly lowered her head a little. Igneous tipped his hat forward. “Thou ar’t still welcome. We apologize for our previous actions, we were both too quick to judge. Pinkamena has written to us and told us much about your… situations. We do not hold any resentment, we only wish for you to honor our traditions and seek advice from the-“

Maud’s tone dropped into a dangerously low growl. “That rock, will not be allowed to hurt me or my family ever again. Now leave.”

They both quickly nodded and walked away.

After Maud sat down it took awhile for her to calm down. Her breathing was short, and her body was rock hard. She glared quietly down at the table. Only after Trixie wrapped her free leg around Maud did she slowly feel Maud relax.

Rarity walked up to the table, a large pink box was held aloft in her telekinetic aura. “Usually ponies aren’t living together before marriage, so it made present finding a bit… interesting. Never fear darling, I found something that you two should enjoy.” She winked at Trixie as she set the box down.

With Maud’s interest now taken by the new gift, Trixie wasted no time in unwrapping it. She lifted up the lid. Maud’s eyes lit up, and Trixie’s shot wide. With quick and shaky hooves Trixie quickly closed the box and felt the fire race across her face.

“R-Rarity!” Trixie exclaimed.

“What? You two are married now, and I know from personal experience that you two have been making love for quite some time. I thought I could help make it more interesting,” Rarity said.

Trixie’s face was burning. “What?”

“Not in person mind you. We already tried that, plus I have somepony… or some-dragon rather. This however should make those romantic nights even more exquisite. Writhing, lusting, I mean just imagining all the fun you two could have with it makes me…” Rarity said.

Trixie’s mouth was agape, and her face was hot enough to melt lead. The worst part was that a few ponies were already beginning to look over their direction.

“…oh dear, am… am I embarrassing you?” Rarity asked.

Trixie’s head jerked in affirmation.

“I’m terribly sorry, I should probably leave you two alone to wonder about this yourselves,” Rarity said.

Trixie attempted to say thanks, but only managed to squeak instead.

“Thank you for the gift,” Maud said flatly. “We will be sure to use it later.”

Rarity trotted off leaving Trixie sitting there, trying her hardest to calm down. Out of all the gifts she had received so far, Rarity’s was quite possibly the most difficult to deal with. Right then she figured she would try and put it out of her mind. She could deal with it later.

Moondancer walked up to Trixie’s table, the hooded mare staying close to her. For a moment, Trixie’s attention was drawn to the long braided ponytail that Moondancer wore, it was decorated with beads. The mare next to her looked like a filly when compared to Moondancer’s height.

“Moondancer,” Trixie said merrily. “I didn’t think that your medical duties would allow you to make it here.”

Moondancer gave Trixie a familiar shy smile. “I, um… well it’s just that my business hasn’t been doing… a-anyway I came here with my friend. She really wanted to see this.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow. “See what?”

The mare stepped forward and looked up, just enough so that Trixie could clearly make out the orange mane. The scar that marred the mare’s forehead was shaped like a discolored star, and two golden eyes stared at Trixie with an almost peaceful bliss.

Trixie’s breath was taken away.

“How goes the search for truth, Trixie?” Candle Light said.

“It can’t be,” Trixie stated. “What… what are you doing here? After what I did, how could you possibly come to my wedding?”

Candle Light shook her head slowly. “My personal feelings are being put aside here. Dancer wanted me to go with her, and I kinda wanted to see what kind of mare you would end up with. Honestly, I expected you to be with some kind of famous unicorn.” She looked at Maud and smiled. “A lowly rock farmer, and an earth pony to boot. I can’t tell if that means you’ve come a really long way, or if you just selfishly wanted somepony beneath you.”

“Maud’s not beneath me. I’m not the same mare you used to know. I’ve been through a lot,” Trixie defended.

Candle Light smiled at Trixie. “I can tell. Having a family has done wonders for you. Maybe one day, Twilight will do the same eh?”

“I hope so, but I’m afraid she’s a bit more complicated than that. She has gotten a lot better though, you should probably go see her too,” Trixie said.

“No, I came here for you. I’d like to stay… undiscovered,” Candle Light said.

“Okay.”

Maud scooted a little closer to Trixie and whispered, “Who's this earth pony?”

That was an awkward question, one that left a sinking feeling in her chest. “This is Candle Light, she’s a childhood friend from my days at Celestia’s school. Actually, I helped tutor her a little.”

“You were a wonderful teacher, you actually took my handicap seriously. I never did get to thank you for that,” Candle Light said. “Thank you for trying. I know how stubborn my obsession with Twilight was.”

Trixie’s cheeks grew a little warm. “Um, thanks- er I mean you’re welcome. It was my pleasure to help.”

Candle Light gave a nod to Moondancer. The tall unicorn’s horn lit up and a small box floated up to the table before landing softly in front of Trixie. Candle Light smiled a little more. “Maybe you should become a teacher yourself? I’m sure that Celestia’s school could use another magic teacher.”

“Maybe one day, but right now I’m married, have a family, and a show to look after,” Trixie said.

“This, um, was uh… it’s something that I heard you, um… like rocks…” Moondancer said as she looked away shyly with a frown. “Please don’t hate me for it.”

With just a touch of magic, Trixie unwrapped the gift and opened the box. Inside she saw a sparkling lavender gem, a very faint purple glow emitted from the gem. For a brief second, Trixie’s heart stopped in her chest, and she already began work on contemplating with what spell to destroy the purple ore.

Maud pushed herself up, and gasped. “That’s Sparkling Twitanite! One of the most magical ore discovered in Equestria? It's incredibly rare and even when you do find it, it’s never in chunks like this.” Maud looked up at Moondancer. “How did you acquire this specimen.”

“I can explain,” Candle Light said with a small smile. “Years ago when I was still in school I had discovered this ore inside of an old ruin. Since it was unnamed I figured that I would name it after my crush, turns out that was not the brightest idea I’ve ever had. Now there are at least a dozen different branches of Twitanite…”

Maud picked up the gem, the size of her hoof and held it gently, staring at it with wide eyes and mouth agape.

“That’s actually the first specimen that I took home,” Candle Light explained.

“The stone’s lavender surface reminds one of the perfect twilight, while the sparkles resemble the stars just barely visible on the horizon. Its faint light has cast many new hopes and dreams into those thinking that there was nothing left to discover, and like a beacon it has attracted both the wonder and admiration of many young geologist looking for adventure. If it had not been for this stone, I would not have gotten into this career,” Maud said. She looked around and slowly sunk back into her chair. “I wanted to be the next one to discover such a… rarity.”

By the time that Maud had finished, Moondancer’s face was beet red and Candle Light was trying hard to stifle a laugh. Trixie wasn’t even trying, she was clutching her sides and trying desperately to stop the fit of mad giggling that had overtaken her. She was failing.

“I’m glad you liked it,” Candle Light said. She looked back at Moondancer and bumped her flank against the taller mare’s leg. “It’s about time that Moondancer and her plus one go back to sitting in the corner and eating quietly, don’t you think?”

Moondancer nodded. “Y-yes, um… happy… marriage? Good luck? Uh…”

Candle Light rolled her eyes. “Always seek truth, Trixie. Now, come on, Dancer. I want some cake, and you need to calm down.” With a flick of her tail, Candle Light walked away, and Moondancer followed. Through her fit of rolling laughter, Trixie barely managed to catch the way Moondancer was eyeing Candle Light’s tail, and all at once it hit her.

“Those two are dating…” Trixie said to herself.

“It’s so pretty!” Maud said in a high pitched voice as she hugged the stone to her chest.

“You never call me pretty,” Trixie said half jokingly.

Maud looked at her, then the stone, then back at her. “That’s because you’re beautiful… and sexy. That’s better than pretty.”

“Can you at least say I’m cute?” Trixie asked with a wink.

“Will you let me use Rarity’s gift later tonight?” Maud asked.

“Are you blackmailing me into letting you use whatever creepy toy she gave us?”

“…you’re pretty and cute,” Maud said.

Trixie let out a sigh. “And I’ll… think about letting you use it. It’s still a bit scary looking.”

“That’s fair,” Maud said. She returned to looking at the stone. “It’s so pretty.”

She couldn’t help it, she had to wrap her foreleg around Maud’s waist and pull her close. With her head lying against Maud’s shoulder, a warm, safe feeling filled her chest. “So are you.”

***

Later that night, Trixie stood in the bathroom drying her mane with a towel. They weren’t exactly supposed to take the ribbon off until the next day, but Trixie needed to bathe and Maud decided against it.

It was a bit odd that Maud was so adamant about not sharing the bath with her. It wasn’t like there would be any trouble; Valiant was staying the night at Twilight’s castle, which meant that they had all the time in the world to mess around. In fact, Trixie found it very off putting that Maud refused to join her for a nice and romantic bath.

What if, because we’re married now, she doesn’t find me as attractive?

No matter how she tried to shake it, that thought stuck with her. She quickly finished drying herself, and tossed the towel into the laundry bin. If Maud didn’t find her attractive, than she would just have to do something to make Maud go wild over her. With an objective in mind, she went out the door and into the rose petal covered hallway.

Roses?

A trail of rose petals lined the floor, leading to their bedroom. She lifted one up in her magic aura and sniffed at it. It smelled good. She ate the rose petal as she made her way towards the bedroom door. The house was dimly lit; several candles rested on the table and provided the only light source.

The bedroom door was opened just a crack, and flickering orange light could be seen just behind it. With a giddy heart, Trixie pushed open the door.

Maud lay on the bed, her legs were crossed, and her tail flicked. The rose petals surrounded Maud on the bed, and led all the way to the door. Lit candles stood on the night stand. For a moment, Trixie could only stand there blinking in happy surprise, and then with a fluttering feeling filling her, she trotted up to the bed.

“Maud, you did this all for me?” Trixie asked, in disbelief.

Maud nodded. “I wanted tonight to be special.”

Trixie felt a bit bad about distrusting Maud, but the surprise was so wonderful that she easily pushed that thought aside and climbed into the bed. Maud rolled over and let Trixie climb on top of her. First Trixie took in the scent of roses, and Maud’s earthy smell. Then she kissed Maud lightly on the cheek. Maud’s warm legs wrapped around her back, and pulled her closer. A nuzzle, followed by another kiss all led to making Trixie burn for her lover.

“Do,” Maud said.

Trixie kissed her again.

“You think we,” Maud managed to add.

Trixie pushed Maud’s lips back into place and kissed deeply.

Maud managed to pull away just long enough to finish, “Could use Rarity’s gift?”

Trixie pulled back a little, just enough to meet Maud’s eyes. For a long time now, Maud had been pushing Trixie to actually use some of the toys that they had borrowed. Or at least the ones that Maud owned. Up until then Trixie had almost always said no. Most of the toys were after all, a little scary, and familiar. She didn’t want to use them.

Something had changed since Maud had last asked. Because as Trixie looked down into Maud’s soft, kind eyes, she didn’t feel as scared as she usually did. Trixie leaned in to Maud’s ear, and kissed her gently.

“Alright, honey. I’ll try it, for you,” Trixie whispered ever so quietly.

Maud squeezed Trixie, and rolled her over. Now with Maud on top, and wearing a sly smile, Maud said “This is going to be a night to remember, Lulu.”

Everything after that blurred into a night of unprecedented lust and pleasure. Trixie had never experienced such ecstasy in her life. Even if she was scared at first, once she looked into Maud’s eyes, she realized that together they could do anything. There was not a force on this earth that could stop them from being together. Even death had no say in this matter.

Rarity had been right, there was plenty of lusting, writhing, and moaning going on that night.

Chapter One Hundred and Ten: Bleak, Boring, and Boorish

Chapter One Hundred and Ten: Bleak, Boring, and Boorish

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Ten: Bleak, Boring, Boorish.

Written by TheCrimsonDM

“What in Tartarus is that?” Trixie asked, she couldn’t hide the concern in her voice.

Starfire Shine stood proudly with a strange hammer held aloft in her teal aura, the body was purple and blue, but the counter weight was a rainbow of color. A few stars stuck out, held on by strings of steel. The hammer’s head was about the size of Trixie’s head. This was no mere tool, it was a weapon.

“Oh this old thing? I call it The Hammer of Zilihoof. Honestly though, I don’t know what its real name is,” Starfire replied. “I picked it up while I was the hunt for Deep One’s awhile back. It saved my hide.”

“Zilihoof? What kind of a name is that?” Trixie asked.

Starfire ignored the question and instead focused on the train they were in. The caboose was large and empty, with Red Velvet taking up an entire bench all to herself, Trixie and Starfire had chosen to sit a few benches down. When Starfire had brought the giant hammer with them it had been questionable as to whether it would even get past the guard, but when Starfire made the thing appear to be a suitcase, Trixie realized that she was clearly out classed here.

Starfire looked up at the clock on the wall. “It’s about ti-“

The door to the cabin slid open and an old stallion walked in, his dark gray mane and his white scarf complemented his blue fur wonderfully. Even if Trixie had no interest in him personally, she could tell that this was the kind of stallion that would make other mares swoon. He gave a polite smile and bowed with a wing. “Ladies.”

Starfire leaned into Trixie’s ear and whispered. “Whatever you do, don’t trust him. He’s useful, but he’s also a sly old man.” She then stood up and took a few steps toward him. “Wind Rider, you’re a bit early.”

“I’m not troubling you am I?” He said playfully.

“Just… sit down,” She said.

He wasted no time in finding a place to sit down on the bench across from Trixie. A cold shiver ran down the length of her spine as he eyed her. She didn’t like stallions, especially not when they were interested in her. Any friendly thoughts she might have had about him had vanished. It sickened her to even think of what he might want to do, if given the chance.

“Rider, she’s not interested,” Starfire said.

He looked away from Trixie and back to her. “That’s fine, I’m not her type anyway.”

“You can tell that just from looking at her?”

“Kid, listen; I’ve been around for a long time now. I can tell when I don’t have a shot at something that I like. Alicorn or no, this mare wouldn’t be interested if I gave her the keys to Canterlot,” he said.

That got Trixie’s attention. “How did you know what I am?”

“What do you think I was looking at?” He said. “Your wings are poking out through your cloak, and alongside that horn of yours. It’s hard to imagine you would be anything but an alicorn.” He looked back at Starfire. “Tell me, Sunny. Are we smuggling an alicorn this time?”

Starfire’s eyes narrowed, her nostrils flared and her horn took on a teal glow. A ring of blue light surrounded the stallion’s neck and he was lifted helplessly up into the air. He groped at the light with his hooves as he gasped for air. Cold fear ran through Trixie’s heart as she watched helplessly.

“My name is Starfire Shine! Don’t ever call me anything else,” Starfire said with a venomous tone.

He was dropped back onto the bench where he was left coughing and wheezing. Clearly he was too old to handle such abuse. The worst part was that Trixie was now sure of it, her new companion was dangerous.

Starfire looked back to the cabin door and frowned. “I’ll be back in a few minutes. The Wonderbolts can’t be too far behind us now.” she trotted to the door, opened it, and looked back. “You better behave yourself.” With that said, she walked through the door and disappeared.

“Sheesh, can’t an old gentlecolt get a break,” He said still rubbing at his neck. “What exactly are you two doing with her anyway?”

“We’re going after a bad stallion. When I find him, I’m putting a magic bolt through his head,” Trixie said in a low tone. “He’s the one who drove my mom insane.”

“You wouldn’t happen to be talking about Ash would you?” He asked.

Trixie glared at him. “How did you know?”

“Su- Starfire has been aiming to put him down for a few months now. Between our smuggling operations and her personal quest to destroy dark magic, we’ve crossed him a few times,” Wind Rider explained.

“Why did she choke you?” Trixie asked.

“Oh, she’s just like that when I get on her nerves. You should have seen it when I first met her, she threatened to gild me for flirting with her. When all is said and done, she’s a good mare, she just has a low tolerance for shenanigans. It also doesn’t help that I know her real name, she doesn’t like to use it while working. Keeps her family safe if nopony knows who she really is,” He explained.

“You’re using your real name. You’re the old leader of the Wonderbolts,” Trixie said.

“Yeah I am, but I can’t exactly hurt my reputation anymore than I already have. Plus I don’t have a family to worry about. Starfire on the other hoof has things to protect, and her reputation has already been damaged enough for her past sins. If it wasn’t for her obsession in destroying all things deep one related, I’d think she would be at home living a more or less normal life. I could never see myself doing something like that though,” Wind Rider said.

The doors behind Trixie slid open, and Spitfire walked through.

“Oh crap,” Trixie said.

The windows exploded from either side of the cabin, and shattered glass flew everywhere. Four more pegasi flew in through the windows. Two of them went for Trixie, but she rolled off of the bench and watched as the two collided just above her. Another one went for the sleeping Red Velvet, and the last one for Wind Rider.

Moving as quickly as she could, Trixie crawled under Wind Rider’s bench as he grappled with the pegasus that was on him. Something grabbed her rear leg. Spitfire was standing on her leg, and grinning at her.

Trixie’s horn lit up and with only a little effort she grabbed Spitfire in her telekinetic aura. Spitfire was lifted off of the ground and thrown back into two more pegasi. Trixie continued crawling under the bench, got to the other side and stood up.

“NO!” Red Velvet screamed.

A baleful red light illuminated the cabin, and something inside of Trixie twisted in glee. The pegasus that was holding the sleeping alicorn down was seized by a red aura and slammed against the ceiling, before being tossed against the far wall with enough force to rock the cabin. The door on the opposite side opened and Starfire poked her head through.

“ENOUGH!” Starfire shouted. Her horn lit up and the Wonderbolts were all covered in her teal aura. They froze in place.

Red Velvet’s horn lit up again, and Trixie knew what the mare was about to do. She was about to end the threat. A crimson beam arched out from her horn. It flew towards the paralyzed Spitfire. Trixie reached out instinctively.

A purple bubble formed around Spitfire, and the beam bounced off of it hitting the ceiling. Red Velvet glared at Trixie. Trixie hardly noticed the glare, she stared at the shield she had created in surprised shock. The spell came from her, from her own magic, from her own horn. Trixie could scarcely believe it.

“Why did you stop me? These ponies threaten to stop our mission, they need to be dealt with,” Red Velvet said bitterly.

Trixie gave her a sour look. “You already tortured me, do we really need to kill them?” Red Velvet began to open her mouth, but Trixie cut her off. “No! We do not. They are only doing what they think is right, they haven’t done anything wrong.”

“What are you two doing? We need to leave right now,” Starfire said.

Red Velvet nodded and trotted toward her. Wind Rider wasted no time in flying past his companion and out of the cabin. Trixie looked back at Spitfire, and shivered a little when she saw the fire in the mare’s eyes. There was no question, Trixie joined Starfire by the exit.

A small crackle of energy appeared over Spitfire’s head and a letter popped into existence. It fell to the ground at the Wonderbolt’s hooves. Starfire lifted it up with her magic and dragged it over to take a good look at.

“Hmm,” Starfire said. “Interesting. It would seem that they have been reassigned. I guess somepony named Trixie has gone missing.” Starfire tossed the letter at Spitfire and walked away. “Good luck with that.”

Trixie exited the cabin alongside Starfire, and together they joined the other two. The world around them hummed, and then went white. A second later the four ponies were standing in the middle of the woods as a train sped noisily along its tracks.

“Teleporting us out of the train, smart move,” Wind Rider said. He looked up. “Too bad we couldn’t have stayed inside though.”

“We would have had to leave before arriving at the next town anyway. Besides, We don’t need a train, we’re going to get our own transpiration,” Starfire said.

“You can’t mean-“ Wind Rider began.

“The Lightning Express, yes I think we need it,” Starfire said.

A single round piece of ice landed squarely on Trixie’s muzzle. The dark and cloudy sky above made her frown. “Just my luck.”

***

Trixie woke up from her nap and was comforted by the sight of Maud and Valiant. The train ride lasted a couple of hours as they traveled north. Going through the Canterlot tunnels caused Valiant to worry a bit, but as soon as they had exited she recovered. The train turned off the rail going to Manehattan and went instead to the Deep Dark Forest, where the sleepy little town of Hollow Shades resides.

The forest was covered in dead trees and snow, along with a thick fog that prevented Trixie from seeing anything past the tree line. With that said, she could still make out strange shapes as the train passed along. She also couldn’t ignore the fact that a gray earth pony with a bleach-white mane was making patrols up and down the cars. Maybe it was the strange white cloak he was wearing, or maybe it was the red piercing eyes he checked around for who knows what, or quite possibly the blue tattoos visible just above where the cloak met his neck, but whatever it was, Trixie didn’t like the look of him.

“Who is that?” Trixie asked Maud quietly.

“That’s the white warden. They have them on the trains and on all carts going through the Deep Dark Forest. His job is to keep us safe,” Maud explained flatly.

“Are we in danger here?” Trixie asked.

“There’s always danger out there, but nothing ever happens when there’s a warden around,” Maud said.

Trixie tried to ignore the warden for now. Instead she looked outside the windows and wondered aloud, “How many stories feature the Deep Dark Forest as a prominent place of evil?”

“As many do the Everfree forest. Little Red Riding Hoof takes place in the Everfree Forest,” Maud said.

“That’s an interesting point. We live next to a place so infamous for its dangers and yet we rarely think twice about it. Are the ponies of Hollow Shade like that as well?” Trixie questioned.

“Probably,” Maud said.

Trixie leaned against Maud’s shoulder and snuggled close. Valiant did the same on the other side. Carefully, Maud wrapped a foreleg around each one of them and held them. The rest of the train ride was quiet, the white warden passed through the cart without speaking to anypony, and once he was gone Trixie was able to fully relax. It was as though the air had lightened and she could breathe easily again.

It wasn’t too awfully long after that before they arrived in the town of Hollow Shades. It was the end of the road, and as the trio walked out of the train alongside a few bat pony stallions, it really felt like it was the middle of nowhere. Trixie was a bit disappointed that this was her destination.

Most of the town sat in the bottom of a valley. The outside of the town was designed in a large circular ring, while the middle of the town was a series of intricate roads and sparse buildings or trees. The closer to the middle the more dense the buildings until she spotted a huge mansion right in the middle of everything. Strange plant bulbs lined along the dark gray grass, only matching the dark gray trees. The buildings were also gray.

And I thought that New Slate was boring.

“Do you know where we’re going?” Trixie asked.

“Yes,” Maud said flatly.

Maud took the lead, and as Trixie and Valiant followed closely behind she noted a few things. The strange bulb plants were literally everywhere. They were almost as common as the grass. The sky looked to be in a permanent overcast, blocking out the bright rays of the sun. There were almost no ponies out, a few earth ponies and unicorns were spotted here and there, along with a couple of bat ponies. The largest group she saw was a blessing of unicorns, each with white cloaks, and most of them had silver, or white manes. They were traveling toward the woods, determined expressions on their faces, and weapons ready at their sides. If they hadn’t been so creepy looking, Trixie would have assumed that they were the town guard.

Judging by the town, they might still be.

Their path led them to a large two story building at the edge of the circular ring, built half way up the hill. It had white painted walls and a maroon-colored roof. A huge tree was connected to the side of the house, windows were built into the side of the tree, and it stood towering over the house itself. Finally Trixie saw a sign on the front door.

“The Library is closed. Sorry for the inconvenience.”

“Right… I almost forgot who set up our honeymoon,” Trixie said lamely.

Valiant Heart read the sign, her ear twitched, and then bounced into the air making a high pitched squeak. Of course she would be excited to stay in a library.

Maud simply knocked on the door without a word.

For nearly a minute the house was quiet as the trio stood outside. Several times Trixie had attempted to knock again, and Maud had stopped her. When the sound of hooves clip clopping behind the door was heard, Trixie perked up and smiled brightly. She wanted to make a good first impression on her host after all.

The door opened and Twilight Sparkle opened it. Or at least somepony of uncanny resemblance. If it hadn’t been for the black mane being tied into a bun, and the fact that she was indeed a unicorn, with a closed book for a cutie mark, Trixie would have accused her of being the very princess in question. The sight still made her blink, twice.

“You can read, yes? The library is closed today. We are getting things ready for a few visitors,” She said blatantly.

Trixie cleared her throat. “My name is Trixie, this is Maud, and the little one is Valiant Heart.”

The mare frowned. “Oh…” she shook her head and stepped to the side. “My apologies Princess Trixie. I lost my glasses and it’s hard for me to make out faces. Please come in.”

As they entered Trixie gave the mare a kind smile. “You are quite forgiven. Even Trixie would not hold it against you if you could not see her.”

Maud gave Trixie a warning glance.

Trixie rolled her eyes and whispered. “I’m trying out my princess voice.”

“Princesses don’t talk in third person,” Maud stated.

“I thought it would sound dignified,” Trixie said.

The door shut behind them, and for a moment Trixie was left in darkness so thick she could not see a foot in front of her. The lights flickered above them for a moment, and then stayed on. The yellow light cast from the bulb made Trixie feel more at home than she had felt the entire time being here. The light vaguely reminded her of the sun after all.

“If you would, follow me this way please,” The mare said.

“So what’s your name?” Trixie asked as politely as she could.

“Bookworm,” The mare replied. “You’ll meet Dee soon enough. We are the owners of the library, but while you are here we are also taking care of any needs you may have.”

“You really don’t need to do that,” Trixie said softly.

“I promised Princess Twilight Sparkle in person that I would do my utmost to make sure you had the best time here. I might not be so good at this whole friendship thing, but I can at least make you comfortable. Dee on the other hoof will do the rest.”

They passed several shut doors, until finally reaching the last door on the end where Bookworm unlocked it, but before she could open it. There was a larger crashing sound from somewhere on the other side. Bookworm closed her eyes shut tight and anger crossed over her features as she bitterly whispered, “Deedee.”

She quickly opened it. The large open space seemed to take up half of the building at the very least. Most of the walls were blocked by shelves, which included several doors that were barely visible on this side. This place was like a literary heaven, and it only made Trixie sad that Ponyville was still lacking a public library.

Valiant’s jaw hit the ground and her eyes threatened to pop right out of her tiny head. In all honesty Trixie couldn’t blame the filly, this library put Twilight’s private collection to shame after all.

Bookworm must have caught the filly’s look because she smiled down at her. “Do you like reading little one? You can take your time to read as much as you like here, it’s been a point of pride for me to gain such a collection over the years. I’ve wanted nothing more than to make this place a haven for my fellow eggheads since I was born. It’s my personal goal to one day make this place a library that could rival even the Crystal Kingdom’s.”

“That would take a very long time,” Maud said flatly. “The Crystal Empire’s library is the largest in Equestria.”

“Not quite,” a high pitched voice sounded from up above them. They all looked up to see a pink pony with a raven mane climbing out of the crawlspace above. Her mane was flat and straight, but cut short to her chin. She dropped from the ceiling and landed like a cat.

“What were you doing up there? And what was that racket?” Bookworm demanded.

The mare rolled her eyes. “You know that flickering light problem we’ve been having in the kitchen? Well… I just fixed it… I also sent a light fixture falling down in the first floor restroom.”

“How?” Bookworm asked.

“Bubblegum, duct tape, and plenty of caffeine,” She replied.

Bookworm opened her mouth, seemed to think about what she was doing and let out a shallow breath. “Whatever, just clean up your mess.”

A pleading noise came from Valiant along with a hard stomp of her little hooves. Everypony looked back at her to see her holding the whiteboard in between her teeth.

“What do you mean, not quite?”

For a moment everypony simply stared at the filly in silence. The pink mare finally explained, “Oh, that? Well the Seeker’s Archive is far more impressive, sadly its location was lost long ago after a fight with Princess Celestia. In an attempt to keep all their knowledge safe and hidden, the Seekers of Truth wiped their own memories of where it was, but they left a series of clues just in case they ever had to go there again. It’s rumored that all knowledge in the whole wide world of Equestria is located inside there. Me and Wormy would love to see it, just once.”

Valiant’s eyes lit up and she dropped the whiteboard. She began waving her hooves about and making small noises. Trixie was still terrible at understanding what they had deemed as Val’s language, but Maud picked it up right away.

“She wants to know how to find it,” Maud interrupted.

The pink mare shrugged. “I dunno. It’s never been found, but isn’t figuring it out part of the magic?”

The filly jumped onto all fours, picked up her whiteboard and grinned. Even Trixie could interrupt that one.

“She wants to find it now,” Trixie said.

Maud nodded. “We’ll help her look.”

“Like Tartarus we will, I bet it’s surrounded by traps and monsters, and challenges that only an inquisitive and intellectually superior mind can overcome… and…” Trixie stopped herself once she noticed that Valiant was hanging onto every single word like it was candy. “I’m just making you want to go more, aren’t I?”

Valiant nodded.

“Great…”

Bookworm trotted over to the pink mare, gave her a one legged embrace and smiled. “In case you three haven’t figured it out yet, this is Dee.”

***

The second floor of the house was where the two mares made their life. A kitchen/dining room, a rather comfortable and large living room, followed by a couple of guest bedrooms, the one that Trixie, Maud and Valiant were staying in had its own private bathroom. Perhaps it was a quirk of having a public library for the first floor, or perhaps they simply had decent money, but either way, Trixie felt a bit intimidated by the nice house.

Dee was busy cooking dinner while Bookworm helped Valiant find a pile of books to enjoy. This had left Trixie and Maud some time alone; time that they used to enjoy a nice and exceptionally hot bath. When that was done, it was time for dinner.

Around the table, Trixie had to contend with Bookworm’s attempt to avoid looking directly at them, Valiant’s glare, and Dee’s sly smile. At least dinner was nice. Steamed vegetables, roasted peanuts, and cookies were promised for dessert.

“Hey, Trixie,” Dee said, she made a choking sound as she passed the bowl of peanuts. “Would you like some?”

Trixie raised an eyebrow, something seemed off about this, but she nodded. “Sure?”

“Good-“ Dee said.

“Dee, don’t you dare,” Bookworm warned.

Trixie levitated a few of the peanuts onto her plate. She tried one, and with just a hint of added spice, it was really tasty. Dee began giggling, and trying her hardest to stop.

“Do you, teehee, like them?” She managed to ask.

“Yes, there really good. A bit sweet, with a hint of spice, and salty too,” Trixie said with a smile. She was concerned about Dee’s mad giggling, but for the life of her could not figure out what was so funny.

“Good, haha, because, hehe, do you know what their called? “ Dee began.

Trixie shook her head.

Dee opened her mouth.

“I swear to Celestia if you finish that sentence you are sleeping on the-“ Bookworm began, but she was cut off by Dee.

“Dee’s nuts!” Dee exclaimed, before exploding into a fit of rolling laughter. She was laughing so hard that she fell out of her chair and began rolling on the floor. “Get it, hahahaha, Dee’s nuts! Bwahahaha!”

Trixie rubbed a hoof over her face slowly. “Oh my sweet Celestia. I walked right into that.”

“That’s a princess, Dee! That’s it you're on the couch tonight,” Bookworm told the laughing mare. She quickly looked over at Trixie. “Please forgive her, she’s just so childish sometimes it’s unbearable. I fear she might have something wrong with her brain.”

“The princess likes Dee’s nuts, hahaha,” Dee added, as if to prove Bookworm right.

At this point Valiant was giggling as well, and even Maud had a small smile that she was clearly trying to fight down. Trixie gave up and laughed as well, not particularly hard, because she wasn’t very amused by the joke. She actually found Deedee’s reaction quite humorous in its own right. This also gave her free reign to enact a prank on epic proportions onto Deedee. If nothing else, that was well worth it.

Besides the last thing she wanted to do was to pull a Luna and become the grumpy butt that ruined everyponies fun.

After that laughter died down, and they had finished the delectable dinner, they went into the living room. With Valiant reading an army of books, Bookworm scolding Deedee in a whispery tone in the hallway, with Deedee barely paying attention, finding it more entertaining to dig around the inside of her ear with a hoof, it left Trixie and Maud time to cuddle on the couch.

“It’s dark outside,” Maud said.

“Well duh, it’s nighttime,” Trixie said.

She watched Dee pull her hoof away from her ear, and with her other hoof she rolled some ear wax into a ball. She flicked it at Bookworm. As if to add injury to insult, Deedee said, “Ew, gross.”

Bookworm shirked, and her horn lit up. Dee’s smile turned into a frown as she turned tail and galloped away. Bookworm gave chase, screaming at her. These two looked like they had practiced, if not perfected the art of annoying each other, just enough to make others realize just how much they cared. It left Trixie wondering if Twilight and Luna ever got down to such childish antics. Probably not.

“I want to show you something,” Maud said flatly. “Both of you.”

Trixie nodded, and looked at Valiant. “Val, Maud wants to show us something.”

The filly wasn’t paying attention. Her muzzle was planted firmly into a thesaurus.

“Val!” Trixie exclaimed. That got the filly’s attention. “Maud wants to show us something outside. Come on.”

The filly got up and with a smile trotted awkwardly to Maud. Without another word Trixie lifted the filly up in her purple aura and sat her down on Maud’s back. Valiant lay down and snuggled into Maud’s back. Together the three of them walked down the staircase, past the locked door that if Trixie guessed right, lead to the tree. They exited into the Library, only to find Bookworm had Dee tied up by a red glowing string of energy, she was busy dragging Dee towards the staircase.

“Uh…” Trixie said.

“It’s fine, I am just going to have to punish her for actions,” Bookworm said nonchalantly.

Deedee grinned. “Oh no, she’s dragging me to our bedroom to punish me.” Clearly faking it, she added, “Won’t somepony please save me?”

“You brought this on yourself,” Bookworm stated as she walked past them, her face was turning a bit pink.

Deedee gave the trio a wink. “If you hear my cries of agony, please come in and save me.”

Bookworm stopped, looked back and nearly shouted, “D-don’t really. She’s just goading you. If you do hear anything, you may knock on the door and let us know that we are too loud, but please do not wonder in.”

Trixie smiled. “Don’t worry, I have no intention of doing so.” She looked down at Deedee and winked. “You brought this upon yourself you know.”

“Oh trust me, I know,” Deedee said. She licked her lips.

With their hosts retiring for the night, Trixie followed Maud and Valiant to the front door. Maud opened it up, and a soft purple glow shed over her gray fur. She walked outside, and Trixie watched as Valiant sat straight up and gasped. Trixie trotted after her, and shared her reaction.

Where before the town was nothing but gray on gray with a sprinkle of extra gray, it was now a place full of vibrant glowing colors. Glowing purple grass was dotted by golden flowers which cast their own radiance. The buildings were lit up white, along with the trees surrounding the village. Mushrooms that Trixie hadn’t noticed before now glowed bright blue and the leaves were all a shimmering blue of a similar shade. The night sky was clear with the moon casting its bright light down, and the stars shining brilliantly upon them.

Trixie had thought the town to be bleak, boring, and boorish. Now she saw that she was wrong, so utterly wrong.

It was beautiful.

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty: Candle's Light

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty: Candle's Light

Heart of Stone

Chapter One Hundred and Twenty: Candle’s Light

Written by TheCrimsonDM

A lot of the snow had turned to ice, and was rather annoying to walk through, and at some points dangerous even. Trixie walked with her family toward the outskirts of the town, where most of the snow had just become hard and crunchy, since almost nopony was willing to clean the roads this far out.

Not only did the snow go over Valiant’s legs, but she also slipped and fell three times while still in town. That’s why she ended up riding coach on Maud’s back. Though she looked frustrated for having to do so. Trixie reminded her that they were going to a library and the filly perked up at that.

The old windmill, as far as Trixie remembered from her childhood was the place of ghost stories and creepy tales. Considering it had been a rundown old building, complete with mold, holes in the walls and roof, along with plants growing along the walls, the building had earned its reputation.

Now looking at it, Trixie could hardly relate it to the windmill of old.

The walls had been repaired and repainted a nice white color. The roof was fixed as well, and the plants had vanished. The giant fan blades also spun gently in the soft wind. This was a really wonderful place to look at now, and the sign that hung over it was evidently even better.

“Glowing Gale Library:

Come read by the Candle Light.”

“They actually found a way to make the name of the Library not sound like a fart joke,” Trixie said amusingly

Maud frowned. “You’ve been talking to my sister too much.”

“It was her that wouldn’t stop making the darn jokes in the first place,” Trixie said. She read the sign again and smiled. “I can’t believe she actually fit her name into too. She’s a nerd.”

“We’re going to a library to study, Lulu. I think we’re all nerds,” Maud said flatly.

Trixie rolled her eyes. “I just need something fairly basic before I go trotting into any Gala, or go outside of town again.”

The place had yet to officially open, and there was a sign pointing that fact out hanging on the door. Trixie wasn’t just here for research though; she was also here to pay a visit to one of her dearest and oldest friends. Trixie knocked.

It only took a few moments before the door opened and Candle Light said in a practiced tone of voice, “I’m sorry, the Library isn’t opened yet. There will be an announce- Trixie!”

Candle Light was wearing a red bathrobe and pink fuzzy slippers. Her mane had curlers in it, and she looked particularly surprised to see Trixie standing there. For a moment she simply stared wide eyed at the small group.

“Um, it’s kinda cold out here,” Trixie said. “May we come in?”

Candle Light blinked, twice. Then she hurried back and out of the way. “Oh, of course. Please do.”

The trio entered into the large first floor and Trixie’s breath was stolen away. Huge shelves packed tight with books were everywhere, several aisles of books created a small labyrinth. Where there weren’t books there were glass cases displaying a dazzling array of various objects. Some of which looked like old tribal artifacts, others really, really old books, and there was even a case devoted to rocks.

Of course Maud would walk straight to the rocks, ignoring the fact that Valiant was turning around and reaching toward the books as though her life depended on it. She was however stuck, looking at rocks.

The door closed behind Trixie and Candle Light smiled softly. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t expect that you would actually take me up on my invitation. If I had known I’d have cleaned up.”

The place was spotless, so Trixie assumed that she was referring to herself. “It’s okay, it sort of just jumped on me today that out of anypony in town, you might be able to help me.”

“Help?” Candle Light asked, dread filled her tone.

“I need to look at some books about magic, illusions specifically,” Trixie said.

Candle Light raised an eyebrow. “Why don’t you just ask Twilight?”

“Because she and I are… not so close right now. I uh, got in over my head with princess affairs and right now, the last thing I want to see includes any alicorn princesses,” Trixie admitted.

Candle Light nodded. “I assume you are looking for a spell book or some such. You are after all a magician.”

“Yes, thank you so much, we’ll stay out of your mane,” Trixie promised.

Candle Light looked at the filly. “If you want you can let her go read. The children’s section is over in the corner.”

Trixie’s horn lit up and Candle Light, wrapped in a purple glow, was gently lifted from Maud’s back and onto the floor. Wasting no time, Valiant made a three legged gallop, which probably shouldn’t have looked as funny as Trixie thought it did, over to the non-fiction section. Being as tiny as she was, she could only reach the bottom books, but she managed to find a book of impressive size, and stature.

“Two questions,” Candle Light said. “One; she does know that’s a copy of Equestrian History, volume three, right?”

“Yes,” Trixie said. The filly has a higher reading level than I do… it’s not fair.

“Two; is she injured?” Candle Light asked.

Trixie gave her a soft smile. “Valiant got injured awhile ago. Even though the bone was okay, she still can’t run properly. Actually, she might never be able too. Slipping and falling in the ice several times on our way here did nothing to help.”

Candle Light frowned. “Poor dear. I’ll go and get the books.”

With that Candle Light walked upstairs, opened and door and vanished into the second floor. Trixie walked over to Maud and looked at the rocks with her. Maud’s face was stuck somewhere between shock, and bliss.

“Sparkling Twitanite,” Trixie read aloud. “Chunk of Twitanite, White Twitanite, blue, red, green… why is there so much of this stuff?”

“Twitanite comes in many different sizes and shapes. There are theories stating that Twitanite might be connected to Lunarium. Though that’s not proven since that ore hasn’t been seen in hundreds of years, and may not have existed in the first place,” Maud explained.

“Ugh… rocks, named after princesses,” Trixie grumbled. “I can’t get away from them if I went to the moon…”

“The moon is theorized to be made entirely out of Lunarium,” Maud said.

“Is there a rock for Celestia, or Cadence?” Trixie asked mockingly.

“Celestious is a highly explosive and slightly luminescent ore. They say that it can actually grow plants. I am not sure about Cadance, perhaps she’d have some involvement with the Lovers stone?” Maud said.

“Probably, she’s one giant walking aphrodisiac after all. I’ve never been attracted to somepony so hard, and so fast as when I saw her, that has got to suck,” Trixie said.

The floorboard underneath Maud gave a woeful moan. “You were attracted to her?”

“Not my fault, she has a magical aura or something… and she’s pink,” Trixie said. “You know how I like pink.”

“Right,” Maud said. Not turning to face Trixie. “Did she do anything?”

“She let me cry into her shoulder and treated me like a baby for a minute… wait, are you jealous?” Trixie asked.

“I’m just checking,” Maud said flatly.

“She’s married to a stallion, has a foal, and no interest in mares, I’m pretty sure that you don’t have anything to worry about. Besides she thinks I’m a child, one that was pushed into the deep end of the pool by the bully Luna,” Trixie said.

They stayed silent after that, at least until Moondancer came down levitating a plate with three cups of hot coco on it. The smell made Trixie’s hoofs curl. Moondancer walked up to them and offered a cup to each of them.

“It’s cold outside, I hope these help warm you up,” Moondancer said kindly. Trixie noted that Moondancer’s mane was damp.

Trixie nodded. “Yeah it’s freezing out there. These will help a lot!”

“Thank you,” Maud said.

Trixie sipped from the piping hot liquid. As it ran down her throat her entire body warmed up. It was a gift from the heavens themselves.

“How’s the search going upstairs?” Trixie asked.

“Since we don’t have our magic section up to… um… qualifications, Candle Light has been keeping most of the books upstairs. We plan to add a magic section before we open, but Twilight is being stingy with her books,” Candle Light said. She quickly amended, “I um, I mean I don’t blame her, but it’s just uh, hard to have a magic section when your contractor refuses to give you the proper books or funding. Apparently she’s attached to her books, something about her memories of them.”

Trixie frowned. “Yeah, I guess that can happen… Twilight never struck me as being the kind of pony who would get so attached that she’d refuse to give a book away to a fellow reader. She used to have a saying.”

In unison Trixie and Moondancer both said, in voices mocking Twilight, “A reader today, a leader tomorrow.”

Maud gave them both a suspicious look as they burst into laughter. It was then that Candle Light decided to come back down the stairs, there were five books stacked on her back. She had perfect balance as they never once wavered or tilted when she made her way down to them. She set the books down in front of Trixie and leaned into Moondancer’s side.

“Sorry if we interrupted you two,” Trixie said.

“We were just making ourselves look good,” Candle Light said. “It’s no problem.”

Trixie smiled. “So uh, which one of these would have spells for long lasting illusions?”

“Try Illusions are Real volume three,” Candle Light said.

Trixie lifted it up in her magic and began skimming through the various spells while sipping at her coffee. While she read, she let the others do the talking, and listened in.

“The library looks nice,” Maud said with absolutely no enthusiasm.

“O-oh… um… thank you, I think?” Moondancer said unenthusiastically.

“That’s the way she always sounds. If she says something nice, she means it. So that was certainly a complement,” Candle Light said.

“Oh, in that case, thank you very much,” Moondancer said in a cheery little voice. She was quiet a second. “I-is your filly reading Equestrian History? With a smile?”

“She likes books,” Maud said.

“No, a filly that likes books reads little Red Riding Hoof, this filly likes torture,” Candle Light said.

There was barely a second to act as Trixie saw the blind rage that suddenly consumed Maud’s eyes and sent waves of agonizingly hot anger cascading off of her. Maud moved barely an inch before Trixie’s horn flared up, and Maud sat, as still as a statue, with a purple aura surrounding her. Maud’s eyes never left Candle Light, who wasn’t even looking in their direction. She was actually reading a copy of Ponyville Confidential. Meanwhile Moondancer stared with wide eyes at the situation.

“Maud, calm yourself,” Trixie said in as stern a tone she could make while she was desperately afraid that her wife was about to rip her friend’s head clean off. Trixie then turned to said friend. “Candle Light, that remark you just made was a bad one. Please take it back.”

Candle Light didn’t bother looking up. “What, I’ve read those things. It’s torture on the mind, really awful prose.”

Trixie’s horn began to hurt. She could still feel the murderous intent coming from Maud. Trixie decided to explain the situation, “We adopted Valiant after she had been… hurt by a gang of evil ponies.”

Candle Light lowered the newspaper and looked at Trixie, then at Maud. “Oh… did I cross a line.” she spoke calmly.

“Yes you did.”

“I am deeply sorry, Maud. It was not my intention to insult you or your filly. Please forgive me my insolent tongue,” Candle Light said. She didn’t sound scared, she sounded serious.

Trixie couldn’t hold up the spell any longer and in the instant that it failed, Maud moved at lightning quick speeds. She was in Candle Light’s face in a fraction of a second. For a long moment, Trixie stared in agonizing terror.

“You,” Maud said, her voice as hard as iron and cold as stone, “are forgiven, barely.”

Trixie let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding and fell on her back. Maud returned to her seat and sipped at her coco in silence. Moondancer cracked a smile and said in a very calm and quiet voice, “I didn’t know that your daughter was that filly… Valiant Heart. I um, I remember being brought in to look at some of what happened.”

Trixie raised her head, but decided that sitting up was too hard for now. “You were?”

“Oh my yes, Twilight had asked for her best doctor to be on the case and he in turn asked for several opinions and some advice from those he and Twilight both trusted. I was one of them,” Moondancer said.

“What did you think?” Trixie said.

“That she was going to have to have her eye amputated and metal rods inserted into her leg,” Moondancer said without much emotion. “Of course that was only the first couple of x-rays and well… whoever was working magic around to help that poor filly was a miracle worker. She’s recovered from those wounds without much permanent damage. I hear she even kept the eye!”

“She did, and she can sorta see out of it. The eye patch is more or less a personal choice,” Trixie said.

“That’s amazing! Do… do you think I could do some studies, or maybe perform a few tests on her,” Moondancer said, she could barely contain her excitement. “Her ability to heal from such grievous sounds might mean something. Of course there are other tests you should probably have performed on her when she begins having estrous cycles, after all she went through there is a good chance she might not be able to carry a ch-“

“Moondancer,” Maud said with absolute authority. “She’s only six years old, and not a lab rat.” Maud then dropped her voice to a deadly and barely audible whisper. “She’s also my baby, and she will make me grandchildren one day.”

The silence that followed that was so dense that Trixie could almost swim in it. The only sound for a while after that was the sound of Valiant humming to herself as she flipped the pages of the giant book. After so much silence, Trixie jumped back into her own book and continued reading it. At some point, Candle Light and Moondancer apologized and went about the task of organizing the various books, or cleaning the room. It was already clean, but it kept them busy.

Eventually Trixie found the spell she needed. Pulled out a personal journal of hers and began scribbling down notes for it. This spell wasn’t too complex but it took a lot of energy. She might have to practice it all night to get it right.

After that was done, Trixie looked at Maud and lowered her voice so as not to be heard, and said, “Honey bear, you just threatened two of my oldest friends. I know that you’re trying to protect our daughter, but this was going too far. They didn’t mean anything by it.”

Maud replied in a voice just as quiet. “Val doesn’t know about some of our future concerns yet. I want her to believe in things, even if they are impossible… I… I don’t want her to end up like me.”

Trixie nodded. “We can wait to tell her, get her checked up when she’s older. Right now, she just needs our love, and support. I get that, I really do. But can you at least apologize for nearly killing Candle Light. I already turned her into an earth pony, I don’t need you finishing the job.”

That got one very strange look from Maud. “You… transformed her into an earth pony?”

Oh crap. Trixie looked around. Couldn’t find a way out of it and sighed. “Not with magic. What I did to her was worse than any death could be. Please don’t ruin what little amount of friendship I have left with her.”

Maud frowned, stood up and walked over to Candle Light and Moondancer. “I’m sorry.”

That was all Trixie wanted to hear. So after that, they returned the books and got ready to leave. Complete with filly on Maud’s back. Before they could actually depart, Candle Light and Moondancer walked up. Trixie stared again at the pink fuzzy slippers, she wanted a set for herself.

“Trixie, if there is anything else we can do to help you…” Candle Light said. She left the end of the sentence hanging; Trixie knew that Candle Light wanted to help, but that right then, she was probably also wanting some space from the wrath of Maud.

“Thanks,” Trixie replied. “I’m good for now, but I’ll keep in touch, okay.”

Candle Light nodded.

With that said, Trixie and family left.

***

Another dream came to Trixie that night. Or rather another nightmare. Trixie found herself standing in Celestia’s throne room, Red Velvet was standing at the throne, her horn was lit up and she was working some sort of spell. The room was deftly quiet, the kind of silence that should never exist.

“Just watch my back, make sure that nopony goes through that door,” Red Velvet said, her tone was friendly but serious.

Trixie looked at the doors. It was as if time slowed down to a halt. Nothing happened, but she could feel it. A slight rise in the room’s temperature, and a shiver running through her. She knew it was going to happen.

The doors burst open, and Celestia marched through. Her eyes were alight with the kind of fury that she’d seen in a mother when somepony made a crude comment about her daughter. Celestia’s horn lit up, and the room grew hot.

“No, Celestia, wait!” Trixie cried.

Celestia didn’t wait. Her horn flashed fire, and a streak of orange flames flew towards Red Velvet. The mare let out a scream, a horrible scream that just wouldn’t end. Seconds went by, minutes, hours, the scream wouldn’t go away. Finally at long last it died down.

Trixie shivered and shook, her body was cold, and tears ran down her face. She didn’t want to look. She didn’t want to see what Celestia had done to one of her friends.

“Just watch my back, make sure that nopony goes through that door,” Red Velvet said, her tone was friendly but serious.

Trixie looked up, and her stomach sunk. Red Velvet was standing there, her horn was lit up with a red light, a baleful evil red light, and she was smiling. Her entire body was also burning, a good half of it was charred black. Trixie turned toward the door.

Celestia broke in. her horn lit up with an angry fiery wrath. The menacing laughter filled the room, and Trixie could see above her the baleful red orb. It delighted in Trixie’s agony. It wanted to see her fail to protect her loved ones.

As fire raced past Trixie, the red orb taunted her. “You see, this is all your fault. It was because of you that your friend is going to die. She just wanted to do something good and you took that away from her. You ruined everything yet again.”

Red Velvet began screaming that terrible cry.

Trixie covered her ears with her hooves. “NO! Make it stop! Make it stop!”

The red orb laughed again. “It’s your fault she dies!”

The screaming went on, and on, and on until Trixie was sure it couldn’t go on any longer. Once it finally quit, Trixie let out a quiet whimper. For a long moment she stayed still praying that it was all over.

“Just watch my back, make sure that nopony goes through that door,” Red Velvet said, her tone was friendly but serious.